ã€ŠSoul of Negaryã€‹


 Chapter 1: Vol1 Ch1: The beginning of everything

    <h4>Chapter 1: Vol1 Ch1: The beginning of everything</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Standing in the wilderness, not even the gusts of frigid autumn wind could dampen Wang Yuan¡¯s good mood. After all, having received the Different Worlds System, he would be able to travel through infinite worlds, if he wasn¡¯t the main character, who was? Just thinking about the wonderful life from now on made him ecstatic.

    ¡°Is this a different world?¡± Wang Yuan nced around his surroundings and took a deep breath, felt that the air in a different world was just as fresh as the one he was used to, and asked the Different Worlds System: ¡°Can you tell me what kind of world this is? And can I reallymunicate with the natives of this world? You¡¯re not going to tell me that English is themonnguage for the entire universe, are you?¡±

    [There is no need for the host to consider the problem ofmunication. The System is equipped with True Word. This is anguage with the Exclusivity property that can be understood by any sentient lifeforms, one of the mainnguages of the multiverse] an icy cold voice responded, listening to it would give you the impression of aputer-like artificial intelligence.

    [This world is ssified as a low-magic world with rtively primitive witch doctors and life training crafts as the mainstream. The world consists of mostly white people, equivalent to the European Middle Age of the host¡¯s world]

    [Of course, the host does not need to know this. This knowledge is now meaningless to the host] for some reason, when it said this, the System¡¯s cold voice held a slightly mocking tone.

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Wang Yuan was still focused on observing this new world, so he didn¡¯t notice the approaching danger and curiously asked.

    [Because this world has the misfortune characteristic] the System¡¯s icy cold voice slowly spoke: [In the majority of other worlds, an intangible but very real concept known by the name of ¡®luck¡¯ is always present as they operate, the main product of which is something called the Protagonist Aura]

    [And this world has the unique characteristic of being able to suppress that ¡®luck¡¯, rendering it useless here. Even with a Protagonist Aura, a tiny chance is still a tiny chance, and coincidences are truly nothing but coincidences, it would not be forcefully turned into an inevitability] the Different Worlds System continued to speak with its aloof, distant voice, but the insuppressible maliciousness and discord within its words were beginning to leak.

    ¡°So Protagonist Auras actually exists? Haha, then this world¡¯s protagonist is quite the hapless guy¡± Wang Yuanughed, then suddenly felt a bit disorientated while something seemed to be dripping from his nose.

    When Wang Yuan unconsciously wiped his nose, he found that his hand waspletely red and hurriedly looked up. But the nosebleed couldn¡¯t be stopped at all, so he angrily questioned the System: ¡°System, didn¡¯t you say that there were no dangers when travelling to another world?¡±

    [The System¡¯s transference technology is extremely stable, it would definitely not harm humans in the slightest]

    ¡°Then why is my nose bleeding?¡± Wang Yuan asked in confusion as he pinched his nose, then noticed that red spots were beginning to appear on the back of his hand while visually bing bigger and spreading all over his skin.

    [In the shallow words of you humans, that is travel sickness] the Different Worlds System scoffed: [People in the host¡¯s world can get all sorts of sickness just by travelling a bit too far away from their town due to a change in environment, let alone travelling to another world]

    [Normally, travel sickness is just a stomach ache or vomiting at worst, but this is a different world. The host¡¯s body has adapted to surviving in the Asia region of Earth, so in this new world, against foreign bacteria, the host¡¯s body doesn¡¯t have the necessary antibodies to fight these diseases. The host¡¯s immune system is practically useless in this world]

    [Not to mention, the various bacteria and viruses that came with the host from the host¡¯s world can easily mutate and change in this new environment. If this was spring, or if the temperature was suitable and there were enough people travelling around, the host would have brought quite a decently-sized gue to this world]

    ¡°Bleh...¡± Wang Yuan crouched down and began to vomit everything in his stomach. As soon as he was done, Wang Yuan began to cough uncontrobly as his body temperature began to increase at an unnatural rate.

    ¡°I want to go home, bring me home, I need to see a doctor!¡± Wang Yuan shouted.

    [As you wish!] the Different Worlds System calmly spoke.

    A force began to act on Wang Yuan¡¯s body, shifting his gradually powerless body to one side to see a rock next to him. The word ¡®Home¡¯ was carved on one side and ¡®Doctor¡¯ on the other side.

    [Does the host have any other requests?] the Different Worlds System¡¯s cold and malicious voice continued to ring in Wang Yuan¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Bastard, I said I wanted to go home!¡± Wang Yuan painfully shouted.

    [My apologies, because the host does not use True Word and the host¡¯snguage has too many homophones, I could only execute the host¡¯smand ording to my understanding] while it was apologizing, the Different Worlds System¡¯s voice had no hint of remorse: [Just like the following sentence: ¡®Wear as much as you can¡¯ can have different meanings in different seasons]

    ¡°Save me, cure my disease!!¡± Wang Yuan tried clutching at thest straws he could.

    [As you wish] the Different Worlds System said, then Wang Yuan suddenly felt a pinch before it spoke again: [I have examined your disease]

    ¡°Don¡¯t y words games with me1! Why do you want to push me to my death!? I¡¯m just a normal person, there are over 7 billion people on the, why me!¡± Wang Yuan wasn¡¯t stupid, he now fully understood that the System was purposefully pushing him to his death.

    [The scales of equivalent exchange has yet to be bnced, then I shall exin it to the host] the Different Worlds System briefly checked something before continuing: [The host only assumed himself to be a normal person, while in fact, the host carries something of extreme value on himself]

    [That is the host¡¯s Protagonist Aura. If this System had not appeared, the host would have begun his hero¡¯s journey not too longter]

    [And to rob a Protagonist Aura, the following three steps must be achieved. Firstly, the Protagonist Aura must be in a suppressed stage, which this world perfectly aplished. Secondly, the scales of equivalent exchange must be bnced; the System¡¯s actions of aiding the host¡¯s inter-world travel, fulfilling the host¡¯s wishes and answering the host¡¯s questions are all for the sake of bncing this scale. Naturally, because of the System¡¯s prior knowledge of these rules, the scales are yet to be bnced. Thirdly, the host must die, at the same time the cause of death must not be directly rted to the System]

    [Once these three steps are aplished, the host¡¯s Protagonist Aura will belong to this System]

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you want to kill me...¡± Wang Yuan muttered in despair and coughed uncontrobly again. Even when he wanted to sit back up, his limbs were numb and powerless so he just fell down again.

    [That is not the case, the System did not kill the host, because that would not allow the System to collect the host¡¯s Protagonist Aura. The host was killed by the environment of this world, and the System has already attempted to help the host through the host¡¯s requests] the Different Worlds System corrected him.

    [ording to System examination, the host has one minute left to live. If the host has anyst words, please go ahead and say it. Naturally, the System will not pass it on, as the scales of equivalent exchange have already been bnced] the Different Worlds System was still using an icy cold voice to speak the mocking words that pierced the soul.

    ¡°...¡± the Different Worlds System¡¯s icy cold sarcastic remarks caused Wang Yuan to bepletely speechless. Of course, he had a lot he wanted to say, but he would rather continue to live than to leave anyst words; unfortunately, he was already powerless to change anything, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to sit up.

    In hindsight, he didn¡¯t even know how many mistakes he had made since the beginning. Starting with naively cingplete trust in this System with unknown origins, and letting it take him to some unknown world without thinking of any consequences, his death right here and now was nothing but his own fault.

    As his vision slowly became blurred, Wang Yuan seemed to see images shing in front of his eyes, in which he sessfully awakened a supernatural ability; pped the faces of clueless young masters and showed off his strength, bing the urban ruler; then the school Madonna, a pair of twin sisters, a shy librarian, a sexy female teacher, a youngdy of a rich family, all of them came flocking to his side... but then everything slowly faded, and all that was waiting for him was the cold grasp of death.

    [Confirmed deceased] a glowing polygonal crystal came out of Wang Yuan¡¯s body and began to record the System log: [The host has died, his soul shackles confirmed broken, initiating the collection of the Protagonist Aura through equivalent exchange]

    [Protagonist Aura collectionplete, Aura collector YD2335 begin registry. ssification: Urban Supernatural Ability. Quality: Medium. Completion rate: 100%]

    [Discovered the host to have begun to form a remnant soul, initiating world transference to avoid the contamination of the Protagonist Aura]

    After it finished registering the Protagonist Aura, the polygonal crystal immediately broke through the void of space and disappeared from this world, leaving the corpse of a traveller from another world as well as the remnant soul slowly forming from it.

 Chapter 2: Vol1 Ch2: Remnant soul

    <h4>Chapter 2: Vol1 Ch2: Remnant soul</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    In the wilderness, quite a few animal corpses had appeared around the vicinity of a rotting dead human body, turning this ce into a sort of small graveyard.

    If you had some sort of ¡®spiritual eye¡¯ ability, you¡¯d be able to see a mosaic-like mass wandering aimlessly around this area. The mass could faintly be seen to be humanoid, with tiny white mist flowing and being absorbed from the corpses around, turning it more solid.

    Caw, caw, caw!

    A flock of ck crows flew in from afar, apparently attracted to the carrion below as they began to peck the corpses.

    The faint humanoid mass stopped wandering and stared closely at these crows. His still-chaotic thoughts understood that after a while more, these creatures would also die, and then he would be able to absorb more white mist.

    The faint humanoid mass instinctively knew that the white mist was very crucial, so he silently waited for these life forms to die.

    Unsurprisingly, not too long after pecking and consuming the rotten flesh, the crows suddenly cawed painfully and copsed.

    But even after waiting for a while, the humanoid mass couldn¡¯t sense any white misting out from the crows¡¯ bodies, instead, he felt a sort of connection forming with them as the crows once again stood back up and continued to peck at the carrion.

    The faint humanoid figure was now a lot more solid, slowly manifesting Wang Yuan¡¯s original appearance, while his consciousness also became a lot clearer.

    For example, he remembered that his name was Wang Yuan; why he was here; what sort of state he was in; and was even capable of thinking normally.

    ¡°My current state, bymon sense, should be that of a ghost¡± Wang Yuan easily epted the fact that he had died and turned into a ghost. Because even though he could remember a lot of things, he had also lost a lot of other things, it wasn¡¯t simply just his ¡®life¡¯ that he lost.

    For example, his current self could calmly watch these crows peck and eat his own dead body without any normal physical or psychological reactions like feeling nauseous or irritated. If it was his normal self before his death, he would have ran away at the sight of so many rotting dead bodies.

    His consciousness was currently connected to a total of 13 other faint consciousnesses, constantly transmitting a sort of ¡®cool¡¯ aura to him, it was thanks to these cool auras that Wang Yuan woke up in the first ce.

    These 13 faint consciousnesses were the 13 crows that were currently pecking at his corpse. Their feathers were starting to fall out while a ck fluff was slowly growing back, even their bodies seemed to have grownrger.

    The germs that killed Wang Yuan didn¡¯t kill these crows, instead, it caused them to mutate and also connected their consciousness to Wang Yuan for some reason.

    Through their connection, Wang Yuan could send his thoughts to these crows, but only the simplest of thoughts. For example, ¡®fly to that rock¡¯. Aplexmand like ¡®dance¡¯ wouldn¡¯t do anything, as these crows didn¡¯t understand the concept of dancing.

    But Wang Yuan wasn¡¯t in a hurry, he remembered from the few animal documentaries and textbooks that he read that the most intelligent type of bird wasn¡¯t the parrot that could imitate human speech, but rather the crow. Short stories such as the ¡®Crow drinking water¡¯ that he learnt at a young age already reflected theplexity of a crow¡¯s thoughts; while they were a lot smaller than a dog, the total mental capacity of a crow wasn¡¯t at allckingpared to that of amon house dog.

    After a short while of training, these mutated crows would surely be able to understand and follow more of hismands, and more importantly, Wang Yuan was able to learn what the crows could see and hear through their thoughts.

    ¡°The most pressing matter right now is to gather more food¡± Wang Yuan was extremely somber, he could feel that his soul was currently wrapped inside ayer of white mist that protected him, but the white mist was also constantly being depleted, so once it waspletely gone, his soul would be exposed.

    He didn¡¯t know what would happen if his soul became exposed, but from his instinctive sense of urgency, he knew that letting his soul be exposed wasn¡¯t a good thing.

    The problem that he was facing right now was that this part of the wilderness had more or less be a dead zone. Aside from the 13 crows and micro-organisms, there were no other living lifeforms. The decayed animal corpses around here shouldn¡¯t be able to supply him with too much more white mist, and once that ran out, it was very possible for Wang Yuan to simply disappear.

    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m not like the ghosts and wraiths described in folklore that disappear under the sunlight, thanks to the white mist, I can stay for a while under the sun. Of course, it could also be that the sunlight of this other world is different from the one I¡¯m used to¡± Wang Yuan consoled himself as he looked at the setting sun on the West that dyed the sky red.

    ¡°Because of that, the current most important goal is to move and findrge numbers of lifeforms to gather more white mist, and not just me, these crows will also need more food¡± the cool aura that the crows were transmitting to him was even more crucial than the white mist, because the white mist could only protect his soul, while these cool auras were reinforcing his soul. Of course, the amount of aura that these crows could supply him daily was also limited.

    As Wang Yuan continued to check himself again and again, he slowly understood his current capabilities. He was currently nothing but a soul, so he had no sense of sight, hearing or feeling, instead reced by a sort of spherical boundary around himself. The limit of the spherical boundary was about 3 meters, inside which he could clearly ¡®see¡¯ and ¡®hear¡¯ everything, but if he touched a solid object, the range of his cognition would greatly decrease.

    For example, his senses could only prate 10 centimeters into the ground below, and even that range was because the ground had cracks and gaps for him to go through; when Wang Yuan tried to prate a rock, his field of recognition was reduced to a mere 1 centimeter.

    Furthermore, Wang Yuan¡¯s maximum movement speed that he could achieve was about the same as a normal person¡¯s walking pace. His ability to act on his surroundings came exclusively from an interference force that came directly from his soul; this interference force could be understood as basically telekinesis, but it was currently extremely weak. Besides using it to move around, the most he could do with it was to rattle a few leaves, the range of which was the same as his range of cognition.

    ¡°What a pitiful state¡± Wang Yuan was clear, his current state was nothing but the results of his own stupidity, and such a lesson was best only learnt once: ¡°What was the saying? What doesn¡¯t destroy me will only make me stronger¡±

    After an unknown period of time, Wang Yuan nced at the scattered bones on the ground to see that the crows¡¯ mutation had finished, each of them became two to three sizes bigger, their jet ck feathers fully regrown, their beaks and ws all gave off a cold gleam that seemed to indicate their extreme sharpness.

    ¡°Let us go, find a ce where more lifeforms gather¡± the remnant soul slowly floated away as the 13 crows followed. With a gust of autumn wind, the tall grass slightly shifted and somewhat hid the bare white bones away, perhaps in one or two years, these bones would have be nutrients for even more grass to grow.

    At that point, no one would know what had transpired here, and the journey of Wang Yuan¡¯s remnant soul had only just begun.

 Chapter 3: Vol1 Ch3: Negary

    <h4>Chapter 3: Vol1 Ch3: Negary</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Strands of white mist came off the body of a rabbit-like creature and were absorbed into Wang Yuan¡¯s body. After sensing the total amount of white mist around his soul, Wang Yuan briefly calcted how long they wouldst before setting off once more.

    On the way here, Wang Yuan had discovered quite a few new things.

    The most important of which was rted to the 13 crows.

    Unsurprisingly to Wang Yuan, these 13 crows still carried the mutated germs inside their bodies, they were essentially 13 pathogen vectors, so if any wounded animals came into contact with the crows¡¯ bodily fluids, they would be infected.

    While wandering, he hadmanded the crows to capture other animals in order to conduct infection experiments, repeating for over a hundred times at this point.

    Unlike the crows, every animal that was infected by the germs would die within half an hour to one day, of course, it could also be because of theck of specimens.

    For thest few days, Wang Yuan had also discovered quite a few lifeforms that were very different from the animals on Earth, but none of them could resist being killed by the 13 mutated crows, as they all carried deadly bacteria. As soon as they were pecked by the crows¡¯ beak, they would surely die.

    But these animals disyed very varied reactions after being infected by the germs. Among them, the time of death for most mammals was about the same as Wang Yuan, the specimens experimented on included rabbit-like herbivores, saber-tooth-like carnivorous beasts, as well as a few monkey-like omnivore primates.

    The symptoms were nosebleeds, the loss of strength in their limbs followed by vomiting or uncontroble excretion, beforeying limp and dying. The entire process took about half an hour to one hour, and omnivores were generally able to hold out longer.

    Insects were a lot worse, as soon as they touched the crows¡¯ excretions, they would writhe in pain for only 10 minutes before dying, the amount of white mist they supplied was also pathetically little, so Wang Yuan hadpletely ignored any further experimentations on insects.

    Birds had the greatest immunity to this type of germ, after infecting over 10 different species, he found that the average period of survival for them was 18 hours. The species that survived for the longest had even begun to mutate like his crows, shedding their feathers and growing new ones, but unfortunately, they also died after 27 hours without sessfully mutating.

    The main reason why Wang Yuan died mere minutes after he arrived in this world was because of multiple germs and diseases acting on him at once,bined with the sudden change in the environment of another world. By this point, the germs that lived on the crows had already mutated several dozen more times, and were no longer the same kind that killed Wang Yuan from before.

    In fact, the germs were still mutating without stopping, and Wang Yuan wasn¡¯t sure if it was just his imagination, but he could now faintly feel the existence of these germs.

    ¡°The white mist is being consumed too rapidly¡± Wang Yuan was currently hiding inside a mountain cave. It was currently the middle of autumn outside, so the sunlight in the middle of the day wasn¡¯t too intense, but if Wang Yuan stayed under sunlight, the white mist protecting him would disappear at a faster rate. Now that he didn¡¯t have much white mist to spare, Wang Yuan wasn¡¯t nning on wasting them.

    What was said about there being no ghosts in the middle of the day in his past life most likely had its reasons. ording to Wang Yuan¡¯s deductions, the white mist had the same effect as a body, which was why it could protect his soul.

    The 13 crows were out hunting and taking their prey back into the mountain cave. The prey that were brought back were alive but infected with the bacteria, so they writhed and squirmed until they died as strands of white mist escaped from their body and replenished what Wang Yuan had used up.

    Thanks to the crows constantly supplying him with the cool aura, Wang Yuan finally felt his soul beplete again, he felt like he was currently a punctured balloon, constantly patching up the holes with everything he could in order for the air inside to not escape.

    Using that as aparison, his body was the balloon and his soul was the air inside, now that the balloon was punctured, half of the air had already spilt out, so he had to constantly use other things to keep the air inside before it all escaped.

    From a technical standpoint, he was no longer the same person as when he was still human, even part of his current soul was being supplied by the crows. He¡¯s nothing but an iplete remnant soul, even if he had inherited the majority of Wang Yuan¡¯s memories and soul.

    ¡°I will need a stable supply of white mist. If possible, I will need even more crows to give me even more aura to replenish my soul¡± Wang Yuan had such a thought, even though the 13 crows were constantly supplying him with the cool aura, it was nowhere near enough.

    ¡°Perhaps if I fully replenish my soul, I will no longer need to worry about the white mist running out and exposing my soul¡±

    ¡°It will be winter soon as well, I do not need to worry about temperature, but the crows will¡±

    ¡°And the germs are still constantly mutating, it¡¯s possible for these 13 crows to die from the mutation at any moment¡±

    ¡°Once the crows die, without them hunting for more creatures to replenish the white mist, the only thing waiting for me is death¡±

    ¡°Which means I need to quickly find intelligent lifeforms, only then can I develop my forces in an organized manner¡± stuck inside the cave without being able to leave, Wang Yuan had nothing to do but n his path from now on.

    He was feeling an extreme sense of urgency as he was constantly treading on the border of death, one wrong step and he would be eliminated, this time without anything to remain of him.

    Once the sky darkened, Wang Yuan set out once more, the 13 crows flying ahead as his scouts, looking for signs of human life. While slowly moving forward, Wang Yuan had a certain feeling, that once he found humans, a lot of the problems that he was facing would be easily resolved.

    ...

    ¡°Comoros, be careful¡± a bearded man carefully flicked a spider off the shoulder of a youth in front of him with a dagger and squashed it with his foot.

    ¡°Thank you, uncle Dax¡± the youth called Comoros appeared to only be around 14-15 years old. His young face still had a bit of fear as he hurriedly thanked the bearded man.

    ¡°Save your thanks for Maynus. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she is watching over us, but we¡¯ve only gotten this many prey after three days of hunting¡± the bearded man, Dax, put the dagger away, stroked his beard and sighed, Maynus was the Goddess of Misfortune that the Cauchy tribe people believed in.

    There wasn¡¯t enough food in the vige, yet they still had to deal with the damned Kent tribe as well. Their hunting party was formed this time around in hope of being able to bring back a bit more food and help the vige survive through this winter.

    Caw caw caw...

    With a strange cry, a ck crow that was a bit bigger than normalnded on the branch of a tree near them, tilting its head to look at the group of people below.

    ¡°Damn it, a follower of Negary, so it was you who brought misfortune¡± one member of the hunting party saw the crow on the branch and scowled. In the Cauchynguage, Negary carried the meaning of dirty, disease, gloomy and ominous; at the same time, it was the name of a God. Because of the crow¡¯s jet ck feathers, their strange cry and their scavenging characteristic, crows were called the ¡®followers of Negary¡¯.

    In their folklore, every crow in the world was a follower of the God called Negary, helping him spread diseases and omens.

    When the bearded man, Dax, nocked an arrow on his bow and was about to shoot it down, he found that the follower of Negary had already flown away.

 Chapter 4: Vol1 Ch4: The correct way to advance

    <h4>Chapter 4: Vol1 Ch4: The correct way to advance</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°So I finally found intelligent life, huh?¡± Wang Yuan stood still until the veryst strand of white mist was absorbed from the corpse in front of him before he started to slowly hover forward again.

    The white mist was being consumed too rapidly, even if he didn¡¯t go under the sun, even if he stood still and did nothing, the white mist was still constantly being used up.

    ¡°If other ghosts really exist, I really can¡¯t imagine how they can live¡± while hovering, Wang Yuan was also thinking: ¡°Could it be because this is a low-magic world?¡±

    If Wang Yuan didn¡¯t coincidentally connect with the 13 crows mentally and regained his consciousness, if the crows hadn¡¯t mutated and could help him hunt for other lifeforms, his white mist would¡¯ve already ran out several times over. He really couldn¡¯t understand how the other non-sentient ghosts would be able to survive.

    As for the group of humans, Wang Yuan didn¡¯t n on contacting them right now, because there was a huge hurdle that he still hadn¡¯t ovee:munication.

    This was a different world, and even though those humans looked Caucasian, without DNA-testing each of them, there was no guarantee that they were the same human race that Wang Yuan knew, and thenguage that they were speaking was also one that Wang Yuan had never heard before.

    ¡°From their reaction, it seems they hold a negative attitude towards the crows¡± Wang Yuan noticed that the expression those people made after noticing the crow wasn¡¯t the joy of finding prey, but rather it was unadulterated disdain.

    ¡°A total of 8 specimens, they would pose a certain level of threat to the crows¡± Wang Yuan didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly and risk losing any of these 13 crows, before being able to mass-produce mutated crows, all of his actions had to be extremely discreet.

    ...

    The wilderness at night was full of danger, not only were there various nocturnal animals out to hunt, but human eyesight was also hugely limited. A man without fire was never going to wake up to see the next morning.

    The hunting party of 8 were gathered around a campfire in a heavy, dejected mood. For some reason, the number of game they could find this year was pathetically low, even after three days of hunting, the prey they caught could only manage to feed themselves, how were they going to finish the vige¡¯s mission?

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, everyone should quickly go to sleep now. We¡¯ll go in a bit deeper tomorrow and definitely find more prey¡± the bearded man, Dax, consoled the party.

    Everyone nodded and quickly went to sleep around the campfire, only the young man Comoros didn¡¯t really know what to do. This was the first time he went with the hunting party, aplete newbie who couldn¡¯t do anything but make mistake after mistake on the way here, in addition to thecking spoils of their trip, Comoros was feeling a sense of self-me.

    ¡°Maybe it will be better tomorrow¡± Comoros consoled himself, closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t know that not too far from where they were, Wang Yuan was hovering in ce. The information he could gather from the crows was very differentpared to ¡®seeing¡¯ things through his own field of cognition, so he had some new findings.

    He found that there was also a thinyer of white mist around the bodies of these people, but unlike the kind that he could absorb, this white mist contained a bit of will from their owners, and when Wang Yuan tried toe closer, he discovered that the white mist surrounding him and their white mist were neutralizing each other.

    ¡°What is this? Yang essence?¡±

    Wang Yuan had never seen white mist existing around the bodies of other animals before, so he didn¡¯t know if this was unique to humans, or if these particr humans were special in any way.

    Hemanded a crow to fly over the camp from above and rained some ¡®justice from above¡¯. As the white substance fell, Wang Yuan used his weak interference force to change the trajectory of that substance, directly aiming for the face of one person while making sure that a little bit fell into both his mouth and nose.

    The man immediately woke up, cursing both the bird and his misfortune, but didn¡¯t shout out loud. He told the night guard what happened before standing up, taking a torch and headed for the river stream a bit further away to wash his face.

    On the way, he felt his head to be a bit heavy but didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, thinking that he only had a bit of a cold. When he confirmed that the water stream was clean enough, he cupped some water in his hand to wash his face.

    All of a sudden, he felt something approaching him from behind. Sensing trouble, he immediately stood up and wanted to roll away, but as soon as he did, he felt light-headed and wasn¡¯t able to put any strength into his body.

    A jet ck pair of ws urately pinched his mouth and made sure that he couldn¡¯t call out for help, while several other crows caught his limbs and pinned him down. Despite struggling with all his strength, he couldn¡¯t escape from the crows¡¯ strong grip.

    Wang Yuan looked at the fallen human from a different world, observing that as the man became weaker and weaker, theyer of willful white mist around his body also became weaker until it basically didn¡¯t exist anymore.

    An uncontroble desire came out from Wang Yuan¡¯s soul, telling him to immediately kill that person.

    Without hesitation, Wang Yuan ordered the crows to act; as their razor-sharp beaks pecked again and again at his neck, the man¡¯s throat was torn open and killed him in mere seconds.

    A huge amount of white mist escaped from the man¡¯s body. There was so much here that the amount Wang Yuan managed to absorb in a few seconds was enough tost him for a whole day, and even more was stilling out.

    At this point, Wang Yuan suddenly had a sh of memory, memory of when his soul was still unconscious.

    When he first appeared, he was able to feel that about 40-50% of himself had disappeared and the rest would soon follow, it was thanks to the huge amount of white mist that came out from his own dead body that kept him from dissipating right away.

    At the same time, a bit of memory belonging to this person was slowly absorbed andbined with Wang Yuan¡¯s soul.

    Aside from the white mist, there was also a bit of aura that felt very simr to the cool aura from the crows that went into his soul, constantly healing Wang Yuan¡¯s soul. However, there was something else that was mixed with this cool aura.

    ¡°Why did I have to die? Why am I the one who died?¡±

    ¡°I still want to live, let the others die!!¡±

    The clearest part of what he absorbed was this person¡¯s memories before death, together with various emotions: anger, grudge, unwillingness, fear, as well as a deep love and hatred for life itself.

    ¡°My field of perception and interference force have both greatly increased, and I can now kind of understand this ce¡¯snguage¡± sensing the dead man¡¯s memories and his own soul bingplete, Wang Yuan excitedly thought: ¡°So this is the correct way for a remnant soul to level up¡±

    ¡°If I kill the other seven people, would that be enough to fully replenish my soul?¡± the white mist that surrounded Wang Yuan¡¯s soul reacted to his emotions and began to turn a bit red.

    The memories and emotions of the dead man were eroding Wang Yuan, giving Wang Yuan the thought of massacring the other people to calm his excitement down, but Wang Yuan quickly omitted those foolish thoughts.

    If it was my unconscious self from before, maybe I would have followed this thought and randomlymit genocide in the surrounding area.

    But thanks to the support of the 13 crows, Wang Yuan was now conscious and rational. He knew that if he kept on killing by following this impulse, he would quickly fall back into an irrational ghost that only knew how to kill. That was why he was forcefully holding back his impulse to kill.

 Chapter 5: Vol1 Ch5: Spread

    <h4>Chapter 5: Vol1 Ch5: Spread</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°If other ghosts and wraiths want to survive, they have to kill people, and they can only sustain themselves through killing people¡± Wang Yuan thought: ¡°But each time they killed someone, they would absorb the grudge and unwillingness to die, as they continued this, the ghosts would only be fiercer and fiercer¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s more likely that most ghosts wouldn¡¯t be able to even kill a single person¡± Wang Yuan lightly hovered around the corpse to absorb its white mist. Even Wang Yuan as himself right now found it extremely tough to kill a living person without the help of the crows.

    He would have toe extremely close to the person he wanted to kill, use his own white mist to neutralize the willful white mist around that person, then use his weak interference force to act upon that person¡¯s inner organs. If his target happened to be a bit healthier than a normal person, there was no guarantee that he would even be able to kill them that way.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s hard for a ghost to grow¡± Wang Yuan was currently thinking of how to deal with the remaining 7 people, as killing them all would be too wasteful. He wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb any of their white mist in order to avoid being contaminated by their negative emotions.

    ¡°The reason why I¡¯m being contaminated is that when I absorb them, they are feeling pain, unwillingness to die and hatred¡± Wang Yuan recalled a certain type of people: ¡°But what if they were calm, or even joyful as they die?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s room for maniption here¡± Wang Yuan was recalling a bit of information he just obtained from the person¡¯s absorbed memories: ¡°Negary, the God of disease and omen huh?¡±

    ¡°ording to this person¡¯s memories, the System did not lie, this world truly is only a low-magic world¡± Wang Yuan believed that Gods existed because something unbelievable like inter-world travel had already happened, there was no reason for Gods to not exist, but he didn¡¯t believe that Gods existed in this world.

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s impossible to be the same as the Sakura Kingdom with over 800 Gods existing at once¡±

    ording to this person¡¯s memories, this world was divided into many continents with different races of humans. For example, they were the Cauchy tribe, and the Cauchy tribe believed in the concept that God existed in all things, like Negary the god of disease and omens, Maynus the goddess of misfortune, Nenshi the goddess of new life. There were many more, all of which represented a concept that the Cauchy tribe came into contact with.

    ording to their level of faith, the majority of these people were in a state of shallow belief. For example, deers were considered the messengers of the goddess of fortune, Ryles; legend has it that anybody who killed deers would be abandoned by Ryles and left to be seen overseen by her younger sister Maynus; but if a deer appeared in front of this hunting party right now, you could take an easy guess whether or not they would kill it.

    On the basis that they weren¡¯t personally affected, they would pay attention to the taboos of ¡®Gods¡¯, but when push came to shove, they wouldn¡¯t be thinking too much.

    ¡°Because of this, the older members of the hunting party would be experienced people, they have to die first¡± Wang Yuan thought this.

    For a lot of people, faith was periodic. At the age of puberty, some people would retain a bit of respect towards these faiths, but after experiencing more, they would find it clear that they were nothing but fake tradition; of course, interestingly, once that same person reached old age of perhaps even sooner, they would once again pay close attention to these beliefs.

    ¡°There is only one thing I need to do, break them, then control them¡± Wang Yuan was a quick learner, as this was exactly what the System did to him before. It first broke him, then controlled his life and death, controlled his Protagonist Aura, and now, in order to survive, in order to live better, he would need to do the same.

    Hearing the voices slowlying from afar, Wang Yuan had the crows pecking at the corpse fly away and silently waited here.

    With how much Wang Yuan¡¯s soul had healed, he could clearly see the situation of the germs inside the crows. He could sense that the germs were still constantly mutating, constantly consuming the crows¡¯ stamina and forcing them to always feel hungry.

    ¡°Sure enough, if this goes on for too long, the crows won¡¯t make it¡± Wang Yuan silently waited: ¡°Stronger, I need to be even stronger!¡±

    A few momentster, the hunting party arrived here with their weapons to find the mangled corpse. The bearded man Dax¡¯s expression reflected under the light of the torch seemed to be a bit unsure.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time a hunting party member died while hunting during the past year, but this was different. For some unknown reason, someone suddenly died without being able to even scream, giving Dax a bad gut feeling.

    However, as the leader of the party, Dax didn¡¯t disy any of his unease or confusion, otherwise, the rest of the party would feel panicked and be unsuitable to be led forward.

    ¡°Bury Naike¡¯s body on the spot¡± Dax said, then suddenly scowled as he picked up a ck feather from the ground, then nced back at the wounds on the corpse and said very seriously: ¡°Do not leave your weapons away from yourselves, there might be another ambush¡±

    ¡°A follower of Negary, is Negary watching us?¡± Comoros spoke a bit fearfully as he looked at the ck feather.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Dax¡¯s expression became grim: ¡°Why would Negary watch us, this is only an ident. If you have nothing to do then go to sleep, just be a bit more careful during your watch¡±

    The others all had scowls on their faces but didn¡¯t dismiss Dax¡¯s words. Two of the members who were closer to Naike than the others both came forward, carried his mangled body to one side before starting to dig a hole to bury his body.

    Although the two hunters who buried the body were sad, they didn¡¯t think too much of it. This was just how it was living in this world, dying from starvation, dying in conflict with the Kent tribe, dying from a disease, dying by being attacked by wild beasts, they¡¯ve already seen deaths like these too many times to count.

    Tossing the body down the hole, they breathed in the smell of freshly dug dirt mixed with blood and began to cover up the body with dirt bit by bit.

    The hole wasn¡¯t too deep so after a while, some wild beast might smell the blood, dig the body back up and enjoy an easy meal, but they didn¡¯t care, the only thing they wanted to do for now was to arbitrarily cover his body up to make themselves feel a bit better.

    After finishing the simple burial, the two of them were breathing heavily, feeling unprecedentedly tired. This really surprised the two, as members of the hunting party, being sick or wounded would be toying with their lives, but all they did was dig a hole in the dirt, how could they feel this tired?

    ¡°Hack, hack! something isn¡¯t right¡± one of them coughed and said: ¡°Tonight isn¡¯t that cold, why do I feel dizzy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the same, let¡¯s go back and sleep next to the fire¡± the other person also had a terrible expression on his face.

    We¡¯ve been really unluckytely, not enough prey, one person died, and now even I have symptoms of being sick.

    When the two of them returned to the campfire, the night guard even asked them what took so long, the two of them just glossed it over, drank some warm water and fell asleep by the fire. Both silently praying to the god of health, Herlo, hoping that they would be rid of sickness by morning.

    Wang Yuan silently hovered next to them and observed the weakening white mist around their bodies without saying anything.

 Chapter 6: Vol1 Ch6: The manipulator

    <h4>Chapter 6: Vol1 Ch6: The maniptor</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    When the two hunters buried the corpse, they both breathed in a certain amount of germs. Of course, they didn¡¯t breath in too much, but under Wang Yuan¡¯s control, the bacteria inside their bodies were rapidly multiplying and even undergoing drastic change.

    ¡°Not enough¡± Wang Yuan floated next to the two of them. His soul was still iplete, so his control over the germs could only be described as ¡®weak¡¯ at best. If this power of maniption was strong enough, he could¡¯ve controlled the germs inside these people¡¯s bodies like he did with the crows andpletely take control of them.

    ¡°Baby steps, sess doesn¡¯te overnight¡± Wang Yuan approached one of the two people. Because of the bacteria¡¯s interference, the white mist surrounding his body had be extremely weak, so Wang Yuan was able to easily neutralize it with his own white mist and expand his field of cognition into the man¡¯s body.

    After so many days of being supplied the cold aura by the crows,bined with the huge package he absorbed from the man who died earlier, Wang Yuan¡¯s field of cognition had increased together with the healing of his soul. It was currently able to reach six meters in the air, and about three centimeters inside the man¡¯s body, of course, this was only the man didn¡¯t have the white mist protecting him.

    The temples were the weakest point of a person¡¯s skull, so when Wang Yuan poured his field of cognition inside the man¡¯s head through his temples, he lost his life in his sleep through brain-death. Because of dying in his sleep, the man let out a huge amount of white mist.

    After some hesitation, Wang Yuan still decided to absorb this white mist. As the bubble of white mist around himself expanded, he felt a sense of assurance, followed by a strand of coolness that carried the man¡¯s memories into Wang Yuan¡¯s body.

    Receiving his memories, Wang Yuan silently stood still and slowly digested it, carefully rejecting the non-important parts of the memory. Sure enough, this man¡¯s memories and emotions were much easier for him to take in.

    The main emotion that the man was feeling was confusion and loss, there were basically no feelings of grudge or hatred, and thanks to his experience during the first time, he managed to prepare himself and didn¡¯t get affected by these emotions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± sensing his soul being replenished a bit more, Wang Yuan approached the other person who was infected by his germs and poured his now-more-powerful interference force into the man¡¯s head.

    ¡°This feeling is...¡± Wang Yuan suddenly stopped himself from killing the man right away.

    Perhaps it was because his soul was healed a bit more, Wang Yuan could faintly sense the existence of the man¡¯s consciousness the same way he felt the crows¡¯ wills. However, this consciousness was a lot more powerful, and unlike the crows thatpletely obeyed him, Wang Yuan couldn¡¯t dominate this person at all, the most he could do was send him a message.

    Wang Yuan tried sending a few words into his mind, causing the man in his sleep to scowl and twitched his body slightly, proving that Wang Yuan¡¯s words did indeed have an effect.

    ¡°Very good, this way manipting them would be a lot easier¡± thinking that, Wang Yuan mercilessly killed him, absorbed the white mist and cool aura that flowed from his body and replenished his soul a bit more.

    When dawn came and the night guard woke everyone up, they finally found out about the death of these two people.

    Standing in front of the bodies, everyone was anxious, together with the person from before, 3 people among them had died, in this hunting party of 8, that was almost half.

    ¡°What¡¯s the cause of death?¡± Dax asked with a serious expression, their vige¡¯s hunting party hadn¡¯t suffered such heavy casualties for over a dozen years. The previous time something like this happened was when he had just joined the hunting party. At the time, in order to hunt more prey, the party had entered deep into the wilderness and ran into a Tacre, causing them to abandon the bodies of 4 of theirrades in order to escape.

    ¡°I think... either a disease or poison?¡± one person covered their nose and lifted the dead corpses¡¯ clothes using a cloth, showing a fewrge ck spots on their skin. After some hesitation, he pulled his dagger and cut off a small bit of their skin to see some sort of ck and red jelly slowly spilling from the wounds.

    At this point, arge crow flew across the sky and cawed like tolling the bell of the dead, causing everyone to feel a chill running down their spines.

    ¡°Are we really being watched by Negary, the God of disease and omen!?¡± someone scowled andmented, then quickly covered his nose and backed away.

    ¡°Yesterday it was them who buried Naike after he was pecked to death by crows, and now it was them who died from a disease, it must be Negary, he must be watching...¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Dax loudly cut him off: ¡°We have to leave this ce now, but we¡¯ll continue the hunt. Before confirming that we did not contract the disease, we can¡¯t return to the vige¡±

    Seeing the distressed hunting party, Dax sighed, if only one person had died, he would be able to use his authority to calm them down. But now, two more people suddenly died from some unknown disease, causing everyone¡¯s minds to veer towards Negary.

    The current state of their faith towards the Gods was extremely shallow, but due to these faiths being deeply ingrained in every part of their culture, even if they normally didn¡¯t believe it, when they saw it happening in front of their eyes, it was hard for anyone to dismiss it.

    ¡°Very good, the initial ideal state has been achieved¡± Wang Yuan was hovering not too far away from these people, observing their reactions. Their mental state was now extremely sensitive and weak, the only reason they could appear to remain calm at all was due to Dax giving them a fake sense of security.

    ¡°All I need to do now is dispose of this leader. After multiple consecutive blows like this, they will thoroughly break down¡± this was also the reason why Wang Yuan did not kill the bearded man Dax the night before. People don¡¯tpletely break down after a single setback, but rather multiple consecutive blows that leave them a sliver of hope beforepletely destroying it.

    ¡°At that time, they will bepletely under my domination, the same way as my crows¡± Wang Yuan had such a thought while immersed in the joy of manipting others. It was also this joy that made him realize something very clear, he needed to be stronger, only then could he manipte even more things and not be manipted by anything.

    ¡°It was because I was weak that I was manipted and fell as low as I currently am! I have to be even stronger and manipte even more things, only then will I no longer be manipted!!!¡±

    Wang Yuan looked at the slowly rising sun and didn¡¯t hesitate for long before deciding to strike while the iron was hot. If he left them for a bit longer, these people might realize his weak essence, and at that point, it would be extremely difficult to break them.

    Under the sunlight, his white mist was quickly dissipating, but Wang Yuan didn¡¯t care too much. Now that he had absorbed the white mist from two dead people, it was enough to support him under the sunlight for a long while.

    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer, once he killed Dax, he would be able to dominate this group of people, then use them to dominate their vige. At that point, he would have the support of many humans who would provide him with sacrifices. They would continue to provide him with white mist and breed more crows, creating more mutated crows and allow him to manipte even more things!

 Chapter 7: Vol1 Ch7: Falling into a trap

    <h4>Chapter 7: Vol1 Ch7: Falling into a trap</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    The hunting party continued their trek with an agitated state of mind. There originally wasn¡¯t too much wild game to hunt, and now that they weren¡¯t quite in their right state of mind and were in no mood to hunt, they weren¡¯t able to catch much.

    ¡°Hack, hack!¡± an uncontrolled cough came out, causing the entire group to stop and nce back at the person who coughed.

    ¡°I just felt an itch in my throat, I¡¯m not sick!¡± the man was a bit panicked and hurriedly dered while trying to look calm, but he was already subconsciously backing off.

    ¡°Brad, pull up your shirt and let us see your skin¡± Dax ordered with a serious tone. In fact, it might just be his imagination, but he was also feeling an itch in his throat and he currently couldn¡¯t muster as much strength as normal.

    Brad¡¯s expression froze, but he still lifted his shirt up, only to find that small dark spots had indeed appeared on his body. His breathing became a bit heavy, his expression turned from fear to despair.

    ¡°Brad...¡± Dax muttered the man¡¯s name, went silent for a bit before speaking: ¡°The rest of us still haven¡¯t been confirmed to be infected, for the sake of the others, please leave the party¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t abandon me¡± Brad was desperate, his body trembling.

    ¡°Brad!¡± Dax shouted loudly to catch Brad¡¯s attention, then spoke with a solemn expression: ¡°Listen to me, for the sake of the vige, you have to leave¡±

    ¡°We will continue onward to Tucker ridge, you can return to Xili river, where we originally cast the. There should be quite a few that should have been caught in it already, you can have your fill and spend the rest of your life there¡±

    Dax held his breath, gave Brad a hug before slowly backing away and took out his bow and arrow: ¡°Now, follow the order and leave the party, do not get any closer to us, otherwise, for the sake of the party, I will have to kill you¡±

    Brad¡¯s lips trembled, but said nothing in the end and turned to run away. Dax kept his aim on Brad as he left, maintaining an unclear look in his gaze.

    Only after Brad had disappeared into the forest did Dax lower his brow and look at his other sorrowfulrades, speaking in a soft voice: ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading to Tucker ridge¡±

    ¡°Quite resilient, aren¡¯t they?¡± Wang Yuan was standing under the shade of a faraway tree, observing this split-up party.

    Yesterday, he had used his interference force to control the germs in the air near those that he wanted to eliminate and infected them. But these people¡¯s constitution was a bit strong, plus there weren¡¯t enough germs in the air, so only now had they started to show clear symptoms of being infected.

    ¡°I was a bit careless. Perhaps I should wait until tonight to act, I¡¯m using up a bit too much white mist right now¡± Wang Yuan looked at the hunting party resuming their journey, calcted his consumption of white mist and formed a n: ¡°ording to their current state, the epidemic shouldpletely break out at around twilight, I will act at that time¡±

    Their journey was heavy and tiring, Dax also wasn¡¯t in the mood to hunt anything, so he only continued to lead the party onward to the ce he called Tucker ridge.

    Some dry coughs could be heard from other members of the party around noon, but this time Dax only made them stay a bit further away from the party rather than outright exiling them as he did to Brad. Perhaps he had already realized that the epidemic was already with them.

    At this point, the only person in the party who didn¡¯t show any symptoms at all was the youngest Comoros, while the other three were dryly coughing. Indeed, Wang Yuan only intended to leave the young man Comoros alive, if he was the only one who made it back to the vige alive, Wang Yuan was confident that he would be able to dominate him and make sure he listened to anything he said.

    Next to Tucker ridge was a small cliff as well as a mild waterfall. With the sound of water around them, the coughing members of the party were resting below the waterfall while Comoros awkwardly walked away and sat down a bit further.

    Dax looked at the slowly setting sun. He was sure that his life was also setting just like it, but unlike the sun, he would not be able to rise again after this day was over.

    Hearing the cawing of crows nearby, Dax nced at the light of sunset once more and smiled, he also needed to leave his own blinding light behind.

    ¡°I knew you damned creatures would follow us!¡± Dax forced himself to stand, nocked an arrow and shot.

    But, because the shot was too hasty, the mutated crows easily avoided it.

    ¡°Ast-ditch struggle huh?¡± Wang Yuan was standing a bit further away, observing the party of four that was firing arrow after arrow at the crows; but didn¡¯t put their resistance in mind too much. The germs were quickly multiplying and doing their job, about half an hourter at most, they would lose their strength and fall, and be killed by the epidemic.

    However, it would be best to let the crows kill at least one of them, that way Negary¡¯s image would be deeply rooted in their minds, the crows would be his representative and make the domination of the rest more convenient.

    ¡°But something doesn¡¯t seem right¡± while watching them struggle, Wang Yuan was hearing the constant sounds of the waterfall.

    ¡°Waterfall? Water, the Xili river!!¡± Wang Yuan suddenly realized and remembered what Dax had told Brad. He hurriedly checked the crows¡¯ situation and noticed that Dax¡¯s party was firing arrows with the purpose of luring the crows closer to the waterfall.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Wang Yuan quickly ordered the crows to scatter but was still a bit too slow. A man had already jumped down from the waterfall with a in his hand, the man¡¯s face was covered in ck spots, blood was flowing from both his mouth and nose, it was Brad who was kicked out from the party earlier.

    With thest of his strength, Brad spread the open and captured all of the crows. He was already on hisst leg, and in fact, if Dax¡¯s group had been any slower, he would¡¯ve already died.

    The final hug that Dax gave him was to tell him about this ambush, like Dax said, the vige needed him. If they couldn¡¯t kill these followers of Negary, the epidemic would soon spread to the vige.

    The words that Dax told Brad this morning repeated in Wang Yuan¡¯s mind. Wang Yuan understood right away, Tucker ridge had always been right next to the Xili river, Dax had nned this from the very start, and Wang Yuan had fallen right into his trap!

    ¡°How dare he!? He couldn¡¯t confirm that the crows would attack them, he couldn¡¯t confirm the man called Brad would understand or even follow his orders, how dare he!!!¡±

    Wang Yuan was feeling the humiliation of being tricked by his own prey and immediately headed over. The crows were cleanly caught within the fishing, and despite Dax¡¯s group losing their strength, they still had the most basic ability to hit stationary targets.

    The first arrow hit and Wang Yuan immediately sensed the consciousness of one crow weakening.

    He didn¡¯t have a lot of white mist left, even if he could absorb quite a bit of white mist from killing these people, if he were to lose all of the crows here, without their help, without knowing how far away the human settlement was, it was possible for him to consume all of his white mist before he reached the human settlement!

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!! I was careless!!¡± Wang Yuan could sense the crows¡¯ consciousness fading one by one as he made a mad dash towards the humans with triumphant smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 8: Vol1 Ch8: Personality defects

    <h4>Chapter 8: Vol1 Ch8: Personality defects</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Dax¡¯s hands were trembling, his nose bleeding non-stop, but he was still firing arrows one after another.

    With each arrow that pierced through the fishing and hit the crows, Dax¡¯s grin became wider.

    So what if you¡¯re really a follower of Negary, so what if you bring death, you still got trapped by me.

    After the first of hisrades died, followed by the deaths of two more, he had faintly realized that they were being followed by the crows, and so he nned this out. It was fine even if all of them died here, as long as these monsters were killed so that they couldn¡¯t spread the gue back to the vige, then that was enough.

    All of a sudden, the eye of one of hisrades exploded, an invisible power then pierced his skull through his eye socket, sttering ck blood everywhere. The man fell to the ground and died with a frenzied grin on his face.

    Wang Yuan didn¡¯t stop there, he ordered the wounded crows that were close to death to quickly block for the ones that were still alive, while he jumped towards the next person and killed him with interference force.

    ¡°Comoros, quickly kill those crows!¡± Dax coughed up ck blood as he shouted, he didn¡¯t have the strength to pull his bow anymore, he had almost reached the end of his life.

    Comoros trembled as he raised his bow. Earlier, he could fire his bow because the others were there. Now that some of them suddenly died for no reasons, and the others were close to death, when he became the only person left capable of attacking, he became fearful and didn¡¯t dare to attack, after all, they were still messengers of Negary.

    ¡°Do not be afraid, Comoros!!¡± Dax used thest of his strength to shout and give Comoros the courage to nock an arrow and pull the string.

    At this point, Wang Yuan didn¡¯t even have time to regret leaving Comoros uninfected, he was wracking his mind trying to get out of this situation.

    There were only 6 crows left alive, three of which were already wounded quite badly by the arrows that it was a problem whether or not they could survive, but the main issue was that as long as Comoros wasn¡¯t dealt with, then all his crows would surely die!

    ¡°His white mist is still too thick, if I want to neutralize it, I will need a few minutes, and that time is more than enough for him to kill the remaining crows¡± Wang Yuan stared at Comoros, the white mist surrounding him was so thick that Wang Yuan couldn¡¯t even attempt tomunicate.

    ¡°There must be another way¡± Wang Yuan forced himself to calm down and looked at the crows¡¯ blood spilt on the ground, then came up with a possible solution: ¡°But my interference force isn¡¯t strong enough¡±

    Wang Yuan turned to look at the dying Dax, didn¡¯t give himself more time to think and killed Dax without hesitation before absorbing all the white mist and aura that came from his body.

    Dax¡¯s emotions weren¡¯t like the other dead people, it was full of frenzy, determination and satisfaction, his memories and emotions caused Wang Yuan to be a bit stunned. Meanwhile, the consciousness of another crow disappeared within his field of cognition.

    Wang Yuan¡¯s interference force came out, enveloped the crow¡¯s blood on the ground and threw it at Comoros¡¯ face with full power.

    Suddenly being sshed with the foul blood, Comoros was shocked, screamed in fear and missed his shot.

    Even if this world¡¯s medical knowledge wasn¡¯t very advanced, in fact, you could even call it primitive and non-existent, they still knew one thing very clearly. gues can spread and especially easily through the blood of those infected, once you are infected, you would be watched by Negary just like them.

    ¡º Were you the one who killed my messengers!? ¡»a familiar yet eerie voice called out, causing Comoros to jump and hurriedly look for the source of the voice.

    But as soon as he found it, he was scared stiff, fell back on his butt as he fearfully backed off: ¡°Dea¡ªdead peopleing back to life!¡±

    The one who spoke was the dead Dax, he was lying limp on the ground, his eyes dull and lifeless, but his mouth was still moving, opening and closing like a fish out of water.

    His voice was extremely eerie to hear, the pronunciation was hard to catch, and without paying close attention, you would not be able to tell what was said.

    ¡º Did you kill my messenger? Human!!? ¡»this time, the words were a lot clearer, even though there were still some mistakes, Comoros was at least able to understand what the other party was saying.

    ¡°You, yo-you are Negary!!¡± Comoros cried out in fear.

    ¡º You killed so many of my messengers! I curse you, you will die suffering the gue, your skin will rot away, your blood will turn ck and your bones will crumble ¡»

    ¡°No! Please don¡¯t curse me, I didn¡¯t want to do it! It was Dax that forced me to, please forgive me, great and venerable Negary, please forgive me! Please take back your curse, please give me a chance to redeem myself of my mistakes!¡± Comoros prostrated himself and hurriedly begged in horror.

    ¡º Is that really true? ¡»the dead Dax questioned with an eerie tone: ¡º If you want to redeem yourself, then there certainly is a way ¡»

    ¡°Please... tell me, great Negary¡± Comoros was trembling, his voice contained all sorts of emotions, including joy, horror, hatred, regret and humiliation.

    ¡º Kakakaka! ¡»Dax¡¯s corpseughing sounded like scraping sandpaper against a rock: ¡º Since you killed my messengers, you will only need to help me breed more messengers ¡»

    The twost remaining crows finally managed to struggle themselves out of the, the wounded crows had already bled out and died, apparently, Dax had coated the tips of their arrows in some sort of poisonous liquid. Wang Yuan now only had 2 out of the 13 mutated crows that he originally started with.

    ¡º These two messengers of mine will follow you and help suppress the disease on your body. You shall spread my greatness and find more people to help raise my messengers, otherwise, not just you alone, but your entire vige will fall under my curse and be destroyed by the gue!! ¡»

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes! O¡¯ great Negary, I will do as youmand¡± Comoros hurriedly replied.

    ¡º Human, from your foolish appearance, I find it difficult to trust that you will seed. Because of your piety, I shall grant you the right to call upon me, when you are faced with difficult situations, you may seek my aid ¡»

    ¡°Thank you, O¡¯ benevolent Negary¡± Comoros hurriedly thanked him, then carefully asked: ¡°Then how should I call upon you, great Negary?¡±

    ¡º Simply provide the same as what I am currently speaking to you with! ¡»after dering so, Dax¡¯s corpse wentpletely limp.

    Comoros carefully waited for a bit to confirm that the great Negary had indeed left, but the two ck crows were still staring at Dax with their jet-ck eyes.

    Wang Yuan sighed in relief, the problem was solved for now, besides the untimely death of 11 crows, things were basically going as nned.

    There are many reasons why a problem has appeared in the first ce, but the most important one is that I am still too weak. This isn¡¯t just talking about my power, but overall.

    I was originally nothing but a normal person, a weakling. Even if I¡¯m now a remnant soul, even if my personality has changed and I have obtained supernatural powers, I am still a weakling.

    My personality defects remain, like being easily pleased, arrogant, careless,... so on and so forth. If I don¡¯t change myself, what happened today is still going to happen again.

    Wang Yuan¡¯s thoughts moved, he needed to change and be stronger, not just in strength alone, but in mind as well.

 Chapter 9: Vol1 Ch9: Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 9: Vol1 Ch9: Arrival</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Due to the feeling of superiority by being a world travellerpared to the primitive natives of this world,bined with the fact that they hadn¡¯t been able to resist any of his means, Wang Yuan had underestimated these humans a bit too much.

    ¡°I was originally only a human being as well. Disregarding my supernatural powers, everything else about me is that of a person, and not even an exceptional person. How could such personalities surpass others and be the maniptor of all things?¡±

    Wang Yuan nced down at the ground full of bodies, recalling the emotions and memories he took in when he absorbed their aura.

    If a person holds immense grudge and hatred in their hearts before death, then these negative emotions would attack Wang Yuan¡¯s consciousness.

    But what if they hold positive emotions instead? Would I be able to use these emotions to alter and improve my own personality?

    ¡°Like how Dax was¡± Wang Yuan looked at Dax¡¯s corpse.

    Before he died, the emotions he had included a determination to aplish his goal at all cost. If I absorb these emotions, would I be able to make myself less hesitant and be more determined?

    As for if these changes would make him not himself anymore, Wang Yuan didn¡¯t care. In the end, his current self was only a remnant soul of the person who used to be called Wang Yuan. People would eventually change and grow, if you look back at your current self several years from now, you would find only a stranger.

    And growing was exactly what Wang Yuan wanted to do if only a lot more elerated: ¡°As long as they are my own choices, there isn¡¯t anything to be worried about¡±

    Comoros just stood still and looked at the two crows pecking at the corpses, not knowing what to do. He didn¡¯t dare to interrupt or urge them to hurry, his mind was alreadypletely broken. Even when the crows were desecrating the corpses of hisrades, he couldn¡¯t do anything but watch.

    Earlier, when Dax opened his mouth after death, Comoros was already fully convinced of Negary¡¯s existence; and now that he was afflicted with the gue, if he didn¡¯t want to die, he could only swear total loyalty to Negary.

    Furthermore, the humiliation of seeing the corpses of hisrades being devoured by animals in front of his eyes caused Comoros to be incredibly shaken. To make his mood feel a bit better, he could only make excuses to himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m not cowardly, people just simply can¡¯t win against a God, doing that would only bring cmity to the vige. Yes, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m doing this for the vige, I¡¯m going the right thing. Dax resisting the messengers was the wrong thing to do, their corpses being pecked is them paying for their sins!¡± Comoros gradually convinced himself and subdued the guilty feelings in his heart.

    While absorbing the remaining white mist from the corpses, Wang Yuan was observing the change in Comoros¡¯ expression, so he was able to tell the general mental journey that he just went through. Wang Yuan silently but greatly praised him for this, as the more he thought that way, the more likely it was for him to stand firmly on Negary¡¯s side. He would spread the words of Negary¡¯s invincibility and turn into a true devout believer of Negary because doing otherwise would mean admitting that he was a despicable coward.

    Even if that was the truth, who could willingly admit such a thing with peace of mind? At least, Comoros couldn¡¯t, and that was why he had fallenpletely under Wang Yuan¡¯s control.

    As he looked at Dax¡¯s throat being ripped out by the crows, Wang Yuan couldn¡¯t help but recall his quick thinking during that previous moment of desperation. He had used his interference force to control Dax¡¯s vocal cords and imitated the feeling of talking ording to the memories he absorbed, which was why the voice was so eerie at the beginning.

    In truth, that was just Wang Yuan¡¯s attempt at bringing a dead horse back to life1. If he hadn¡¯t absorbed enough cold aura and caused his interference force to be stronger, it would have been a lot more difficult for him to do such a thing.

    ¡°That is also a way tomunicate¡± Wang Yuan thought: ¡°Speaking directly into someone¡¯s mind is only suitable for those already infected by the germs and have almost no white mist left around their body, so having another way tomunicate is a good thing¡±

    ¡°My soul has been replenished quite a bit¡± after Wang Yuanpletely absorbed the rest of the white mist, he controlled the crows to stop pecking and stared at Comoros with their jet-ck eyes.

    Comoros froze for a bit before realizing that it was time to go and bring these followers of Negary back to his vige.

    Perhaps, I will bring back a cmity... No! What I bring back is glory, the glory of Negary¡¯s grace!

    With Negary¡¯s protection, the vige will definitely be a lot better. We will no longer need to fear the Kent tribe¡¯s threats, and will no longer need to form any hunting parties, this is for the good of the vige!

    Wang Yuan was following him not too far behind, carefully sensing the situation of the germs inside Comoros¡¯ body. Due to his soul being replenished a bit more, his control over the bacteria had gotten a lot stronger, and since Comoros was still useful, he couldn¡¯t die too early. In order to make sure of that, Wang Yuan controlled the growth of bacteria inside him to prevent him from dropping dead the next day.

    ...

    An arrow was urately shot and hit the target, a boar-like creature that he called the Croc Pig. The Croc Pig wobbled slightly before falling down and died, as Comoros approached it, he had an expression of joy.

    With the help of the great Negary¡¯s messengers, even the originally tough Croc Pig was easily dealt with, further solidifying Comoros¡¯ thoughts about bringing the messengers of Negary back to the vige to be a good thing.

    ¡°Divine messenger sirs, please wait a few minutes¡± Comoros respectfully told the crows, chopped off one of the Croc Pig¡¯s hind legs, minced it up before offering it up to the crows.

    Comoros made a fire and grilled some of the meat, then carefully lifted his shirt up to see that a few ck spots had already shown up on his skin.

    Thankfully, they haven¡¯t spread at all since they first appeared.

    ¡°The Cauchy tribe¡¯s vige should be up ahead¡± Wang Yuan was absorbing white mist from the Croc Pig. As he didn¡¯t want to reveal the fact that he couldn¡¯t move around too easily in the day, Wang Yuan¡¯s schedule thus far had been chaotic and his white mist had been consumed quite a bit.

    However, that was no longer too much of a problem. Since they were already close to the vige, Wang Yuan was drafting various contingency ns, with Comoros¡¯ help, to spread the greatness of Negary through the entire vige without much trouble.

    Even if the name Negary had been deeply engraved in the Cauchy tribe¡¯s culture, making it so that they wouldn¡¯t mind the integration of a God into their daily lives, it was still far from enough to convince everyone to help him breed crows and sacrifice one or two people from time to time.

    ¡°Which means, a conflict will be inevitable, and I can use that conflict to my advantage¡± Wang Yuan looked at Comoros who still had a troubled expression on his face. During this period of time, Wang Yuan had time and time again disyed unimaginable feats of miracles in order to further persuade the young man¡¯s beliefs and help solidify his mentality. From the looks of it, things seemed to be quite decent, but it was only at the level of being ¡®decent¡¯.

    ¡°Considering this brat¡¯s cowardly and weak nature, I will need to prepare another hand to y¡± Wang Yuan had finished absorbing the Croc Pig¡¯s white mist. He still needed a trump card in order to deal with any unexpected situations.

    A rodent approached the corpse of the Croc Pig, licking the blood that was spilt from its body. Wang Yuan silently moved in front of the creature and picked it up with his interference force, he had a certain idea in mind.

    Finally, Comoros arrived at the entrance to the vige, the two crowsnded on a branch of a nearby tree, their jet-ck eyes reflecting the figures of the people in the vige.

 Chapter 10: Vol1 Ch10: Bitten to death

    <h4>Chapter 10: Vol1 Ch10: Bitten to death</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°Comoros, howe you returned by yourself? Where are Dax and the others?¡± a burly man that looked to be in his 30s was standing guard outside the entrance of the vige. In Wang Yuan¡¯s previous world, through his decently handsome face and well-bnced muscles, this man would have arge crowd of fangirls following him everywhere he went.

    Comoros naturally recognized the man, he was Jacob, the head guard of the vige as well as an official. He was quite an influential figure in the vige, enough for most vigers to say that he had already been selected to be the next vige chief. He and the leader of the vige¡¯s hunting party were really good friends.

    Thinking that, Comoros smirked: ¡°Dax, huh? He offended the great Negary and died a miserable death by the gue¡±

    ¡°Comoros, what nonsense are you spouting, stop joking around¡± Jacob squinted his eyes and spoke seriously.

    ¡°Why would I be joking?¡± Comoros stood firm: ¡°Dax ignored the taboo and killed the messengers of the great Negary, bringing the gue upon himself. If I had not begged Negary for forgiveness and mercy in time, the gue would have already spread all over the vige!¡±

    ¡°Comoros, you...¡± while Jacob still wanted to say something, he noticed that some of the vigers had gathered from hearing their conversation, and Comoros was loudly repeating what he just said to them.

    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t have any proof, don¡¯t spout any more nonsense!¡± Jacob cut Comoros off, he still wasn¡¯t convinced that his good friend would die such an uncertain death. As for the Negary reasoning, that was nothing but bullshit as far as he was concerned.

    Comoros looked at Jacob who was now ring at him angrily and gulped.

    He is a lot bigger than I am, taller by at least one head. If it was in the past, when faced with his furious re, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to speak properly.

    But I am no longer the same as I was in the past, and the one backing me is the great Negary himself.

    Thinking of Negary¡¯s various miracles, Comoros straightened his back and respectfully called out: ¡°You want proof? Sir Divine Messengers, pleasee to me!¡±

    ¡°Decent enough¡± Wang Yuan was observing from afar, judging Comoros¡¯ performance. He sent the two crows over from where they perched before, had them circle over the sky above the vigers¡¯ heads and stared closely at them with jet ck eyes.

    ¡°These two sirs are Divine Messengers of the great Negary, I am here to read the will they carry. Jacob, if you dare to stop them, it doesn¡¯t matter to me if you contract the gue of death, but don¡¯t involve our vige!¡±

    Seeing the two jet ck crows circling above their heads, the vigers all felt a mixed sense of respect and fear. The faith of named Gods like Negary had been engraved in their daily lives and culture too deeply that even a believer wouldn¡¯t normally hold much faith, but when a non-believer saw it with their own eyes, they would choose to believe rather than not.

    And now with two followers of Negary purposefully circling overhead,bined with Comoros¡¯ words, it was impossible for everyone not to believe. Because of that, the look they were giving Jacob right now wasn¡¯t quite right, they wanted to believe in the off-chance that Comoros¡¯ words were actually true, rather than dealing with a gue of death.

    Jacob was also looking at the two crows, and he had already noticed the looks of the vigers around him. In truth, he really wanted to pull out his bow and shoot those two crows down right away, but he was sure, as soon as he tried to do that, someone would step out to stop him.

    ¡°Dax and the others killed followers of Negary and angered the great Negary. Originally, he wanted to bring the gue of death down on the vige, making sure that everyone went down to the veryst de of grass in our vige and suffered until our deaths! However, the great Negary has forgiven us, as long as we are willing to offer up our forehead to him cultivate new messengers¡±

    In the Cauchy tribe culture, to offer up your forehead meant to surrender yourself to God, presenting them your everything.

    ¡°Comoros, are you sure what you¡¯re saying is true?¡± a sudden voice spoke up. It was an old man with a soft smile on his face, walking forward with the help of a walking cane and a young girl.

    ¡°Vige chief¡± Comoros¡¯ expression changed slightly. Even if he dared to talk back to Jacob, he wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to this prestigious vige chief. This was a fixed mentality formed through long years of respect and awe.

    ¡°I speak nothing but the truth. If we do not offer up our head to Negary and help the great Negary cultivate his messengers, the gue of death will surely descend upon the vige. I am only thinking for the sake of the vige, I am not lying¡± Comoros insisted.

    ¡°I know, but such a thing cannot be decided so quickly, we must discuss this further¡± the vige chief slightly narrowed his eyes, still with a soft smile on his face. With his wealth of life experience, he was able to immediately tell that Comoros¡¯ words contained exaggerations and lies.

    However, the messengers of Negary are definitely not fake, so this must be dealt with carefully.

    The vige chief smiled: ¡°How about this, let us have a meeting of vige officials to discuss this right now, would you and the two Divine Messengers be so gracious as to join us?¡±

    ¡°That is...¡± Comoros was a bit stunned. In the end, he was still only a 15 years old young man, faced with the vige chief¡¯s amiable attitude, he wasn¡¯t able toe up with any words of refusal.

    Wang Yuan shook his head with disapproval. Comoros was still too green, acting so conceitedly only to be scared into submission like this. If he really did participate in that ¡®discussion¡¯ of theirs, without the momentum he currently had, even if Negary was real, Comoros would be suppressed so badly that the authority he had would be pathetically little. At that point, the most they would do is help him breed a few crows, things like sacrifices and offerings would be impossible.

    And so, it was Wang Yuan¡¯s turn to act. Several rat-like creatures jumped out from a nearby bush, the creatures¡¯ skins had already rotted, showing the red flesh below as they screeched in frenzied anger. As they jumped towards the vige chief, Comoros also felt a sharp pain that brought him to his knees.

    The rat-like creaturestched onto the vige chief¡¯s body, biting and ripping his flesh off his body. Because of his old, weak body, the vige chief was immediately pushed down by the rush of rodents, desperately screaming in pain. Even if he was the most authoritative person in this vige, even if no one in this vige dared go against his words, against this type of ambush, he was the same as any other person, if not more powerless.

    ¡°Grandfather! Quickly go help him!¡± the young girl next to him hurriedly tried to fight the rodents off, but quickly shrieked in pain. Looking at the back of her hand, she saw a bright red wound, so she turned to ask for help from a nearby viger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± Comorosid on the ground, writhing in pain and shouted: ¡°Those Nael beasts have all been afflicted with Negary¡¯s curse, once they bite you, you will be afflicted by the gue of death as well! The vige chief¡¯s words angered the great Negary, that is why he was punished for it, trying to help him will only bring Negary¡¯s wrath upon yourself as well!¡±

    Seeing the once-dignified vige chief dying such a horrible death right in front of his eyes, Comorospletely understood, in front of the great Negary, things like vige chiefs and whatnot were equally insignificant.

    Many of the people who were about to help, stopped themselves and instead took distance from the vige chief and the bitten girl.

    ¡°Initial desired effect is achieved!¡± Wang Yuan grinned. It was fortunate that he prepared a countermeasure beforehand. After those rats were infected with his bacteria, they couldn¡¯t resist his mentalmands at all, but unlike the crows, they were single-use weapons that would die from the disease after just half a day.

    However, that was enough. After this show of prestige, no one in this vige would dare to go against him anymore, besides the one called Jacob.

    With that in mind, Wang Yuan nced over at the man who was clenching his fists tightly.

 Chapter 11: Vol1 Ch11: Divine Grace and Evil Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 11: Vol1 Ch11: Divine Grace and Evil Spirit</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°The biggest obstacle has already been eliminated, if Comoros still couldn¡¯t do it, then I can only pick out a different spokesperson¡± Wang Yuan nced at Comoros, who was on the ground, and silently thought.

    Naturally, this person would have to be changed sooner orter, even though Comoros was currently under Wang Yuan¡¯s absolute control, nobody was ever to be underestimated. When the authority they hold increases, their ambition would soon follow.

    One¡¯s position determined one¡¯s vision. Comoros currently had a lot of knowledge about Wang Yuan, just because he didn¡¯t understand it now doesn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t understand it in the future, and such a threat should be nipped while it was still in its bud.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have him stabilize the situation of the vige first. After all, it¡¯s easier for humans to ept being under the jurisdiction of a familiar figure, so there shouldn¡¯t be too many objections. When Negary had fully integrated into these people¡¯s lives, that will be time for Comoros to be discarded for knowing too much¡± Wang Yuan lightly floated around and observed the vige¡¯s situation.

    Of course, the thing Wang Yuan was most concerned about right now was what the man named Jacob was nning. From the look on his face, he didn¡¯t intend to surrender, but that was natural.

    Before Wang Yuan and Comoros came, Jacob was the biggest beneficiary of this vige. The hunting party¡¯s leader was his good friend, the next vige chief was going to be him without any doubt. But as soon as Comoros returned with Negary¡¯s will, the old vige chief was murdered, most of the vige¡¯s authority would now also fall into Comoros¡¯ hand.

    For both personal and official reasons, Jacob couldn¡¯t just ept it; but due to the threat of the gue, the vigers were now standing on Comoros¡¯ side. After all, Negary had already disyed his power, Jacob knew full well that if he tried to openly resist, the other vigers would suppress him even before Negary did.

    Everything happened too suddenly, no one had anything prepared, even the prestigious vige chief was bitten to death in front of everyone. Jacob now had no choice but to swallow his irritation, n things out properly before going against Comoros, as well as the one calling itself ¡®Negary¡¯.

    Opening the door to his house, Jacob took a deep breath, smiled brightly and casually greeted: ¡°Isabe, I¡¯m home¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back early today¡± a blond young woman sat in the house, holding her somewhat inted belly and gently asked: ¡°I heard a bit ofmotion outside, did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Hm, some problems dide up, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it¡± Jacob smiled full of confidence in his voice, he slowly approached his wife, crouched down, carefully touched her belly and smiled: ¡°N, papa is back, did you miss papa?¡±

    ¡°That problem isn¡¯t as simple as you said, is it?¡± the sharp woman naturally saw through Jacob¡¯s awkwardness and gently told him: ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, you don¡¯t need to worry for me. You know that I¡¯m from the Tag family¡±

    ¡°Alright, things are indeed a bit troublesome¡± Jacob looked at his wife and sighed: ¡°Comoros was the only person of the hunting party to return, bringing with him what he imed to be the will and messengers of Negary. He had even killed the vige chief¡±

    ¡°Right now, he is gathering the vigers to have them offer up their foreheads to Negary¡± Jacob summarized what happened and gave up on this pretend confidence: ¡°My reason is telling me that I should surrender so that there is no danger¡±

    ¡°But my heart is telling me that doing that is wrong!¡± Jacob said with conviction: ¡°Dax and the others died some unclear deaths, the vige chief was also murdered without remorse, but the vigers are afraid to stand up due to the threat of the gue¡±

    ¡°If I do not stand up now, I know that I will surely regret this. But if I do so and indeed provoke the gue, then not only will I have wronged the vige, but I will also have wronged you¡± Jacob was feeling helpless, on one side was the wrong thing to do, while the other side had severe consequences that he couldn¡¯t shoulder. This made him unable to decide.

    ¡°When faced with two equally difficult choices, I believe it is best that you choose the one you think is correct¡± Isabe hugged her husband¡¯s head and gently consoled him: ¡°I will support you¡±

    ¡°As for that Negary you spoke about, I think it¡¯s possible that it isn¡¯t actually a God¡± Isabe smiled.

    ¡°Isabe, do you know something?¡± Jacob looked up at his wife. He knew that his wife wasn¡¯t a person of the Cauchy tribe, her background wasn¡¯t simple either, so it made sense that she knew a few secrets.

    ¡°The one calling itself Negary is possibly an Evil Spirit¡± Isabe recalled as she exined: ¡°Evil Spirits are entities with strange and powerful mystical abilities, but they are also under heavy restrictions so they do not easily appear. But as far as I know, Evil Spirits have no sense of reason, it¡¯s very different from what you said¡±

    ¡°Evil Spirits, huh?¡± Jacob nodded.

    ¡°In my hometown, an Evil Spirit cmity once urred that caused many people to lose their lives. That Evil Spirit had the ability to control fog, called the Devil in the Fog. Many people were lost and killed within that fog. The archbishop of the church of Divine Grace had to purify the Evil Spirit and blessed the world with the brilliance of the Lord¡±

    His wife was a devout believer in the faith of Divine Grace, but that didn¡¯t affect their rtionship, as Jacob respected his wife¡¯s beliefs.

    ¡°Isabe, you mean to say that the church of Divine Grace has a way to eliminate the Evil Spirits?¡± Jacob caught the important info in his wife¡¯s words. He originally didn¡¯t believe the Cauchy tribe¡¯s traditional faith of Gods in all things, so Jacob didn¡¯t really reject the idea of borrowing the power of the Divine Grace church to get rid of Negary.

    ¡°The Lord is omnipotent¡± Isabe smiled: ¡°Even if Negary isn¡¯t an Evil Spirit, it should be something simr, and the church of Divine Grace has a way to deal with it¡±

    Wang Yuan was standing nearby, eavesdropping on their conversation and analyzing the information he obtained from it: ¡°Church of Divine Grace? This world¡¯s supernatural power?¡±

    This is a low-magic world, ¡®low-magic¡¯ isn¡¯t the same as ¡®no magic¡¯, and from the confident tone of that Isabe woman¡¯s words, even if there were exaggerations in her words, it shouldn¡¯t bepletely false. Which means this ¡®church of Divine Grace¡¯ does indeed hold a type of supernatural power in their hands.

    ¡°She said it was called a Devil in the Fog. Perhaps it was the same as me, a remnant soul that had the ability to control the fog and mist?¡± Wang Yuan continued to analyze the details of their conversation and assessed his situation.

    ¡°Regardless of other things, for now, I¡¯ve determined that Jacob cannot be left alive¡± Wang Yuan decided to first deal with Jacob and slowly hovered away. The church of Divine Grace had already formed a religion, so they must be quite a bit more powerful than Wang Yuan currently was, it was best that he didn¡¯t mess with them right now.

    On the other side, where Comoros was still conveying the will of Negary to the vigers, he suddenly felt an itch, then saw the two crows flew up andnded nearby, signalling for Comoros to follow them.

    Comoros didn¡¯t dare to make them wait and hurriedly follow the crows, arriving in front of a certain building that was currently holding the vige chief¡¯s granddaughter. Since she was bitten by the gued Nael beasts, Comoros had her locked up here with the excuse of not letting the gue spread.

    Wang Yuan was also hovering near the girl. She was holding the wound on her hand tightly with a pale expression on her face, weakly copsed on the ground. She had the charms of a sickly beauty, but this wasn¡¯t useful for anything, so as Wang Yuan¡¯s interference force acted on her, the girl scowled, hugged her head with a pained expression, then dropped dead without a sound

 Chapter 12: Vol1 Ch12: Your fearlessness and bravery, I shall accept!

    <h4>Chapter 12: Vol1 Ch12: Your fearlessness and bravery, I shall ept!</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    When Comoros opened the door, the girl was already a corpse, her skin was pale from theck of blood, her weak body copsed on the ground, so fragile that one would feel regretful for her, there was even a strange sense of beauty in that.

    Quite a few vigers were following Comoros. As they saw the girl¡¯s body, they all gasped. This girl was the vige chief¡¯s granddaughter, a beautiful girl, the dream lover of many youths of the vige, but now she was dead.

    She was also once Comoros¡¯ dream lover, but now that he saw her dead body, he didn¡¯t feel regretful or mourning for her, instead, he felt extreme fear. His darkest memories, his moments of cowardice and weakness from a few days ago were being disyed right in front of his face.

    Sure enough, the girl¡¯s corpse once again spoke in an eerie tone of voice. The dead had spoken once more, but she wasn¡¯t the one speaking.

    ¡º Hak hak hak! Comoros, you have really disappointed me. At this point, someone is still preparing to go against my will! ¡»

    ¡°Benevolent Negary! Please forgive our foolishness and ignorance, we would absolutely never defy your will!¡± Comoros hurriedly prostrated. Affected by him, the other vigers also hurriedly prostrated themselves to the ground.

    ¡º You might not, but someone else does. They intend to contact the heretic church of Divine Grace and go against my will. O¡¯ foolish bunch, if you do not desire my glory, then I can only bestow the gue upon you ¡»

    ¡°Forgive us, great Negary! Who would do such a damned thing, please tell us the name of the sinner!¡± someone shouted in a frenzy: ¡°They would be the sinner of this entire vige, we would never forgive them!¡±

    After seeing the vige chief killed by Negary¡¯s messengers after mere words of disrespect, and now a corpse talking, these vigers hadpletely been convinced of Negary¡¯s existence. They were forced to fear the inevitableing of the gue, the air of unrest quickly spread.

    ¡º If that is the case, if you sacrifice the sinner to me, then I shall give you another chance ¡»Wang Yuan slowly spoke through the girl¡¯s mouth: ¡º The sinner is the man called Jacob Dakmi ¡»

    ¡º Offer him to me, let my messengers take him away, and I shall consider forgiving you this once ¡»

    ¡º Choose, the gue, or sacrifice, this will be the final chance I give to you ¡»after those final words, the girl¡¯s mouth closed shut, and Wang Yuan stood waiting for the vigers¡¯ reactions.

    ¡°Do we have any other choice?¡± Comoros stood up and loudly dered: ¡°For his own benefits, Jacob had given up the faith of our Cauchy tribe, he is not simply a sinner of our vige, he is the sinner of the Cauchy tribe as a whole!¡±

    ¡°To protect the vige, we have no other choice!¡±

    ¡°This youngster is also growing¡± Wang Yuan praised Comoros¡¯ performance.

    Under his guidance, Jacob was abandoned by his own vige, a mob of people were rushing towards Jacob¡¯s house. At this point, the mob was alreadypletely swept by their emotions. The few that were still rational couldn¡¯t do anything to change the bigger picture, against the threat of the gue, most of them had already gone insane.

    ¡°Two dayster, we will go and seek help from the church of Divine Grace¡± Jacob pulled his wife¡¯s hand: ¡°Before that, I have to bring you somewhere safe, it¡¯s too dangerous in the vige right now¡±

    ¡°Jacob...¡± when Isabe was about to say something, various noises came from outside his house, most of them were calling for Jacob to give himself up for the sake of the vige¡¯s peace.

    ¡°How is that possible!?¡± Jacob¡¯s expression turned grim. He hurriedly took the knight¡¯s sword hung on the table and faced the mob of people that broke down his door, ring at the young man leading them.

    Comoros, everything only happened after he returned.

    ¡°Jacob, you wanting to seek help from the heretic church had incurred the wrath of Lord Negary. So that the vige would not fall to the gue, for the sake of the vige¡¯s safety, please put down your weapon and cease your resistance!¡± Comoros was forcing himself to maintain a somber expression, but the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but perk up a little.

    Comoros was now enjoying the feeling of being under Negary¡¯s domination. Before, he was nothing but a neer who joined the hunting party, but what about now?

    Even the head guard of the vige, someone that the entire vige looked up to, someone who was likely going to be the next vige chief, isn¡¯t hepletely powerless against me right now?

    Jacob clenched his sword tightly, his fingers going pale from using too much force.

    Is Negary really so powerful? The things I had just decided a few moments ago were already found out.

    As he looked at the mob of vigers who came, the eyes of these people who used to contain admiration and praise, now contained hatred and fear.

    Making Jacob unable to swing his sword, even more, were the gazes of the others, the look of begging in their eyes.

    Please, lower your sword.

    Please, give up resistance.

    Please, be the sacrifice.

    Please, sacrifice yourself for the vige!

    Jacob¡¯s hand holding the sword slowly became powerless. He knew, he knew that he couldn¡¯t go against them, so he turned around. Isabe was teary-eyed looking at him, shaking her head as if she had something to say.

    He smiled, stopped her from speaking, pointed at her belly with gentleness in his eyes, then turned back to Comoros and spoke: ¡°I can give myself up and let you do with me as you please. But my wife is innocent, all the sins came from me alone, please let her go¡±

    Comoros¡¯ expression changed a bit and nced at Isabe¡¯s baby bump. The corner of his lip slightly twitched as he spoke: ¡°Negary¡¯s will was only for you, the sinner, to pay the price. We have decided to pass your judgment at the big tree behind the vige, pleasee with us¡±

    ¡°Understood¡± Jacob turned around to look at his wife, then was led away by the mob to the big tree behind the vige. His hands and legs were tied and forced to kneel on the ground. However, even as he knelt, his back was as straight as ever.

    From afar, two crows flew over and began to peck at Jacob¡¯s body without hesitation, the vigers all prostrated without hesitation, Jacob didn¡¯t bother to look at the crows, only at the blond young woman who was crying and praying from afar.

    Jacob started shedding tears. He wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but he still hadn¡¯t been able to see his child be born, he still hadn¡¯t fulfilled his promise to apany Isabe until her death, he had gone ahead of her.

    As his blood flowed, Jacob¡¯s vision began to turn blurry, a scene seemed to manifest in front of his eyes. In it, Isabe was holding the hand of a blond little girl. Just like her mother, the girl was also a beautiful littledy.

    Wang Yuan was hovering not too far away from Jacob.

    This man certainly had something worthy of praise. If he was given the chance, he might have been able to be a great hero known widely across thend, but then again, there are no ¡®ifs¡¯ in life.

    ¡°Even in the face of difficulties, you decided to stand up, that is bravery. Even in the face of death, you did not show dread, that is fearlessness¡± Wang Yuan looked at Jacob as he slowly bled to death: ¡°I have bore witness to your death¡±

    A huge cluster of white mist and cool aura flowed towards Wang Yuan.

    ¡°Your fearlessness and bravery, I shall ept!¡±

 Chapter 13: Vol1 Ch13: Qualified specimens

    <h4>Chapter 13: Vol1 Ch13: Qualified specimens</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°That feels quite decent¡± Wang Yuan carefully selected the emotions he needed, absorbed them, then did his best to discard what he considered useless emotions.

    Among these useless emotions, the majority of them were his longing towards his family. These emotions that Jacob treasured even to his death were discarded by Wang Yuan like a pair of ragged shoes. However, Wang Yuan was quite interested in the woman called Isabe.

    Thanks to Jacob¡¯s memories, Wang Yuan now knew quite a bit about Isabe.

    The woman Isabe wasn¡¯t a Cauchy tribeswoman, but rather a Degen woman from the kingdom of Interkam, furthermore, one that came from an aristocratic family, the Tag. They could be considered a branch family of the Interkam kingdom¡¯s royal family.

    A few years ago, the royal family of the Interkam kingdom was caught in internal strife, and as the royal bloodline¡¯s branch family, the Tag family was naturally affected. Isabe Tag had escaped to this ce to avoid the bloodshed, settled down here and married Jacob Dakmi, changing her name to Isabe Dakmi.

    But the point that Wang Yuan was interested in was that the Tag family was once hailed as the ¡®Child of Dragon¡¯, rumoured to have the blood of true dragons flowing through their veins.

    From a rational standpoint, this low-magic world couldn¡¯t possibly give birth to a dragon, so the supposed bloodline of the dragon would be fake 80-90% of the time. But ording to Isabe¡¯s exnations, a ¡®Child of Dragon¡¯ had in fact once been born in their family, inheriting their power.

    ¡°Most of the people in this vige are Cauchy, so unique specimens like these can stay¡± Wang Yuan was currently thinking about his ns, especially since Isabe was now a pregnant woman.

    ¡°About the adaptability of a fetus to the bacteria¡± Wang Yuan recalled a few movies from his previous life, for example,  of the Apes¡¯ or ¡®de¡¯, in which they used the mother¡¯s body as a springboard to allow the fetus inside their mother to slowly adapt to those serums and powers.

    It was because of this that de was able to be a Daywalker, while Caesar gained high intelligence.

    ¡°If I infect Isabe with the bacteria and suppresses its growth, I wonder if the newborn child would be adapted to the germs¡± Wang Yuan silently thought: ¡°From this, I might be able to grow bacteria that arepatible with humans¡±

    ¡°There are quite a few simr specimens in the vige. It¡¯s still unknown if Isabe would have a different reaction to the bacteria as she belongs to a different race of humans¡±

    After absorbing the memories of quite a few people, Wang Yuan had a much clearer understanding of this world.

    In the Cauchy¡¯s myth of origin, the vast Whiteness killed the Progenitor of all things, the Progenitor¡¯s body turned into the current world and gave birth to its living beings, while the Progenitor¡¯s will became the spirits of all things, thus gave birth to their faith of Gods in all things.

    Calling the names of these Gods would grant you the aid of these spirits, naturally, no matter how much the crazy Cauchy people called out to the Gods, they didn¡¯t help them.

    ording to the Cauchy¡¯s myths, the many races of humans in this world were born from different spirits. The Cauchy was the representative of the spirits, that was why they could recognize the names of Gods, and why the word Cauchy had the meaning of ¡®spirits¡¯.

    The Empire of the Cauchy people, Trncia, once had a glorious past, but it was now destroyed. The majority of Cauchy people had now scattered all over various countries, some of them formed viges like this one, others were said to have formed a Cauchy restoration organization that was still active today, but hadn¡¯t gotten any results for their efforts.

    From these myths, Wang Yuan managed to obtain quite a bit of information. The most important of which was that different races of humans would indeed manifest different characteristics that were clearly disyed in daily lives.

    For example, the biggest enemies of this vige, the Kent tribe. The Kent people were natural-born bandits, the will to invade was already engraved into their blood, and a few particrly powerful Kent humans even manifested strange changes on their bodies.

    ¡°What an interesting world¡± Wang Yuan slowly absorbed the rest of Jacob¡¯s white mist.

    Under Comoros¡¯ guidance, the gathered vigers began to follow Negary¡¯s orders and formed a new hunting party. Their main mission was no longer to hunt for food, but rather to find crows or crow¡¯s eggs and bring them back to the vige.

    While Comoros was observing the group of obedient people, he felt an unprecedented feeling of satisfaction, then noticed a middle-aged man with aplicated expression standing not too far away from him.

    As the middle-aged man noticed Comoros looking at him, he turned to leave. As he had a limp in one of his legs, he couldn¡¯t move very quickly.

    Comoros¡¯ lips twitched, losing over half of the satisfaction he was feeling before and hurriedly chased after the limp middle-aged man.

    ¡°Dad, why did you alsoe?¡± Comoros maintained his calm and asked.

    ¡°I am not your father. My son has already died with the old hunting party¡± the limp man angrily spoke while continuing to walk forward.

    Comoros stopped as his expression turned sour: ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the vige, why are you disowning me?¡±

    ¡°My son is a hero who hunts for the vige, not a coward who came back to nder hispanions¡± the limp man replied: ¡°You¡¯ve already forgotten, it was Jacob who helped you join the hunting party, it was Dax who taught and helped you from scratch. But you pushed Jacob to his death and you ndered Dax¡¯s name. My son is not a person like that!¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why you think that I was wrong!?¡± Comoros suppressed his anger and refuted: ¡°Everything I did, I did for this vige, for our family. Otherwise, why did you think I joined the hunting party!?¡±

    ¡°If not for my unborn little sibling, would I have joined the hunting party? If not to prevent the gue from befalling our vige, would I push Jacob to his death?¡± Comoros viciously spoke.

    The middle-aged man stopped, said nothing, then continued to limp back home, but his back seemed to hunch a lot more than it used to.

    Comoros swallowed his anger and decided to not return home. But if he had, he would notice that the two messengers that he cared for were currently perched on top of his house, while Wang Yuan was already hovering inside his house, looking over the pregnant middle-aged woman, recalling some of the basic information that he absorbed from Dax¡¯s and Jacob¡¯s memories about Comoros.

    Comoros¡¯ father used to be a member of the vige guard, but during a struggle with the Kent tribe, he took an arrow to the knee and couldn¡¯t help but resign. Yet a few months ago, Comoros¡¯ mother once again became pregnant.

    To not abandon this child meant that their not-to-wealthy family needed another source of ie, so Comoros was entrusted by his father into the hunting party.

    Using his interference force, Wang Yuan put a certain amount of bacteria from the crows into Comoros¡¯ mother¡¯s body through her breathing. After confirming that she had indeed been infected, Wang Yuan ordered the crows to fly away.

    After he controlled the rate of growth of these bacteria, Wang Yuan continued to hover towards the next house, as there were quite a few more people that needed to be infected, and he would need to carefully culture them during the next period of time. Also, there was one more problem.

    ording to the absorbed memories, it would soon be winter. And so, for the sake of goods, the natural-born bandits of the Kent tribe would soon pay them an unwee visit.

    The Kent tribe sounds like perfect specimens to experiment on as well.

 Chapter 14: Vol1 Ch14: Naming and development

    <h4>Chapter 14: Vol1 Ch14: Naming and development</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    The new hunting party had just returned from their first expedition. They didn¡¯t manage to bring back any crows, but they brought back a few crow eggs.

    A total of five ashen-grey ck-dotted eggs were brought back and ced at the back of the town, on top of therge tree, as Wang Yuan¡¯s two mutated crows had already made a nest there.

    A crow¡¯s incubation period was around 16-18 days, but since he didn¡¯t really know for how long these eggs have already been incubated, Wang Yuan simply ordered the two crows to continue incubating the eggs until they hatch, which should be quite soon.

    Ever since the feud with his father, Comoros had another house built at the back of the vige and lived there by himself, dealing with menial chores and tasks of the vige. The vige chief was already dead, Jacob who was considered to be the next vige chief was also dead, so the one whose words carried the most weight in the vige was Comoros. Everything was still basically the same as before and everyone had their own lives to live, but now that Negary¡¯s brilliance had shrouded the vige, no one knew for sure if some of the things they were already used to would anger the great Negary.

    For example, in the past, if a sheep they raised got sick and died, the vigers would eat what they could eat and bury the rest somewhere near the vige to increase the fertility of thend. But now that the vige was under Negary¡¯s watch, they couldn¡¯t casually do it without consent.

    Watching Comoros drive the people who came to inquire about such things away, Wang Yuan hovered towards therge tree at the back of the vige and observed the crow eggs.

    ¡°I wonder if these new crows would be able to adapt to the [Progenitor Germs]¡± Wang Yuan had such a thought, the bacteria had already evolved too many times to actually keep track at this point.

    The original bacteria that Wang Yuan brought from his world was most likely a type of germ that originated from the birds of his world. For people who were vinated, it would naturally not cause a lot of harm.

    But when he came to this world, the bacteria immediately mutated due to the sudden change in environment and caused Wang Yuan¡¯s death, it then formed a surprising symbiotic rtionship with the crows and made them mutate in a good way.

    The original bacteria that infected the crows were named [Progenitor Germs]. The main effects that the [Progenitor Germs] had on the crows were mutation and the formation of a stable mental connection with me. But if they infected any other life forms, the bacteria would be the cause of their deaths.

    Wang Yuan also proceeded to name a few more things, for example, the white mist that came out of a dead creature was named Life Essence, while the cool aura came from the crows and humans were named Soul Essence. The other bacteria that mutated from the [Progenitor Germs] also had their own unique names, but most were marked with numbers as prototype specimens.

    Many of these mutated bacteria came from the bodies of the Cauchy vigers, since the vige now had a new rule. Any sick person would have to go to the back of the vige and receive the blessing from Negary¡¯s messengers.

    Once a person had been confirmed to be sick, they would be brought to the back of the vige and receive Negary¡¯s blessing, which was essentially being infected with the [Progenitor Germs]. Wang Yuan would then observe and study the changes that the bacteria undergo within the bodies of these people.

    Rudimentary germs like themon cold would quickly be consumed by the [Progenitor Germs] and kickstart a new round of mutations. Wang Yuan would then observe the effects these mutated germs have on these people, then made sure the carrier didn¡¯t die from the disease before collecting mutated bacteria that had value.

    Even if the disease had nothing to do with germs, they would still be nted with the [Progenitor Germs] and be human Petri dishes that allowed Negary to observe the changes the bacteria would undergo while inside different people. Fortunately, Wang Yuan was now able to highly suppress the rate of growth for these germs and made sure that the infected wouldn¡¯t die or bepletely immune to these bacteria.

    There was one notable case where a viger contracted a disease that seemed simr to cancer. Wang Yuan wasn¡¯t a medical student so he didn¡¯t really study them, but he noticed that a tumour had formed inside that viger¡¯s dying body and was growing at a rapid pace.

    As Wang Yuan¡¯s bacteria entered his body, they would quickly mutate thanks to the existence of the tumour. The mutated bacteria quickly got out of Wang Yuan¡¯s control and grew at an insane rate, forming numerous ck spots on the viger¡¯s body.

    At the same time, the ck spots were also quickly expanding until it turned him into a literal ¡®ck person¡¯, feathers were also visibly growing from his body, but before they could thoroughly sprout, the man had already died.

    This mutated bacteria was then preserved by Wang Yuan and fed at regr intervals, maintaining the vitality for these germs that he named [ck Crow].

    When the viger mutated, he showed off powers that regr humans would never be able to do. A normal, originally dying sick man after the mutation was able to leap 5-6 meters with ease and destroyed a house pir with one punch. Wang Yuan believed that this [ck Crow] bacteria had a lot of breeding potential, but required more improvements.

    Besides the [ck Crow], there was another type of bacteria that was worth Wang Yuan¡¯s preservation. It came from no one else but the living person infected with his germs the longest, Comoros.

    Perhaps the [Progenitor Germs] were suppressed for too long inside Comoros¡¯ body, it began to mutate in a strange way and slowly became dormant. But as soon as Wang Yuan acted on these germs, they would trigger the release of two different substances inside Comoros¡¯ body. The first of which caused Comoros to feel extreme happiness, while the other caused extreme fear.

    Wang Yuan was in full control of which substance would be released, and in fact, even without Wang Yuan¡¯s interference, Comoros would not die from the germs inside him anymore.

    This type of bacteria that could trigger happiness and fear was named [Domination] by Wang Yuan. The deeper meaning of which was that if someone were to be infected with them, they would never escape from Wang Yuan¡¯s control. But more importantly, the current Comoros was simr to the mutated crows, he was able to supply Wang Yuan with Soul Essence, which was the cool aura.

    Unlike the crows, the Soul Essence that Comoros supplied was simr to how it was when he absorbed the Soul Essence of the dead, it carried emotions as well as bits and pieces of memories.

    ¡°This seems to be simr to the worshipped Gods from my past life. Could it be that Soul Essence was actually ¡®Faith¡¯?¡± Wang Yuan had such a thought and rejected the Soul Essence Comoros supplied.

    Wang Yuan didn¡¯t want to be a worshipped God like in the stories. Those Gods might appear to have absolute control, but they were in fact also being controlled by their collective worshippers, which was something Wang Yuan couldn¡¯t stomach. He could ept selective, active changes to his personality, but not passive changes like this.

    For his goal, Wang Yuan wanted to be a true maniptor of all things, but not a God. In fact, if such Gods existed, Wang Yuan also wanted to one day dominate them as well.

    ¡°These [Dominator] germs are quite useful, unfortunately, their infectivity and spread have also be exceedingly weak. I can¡¯t make them spread widely, so Comoros is the only carrier for now¡± Wang Yuan sighed, then continued to experiment with the different changes that the [Progenitor Germs] went through in different hosts.

    ¡°Comoros¡¯ mother should go intobour quite soon, shouldn¡¯t she?¡± Wang Yuan recalled.

 Chapter 15: Vol1 Ch15: The â€œRighteousâ€ Noah

    <h4>Chapter 15: Vol1 Ch15: The ¡°Righteous¡± Noah</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    A heart-wrenching scream resounded from the room as a man with ame leg anxiously waited outside.

    As the newborn child was delivered, Wang Yuan hade to observe the infant.

    ¡°Comoros, your sessor has been found¡± Wang Yuan said as he looked at the infant. As soon as this child was born, Wang Yuan was able to sense Soul Essence being transferred to him.

    Under the effects of the bacteria, this newborn child was extremely healthy, he soon opened his eyes and looked towards Wang Yuan¡¯s direction with clear ck eyes as well as a happy smile.

    ¡°So you can sense my existence huh?¡± Wang Yuan smiled.

    Even though it was now impossible for Comoros to escape from Wang Yuan¡¯s control due to the [Domination] germs, he still knew too much. Not to mention the fact that this infant was a lot more excellentpared to him.

    The infant was named Noah by his father.

    ¡°The bacteria inside his body will be named the [Righteous] germs¡± like a sick joke, Wang Yuan named this bacteria. From what was observed so far, this bacteria was able to strengthen the constitution of the infected, as this infant was a lot healthierpared to other newborn babies.

    At the same time, a person infected by the [Righteous] bacteria was simr to a crow infected by the [Progenitor Germs]. This newborn consciousness was highly sensitive to Wang Yuan¡¯s suggestions, thus allowing him a great deal of control over the infected.

    In the bible, the ¡®Righteous¡¯, in principle, wasn¡¯t referring to a person¡¯s good morals and behaviours. It was more urately described as an ¡®effect¡¯ that came about through the ¡¯cause¡¯ of having a ¡®Covenant¡¯ with God. In other words, a person who obeyed thews of God because of their ¡®beliefs¡¯.

    And so, a person who had a ¡®Covenant¡¯ with God was called ¡®Righteous¡¯, and the ¡®Covenant¡¯ between Noah and Wang Yuan was the bacteria inside of him, that was the reason why Wang Yuan named it the [Righteous1] bacteria.

    ¡°So that is my younger brother...¡± Comoros stood from a distance, looking at the child who was the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Towards this little brother, he felt admiration and envy, if he didn¡¯t appear, Comoros wouldn¡¯t have joined the hunting party, and he wouldn¡¯t have run into ¡®that¡¯.

    As soon as he thought that, Comoros felt a sense of dread and fear over his body. That was the effect of the [Domination] germs, whenever he thought about Negary in a bad way, his body¡¯s instincts would naturally react and release the fear trigger substance inside his body, causing him to feel fear.

    Taking onest look at the family that he no longer had a ce in, Comoros turned around and left. He had finally made up his mind to dedicate his everything to Negary.

    Wang Yuan continued to observe the effects of the [Righteous] germs. Noah¡¯s growth was unbelievably fast, and he also had an extraordinary mind. If Wang Yuan did not have a constant connection to his consciousness, Wang Yuan would¡¯ve believed without a doubt that Noah was actually a Reincarnator.

    ¡°Wald!¡± when Noah uttered a few illegible sybles, a small grey bird flew in from the window. It carried a rolled-up leaf in its talons, when it got closer to Noah, it carefully poured the dew on the leaf into Noah¡¯s mouth.

    Wang Yuan was observing this not too far away. Noah¡¯s actions couldn¡¯t help but remind Wang Yuan of the Cauchy¡¯s legends. ording to their folklore, ¡®Cauchy¡¯ represented spirits, and the Cauchy people were a race of humans born from the spirits of the Progenitor of all things. They recognized the names of Gods in all things and could borrow those names to unleash unimaginable power.

    From his observations so far, Noah would asionally utter a few illegible sybles. Through these sybles, Noah was able tomand various animals, the easiest of which were birds, to do as he liked.

    ¡°Wald should have the meaning of ¡®the drinker¡¯ in the Cauchynguage¡± Wang Yuan scowled and thought about this connection: ¡°Could it be that the Cauchy people¡¯s legends are actually true?¡±

    Through his connection with Noah, he could indeedmunicate with the boy, but Noah was still too young to fully express what he wanted to say clearly. Even the vague sybles that he could speak were nothing but a sort of instinct.

    Perhaps sensing Wang Yuan staring at him, he turned towards Wang Yuan and smiled happily. Wang Yuan also smiled, since regardless of what secret the Cauchy people held, at least for now, Noah was his ¡®Righteous¡¯.

    ¡°The bacteria will need to be improved further, these current bacteria are unable to give me enough power¡± Wang Yuan briefly sensed the situation of the germs spread all over the vige, but suddenly felt a reporting from the two mutated crows at therge tree.

    ¡°The crows are hatching huh?¡± Wang Yuan lightly left Noah¡¯s side, using his interference force to propel himself towards the back of the vige.

    After his soul was replenished a few times, his interference force was greatly reinforced, so his movement speed also increased, and he soon arrived at therge tree at the back of the vige.

    Within the crow¡¯s nest, only two out of five crow eggs hatched. Two hatchlings with barely any fur were energetically moving around the nest. As this was the mutated crows¡¯ nest, the [Progenitor Germs] were everywhere in the air.

    When the two hatchlings came into contact with the germs, they didn¡¯t show any adverse effects at all and instead became more lively instead. It was obvious that the current [Progenitor Germs] were extremely suitable for these crows.

    ¡°A normal crow hatchling would need to be taken care of for about a month by adult crows before they be adolescent and can leave the nest by themselves. But these crows might be able to leave their nests a lot sooner than that¡± Wang Yuan used his interference force to check the situation of these two hatchlings before making a rough estimation.

    Soon enough, the crow eggs all hatched one by one. The vigers had already prepared a bit of food, fruits, worms as well as rotten meat not too far away from where they were, so the two grown crows didn¡¯t have to search for food to feed the new hatchlings.

    After all five eggs had hatched, no signs of any disease or adverse reactions to living in a bacteria-filled environment appeared at all, the only side effect was that the birds were a lot more prone to being hungry.

    ¡°A satisfactory situation. Of course, I can¡¯t rule out the possibility of them mutating again after they grow up¡± while observing them, Wang Yuan had such a thought. The crows weren¡¯t quite as important as they were before, but the more crows he had, the better.

    Every crow was a stable source of daily Soul Essence for him, even if it wasn¡¯t a lot, through umtion, it was a lot more stablepared to the alternatives.

    ¡°I wonder what would happen after my soul ispletely replenished?¡± Wang Yuan checked the state of his own soul. At the moment, his soul seemed to beplete, but he knew better than anyone else that the vague feeling of being greatly iplete still existed.

    His own instincts were constantly telling him to absorb more Soul Essence and make up for his shorings. In fact, while infecting pregnant women, Wang Yuan had an impulse to throw himself straight into their bellies.

    Because at that time, he could faintly tell that he would immediately beplete again if he did that and would once again reincarnate as a human. But the impulse was forcibly held back by Wang Yuan.

    First of all, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that after reincarnating as a human, he would retain his memories.

    Secondly, even if he could retain his memories, Wang Yuan wasn¡¯t too fond of the idea of being human again. Right now, he could still be stronger through absorbing Soul Essence, but he would easily fall into danger by bing human, possibly dying once again. At that time, there were no guarantees that he would turn into a remnant soul again.

 Chapter 16: Vol1 Ch16: The Kent tribe

    <h4>Chapter 16: Vol1 Ch16: The Kent tribe</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Two dayster, the hatchlings had grown a lot bigger, now begging and waiting for food in high spirits.

    The new hunting party had also just returned from their second expedition, this time bringing back about 7-8 crows.

    Comoros was standing below the shade of therge tree. As he saw the tied-up crows, his eyes went cold and pointed at a crow that lost ones of its wings: ¡°These crows have yet to be servants to my Master, but that is no reason for you to wound it this way¡±

    ¡°Which one of you wounded it, step out¡± Comoros¡¯ gaze swept through the members of this new hunting party: ¡°Unless you intend to anger the great Negary¡±

    One of the hunters nced around nervously before stepping forward, slightly trembling. Comoros knew this person well as he was an old ymate of his, but now the only thing in this ymate¡¯s eyes as he looked at Comoros was fear.

    Looking at his old ymate¡¯s fearful demeanour, Comoros steeled himself for what he was about to do. Wounding the crow was nothing but an excuse, and the reason why such an excuse had to be made in the first ce was due to Negary¡¯s order asking for a sacrifice.

    During this time, the only Life Essence Wang Yuan had been able to absorb was from the [ck Crow] germs. Now that his stock of Life Essence was no longer enough, a sacrifice had to be made, and Wang Yuan conveyed this order to Comoros through his [Domination] germs.

    It was possible for him to randomly pick out a viger to be sacrificed, but that could cause the viger¡¯s intense retaliation, so an excuse was necessary to forcefully denounce those who made minor mistakes as sinners and sacrifice them.

    And right now, this old ymate of Comoros was the one standing at the pointy end of the spear. Since Comoros couldn¡¯t go against Negary¡¯s orders, he had no choice but to silently apologize for his following actions.

    Comoros squinted his eyes and was about to pronounce a sentence when a member of the vige guards quickly rode his horse towards them.

    ¡°Chief Comoros sir, we discovered signs of the Kent tribe¡± this member of the vige guard hurriedly got off his horse and reported to Comoros in a low voice.

    ¡°The Kent tribe?¡± Comoros decided against recalling some not-so-pleasant memories and turned towards his old ymate, dering: ¡°Originally, your sin should have been paid for with your life¡±

    ¡°However, you have been given a chance to redeem yourself. A life for a life, join the vige guards, capture a Kent tribesman and use his life to redeem for your own!¡± in the end, Comoros was soft, he decided to indirectly spare his old ymate.

    Wang Yuan didn¡¯t mind Comoros¡¯ little scheme too much as he was recalling the information he knew about the Kent tribe.

    The Kent people were widely known as natural-born bandits. The instinct to plunder and kill had been engraved into their bloodline. This description wasn¡¯t racial discrimination, but rather something that the Kent people had proven time and time again through their actions. This was their nature that couldn¡¯t be changed even with acquired education and teachings.

    Once upon a time, in the neighbouring Royas Kingdom, there used to be a kind-hearted aristocrat. He believed that the Kent people were widely known as bandits because the only people they knew from birth were bandits. The only thing that they learned from were skills to plunder and steal, so the only thing they could naturally be was a bandit.

    He reasoned that if a Kent tribesman could be brought to and educated by a normal family, they would naturally grow up to be a normal person.

    During an excursion, he stopped a group of Adventurers from killing an infant girl who was just born within the group of Kent tribe bandits that they had just wiped out. He dered that children were innocent and adopted the infant girl in front of the Adventurer¡¯spletely bbergasted faces.

    That aristocratic schr never told the girl about her heritage as a Kent person. From a very young age, she was taught etiquette and education like any other aristocratic girl, at the same time meticulously regted her behaviours, treating her like his real daughter.

    On her 15th birthday, she would have inherited that aristocrat¡¯s peerage, if not for the fact that she was used, with undeniable evidence, that ever since she was 12, she had been poisoning the aristocrat with a chronic poison. She would have been called a Viscountess, and not her current title of Great Robber Ika Elissa.

    At 12 years old, when Ika had never even touched the cruel knowledge of the Kent tribe, after she identally learnt of the chronic poison, even without any grudge against him, she began to slowly poison her adoptive father.

    That was simply the Kent people¡¯s nature. They didn¡¯t feel that plundering from others was a shameful thing to do. In fact, they craved it like addicts, frequently moving out to steal and rob others even without needing to, just to enjoy the pleasure it brought them.

    Of course, even if the Kent people¡¯s nature was to rob and steal, they weren¡¯t idiots. They would not attack forces that were too powerful orpletely eliminate the parties that they stole from, otherwise, if there was no one left to steal from, the Kent tribe that hated working for their keep would¡¯ve gone extinct long ago.

    And this Cauchy vige was one of the parties to be stolen from. Every year, bandit troupes consisting of Kent people would raid the vige, and every time, the vige would have to do something to protect themselves against these pigers.

    If the vige waspletely defenceless against the bandits, they would do whatever they liked. The worst instance was several years ago when the Kent people managed to enter the vige and lit everything on fire, reducing numerous houses to ash. If it weren¡¯t for the Kent tribe deciding to leave some of the vigers alive to be plundered again, this vige would have already been destroyed at the time. That year, many Cauchy people either starved or were frozen to death.

    Of course, there were also some calm years where both sides flexed their muscles against one another. If the Kent bandits considered their vige to be a hard bone to chew on, they would only demand the vige to give them a bit of food before running away.

    However, this vige was now different. This vige was now under Wang Yuan¡¯s domination, and Wang Yuan couldn¡¯t possibly let the things under his control to once again be controlled by others.

    Because of that, Wang Yuan¡¯s policy against the Kent people from the very start was total elimination. These Cauchy people, for better or for worse, were under Wang Yuan¡¯s control. They were ¡®assets¡¯ that would increase their own values over time, so Wang Yuan didn¡¯t want to be too cruel against them.

    But towards the Kent people, Wang Yuan had no mercy.

    The bacteria bred under the vige¡¯s conditions all have very low infectivity, so if they were bred from the Kent people¡¯s blood with their extremely invasive nature, would I be able to create germs with extremely high infectivity?

    Wang Yuan was looking forward to finding this out. But before that, he needed a certain number of armed forces. After all, the Cauchy vige originally didn¡¯t have much when it came to armed forces, only the hunting party and the vige guards.

    But the hunting party waspletely eliminated by Wang Yuan, leaving only the newbie Comoros alive. While the vige guard¡¯s captain, Jacob, was also killed, the remaining members of the vige guards were delegated to the new hunting party to search for crows, so the current fighting power of the vige was at an all-time low.

    If they did not have confidence in the existence of Negary, most of the vigers would¡¯ve already prepared to flee.

    Seeing the newly captured crows, Wang Yuan recalled the iplete [ck Crow] germs and had a certain thought. The Cauchy vige people lived a very secluded life, so they knew too little about the outside world. Perhaps this time, he would be able to learn a bit more from these Kent tribe bandits.

 Chapter 17: Vol1 Ch17: The rightful place for the weak is to be dominated!!!

    <h4>Chapter 17: Vol1 Ch17: The rightful ce for the weak is to be dominated!!!</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Riding galloping horses at full speed, the Kent tribe people were screaming in excitement.

    They loved to plunder and steal. Even taking minor things could cause them to feel excitement and joy. Their very nature was to take things from others and make it theirs, satisfying this nature for them was exactly like satisfying a certain other human nature, it brought them ecstasy.

    Scheming or violence, anything would work all the same, the word ¡®steal¡¯ itself had been engraved deeply into their bones.

    The Cauchy guards had already noticed the approaching Kent tribe from afar and immediately sent people back to the vige while putting up traps on the path, trying to resist these Kent tribe bandits.

    But their resistance was honestly too weak. Arge part of their forces had already been forcefully delegated to the hunting party to look for crows.

    The bandits roared in excitement and joy, they didn¡¯t mind bullying the weak, in fact, that would only make them feel even more eager. Only intense retaliation and resistance would rouse their sense of respect and make them choose to hold back when they steal from someone.

    The current Cauchy people didn¡¯t have the ability to resist, so their robber¡¯s blood was practically boiling from the thrill. If they were allowed to freely attack the vige as they did a few years ago, the catastrophe of the vige being burnt to ashes would most likely repeat itself.

    The Kent tribe people chased after the fleeing vige guards in their frenzy. While shooting at them with arrows, they nimbly avoided the practically useless traps andughed at the powerful fleeing Cauchy people.

    Last year, the Cauchy people had used these traps and various other methods to retaliate and stop these Kent tribe people from going too far.

    Of course, at the time, the Cauchy people¡¯s vige guards were more like a group of caretakers for bears or servants that served a tyrant. Against the Kent tribe¡¯s attack, they didn¡¯t have the choice to not retaliate, because doing that would only cause the bandit blood of the Kent to boil more intensely.

    At the same time, they couldn¡¯t retaliate too much. Because if they really caused the Kent bandits too many casualties and angered the Kent people, they would ignore the principle of long-term preservation. Quite a few viges had already been destroyed by the Kent people out of anger and revenge because they managed to kill one or two Kent bandits.

    This was simr to having a girlfriend. If you treated her too well, she was going to act spoiled, if you treated her badly, she was going to act even more spoiled. In the end, the core of the problem was because you were the weaker party in the rtionship.

    It was because there existed a ¡®weaker party¡¯ that the rtionship simply could not bepletely bnced, and so anything you do could be the wrong thing to do, that was just how love worked. And that was exactly how the Cauchy people were in front of the Kent tribe. It was because they were weak that they had no choice but to try and resist the Kent tribe, while trying at the same time not to overdo it.

    Standing afar, Wang Yuan nced at the fleeing Cauchy vige guards and thought of a saying that he heard somewhere a long time ago: Only the weak needed to think of the big picture, because they couldn¡¯t handle the consequences of the status quo being broken.

    At the same time, those truly strong had never been worried about the bigger picture, because they themselves were the bigger picture. The previous Kent tribe people were the bigger picture, so they didn¡¯t need to pay too much attention about whether or not killing the Cauchy people that way would be unreasonable. Or whether they could survive if their food was stolen. Or whether they could endure seeing their daughters and wives being harassed in front of their faces.

    ¡°All unfavourable conditions in the world are brought about by the party in question not having enough power¡± Wang Yuan slowly dered.

    If he were strong before, he would be able to notice the hole within the System¡¯s fraudulent act and remain in his original world as the Protagonist. If the Cauchy people were powerful enough, the Kent tribe wouldn¡¯t have even considered visiting their vige, just like how this small group of Kent tribe bandits had never considered robbing the Interkam Kingdom.

    ¡°And now, we are the more powerful party in the rtionship with the Kent tribe. That is why they are the side that is dominated¡± Wang Yuan nced at the approaching Kent bandits and gave his order.

    Comoros¡¯ expression changed slightly and turned around to look at a group of anxious Cauchy vigers. They each held a jar wrapped tightly in cloths in their arms, looking a bit puzzled and overwhelmed. Comoros¡¯ ymate who was branded a sinner was also among them.

    ¡°The jar in your chests contains the curse of the great Negary. As soon as anyone is infected by that, they will contract the gue and die. As long as you fling them towards the Kent tribe people, you should be able to draw most of their attention¡± Comoros exined: ¡°After that, the only thing you need to do is capture as many un-cursed Kent tribe people as possible. They will be our sacrifices for Negary, the more you capture, the more rewards you shall receive¡±

    ¡°Especially you. If you cannot capture a sacrifice, then you can only be a sacrifice yourself¡± Comoros told his old ymate. This was his final act of kindness. If this ymate still couldn¡¯t take this opportunity, he only had himself to me.

    ¡°Go¡±

    Hearing Comoros¡¯ order, the group of 7-8 people each ran towards the Kent tribe, each with a jar in front of their chest.

    The vige guard members were frantically running away on their horse, asionally dodging the arrows that came at them. They didn¡¯t dare to stop even for a little bit, because the moment they did, they would easily be cut down by the Kent bandits on their pursuit, or killed by an arrow that came from somewhere behind their back.

    The order they received was to lure the enemies to this area. They were told that there would be reinforcements waiting for them. Right now, about 20 Kent bandits were chasing after them, each armed with a horse, a long de as well as bow and arrows.

    ¡°Kakakaka! I¡¯m going to shoot your butts off! Running away so slowly, are you trying to dedicate your butt to me!?¡± one of the Kent banditsughed, the bow in his hand shot out an arrow without hesitation and hit someone¡¯s leg.

    He was then disoriented from the pain and fell from his horse. The man tried to call for help, but none of hispanions stopped to pull him up. Seeing the Kent bandits getting closer and closer, he tried to crawl forward.

    But how could a wounded person escape the Kent people?

    These bandits quickly caught up to this Cauchy person. They decided to stop pursuing them for now, as the Cauchy people seemed to have given up on fighting back this year. Theirck of resistance made the bandits not feel the need to hurry up.

    The wounded man was still crawling forward. His desire to live was intense, but if a desire could be fulfilled merely by being intense enough, this world wouldn¡¯t be so sorrowful.

    ¡°Ah hah, little Cauchy man, you don¡¯t seem to have any belongings. Then this gracious me shall be benevolent and only steal your life¡± a Kent bandit heartilyughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, please don¡¯t kill me!!¡± the Cauchy man continued to crawl forward with snot and tears running down his face, like a little worm whose only wish was to continue living.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to ask for an ant¡¯s permission¡± the Kent bandit excitedly raised his de, lopped off the man¡¯s head and urged his horse to continue galloping towards the vige.

 Chapter 18: Vol1 Ch18: Piece of [Black Crow] meat

    <h4>Chapter 18: Vol1 Ch18: Piece of [ck Crow] meat</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    The Kent horses once again galloped forward, but this time, a captured Cauchy person was being dragged along on the ground behind them.

    The captured Cauchy person was screaming desperately but would go quiet soon since there was no such thing as a road in this ce. The thing that people called ¡®roads¡¯ were still dirt paths cleared of trees and rocks, anyone being dragged behind a horse on this was most likely going to die no matter what.

    At this point, the group of vige guards who carried the jars containing Negary¡¯s ¡®curse¡¯ had silently approached them.

    There were a total of 28 Kent tribe bandits, each of them were burly powerful men. After all, the only thing they learnt from birth was how to plunder and rob other people, and when it came to robbing things, strength was the most important factor.

    There were only 8 Cauchy people in this little team, so if they charged the Kent head-on, that would be just suicide. Even if they were carrying Negary¡¯s curse, they didn¡¯t want to openly step out to face the Kent bandits.

    This was natural, as the Kent people¡¯s strength had been proven year after year, while Negary¡¯s power had only been shown very briefly by him summoning a group of rats that bit the vige chief to death. The fact that these people were even willing to step out at all was thanks to abination of Comoros¡¯ brainwashing and persuasion ever since he took over.

    ¡°Is this really going to be useful?¡± Sen was hiding inside a nearby bush, ncing down at the normal-looking sealed jar in his hands, doubtful about how it would kill arge number of Kent people. As the only son of the El family, just like Comoros, he originally didn¡¯t want to join the hunting party.

    But because of Negary¡¯s appearance, the previous hunting party couldn¡¯t bring any prey back to the vige, and the vige¡¯s harvests were a bitcking this year due to various reasons, so if he didn¡¯t join the hunting party, he could only starve.

    Because of that, Sen decided to join the new hunting party and find new messengers for the great Negary. Every crow he caught would be rewarded handsomely, and this was a lot safer than going deep into the wilderness and huntingrge beasts to bring back as food.

    However, because of his inexperience, Sen¡¯s method of catching the crows was a bit rough, causing one of the crows¡¯ wings to be clipped. At the time, he didn¡¯t think too much of it, but turns out that was a huge mistake that he had made. Comoros¡¯ cold gaze at the time caused him to almost pee his pants.

    After all, Comoros had now offered his forehead to Negary, his everything now belonged to Negary, so his icy gaze also represented Negary¡¯s watchful gaze.

    For his own life, he had no choice but to join the ambush with the other vige guards, capture a Kent person to bring back as a sacrifice to Negary and redeem himself. In actuality, he wasn¡¯t at all confident about the sess of what he was about to do.

    But in Sen¡¯s mind, between being offered as a sacrifice for Negary and dying while fighting the Kent bandits, he would rather choose thetter, because that sounded like a more heroic death.

    ¡°Are they here?¡± listening to the sound of the horses¡¯ gallops, Sen held the jar tightly in his chest. As soon as the galloping were close enough, he trembled slightly, exchanged nces with the other vige guards, and threw the jar with all his strength.

    ¡°Little Cauchy rats, are you trying to ambush us?¡± this group of Kent bandits arrogantlyughed, not at all concerned with the jars that were thrown towards them. After all, these Cauchy rats wouldn¡¯t actually dare to harm them, the hundreds of Kent tribesmen that had their backs were the source of their confidence.

    However, this time, it didn¡¯t quite go as the Kent bandits expected. When the jars were broken around where their horses stood, arge amount of ck liquid sshed on their bodies, filling the air around with an incredible stench.

    This stench was so sudden that the Kent people who were originally taking aim missed their shots, while the Cauchy person being dragged behind them was practically soaked in the ck sealed liquid.

    Wang Yuan¡¯s field of cognition wasn¡¯t very sensitive to smell, so he was standing quite near when the ssh happened, observing as the liquid was scattered and calmly began his record: ¡°[ck Crow] germs, the firstrge-scale Kent people infection experimentmences¡±

    ¡°At the same time, horse infectivity experimentation can also be conducted¡± Wang Yuan actively controlled the germs so that they quickly grew and multiplied.

    The ck liquid in those jars were the catalysts for the [ck Crow] germs, the [ck Crow] germs would infect the Kent people¡¯s bodies through the smell alone. Before the Kent people who were sshed with this stinky substance could even be furious, one of them had already let out a pained cry.

    The Cauchy person who was being dragged behind by the horse waspletely soaked by the ck liquid and became deformed before anyone else. His originally dying body was able to break the rope around his neck, his skin also became abnormally ck and rotten at the same time. He quickly jumped towards a vomiting Kent bandit that was on his horse and bit the Kent person¡¯s leg.

    The infected Cauchy person was having his muscle activity triggered by the [ck Crow] germs, so the strength of his bite wasn¡¯t normal. He immediately ripped off arge chunk of flesh from that Kent person¡¯s leg and directly swallowed it down.

    As soon as he did, the mutated person¡¯s flesh rotting slowed down, but his head was immediately lopped off by a sh of the Kent person¡¯s de, spouting ck blood like a geyser from his now-open neck.

    However, even after being beheaded, the mutated man was still vigorous enough to move around, the flesh around where his neck was cut even writhed and morphed, as if trying to regrow another head.

    Regretfully, in the end, the mutated man couldn¡¯t endure it and copsed, his body quickly rotted away into a puddle of ck liquid. Before the bitten Kent bandit could even sigh in relief, he was knocked off by the horse he was riding on and was trampled by the rampaging animal¡¯s hooves.

    The Kent bandit waspletely confused, unable to understand why the situation suddenly became like this. But among the foul stench, he suddenly found his horse¡¯s smell to be exceptionally alluring, tempting him to take a bite.

    Compelled by the robbing instinct engraved in the bloodline of the Kent tribe, the trampled Kent person immediately reached his head up and took arge bite from the horse¡¯s stomach. The foul ck blood that came from the woundpletely soaked his body, but the Kent bandit didn¡¯t mind that at all, instead, he opened his mouth wide to drink the pouring blood and continued to rip off the horse¡¯s flesh bite after bite.

    The insanity quickly spread among the Kent bandits and their horses. After being infected, their skins turned ck and began to rot away, the only method to slow this rotting down was apparently to devour the flesh of another living being.

    Wang Yuan observed the germ¡¯s mutation from afar, as they continued to devour the flesh of others, the same [ck Crow] germs were mutating into different strains, infecting and devouring one another, bing stranger by the second.

    In the end, only arge blob of ck liquid of amalgamated flesh remained, still writhing and moving. The mass consisted of the horses¡¯ flesh, the Kent bandits¡¯ flesh as well as the flesh of the infected Cauchy person at the start.

    The flesh and blood were gathering, slowly moving to bind to one another, apparently trying to form a new lifeform. Through his connection with the germs, Wang Yuan could sense the huge amount of vitality from the giant forming body.

    Wang Yuan was highly interested in knowing what kind of lifeform this mass of flesh would be in the end.

 Chapter 19: Vol1 Ch19: The missing â€˜somethingâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 19: Vol1 Ch19: The missing ¡®something¡¯</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    The huge blob of flesh quickly withered away, two ck and red tentacles then sprouted from inside the rotting husk, followed by a chunk of strange-looking flesh. A total of 10 eyes werepletely open, attached to the chunk of flesh covered in red and ck body fluids.

    As soon as the eyes opened, Wang Yuan¡¯s expression changed, not because the eyes of the newly born monster began to observe him, but because as soon as the eyes opened, something suddenly happened, causing germs and bacteria that made up the core of this monster to gradually escape Wang Yuan¡¯s control.

    The monster¡¯s 10 eyes constantly shifted and moved around like it was observing this world, thenpletely ripped the rotten flesh husk around its body away, revealing its true form to everyone.

    Where the ¡®head¡¯ of the monster was supposed to be was the strange chunk of flesh with 10 eyes on top of it, constantly shifting around to observe its surroundings. Below the ¡®head¡¯ was a hunched humanoid form with two ck and red tentacles on its back, the monster¡¯s legs were the horses¡¯ hooves.

    The monster didn¡¯t have any skin, it was simr to a skinned frog covered in ck and red bodily fluids. It tried to take a step forward out of the rotten flesh husk, but tripped and fell back into the chunk of rotten flesh.

    After more struggling, the monster managed to stand up again, then paused briefly as it tried to think of something. It then leapt directly out from the rotten flesh husk, heading towards Wang Yuan¡¯s direction.

    He sensed danger from that monster, this was the very first time Wang Yuan had actually felt danger directly from something in this world. Ever since the beginning, the risks he felt all came directly from himself, the most prominent of which was theck of Life Essence, most other things couldn¡¯t even see him, let alone threaten him.

    But Wang Yuan wasn¡¯t feeling distressed. The emotions he absorbed from Jacob were disying its effects, turning his personality into one that didn¡¯t panic in the face of danger. He started to float backwards while closely observing the other party¡¯s actions. Unlike a normal newborn creature, this monster showed a clear sense of self as well as a very fast ability to adapt and understand this world.

    ¡°Gu Ru Gu Ru Gu Ru!¡± several orifices opened on the head-like portion of the monster and spoke in a strange tone as if it was some sort ofnguage. The orifices then changed and made a different kind of sound: ¡°Casca Cassos?¡±

    ¡°This feeling?¡± Wang Yuan carefully thought about how the germs that made this monster lose control in the first ce: ¡°This feels a bit simr to having a higher consciousness descending on it?¡±

    ¡°Soul Transmigration?1¡± Wang Yuan suddenly recalled this word. If that was the case, the other party¡¯s strange actions up to now could be exined. But no matter how you looked at it, this monster wasn¡¯t human, it even tried to speak anothernguage, some of which included a bit of the Kent tribe¡¯snguages. Unfortunately, it seemed to have only just learnt thenguage so it was unable to express what it wanted.

    ¡°Does it want tomunicate?¡± Wang Yuan analyzed the creature¡¯s actions, but before he did anything, after the monster noticed that it couldn¡¯tmunicate with him, it hurriedly dashed forward. Apparently, it was urgently craving something.

    ¡°I also want to know what you have to say, but regretfully, seems likemunication won¡¯t be established at this point in time¡± Wang Yuan could only consider a different method to obtain this information.

    His interference force spread out and disturbed the creature¡¯s steps, several small critters with rotting skin and flesh also emerged, clearly infected by his bacteria.

    The main goal this time for him was to experiment with the [ck Crow] germs, but as Wang Yuan was bing more and more cautious, he took the Cauchy people¡¯s failure to aplish their task into consideration and infected these small critters around the vige. Using his control over the bacteria as well as the injection of his will through them, he forcefully took control of these small critters.

    Under the stimtion of the bacteria, the critters jumped straight towards the strange monster and madly ripped its flesh off. While the tentacles behind the monster¡¯s back also swung wildly to grab the critters, trying to take something out of them.

    Unfortunately, these critters were infected by Wang Yuan¡¯s bacteria so much that their psyche was mostly broken, even Wang Yuan himself didn¡¯t think he would get much use out of them in that state. Sure enough, the monster angrily threw the critters away before stopping in ce, ring at Wang Yuan with all 10 eyes as if it wanted to engrave Wang Yuan¡¯s appearance into its mind.

    The monster¡¯s body then quickly copsed, arge amount of Life Essence and a strand of Soul Essence began to pour out from the body.

    After a bit of thought, Wang Yuan continued to wait, only when the Soul Essence was on the verge of dissipating did he absorb it, together with small fragmented memories and emotions.

    Because this Soul Essence was worn out so thinly it nearly disappeared, the memories he obtained from it was also pathetically little. Wang Yuan didn¡¯t get much from it, he couldn¡¯t even decipher the other party¡¯snguage, the only thing he managed to understand was the monster¡¯s final actions.

    That monster¡¯s soul, through some unknown method, reached for ¡®something¡¯ deep inside its own soul, took the ¡®something¡¯ with its consciousness and left this world, leaving behind arge amount of Soul Essence.

    ¡°So that really was Soul Transmigration? And it was something that the creature actively triggered!¡± Wang Yuan was extremely excited. In truth, Wang Yuan¡¯s main worry was that he would be trapped inside this so-called low-magic world for the rest of his undeath.

    That way, even if Wang Yuan took total control of this world, his desire to dominate would not be sated. He already knew about the existence of other worlds, so if a low-magic world existed, there would surely also be a high-magic world, and how could he be satisfied settling down in some corner of the universe?

    Who would¡¯ve thought, not only did he run into a world traveler today, he also obtained the other party¡¯s Transfer method. Wang Yuan was so excited that he couldn¡¯t wait to reach deep inside his soul like the other party had done and try to feel the ¡®something¡¯ in there.

    A long whileter, Wang Yuan opened his eyes to find that the battle had ended. More than half of the Kent bandits who tried to invade the Cauchy vige were killed, only a few of them managed to escape, and two of the Kent bandits were even captured alive.

    Sen ecstatically looked down at the captured Kent person in front of him. He seeded, he managed to take the opportunity and captured a Kent bandit to rece him as the sacrifice, this way he wouldn¡¯t have to die.

    ¡°I did it!!¡± Sen shouted from excitement. Comoros was standing quite far away, ordering the others to use firewood to burn the chunks of scattered rotten flesh around this area, otherwise, the [ck Crow] germs here would quickly infect every living thing around here uncontrobly.

    As for thest monster that appeared, Comoros and the rest decided to treat it as if it never appeared in the first ce. When he heard Sen¡¯s excited shout, he lightly smiled. Even if their friendship no longer existed, it was still a good thing to see an old friend survive.

    ¡°I...¡± when Sen was about to say something else, he felt a chill run down his spine as an invisible power directly entered his body through his neck. Without any resistance, he copsed and lost his life.

    Looking at Sen¡¯s drifting Life Essence and Soul Essence, the annoyance and irritation Wang Yuan was feeling finally subsided a bit.

    Just now, Wang Yuan had used the monster¡¯s method to reach deep inside his soul, only to find that it was different from the monster. There was nothing even at the deepest part of Wang Yuan¡¯s soul. It was at this moment that he understood what his soul was missing.

 Chapter 20: Vol1 Ch20: The new life that isnâ€™t mine

    <h4>Chapter 20: Vol1 Ch20: The new life that isn¡¯t mine</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Wang Yuan was fortunate. He was able to randomly encounter and obtain information from a world traveller through their soul, thus finding out the way of Transmigrating to another world.

    But Wang Yuan was also unfortunate because the method he obtained wasn¡¯t usable to him.

    Wang Yuan didn¡¯t know for sure what a person¡¯s soul was made of, but from that creature¡¯s actions, he could tell that it considered the ¡®something¡¯ at the deepest part of its soul, together with its memories, to be its real ¡®Self¡¯.

    It was because of this that the creature chose to throw away most of its Soul Essence, only preserving the ¡®something¡¯ inside its soul as it had no choice but to escape this world.

    When Wang Yuan looked at the deepest part of his own soul, he found that there was nothing there. Rather than saying that he lost that ¡®something¡¯, it felt more like his current self was the part that was discarded.

    After reorganizing the fragmented pieces of information from the monster, Wang Yuan finally understood his situation a bit clearer. At the deepest part of the soul, there existed a certain ¡®something¡¯, in the monster¡¯snguage, it was called the ¡®Gusar¡¯.

    This term expressed ¡®the true self¡¯, ¡®the origin¡¯, ¡®the source¡¯ and other simr meanings, the core and beginning of the soul. In the cultivation novels of his old world, this would be the True Spirit.

    Both the soul and the substance he called Soul Essence were nothing more than the derivative, because of that, strictly speaking, the being previously called ¡®Wang Yuan¡¯ had already been reincarnated, the current Wang Yuan was nothing more than the residue of the human ¡®Wang Yuan¡¯.

    And in reality, he was gradually turning into an existence foreign to the human ¡®Wang Yuan¡¯. Despite how little he knew about the soul, Wang Yuan could tell that the monster¡¯s soul and its True Spirit were very simr, while he found that his current soul was full of impurities.

    These impurities came from the crows, from other animals, from the dead Cauchy people. Since each True Spirit was unique, the derivative Soul Essence would naturally also be unique.

    Through absorbing the Soul Essence left behind by other dead creatures, Wang Yuan was certainly able to be stronger, but it also caused his own soul to be mixed and impure.

    ¡°What a horrible piece of information¡±

    From what he organized from the monster¡¯s fragmented memories, their people could use the unique properties of the True Spirit to Transmigrate themselves from one world to another. Their people had gone to and witnessed many otherworldly civilizations, so they invented a scale to measure the potential of living souls called the Tower scale.

    Their power system was one where they would be stronger through releasing their True Spirit and obtain immense power from their own [Origin]. The power systems of other worlds were also more or less required to be rted in some way to the True Spirit to reach higher levels.

    The higher a living being scored on the Tower scale, the more easily it could release its True Spirit. It was precisely because of its high score on the Tower scale that the monster obtained the Soul Transmigration secret and was allowed to travel to other worlds.

    If Wang Yuan were to go to the monster¡¯s homeworld and was measured on the Tower scale, the most likely conclusion would be something like this: a remnant soul without Gusar, contaminated byrge amounts of foreign Soul Essence, virus control(tentatively highest level), cultivation to be fodder rmended.

    Indeed, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the monster couldn¡¯t adapt to the environment of this new world, Wang Yuan¡¯s meager strengthpared to him was most likely not even enough to be considered fodder.

    ¡°However, without taking the bad news into consideration, the benefits I obtained from this is quite notable¡± Wang Yuan now had a clear idea about himself, his potential was limited, without a True Spirit to draw power from, his ability to control bacteria and viruses¡ª¡ª would soon reach a bottleneck.

    In this low-magic world, that might be enough to be a cmity, but in other higher-grade worlds, he was probably something any ability user could eliminate without trouble.

    ¡°I really must say, this wake-up call was a bit harsh¡± Wang Yuan slowly floated back to the vige and returned to therge tree to observe the infected baby crows that were currently mutating. Dejection was inevitable for anyone that found something like this out about themselves. Just imagine, in a must-y online game of the century where the level cap is 100 or even 1000, you found out that your max level is a measly 10, and that you can¡¯t create a new ount, forever trapped inside Novice Town. Anyone would be devastated.

    ¡°Perhaps I should consider the option of reincarnating as a human again¡± Wang Yuan recalled the impulse he felt as he faced a pregnant woman from before, this time seriously considering this option that he discarded at the time.

    ¡°If I reincarnate, I might be able to obtain another Gusar¡±

    Wang Yuan floated towards a pregnant viger. This was Jacob¡¯s wife, Isabe who came from the Interkam Kingdom, sensing the warmthing from her belly, he could tell that the child was still a bit away from being born.

    This True Spirit is still in a rtively pristine state, if I were to jump in right now, perhaps I would obtain a new life.

    After a long time of contemtion, Wang Yuan slowly floated forward, going closer to Isabe, feeling his impulse to jump in bing even more intense.

    ¡°A new life!¡± Wang Yuan sighed but didn¡¯t actually enter Isabe¡¯s belly. Compared to finding it impossibly hard to improve himself, Wang Yuan found it more unbearable to once again be dominated by something else, even if that ¡®something¡¯ was his own new True Spirit.

    ¡°The Gusar is only a concept from that monster¡¯s world. Perhaps other worlds have other ways to be stronger or other methods to supplement their True Spirit¡±

    Wang Yuan consoled himself.

    If I can¡¯t ept reincarnation and having to rely on the True Spirit, then there is only one thing for me to do. Hah, let¡¯s see if I can make a new path for myself.

    ¡°If the Church of Divine Grace has a way to restrain Evil Spirits, then they should also have studied Evil Spirits to some extent. Let¡¯s make a small goal for myself first¡± Wang Yuan observed the situation of the germs and virus in the vige: ¡°Attack and dominate the Church of Divine Grace, obtain their information on Evil Spirits¡±

    ¡°But before that, I should develop myself¡± Wang Yuan understood his own worth, and it wasn¡¯t much at the moment. He had only been in this world for a month at most, the things he could dominate and control were stillcking.

    ...

    One monthter.

    ¡°AH!¡± Isabe suddenly clutched her stomach in pain, she was going intobour. Her neighbours were obviously able to see and hear this, but not many of them tried to help her.

    After all, Jacob had previously tried to ask for help from the Church of Divine Grace and angered Negary. In this vige now fully under Negary¡¯s control, there were not too many people willing to risk danger to themselves and help the wife and child of a sinner. The most they could do was not bully this poor pregnant woman in consideration of their previous rtions.

    Isabe screamed and cried in pain, but still tried to crawl back into her own room, if no one else was willing to help her, she had no choice but to help herself.

    Boiling some hot water, heating a pair of scissors, preparing towels, Isabe endured the pain of childbirth while preparing everything.

    After an unknown period of time had passed, with the cry of a newborn, an infant full of wrinkles was in Isabe¡¯s hands. She was a beautiful, healthy girl. As she looked at this new life, even the strong mother Isabe shed tears of joy and bitterness.

    As Jacob had wished when he was still alive, the young girl was named N, N Dakmi.

    Wang Yuan was hovering not too far away, observing this new life called N. He gradually had a somber expression in his face, as Wang Yuan was able to sense the bacteria inside her body, but he couldn¡¯t control them.

    The bacteria had already fused with something else inside the girl¡¯s body, so even though Wang Yuan was able to sense them, they had already belonged to the young girl.

 Chapter 21: Vol1 Ch21: 10 years later

    <h4>Chapter 21: Vol1 Ch21: 10 yearster</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°Noah, a troublemaker!¡± with a childish voice, a little girl in braids shouted from below.

    Noah, who was reading by the window of the second floor, closed his book and looked up.

    The 10 year-old Noah appeared to be very strong, his neat demeanour as well as his meticulous and careful personality made him the natural leader of the Cauchy youth organization.

    Putting the book down on one side, Noah jumped down from the window, his ck hair was neatlybed, not at all like a 10 year-old boy.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, who would dare cause trouble here?¡± Noah squinted his eyes, this ce was no longer the small vige of 10 years ago.

    8 years ago, after the great Negary performed a miracle thatpletely pushed the Kent tribe out, this originally small vige was hailed as Reystromia, meaning ¡®the ce observed by greatness¡¯. ¡®Greatness¡¯ here meant devils, ghosts, or gods, existences that far exceeded humans.

    Gradually, the name Reystromia was adopted by the Cauchy people, after all, this vige originally didn¡¯t even have a name.

    After that, the Kent peopleunched another invasion in revenge, but under the glory of Negary, the Kent tribe was once again pushed out, Reystromia also entered a period of rapid growth. Many Cauchy people from various ces gathered here to seek asylum. After all, Negary was a part of the Cauchy people¡¯s legends, so regardless of him being a righteous or evil God, the Cauchy¡¯s loyalty towards him was a lot greater than others.

    In just 10 years, Reystromia had be thergest trading ce in the surrounding area, turning it into a ce of mixed andplicated make-up.

    With the Cauchy people at the center, they worshipped Negary and formed the Crowmen organization to keep the order of Reystromia. The other people here consisted of merchants from the two countries. Not official merchants, of course, as official trading between them was banned due to the current tense rtions between the Royas and the Interkam kingdoms.

    However, in front of profits, the ban on trading was only a little bit more than a joke. Quite a few people still conducted trades, and there was no better ce than the growing Reystromia.

    Therge number of smugglers brought immense wealth to Reystromia, and wealth brought more people. Among them were mercenaries looking for jobs, which ranged from protection of cargo to underground jobs, and all kinds of things.

    Besides mercenaries, pickpockets, hitmen and prostitutes also gradually gathered in Reystromia, simply because there was wealth here. Of course, there were also those who didn¡¯te here for the wealth, like fugitives, deserters, and intelligence personnel.

    From a geographical standpoint, Reystromia was still part of the Interkam Kingdom, but since this was a barrennd without many valuable resources where various Cauchy viges lived while keeping to themselves, the Interkam Kingdom didn¡¯t really pay attention to them and didn¡¯t send anyone here to manage it.

    Furthermore, even if they wanted to, the current Interkam Kingdom was powerless to do so. This country had been greatly weakened by the internal strife of several years ago, it was also the reason why the rtions between Royas and the Interkam kingdoms were so tense.

    There were many rumours of the Royas Kingdom¡¯s aristocrats conscripting men for the war, and that an inevitable war would soon break out between the two countries.

    Because of that, Reystromia as a whole was also bing restless. Not only did the Interkam Kingdom want to be its leader in name, but they also wanted to take it over to create a fortress against the Royas Kingdom¡¯s invasion.

    At the same time, the Royas Kingdom also wanted Reystromia under its wings, since that would mean that the Interkam Kingdom would lose a valuable natural barrier against the Royas army.

    Between the two, the people in charge of Reystromia were leaning more towards helping the Interkam Kingdom.

    Firstly, the Royas Kingdom wasn¡¯t like the Interkam Kingdom. They were an orthodox segregated kingdom, all the nobles of the country were Royas whereas other human races in Royas were considered 2nd rate citizens, some were even 3rd rate or ves.

    Secondly, the current Royas was too powerful, if they really sided with Royas right now, they had to be prepared to bepletely swallowed up by Royas in the end.

    As he walked along the chaotic yet eerily orderly streets of Reystromia, arge number of Cauchy youths slowly gathered behind Noah.

    As the smuggler merchants around saw this group of youths, they were clearly cautious. Simr to the Crowmen who were made up of Cauchy people to keep local order, this Cauchy youth organization that was made up of young children also had considerable fighting strength.

    At the start, this organization was thought to be a group of ignorant children who yed around, but not too long after they formed, they incorporatedrge numbers of pickpockets in Reystromia and became thewmakers of the underworld.

    These Cauchy youths, especially the children who were born after Negary¡¯s appearance far surpassed other peers, both in mind and body. In fact, they were almost equal to adults.

    ¡°A lone wolf who just came to Reya1 today. After Lars got him, he was chased all the way to the base¡± the girl exined what happened to Noah, the ¡®lone wolf¡¯ in her words meant a mercenary who hadn¡¯t formed a party yet.

    ¡°So the lone wolf is asking for reimbursement? Or what does he want?¡± Noah wasn¡¯t surprised, a pickpocket would slip up sooner orter, and there were always strong people among those that made it to Reystromia. If the other party was strong or had backing, the pickpockets would usually apologize and give the money back. Since they were Cauchy people, the other party would most likely ept that apology and leave without pursuing the issue any further.

    But if the other party both had no backing and no skills, then they could only consider themselves unlucky. If they still didn¡¯t know their ce, then they would likely join the crow¡¯s portion of food for the day, the flock of crows neverined about having more to eat.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, he detained some of ourrades and hoped that he would gain our help, apparently he¡¯s here to look for someone¡± the girl appeared puzzled: ¡°He seems to be looking for the crazy girl¡¯s house¡±

    Noah¡¯s footsteps stopped, the crazy girl that the young girl was talking about was N, one of the few Cauchy youths who refused to obey him. Of course, even if she agreed to, Noah wouldn¡¯t ept her, since she was the daughter of a sinner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet our lone wolf first¡± Noah headed for the pickpocket base.

    ...

    Sitting on arge tree deep inside Reystromia, Wang Yuan opened his eyes. Large numbers of jet ck figures moved on the tree, hundreds, thousands of crows took flight at once, forming a huge flock of crows.

    ¡°Someone looking for N and Isabe?¡± as Noah was Wang Yuan¡¯s ¡®Righteous¡¯, Wang Yuan naturally learned about everything that he knew.

    ¡°Not a member of the Interkam royal family, but a mercenary?¡± Wang Yuan found that a bit strange, but only a little bit. His research on N was currently reaching a crucial point, so Wang Yuan didn¡¯t intend to let anyone take N away, at least, not yet.

    Because of that, even though Isabe had attempted to leave Reystromia several times during these past years, Wang Yuan had always stopped her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have Noah find out a bit more¡± Wang Yuan silently thought.

 Chapter 22: Vol1 Ch22: Legendary Adventurer Chris

    <h4>Chapter 22: Vol1 Ch22: Legendary Adventurer Chris</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Several young men were sitting t on the ground, one of them was clearly beaten up, his face swollen. A middle-aged man was sitting on a chair at the center of the room, he was wearing a leather jacket made of some unknown creature¡¯s hide as well as various small tokens on his body. A long scar ran across his face, but it didn¡¯t make him appear ferocious.

    The middle-aged man sat there smiling, juggling a pebble with one hand while staring down at the young men.

    This was the scene Noah saw as he entered the hideout of the pickpockets. He took a short nce at the disguised middle-aged man and spoke: ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this would be our first meeting, Mr. Chris Modo. How unexpected to see you in Reystromia¡±

    ¡°You know of me?¡± the middle-aged man found that a bit unexpected, as he carefully observed the young man in front of him, he was naturally able to see Noah¡¯s true age, which shocked him even more.

    ¡°You can call me Noah¡± he pulled a chair over and sat across the middle-aged man, speaking with a somber attitude: ¡°I should probably spend some time telling my subordinates about your old stories. Sakri¡¯s writing was quite decent, I particrly enjoyed the snow mountain escort story¡±

    ¡°I still remember it fondly¡± the middle-aged man grinned as he spoke, his expression shifted slightly.

    Chris Modo, the continent-wide famous adventurer, the miraculous immortal man. The tales of his legendary adventures werepiled and written into a book by his friend Sakri, for most young men of the world, he was their life-long idol.

    Killing the wyvern that threatened a vige; destroying an organization that used human corpses to research evil rituals; helping settle the internal strife of Lika Kingdom; and many many more, these tales over the years have forged the legendary reputation of Chris Modo.

    The tokens he carried on himself were the memento of his adventures, like the fang of the terrifying wyvern; like that medallion given to him by the Chairman of the Mystical Research Society; like the ring representing his eternal friendship with the Lika Kingdom that allowed him to conscript a squadron of the Lika Kingdom¡¯s army when necessary.

    The snow mountain escort that Noah mentioned was also one of Chris¡¯ legendary tales. At the time, he escorted the eldest son of a Count back to his country to inherit his peerage, going through a series of dangerous events on the way. Despite Chris taking a wound on his face during that time, he still managed to escort that eldest son of a Count to his destination safely. The scar on his face right now was the ¡®token¡¯ he kept from that adventure.

    ¡°Now then, for what asion did Mr. Chrise to Reya?¡± Noah asked with interest, he was truly interested to know in what way that sinner¡¯s wife, Isabe, was special.

    ¡°I epted a request to find a certain woman, ording to the clues I have, she came here over 10 years ago and has never left ever since¡± Chris amiably told him.

    ¡°Then excuse my rudeness, but would you care to describe that woman a bit more clearly?¡± Noah appeared even more interested.

    ¡°How unfortunate, Mr. Noah, I can only reveal the most basic info. That woman¡¯s name is Isabe, she should be 29 years old this year, a believer of the Church of Divine Grace¡± while speaking, Chris observed the expressions on Noah¡¯s group¡¯s faces, then grinned.

    ¡°You know where she is, don¡¯t you?¡± Chris spoke with a slightly more serious tone: ¡°Tell me where she is, I can pay you¡±

    Noah¡¯s expression was perfectly maintained, but his other peers were unable to conceal their emotions in front of an experienced veteran.

    ¡°Isabe came into Reya over 10 years ago. At the time, the great Negary had yet to descend upon us, the vige only had so many people. You can easily ask any of the older vigers to know about her¡±

    ¡°So why did you purposefully call us out here?¡± Noah asked doubtfully. As a veteran adventurer, he didn¡¯t believe for a single second that Lars would be able to pick his pocket.

    So it was obvious. Chris purposefully revealed that he had money to attract the pickpocket¡¯s attention, then followed him back to this hideout, he clearly needed the pickpockets¡¯ help for something other than simply looking for a person.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t underestimate you¡± Chris threw the pebble in his hand away and spoke with a solemn tone: ¡°Of course, I was able to find out where Isabe was, and I know that she has a daughter called N¡±

    ¡°But it isn¡¯t easy to bring her anywhere. People are monitoring me constantly, so randomly going to meet her would only expose my goal¡± Chris squinted his eyes, clearly disying the scar on his face: ¡°So I want you to help me arrange a secret meeting with her, she¡¯s needed somewhere else¡±

    ¡°Can you trust us so easily?¡± Noah shook his head.

    ¡°Call it the basic sense of trust between people¡± Chris pulled a small pouch full of money out from his chest, ced it down and walked out: ¡°This is a deposit. Please hurry and arrange a good time for me, careful not to tell the entire town about it¡±

    Looking at Chris¡¯ back as he left, Noah said nothing. Instead, he was considering Chris¡¯ words, there were both truth and lies within what he said, so it was best to not believe everything, but he couldn¡¯t brush it all off as lies either.

    As for his goal, that part was pure bullshit. Why would a legendary adventurer need the help of some local thugs to secretly meet with a woman? The thing he called ¡®trust¡¯ was also nothing but baseless lies.

    ¡°Arrange it, treat it like normal business¡± Noah ordered.

    At the same time, Wang Yuan was silently hovering in front of Isabe, naturally, she couldn¡¯t see Wang Yuan.

    Considering the situation between the two countries, he could faintly understand the reason why that ¡®legendary adventurer¡¯ came to find Isabe.

    Isabe came from the Interkam Kingdom¡¯s Tag family, as a branch of the royal family, they also carried the ¡®Dragon¡¯s bloodline¡¯. During the kingdom¡¯s internal strife several years ago, the current Interkam King, Seth the First, had most of the rtives who could threaten him killed, among which included the royal branch Tag family.

    As the eldest daughter of the Tag family, Isabe ran away to what was at the time, still a small Cauchy vige to take refuge and met the love of her life, Jacob.

    Currently, due to the internal strife from several years ago as well as other reasons, the Interkam Kingdom was bing weaker day by day. As the war with the Royas Kingdom slowly became inevitable, there were fewer and fewer people who supported Seth the First, but because of how actively Seth the First killed hispetitors back then, there weren¡¯t too many people left qualified to take the throne.

    If one really stretched it, as the eldest daughter of the Tag family, Isabe certainly did have the qualifications to be the Interkam Kingdom¡¯s Empress.

    But there were still a lot of puzzling factors here, Isabe certainly had the qualifications, but she wasn¡¯t the only one. No matter how cruel Seth was, he couldn¡¯t havepletely wiped out the royal family bloodline, that would only push himself into a corner.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t strange for someone to look for Isabe at this point in time, but it certainly is strange that Chris was the one who came¡± because of how far down the line of session Isabe was, the fact that Chris came here was abnormal.

    ¡°There must be information that I don¡¯t know about¡± Wang Yuan nced at the little girl who just returned and began to formte his ns, thinking of how to use this to his advantage.

 Chapter 23: Vol1 Ch23: Dragon Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 23: Vol1 Ch23: Dragon Bloodline</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    This was a little girl about 10 years of age. She had a beautiful head of flowing blond hair, if only a bit messy, the clothes she was wearing were full of patches. Her face was dirtied with ck and grey ash that made her look like she was pretending to be a boy.

    If one carefully looked at her face, one would find that she looked inhumanly pretty. Having inherited her parent¡¯s best points, she was born with a natural aura that caused others to trust her.

    This little girl that looked like she was pretending to be a boy was Isabe and Jacob¡¯s daughter, N Dakmi.

    Chris stood from afar, observing the pair of mother and daughter. He was wearing a hat attached to a piece of cloth that wrapped around his face, concealing his scar. At the same time, he was also wearing a thick robe that concealed the various tokens he always carried around.

    After a few moments of observation, Chris suddenly scowled, let go of his scarf and began to breathe rhythmically. His body harmonized with his surroundings, almost as if he was melting into thin air before exhaling a long breath, as if to expel something from his body.

    ¡°Negary¡± Chris once again covered his face and mouth with his scarf, doing everything he could to avoid direct contact with the air around himself, silently thinking to himself: ¡°I need to inform Augustin as soon as possible, I can¡¯t believe this Evil Spirit has already grown to this extent¡±

    ¡°So he was able to expel it from his body¡± Wang Yuan observed Chris¡¯ actions through an infected person¡¯s gaze and praised him.

    The entirety of Reystromia was his territory, even if he epted arge number of outsiders, with Wang Yuan¡¯s personality of wanting to dominate everything, how could he not have an eye everywhere?

    [Diffuse] germs, this bacteria didn¡¯t have the strongest infectivity or unique power, the only praiseworthy point about it was its great reproductive power and stability.

    And currently, the [Diffuse] germs had spread to every corner of Reystromia, making it so that any person who lived here was basically living inside a sea of germs. Everything they breathe, eat, and drink was mixed with the germs without fail.

    The infectivity of these germs weren¡¯t particrly powerful, so it took an average of 2 weeks for a normal healthy person to thoroughly be infected with these germs, and even if they were infected, nothing would happen to them. At most, these germs would cause their stamina to drain a bit faster than normal, other than that, it posed no harm to the human body.

    However, the [Diffuse] germs had extremely impressive stickiness. Once a person bes infected, it would be nearly impossible to remove these germs. As soon as they entered a human body, these germs would quickly adapt to the host¡¯s constitution, multiply and spread to every corner of the host¡¯s body, and form a symbiotic rtionship with them.

    Getting rid of these germs meant that the host must cleanse themselves thoroughly from inside to outside, and such a person would be not too far away from death. What Chris had been doing within this environment full of germs was periodically expelling the germs that entered his body like he did earlier.

    ¡°That rhythmic breathing method, is that the rumoured [Respiratory Art]?¡± Wang Yuan recalled the strange breathing rhythm that Chris used, questioning the essence of this power.

    [Respiratory Art] was one of the few supernatural powers of this world. The information Wang Yuan obtained these past years had only ever briefly mentioned the existence of such a power.

    Apparently, very few aristocrats or royal families still hold this method of cultivation. Through sensing the rhythm of all things and a unique breathing method, one would harmonize themselves with this rhythm and enter a heightened state that improved one¡¯s senses.

    Otherwise, how could a living mortal like Chris sense the microscopic germs inside his body and sessfully expel them?

    Of course, Wang Yuan had also heard that the [Respiratory Art] had other uses and powers, but he only managed to find out that much. Today was the first time he actually saw someone perform this [Respiratory Art], this low-magic world truly was ¡®low¡¯.

    Currently, Wang Yuan had only discovered three types of supernatural power. The first belonged to the Church of Divine Grace, where they imed that by basking in the grace of God, they obtained various powers that normal people didn¡¯t possess. Wang Yuan had also witnessed a bishop from the Church of Divine Grace who came into Reya and confirmed that they do indeed have a bit of supernatural power. The second kind were remnant souls, or as these people called it, Evil Spirits. The third was the [Respiratory Art] that Chris had just performed.

    Naturally, among the records that Wang Yuan had collected over the years, quite a few other kinds of supernatural powers were also mentioned. For example, the Cauchy people¡¯s shamans who imed to have unlocked the ¡®spirit¡¯ meaning of the word ¡®Cauchy¡¯, they could supposedly connect with all things and utter the names of Gods to borrow their power, Wang Yuan¡¯s ¡®Righteous¡¯ Noah was able to utilize a bit of this power.

    Next was the Royas Kingdom. This country was said to hold a supernatural power called the Ancestral Spirit Armor. ording to the records, a holder of this power could go against 100 people by themselves on the battlefield, but Wang Yuan had never seen it before.

    In addition to this was the most widespread supernatural power, the ¡®Witch¡¯.

    From the records that Wang Yuan collected, Witches were able to use various materials to perform their spells, some of which were nothing more than magic tricks that simply used chemical reactions, like creating fire or smoke.

    However, there were some actual signs of supernatural power, Wang Yuan once saw a Witch performing their spell in the memories of a mercenary. That Witch poured some kind of liquid out of a sk and turned a real living person into a frog.

    There were still many supernatural power records in this world, but arge majority of them were only presumed to have existed, while the others had already been lost in this world, perhaps their heritage was cut-off at some point.

    ¡°I need to get this [Respiratory Art] into my hands¡± Wang Yuan had such a thought. [Respiratory Art] was the art of perceiving and using rhythm, it had very little rtion to True Spirit and origin. Even if Wang Yuan couldn¡¯t use [Respiratory Art], it didn¡¯t hurt for him to obtain the knowledge as a part of his foundation for the future.

    ¡°I also need to speed up my research on N¡± this was Wang Yuan¡¯s main research topic for thest few years.

    N¡¯s mother came from the ¡®Children of Dragon¡¯ Tag family, a family said to be able to awaken the bloodline of the dragon. Perhaps it was due to Wang Yuan¡¯s germs, or perhaps a reaction to the mixed bloodline of the Cauchy and the Tag family, but the Dragon Bloodline that hadid dormant in the Tag family for several generations had now begun to awaken within this little girl.

    And the Dragon Bloodline had half-fused with Wang Yuan¡¯s germs from when she was still inside Isabe¡¯s womb, making it so that Wang Yuan had no way to control them.

    But it was also because of this reason that Wang Yuan was able to study the Dragon Bloodline inside N¡¯s body through the germs.

    Through his research of the Dragon Bloodline these past few years, Wang Yuan had obtained quite a bit of results. For example, the [Diffuse] germs that now existed all over Reystromia was the result of Wang Yuan purposefully controlling the germs¡¯ mutation, in an attempt to artificially create the strain of germs inside N¡¯s body.

    Even so, the [Diffuse] germs was nothing but a pleasant byproduct of his experimentation, he was still far from achieving the ideal germs in his mind. And N¡¯s body that contained the Dragon Bloodline that had half-fused with his germs was the perfect petri dish.

    ...

    ¡°Mama, today I sold quite a bit of fabric again, aren¡¯t I great?¡± the little N looked up at Isabe seeking praise, a faint golden gleam briefly appeared in her eyes before vanishing without a trace.

 Chapter 24: Vol1 Ch24: Prophecy

    <h4>Chapter 24: Vol1 Ch24: Prophecy</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°N is the best¡± Isabe jokingly pinched her daughter¡¯s face and encouraged her.

    Because Jacob was branded as a sinner, Isabe and N were branded the wife and daughter of a sinner. They became outcast by the others, struggling to survive day by day.

    Since long ago, she had wanted to leave this ce, but it always ended in failure.

    Her first attempt was to seduce a smuggler and wanted to leave Reystromia together with the smuggler¡¯s cargo, but the very next day, that smuggler was found dead in his room, bleeding ck blood from his mouth and nose.

    Her second attempt was a powerful mercenary. That very night, Isabe saw nothing but despair as over 100 crows flew out from the great tree that was now considered the town¡¯s forbidden zone, turning into a ck cloud of death. The so-called powerful mercenary was reduced to a pile of bones in mere seconds.

    Her third attempt was not too long ago when a clergyman from the Church of Divine Grace came to Reystromia. Because of her trust towards the Church of Divine Grace, Isabe once again chose to try escaping this city with him but was instead shown how terrifying that personage was.

    Even with dark clouds in her heart, Isabe had never shown it on her face. She had given up on the idea of escape, and because of Reystromia¡¯s development and expansion thesest few years, she and her daughter could live quite well from her weaved fabric.

    Chris only observed them from afar a bit before leaving this ce. He was constantly breathing rhythmically, his body felt like it had melted into the air itself. While sensing the air and its rhythm, he began to take a stroll around Reystromia.

    In the morning, Reya was a lively town, many merchants and mercenaries busily moved around the streets and alleyways here. Many merchants of the two countries became smugglers that gathered in this ce, trading the speciality products of their own country. The closer the war seems to be, the more active the trading became.

    For example, a certain kind of fruit cakes of the Interkam Kingdom was always well-liked by aristocrats of the Royas Kingdom, but as the rtions between the countries became tense, Interkam would naturally not bother to allow trade of such products just to please them.

    And so, the smuggling of these fruit cakes became abnormally popr. A confectionery product could suddenly be sold at the price of gold, and merchants were known to do anything for the sake of profits.

    Chris could see the prosperity of this town, as well as the deep currents running underneath that prosperity. More importantly, he could see the people hiding among the crowd, and Chris knew exactly why they hade.

    Half a year earlier, someone had sought out a Witch and asked her where the future of the weakening Interkam Kingdom lies.

    That Witch naturally gave them an answer, she prophesized that in the future, a Saintress of Salvation would appear in the Interkam Kingdom, her appearance would save the Kingdom and she was the Daughter of Dragon and the grace of God, a true Purest One.

    After leaving her prophecy, the Witch disappeared without a trace, while this unreliable-sounding prophecy was spread among the high society of the Interkam Kingdom, causing quite a few to believe in it.

    After half a year of searching, everyone focused their attention on the ¡®daughter of Dragon¡¯ part of the prophecy, as the founding King of the Interkam Kingdom in the legend was the son of Dragon, someone who had the immense power of dragons.

    This prophecy naturally caused everyone to think of the royal bloodline, because of that, several youngdies from the royal bloodline suddenly passed away without clear reasons. Seth the First wasn¡¯t known as a person who would give up and let go.

    Additionally, while the clergyman from the Church of Divine Grace failed to rescue Isabe and N, he managed to inform Cardinal Augustin of the Church of Divine Grace about their existence. Because of that, the portion of people in Interkam who believed in the prophecy formted a n to save this mother-daughter pair.

    It wasn¡¯t appropriate to rally the main forces of the Interkam Kingdom either, as the Interkam King at this point was still Seth the First, if he wanted to eliminate Isabe while she was outside of the pce, it was quite simple.

    Both sides had their worries, Seth the First didn¡¯t want any Saintress of Salvation, real or not, to be out of his reach, while Augustin¡¯s group was worried that the Interkam Kingdom would be even more chaotic if Isabe and her daughter were to be exposed.

    And so, Cardinal Augustin asked his good friend Chris to help rescue Isabe, while the group who were currently monitoring Isabe were those who supported Seth the First.

    ¡°There are currently four different forces in this ce¡± Chris analyzed the situation.

    ¡°The first is the master of this ce, Negary, the rational Evil Spirit. His power is the greatest here, including the Cauchy people, the unknown germs, as well as the crows under his control. For some unknown reason, he¡¯s keeping Isabe and her daughter in this ce, he¡¯s the biggest obstacle¡±

    ¡°The second are Seth the First¡¯s spies. There were quite a few experts among them, and their goal is to kill Isabe and her daughter, but when necessary, they would also be a force to help me go against Negary¡±

    ¡°Thirdly are the local mercenaries and merchants. They are a neutral party that could swing to any sides with enough benefits, but due to the existence of the germs, they could also instead be our enemies¡±

    ¡°And finally are us, Augustin would bring his men here soon, and my current mission is to gather enough information while keeping Isabe and her daughter safe¡± Chris was wondering about how to aplish this.

    ¡°Saintress of salvation, huh...¡± recalling that strange but cheerful little girl, Chris was thinking rapidly. He briefly remembered the person he met in the great snowy mountain, touched the scar on his face, shook his head and continued to consider his n.

    ¡°The members of the youth group are mostly Cauchy people. They definitely have contact with Negary, but I wonder what reactions they would have with my request. Will they reject me, chase me out, or send people to kill me?¡± Chris recalled the information he had.

    The flock of almost a thousand crows was the biggest threat, if they really attacked him, he would have no way to survive. But from the information given by the Church of Divine Grace, Evil Spirits need constant subsistence.

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy for Negary to send out too many crows to attack him in Reystromia where so many people gather. If he did that, it would instead cause Reystromia to decline instead, an Evil Spirit that requires subsistence to exist would be unwilling to see this happen.

    As for the threat of the germs and disease, Chris didn¡¯t need to worry much as he had the [Respiratory Art]. As long as he periodically adjusted his body¡¯s rhythm and expelled those germs out of his body, there would be no problem.

    ¡°The main problem now is the one who killed Bukittel¡±

    Bukittel was the clergyman who came here at first. He had the Grace of God, so he wasn¡¯t too much weaker than Chris, and he wasn¡¯t killed by the crows. At the time, he had used a secret means of the Church of Divine Grace to send out the news that Isabe was here, and that he was being pursued by an unknown person.

    Unfortunately, after sending that message out, Bukittel was never heard from again, the Church of Divine Grace had also used their own means to confirm that Bukittel was dead.

    Chris¡¯ expression turned serious as he stopped in the middle of an alleyway, the white ring he was wearing began to give off a unique rhythm within his perception.

 Chapter 25: Vol1 Ch25: The final whispers (1)

    <h4>Chapter 25: Vol1 Ch25: The final whispers (1)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°Is this where Bukittel died?¡± Chris sensed the vibration of his ring and observed his surroundings.

    This was a Ring of Oath from the Church of Divine Grace, the clergyman Bukittel made a vow with this ring to his God. He had formed an oath with this ring at the moment he did so.

    It was also through this ring that Bukittel managed to keep contact with Cardinal Augustin who was at the headquarters of the Church of Divine Grace in Interkam and sent his final words.

    ¡°Are you wailing too?¡± Chris ced the ring on the ground and pressed his hand down. His breathing became extremely heavy, a strange flow of power came from Chris¡¯ hand and spread all around.

    ¡°[Heart Vibration]!¡± Chris¡¯s expression turned serious: ¡°Bukittel, let me see it, who was it that killed you, let me hear your final whispers!!¡±

    ...

    Caww caww aww!

    ¡°Be careful! Those crows won¡¯t attack in areas with dense poptions, but we have to take into ount the possibility of himshing out¡± Bukittel held the wound on his shoulder as he hurriedly spoke.

    Next to him, Isabe hugged the sleeping N in her chest with a fearful expression: ¡°Mr Bukittel, don¡¯t worry about us, we won¡¯t be able to run away from here. That demon, he won¡¯t let go of me!!¡±

    ¡°Have no fear, child. The Lord will watch over us¡± a white glow appeared on Bukittel¡¯s hand where he was holding his wound, the ck blood was directly expelled from his body.

    When he brought Isabe and her daughter away, two crows had ambushed him. Their razor-sharp ws easily ripped his priest¡¯s clothes and left severalrge holes of blood, but he easily killed those two crows thanks to his Grace.

    ¡°My Lord granted me his Grace to give salvation to others. Because of his Grace, I refuse to give up on anybody worth saving, I shall extend my helping hand towards any being that requires my aid!¡± Bukittel smiled amiably and consoled Isabe.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already hired a carriage on the busy main road of the town, we¡¯ll be fine as long as we leave Reystromia¡± Bukittel told her.

    But Bukittel wasn¡¯t as rxed as he appeared to be. First of all, if the other side didn¡¯t care about pedestrians and send out arge number of crows, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it. When a flock of crows reaches such a number, it was simr to a natural disaster that no single person could resist, only a well-organized army might be able to.

    Furthermore, the existence of a rational Evil Spirit was even more concerning. No such Evil Spirits had ever appeared before, at least not in the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s records, it was surely very dangerous. The Evil Spirit called Negary definitely had powers other than the crows.

    ¡°Samira!¡± a faint chant resounded from afar, followed by a gust of stormwind.

    Bukittel¡¯s expression changed as he shifted his body to dodge. As the wind swept by, a wound appeared on his face, spilling blood everywhere.

    ¡°My Lord¡¯s Grace grants me the power to protect others!¡± Bukittel chanted his prayers, summoning a faint white glow around his body to protect against whatever was inside the wind.

    As the gust of wind died down, Bukittel¡¯s expression was still solemn. Samira, the Cauchy God of storms; Bukittel knew the Cauchy people¡¯s legend to an extent: ¡°A Spirit Shaman? Do the Cauchy people still inherit this power?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first, the Cauchy Crowmen are only responsible for preserving order in Reya, they don¡¯t have a reason to stop an aristocrat from returning to their country¡± Isabe was still an aristocrat, so if she dered her status, unless Reystromia was prepared topletely turn against Interkam, they would have no excuse to stop them from leaving.

    Bukittel brought Isabe to the carriage he hired ahead of time and began to escape towards the Interkam capital. While driving the carriage, Bukittel was paying close attention to his surroundings.

    ¡°Nue!¡± another faint chant resounded, causing Bukittel¡¯s expression to change. A piece of the floorboard on the carriage suddenly glowed green and began to grow, in just a few dozen seconds, the carriage itself was broken by the overgrown piece of wood, the horses also lost control and ran away.

    Nue, the Cauchy God of new leaves and growth. The broken pieces of wood that made up the carriage was now beginning to grow lively green sprouts.

    Bukittel crouched down on one knee, his body glowing white while protecting Isabe and N behind him. He knew that this situation couldn¡¯t keep going, the more he tried to avoid fighting, the worse the situation would be. So the only choice right now was to find the person hiding in the shadows and defeat them to bring Isabe and her daughter away safely.

    ¡°Cardinal Augustin, please listen carefully, there seems to be a Spirit Shaman serving Negary in Reystromia. They are currently pursuing me, I have no choice but to fight, please wait for my good news¡±

    Through a secret technique, he sent these words to his Ring of Oath ced in the Church of Divine Grace headquarters, Bukittel then drew the sword he carried at his hip, pressed the t side against his forehead and whispered his prayers: ¡°My Lord¡¯s Grace grants me the eyes that see through all!¡±

    ¡°Over there! Dispel this darkness!¡± a rune manifested on Bukittel¡¯s forehead, giving him a strange sense of sight that allowed him to discover the one ambushing them. His body shed while still chanting and swung his glowing sword towards that side.

    ¡°Samira!¡± an intense gust of wind was once again summoned to attack Bukittel, however, the sword in his hand seems to contain some sort of unimaginable power that allowed him to slice the wind open and reveal the person standing behind it.

    It was a young man wearing neat clothing and a calm expression on his face, together with his long ck hair, he appeared to be aloof and cold. He was also holding a book in his hand, with how sharp Bukittel eyes were, he easily recognized the book was the Divine Grace Holy Bible used for missionary purposes that narrated various myths.

    ¡°A young man?¡± Bukittel wasn¡¯t looking down on him at all. The Cauchy people once united the entire continent and formed the great Trncia Empire, of which the Spirit Shamans contributed greatly.

    When the Trncia Empire broke apart and fell, the Cauchy people were scattered all over the continent, causing the inheritance of the Spirit Shaman to also be cut off. But now that a young man suddenly appeared and held this supposed lost power, then he couldn¡¯t underestimate him even more.

    ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t care why you and the one behind you want to keep Isabe and her daughter here, but she is an aristocrat of the Interkam kingdom, as well as a devout believer of our Church of Divine Grace. I will bring them away from thisnd. My Lord¡¯s Grace grants me power!¡± Bukittel pointed his sword at Noah and spoke in a heavy tone.

    ¡°God grants thee Covenant, thus his Grace grants thee thine power¡± Noah recited a line from the Divine Grace Holy Bible, then threw the Bible to one side, looking at Bukittel with a cold gaze: ¡°Then my apologies, from today, your Covenant with your God shall end, permanently!!¡±

 Chapter 26: Vol1 Ch26: The final whispers (2)

    <h4>Chapter 26: Vol1 Ch26: The final whispers (2)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°Herlo!¡± Noah chanted the name of the God of strength, calling upon the spirit of strength in the world and imbuing his body with physical prowess.

    ¡°Samira!¡± intense wind once again began to pick up. The wind was indeed strong, but the most it could do was make someone topple over from losing bnce, the true threat came from hidden things inside the wind, if you carelessly let them sweep across you, a long wound would be drawn on your body.

    Bukittel wasn¡¯t panicked, once he fought without holding back, his fighting strength could easily rank among the top of this world. He had a total of 5 Graces gifted from God.

    The Grace of Salvation, capable of curing wounds and diseases.

    The Grace of Protection, capable of forming a barrier that shields against damage.

    The Grace of Understanding, capable of forming a special sight to observe things that normal people can¡¯t see.

    The Grace of Justice, capable of cutting apart anything he deems to be unjust.

    The Grace of Vitality, capable of giving the owner a powerful physique.

    It was because Bukittel managed to take 5 Graces from God that he became the most powerful Warrior of Divine Grace among everyone in the Church of Divine Grace.

    ¡°My Lord¡¯s Grace deres my power to be just! Young man, for serving an Evil Spirit, I dere you unjust, and I shall cut you down!¡± Bukittel wielded the sword in his hand high. Glowing with the light of faith, he cut the wind apart, not allowing the things inside it to approach him. The Grace of Vitality gave him a powerful body that allowed him to immediately shorten his distance with Noah.

    ¡°Stromiano!¡± Noah wasn¡¯t panicked, he calmly and swiftly chanted the name of the God of the wall. Several invisible things quickly converged and stopped in front of Bukittel¡¯s sword.

    ck liquid sshed everywhere as a wall of meat suddenly manifested in front of Noah. The wall itself looked like it was made from ck, squirming pieces of meat, so as it was hit by Bukittel¡¯s sword, it started to ¡®bleed¡¯ a ck liquid while squirming even more intensely, trying to swallow the sword whole.

    ¡°sphemous thing!¡± Bukittel scowled, the sword in his hand glowed brightly and sliced the wall of meat apart, melting it into a pile of ck liquid.

    The rune on his head still shining, Bukittel stared intensely at the calm Noah and couldn¡¯t help himself praising the young man. This boy only looked to be about 10 years old, but he wasn¡¯t panicked in the face of trouble, almost like he could maintain his calm at anything.

    Even the most talented youths of the Church of Divine Grace pale inparison to him.

    Bukittel sighed, as he was an enemy, the more talented he was, the more he needed to be eliminated.

    ¡°As a follower of evil, my hands of salvation do not reach out to you, I am sorry for that¡± Bukittel didn¡¯t say much and stepped in, stabbing Noah with his sword imbued with the power of justice.

    ¡°Clergyman, where do you think we¡¯re fighting?¡± Noah looked at the tip of the swording for him without a shred of fear, he understood very well that if this was a real sh of strength, he couldn¡¯t win against Bukittel.

    Even his powers as a Spirit Shaman was only at an amateur level, the few God names that he was able to use right now was a result of long trial and error over the years. They were far from enough for a real fight, the only reason they could exert this much power at all was because he was standing in the territory of his Lord.

    ¡°Negary!¡± unlike the other God names, Noah was chanting this name with extreme respect, as this was his Lord to whom he offered his forehead, his Lord with whom he had a Covenant with since birth, his Lord to whom his loyalty belonged to for the rest of his life.

    The germs in the air began to quickly gather. Using the God name Noah chanted as a catalyst, the germs stuck to one another and manifested as a ck blob of flesh. The blob of flesh easily caught Bukittel¡¯s sword.

    The ck flesh was still constantly shifting and forming, slowly manifesting a humanoid shape. White mucus then began to flow from the ck flesh and quickly dried up to form ayer of pale white skin. Finally, a fully naked man had appeared in front of Bukittel, tightly gripping the de of his sword.

    Noah took off his coat and draped it over the shoulder of his man before respectfully stepping to one side.

    ¡°NE.GA.RY!!¡± Bukittel loudly shouted, wanting to swing his sword, but felt an overwhelming force holding his sword in ce, unable to move it at all.

    As soon as he saw the man, an ominous feeling attacked his psyche, telling him that the one in front of him was indeed the Cauchy God of legend, the embodiment of disease and omen, Negary.

    ¡°You may call me that, clergyman of the Church of Divine Grace¡± Wang Yuan didn¡¯t refute Bukittel. He was only a remnant soul without a True Spirit so he naturally didn¡¯t have a true name. Calling him Wang Yuan or Negary held the same meaning.

    ¡°Is this the power of ¡®Grace¡¯ that belongs to the Church of Divine Grace? How interesting!¡± Wang Yuan gripped Bukittel¡¯s sword tightly to sense the unique power imbued in it as he stiffly moved his body forward.

    This body was created from countless germs so it didn¡¯t have a skeleton, inner organs, or blood vessels. It only looked human, but it was still, in essence, a cluster of germs being controlled by Wang Yuan¡¯s maniption over viruses.

    ¡°My Lord¡¯s Grace grants me the power of justice, I shall cut through the darkness!¡± Bukittel dered and channelled Grace from all over his body into his sword as a blinding bright light. But the result only caused Bukittel to feel despair.

    The sword was still tightly gripped by Negary, the power of Grace granted to him didn¡¯t cause Negary even a little bit of damage.

    ¡°How is that possible!?¡± Bukittel shouted in disbelief.

    ¡°Nothing is impossible¡± Wang Yuan smiled: ¡°As I have seen through the nature of your Grace of Justice, I no longer need to fear this power. Everything that exists has a weakness, and because I have found your weakness, you can no longer win¡±

    ¡°Weakness...¡± Bukittel suddenly thought of something, the rune on his forehead glowed as he looked down at the sword in his hand, finally noticing that the essence of the sword had changed at some point.

    The Grace of Justice, in essence, is the power to reject all things, but this power is based on my beliefs, and the belief I established is to cut down anything with my sword

    But now this sword has beenpletely reced by Negary!

    Bukittel saw that his sword was covered in countless ck lines. The sword had already broken into tiny pieces at some point,pletely relying on germs to hold it together. Because of this, the germs had be a part of the sword while the fragments of the sword had also be part of the germs. And the Grace of Justice couldn¡¯t act on germs.

 Chapter 27: Vol1 Ch27: The final whispers (3)

    <h4>Chapter 27: Vol1 Ch27: The final whispers (3)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°Khak!¡± Bukittel abruptly crouched down and spat out a mouthful of blood: ¡°Without me knowing, my body has been filled with germs as well?¡±

    Bukittel let go of his sword to see that his hands were covered in wounds, arge number of germs went into his body through these wounds.

    ¡°My Lord¡¯s Grace grants me the power to protect others, Grace of Salvation!¡± while he was coughing up ck blood, Bukittel¡¯s faith was stronger than ever. His body glowed with luxuriant light, and a huge amount of white smoke left his body.

    ¡°The Grace of Salvation has the power to heal wounds and cure diseases¡± Wang Yuan didn¡¯t bother to stop him at all and simply observed as Bukittel attempted to remove the germs inside his body: ¡°I think you understand already, the germs have eaten through too much of your body and has be an irreceable part of you. Removing them like this can help you escape from the bane of the germs, but you wouldn¡¯t be too far from death¡±

    ¡°Devil! What are you trying to say!?¡± Bukittel red straight at Negary as wounds began to open up on his body and amounts of ck blood overflowed from them without stopping.

    ¡°Surrender yourself to me!¡± Wang Yuan offered Bukittel his hand: ¡°Even the Grace of Salvation won¡¯t heal your current wounds!¡±

    ¡°And so, surrender yourself to me, let my germs pour into your body, offer your forehead to me, ept my blessing and be a symbiote with the germs. Under the aid of my germs, you will be able to continue living¡±

    ¡°Are you questioning my faith, devil!?¡± Bukittel shouted in anger as five white runes appeared all over his body, Salvation, Protection, Understanding, Justice, and Vitality.

    ¡°You are angry, you are wavering aren¡¯t you?¡± Wang Yuanughed as his finger began to extend indefinitely, turning into ck tentacles of germs that slowly stretched towards Bukittel: ¡°You are also afraid of death, clergyman, your Lord did not grant you the power to fight against death¡±

    ¡°You are using your anger to hide your fear towards death. Clergyman, surrender yourself to me, and you will find that you no longer have anything to fear!¡± Wang Yuan¡¯s words contained an indescribable sense of charm, as if they were able to directly affect the deepest part of one¡¯s inner thoughts.

    During these 10 years, Wang Yuan had absorbed the Soul Essence of so many people that he had an acute understanding of the human heart. He urately grasped the fears of humans and was using them to stimte Bukittel¡¯s mind.

    The white glow around Bukittel¡¯s body gradually weakened, the ck germ tentacles had already reached him, pierced through his skin and spread all over his body through his blood vessels.

    ¡°ept my blessing, ahahaha!¡± Wang Yuanughed as he poured the germs into Bukittel¡¯s body.

    ¡°I truly am afraid of death! Even now, my body trembles from the thought that I would no longer live¡± Bukittel¡¯s voice was exceedingly calm at this moment.

    ¡°My Lord truly did not grant me the power to face death, but the Lord¡¯s existence grants me the belief that I can fight even against death!¡± after the calm was a thunderous, powerful storm: ¡°Die, Devil!!¡±

    Intense light came out from Bukittel¡¯s body, following the germ tentacles back towards Wang Yuan. At the very moment the germs pierced into his body, he became Bukittel¡¯s disease, which meant he could be ¡®cured¡¯.

    ¡°Hak hak hak...¡± as the light faded, the humanoid figure was covered in smoke. The smoke was the germs that had been ¡®cured¡¯, but after only a few moments, the dead germs turned to ash and fell to the ground, revealing the ck blob of flesh inside.

    The blob of flesh once again morphed and overflowed with white mucus, and Wang Yuan reappeared before Bukittel in mere seconds: ¡°Hahaha, your n was very decent, but you know too little about me. I¡¯ve already considered the possibility of sudden attacks since a long time ago¡±

    ¡°That is why I purposefully model this body this way. My body doesn¡¯t need to be closely connected to the human body, my skin is formed by dead mucus germs. This makes it so that I¡¯m like a matryoshka, oneyer after the next¡±

    ¡°This type of non-piercing outside attack can only kill the outermostyer of my body. And inside this environment of germs, my body can regenerate in just a heartbeat, you won¡¯t even reach the innermostyer of my body¡± Wang Yuan approached Bukittel again and spoke: ¡°Onest chance, offer your forehead to me¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, devil¡± Bukittel copsed on the ground, he was feeling his death to be closer than ever before. He was afraid of death, but his faith towards God gave him the belief to ovee this fear.

    ¡°Then there is no other way. However, in my eyes, your faith has been cooked into the most charming delicacy. Even if I can¡¯t tame you, a nice meal is decent as well¡± Wang Yuan once again reached his hand out to the dying Bukittel.

    Whenever Wang Yuan faced his enemies during the past few years, he would stimte the other party within a certain limit. If the other party couldn¡¯t endure it, then they would simply choose to surrender to Wang Yuan, but if they were able to endure and keep to their faith until the very end, to Wang Yuan who wanted to absorb their Soul essence, this faith was the ultimate delicacy.

    And the unyielding tenacity that Bukittel disyed right here had only made his soul be more delicious, not to mention the secrets of the Church of Divine Grace within his memories.

    ¡°Your unyielding tenacity and faith, I shall ept!!¡±

    ¡°As you said, we know too little about you, Negary, but there is no need to hurry. I shall send this information back to the rest, and they will triumph over you, Negary!!¡± Bukittel now recalled the information he knew about Evil Spirits.

    The Church of Divine Grace had studied Evil Spirits quite a bit, so they knew that a person killed by an Evil Spirit would have their memories read to a certain extent. But as people Graced by the Lord, their everything had already been dedicated to the Lord, how could they allow a soul that belongs to God to be tainted? So the church of Divine Grace created a certain secret technique that allowed members to turn their soul into a unique wave when they die.

    This secret technique protected the members of the Church of Divine Grace from being tainted by the Evil Spirit, at the same time recording the final whispers of the dead, preserving his final memories. Only people of the Church of Divine Grace or an expert [Respiratory Art] user who could sense rhythm and waves would be able to read the information inside.

    ¡°Hm? No Soul Essence came out?¡± Wang Yuan stood in front of Bukittel¡¯s body, feeling a bit puzzled. As he recalled Bukittel¡¯s final act, he chuckled and left under Noah¡¯s respectful watch.

    ...

    ¡°These final whispers of yours, how can I not ept it! Bukittel!¡± Chris stood up with anger on his expression: ¡°Negary! Following Bukittel¡¯sst wish, I will definitely defeat you!!¡±

    ¡°Hak hak hak...¡± under the great tree, Wang Yuan opened his eyes and chuckled: ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting to see that!¡±

 Chapter 28: Vol1 Ch28: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 28: Vol1 Ch28: Meeting</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°Damn it, that Cauchy youth from earlier was the Spirit Shaman?¡± Chris¡¯ expression turned grim. He had already assumed that the Cauchy people and Negary were inseparably connected, but he didn¡¯t think that the young man he saw was actually a Spirit Shaman.

    ¡°I really wonder what kind of answer would they give to my provocation¡± Chris now understood his enemy a bit better: ¡°Negary might be even more powerful then we had assumed¡±

    From Bukittel¡¯s memories, Negary offered him to be a symbiote with the germs. This could allow a person to break through the limits of humanity, which means those who surrendered themselves to Negary would be even more terrifying.

    In fact, from what he saw in Bukittel¡¯s memories, Chris couldn¡¯t help but admit that the other party gave off an almost irresistible sense of charm, a fatal air of danger as well as a deep ominous feeling. If a weak-willed person were to face Negary, they would definitely choose to surrender to him from the pressure alone.

    ¡°Are you Mr. Chris?¡± a voice suddenly called out.

    Chris followed the voice to see a man in a ck robe standing not too far away from the alleyway, looking at him.

    ¡°As Lord Comoros ordered, I¡¯m here as your guide. We¡¯ve epted your request¡± the ck-robed man spoke in a low tone: ¡°We will arrange for a meeting between you and Isabe¡¯s mother-daughter pair, but whether or not you can bring them away will depend on how good you are¡±

    ¡°Really now?¡± Chris looked at the ck-robed man standing in front of him. He knew that he was one of the peacekeepers of Reystromia, a Cauchy Crowmen. Through his rhythm, Chris could sense the strange vitality from his body.

    ¡°Has he been modified by Negary?¡± Chris silently thought and wondered to himself how he should defeat him if a conflict were to happen.

    ¡°Please follow me¡± the ck-robed man turned around and headed for another direction. Chris squinted his eyes a bit before following suit. Unlike Chris who was only a vanguard, Augustin and the rest of the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s top brass found themselves greatly hindered on the way here.

    Before Chris came here, the upper echelons of the Interkam Kingdom had done quite a bit of both open and under-the-table transactions for this matter. If nothing changes, Augustin should arrive with reinforcements very soon.

    Only at that point would they feel confident in being able to bring Isabe out of this ce, otherwise, Chris alone would find it very difficult to protect both Isabe and her daughter.

    ¡°This is the ce, Mr. Chris, pleasee in¡± the ck-robed Crowmen led Chris to a luxurious manor and opened the door for him.

    ¡°Thank you¡± Chris spoke with a low voice and headed inside without much hesitation.

    ¡°No need to thank me, Mr. Chris, I¡¯m very impressed with the tales of your exploits. I really hope we get a chance to fight¡± the ck-robed Crowmen respectfully said, pulled down his hood to reveal a face full of ck stripes: ¡°My name is Nozades, I¡¯ll be waiting for that day¡±

    Chris nced at the stripes on Nozades¡¯ face, nodded and entered the manor, walked through a long hallway before arriving at the center room, where he saw a young man praying.

    ¡°Legendary Adventurer Chris Modo, it¡¯s an honour to meet you, I am Comoros¡± the young man finished praying and stood up.

    Comoros still maintained a youthful look of about 18-19 years old. These 10 years hadn¡¯t greatly affected his outer image, but if you took a look at his aura and general atmosphere, you¡¯d find that he hadpletely changed.

    Originally, Comoros was only a cowardly young man whose insanity was awoken, but if anyone saw him now, they would think of the same description¡ª¡ª¨C eerie.

    It was as if something horrifying was hidden in the depths of this person¡¯s heart, and if you were to let your guard down for even a single moment, the horrifying existence would jump out from his body and devour those looking at him.

    ¡°Lord Comoros, it¡¯s an honour to meet you¡± when Chris saw how eerie this young man was in front of him, he recalled the information he collected about Comoros.

    It was him who brought the faith of Negary back to this ce. It was also him who created and led the Crowmen peacekeepers of Reystromia through Negary¡¯s orders. In Reystromia, other than Negary, he was the one who had the most authority, a position of being below 1 and above 10,000.

    But after meeting him face-to-face, through [Respiratory Art], Chris was sharply able to notice that Comoros¡¯ rhythm was imbnced.

    The core concept of [Respiratory Art] was to harmonize oneself with the rhythm of all things through certain breathing techniques. Since the human body was also part of ¡®all things¡¯, it naturally had its own rhythm, furthermore, each person¡¯s rhythm was unique and would change depending on their current state.

    An excellent [Respiratory Art] practitioner could clearly tell the imbnce within another person¡¯s rhythm through their heightened senses and could even point out where the imbnce lies. Because of this, most disguises were useless in front of a [Respiratory Art] practitioner, unless they could somehow change their own natural rhythm.

    And the rhythm he could sense from Comoros was extremely strange, even stranger than those of the Crowmen. The Crowmen¡¯s rhythms were strange because something foreign had been mixed in with them and caused their rhythm to be warped, but Comoros¡¯ rhythm felt like two types ofpletely different rhythms were forced together.

    ¡°This chaotic and ominous feeling that provokes fear simply just by sensing its rhythm... this is Negary huh?¡± Chris exhaled deeply.

    This ¡®Comoros¡¯ in front of me might as well be Negary himself, over half of his existence has already been corroded by Negary, turning him into a puppet that only knows to obey.

    ¡°Isabe and her daughter are currently in the guest room at the back, you may go see them. As for whether or not they are willing toe with you is your business¡± Comoros calmly spoke: ¡°And also, do not disrupt Reya¡¯s order¡±

    Chris lightly nodded and went past Comoros to go into the guest room, only to see the hesitant and uneasy Isabe as well as the curious N sitting at the table.

    ¡°Greetings,dy Isabe¡± Chris greeted the mother and daughter pair while using [Respiratory Art] to sense their rhythms. Isabe¡¯s rhythm was quite normal, besides arge amount of germs inside her body from living in Reya for too long, she only had a few minor diseases.

    But what really caused Chris to feel shocked was N. The rhythm of this little girl was even a bit stronger than Chris¡¯ own, there was even the sound of a dragon¡¯s growling from her rhythm, not even the wide-spread germs all over the town managed to enter her body.

    ¡°The Dragon¡¯s bloodline has been awakened? So N is the Saintress of Salvation in the prophecy¡± as Chris saw a golden gleam in N¡¯s pure and clear eyes, he finally believed the Witch¡¯s prophecy.

    ¡°I trust that yourdyship can already guess why I came here. Please prepare yourself, after a bit more time, there will be people who areing to escort yourdyship back home¡± Chris nced at Isabe who had aplicated expression on her face.

    Isabe¡¯s lips trembled a bit before she finally spoke:

    ¡°I refuse¡±

 Chapter 29: Vol1 Ch29: One final comment

    <h4>Chapter 29: Vol1 Ch29: One finalment</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°Too many people have sacrificed themselves because of us¡± Isabe spoke with a pained expression: ¡°I saw clergyman Bukittel die in front of me, that personage would definitely not let me go¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve mistaken something!¡± Chris smiled and shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not like that fool Bukittel!¡±

    ¡°You...!¡± Isabe looked at Chris in surprise.

    ¡°Bukittel wanted to bring you away because of his faith. He wanted to extend his hands towards anybody that is worth saving, but look at you now, you¡¯ve already given up on yourself, you didn¡¯t deserve Bukittel¡¯s salvation¡±

    ¡°But me, I¡¯m a mercenary who took on a job, bringing you out of here is nothing but a mission. I don¡¯t need to care about your will. It¡¯s fine if you want to be saved, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll take you out of here regardless¡±

    ¡°After all, Bukittel paid his life as the reward for this job!¡± Chris turned around to leave and spoke with an exceptionally serious tone: ¡°That is why, I willplete this job regardless of what needs to be done, only then would I live up to the reward that fool paid!¡±

    Isabe looked at Chris as he left, unable to hold back her tears. Her fate had always been full of ups and downs, born as an aristocrat, her family was caught in internal conflict and forced her to escape by herself to the border into a Cauchy vige.

    She was fortunate to find the love of her life, but he was brutally killed in front of her eyes when she was pregnant. She was forced to give birth to her daughter alone, and struggled to raise her while living under the constant shadow of a devil.

    If Isabe wasn¡¯t a strong-willed woman, if she didn¡¯t have her daughter to take care of, if Jacob did not wish for her to live on before he died, she would¡¯ve already gone mad a long time ago.

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry, everything will be over soon¡± N hugged her mother and consoled her.

    Two ck-robed Crowmen stood outside the window looking down at Isabe and her daughter with cold eyes.

    ¡°And here I thought Isabe was already scared to death, now it seems like she once again has the will to escape¡± one of the ck-robed men spoke: ¡°Or perhaps I should say, as expected of the legendary adventurer?¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, I¡¯ll get a chance to fight with this living legend after all¡± the other one grinned, apparently very pleased with this result.

    ¡°Do it if you want to, Nozades, he¡¯s your idol after all, it was because of his legends that you decided to go adventuring in the first ce, yeah?¡± the other ck-robed man headed for Isabe and continued to speak: ¡°Leave Isabe¡¯s side to us, they¡¯re the ones that the Great One ordered us to watch over. Besides this adventurer, there might be others who want to take them away¡±

    ¡°Understood, captain Yadley¡± Nozades nodded with a serious expression: ¡°Chris was my idol, but with Lord Negary¡¯s blessing, I can definitely defeat him, after all, the greatest respect you can pay to your idol is to defeat them yourself!¡±

    Comoros once again continued to pray, ignoring both Chris and the Crowmen who were about to act. Looking at the holy effigy covered in crows, Comoros could only pray again and again in order to numb himself.

    Even though his body was still his own, he understood fully that he didn¡¯t have much time left.

    The sound of footsteps approached him from behind, causing Comoros to freeze briefly, before rxing again. He stood up and looked back at the handsome young man who just came in, the boy¡¯s appearance was simr to his own, the closeness of their blood seemed to make Comoros be somber, even if only a little bit.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be you¡± Comoros seemed to have given uppletely, only a broken smile could be seen on his face: ¡°Is this Ne... the Lord¡¯s cruel joke?¡±

    ¡°I just happened to be free¡± Noah spoke calmly, even though he knew the rtionship between himself and this person, even though he knew exactly what was about to happen, he wasn¡¯t at all concerned.

    Comoros¡¯ heart wentpletely cold, in the end, he was still the same cowardly youth, even now he didn¡¯t dare to refer to the Lord by name. In his fright, he almost felt like he had returned to that moment of 10 years ago.

    Facing a trapped flock of crows with a bow in his hand, uncle Dax fell on one side, ck blood flowing from his mouth, roaring for him to kill the crows, giving him the courage to fire thosest crucial shots.

    But a secondter, the fishing was ripped apart, that person¡ª no, that devil emerged from the crows, cruel and ominous. All of Comoros¡¯ courage was blown away simply by seeing that figure.

    ¡°What exactly do you want with me!!¡± Comoros roared in his frenzy: ¡°Can¡¯t I even try to resist you in my dreams, to think of resisting you in my mind!?¡±

    ¡°Foolish one, didn¡¯t you already offer your forehead to me? Why do you still fear me so?¡± Wang Yuan simply smiled while standing among the corpses, simply by standing there, he gave off a sense of wild beauty and indescribable charm.

    It was also this charm that caused so many people to surrender themselves to him. The Cauchy, the Kent, mercenaries, merchants, even heroic adventurers and faithful clerics couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being controlled by this existence.

    The more he felt that to be the case, the more pained and mad Comoros became. Because it was him that brought this devil from the wilderness and spread his influence to the Cauchy people. It was his influence that caused Comoros to be isted, to be a detached ¡®leader¡¯, as well as an experimental specimen that could be discarded at will.

    ¡°You are too foolish, Comoros¡± Wang Yuan stepped closer and closer to Comoros: ¡°If you felt so pained and so sorrowful, then give up on those unimportant matters. Be it your morals or your emotions, and surrender yourselfpletely to me. That way, everything that troubles you will no longer carry any meaning¡±

    Wang Yuan stood in front of Comoros and extended his hand: ¡°Tell me your choice, Comoros. My merciful self has already helped you remove all other options, and so regardless of what you choose, you will no longer feel pain¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha!¡± Comoros stared at Wang Yuan¡¯s extended hand andughed frenzily, just as Wang Yuan had said, he was pushed into a corner without any choice but death.

    He walked forward, away from his illusion, the one standing before him was no longer Wang Yuan, but Noah, his younger brother, Noah.

    ¡°Brother, if you can, please pass on my apology to father!¡± Comoros hugged Noah and left his final words. At this point, he no longer had anything to fear.

    Pushing the knife through his heart, Noah pushed Comoros¡¯ dead body away without any emotions, followed the teachings of the Lord and collected the golden blood flowing from Comoro¡¯s heart. He then turned around and told the Crowmen who appeared outside: ¡°Put the criminal Chris Modo on the region¡¯s wanted list. Charge: Killing the former leader Comoros¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re finally showing a bit of devotion, Comoros¡± Wang Yuan stood under the shades of a tree, nced at the rotten body being pecked by the crows and gave his once-servant one finalment.

 Chapter 30: Vol1 Ch30: I am Negary

    <h4>Chapter 30: Vol1 Ch30: I am Negary</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    With a box-shaped container in his hands, Noah entered a secret room. Inside this container was the golden blood he extracted from Comoros, who was also his older brother.

    10 years ago, when N was born, Wang Yuan had begun to study the awakening Dragon Bloodline inside N¡¯s body.

    Wang Yuan had never stopped studying the Dragon Bloodline during these past 10 years. The most widely adopted application of which was the [Diffuse] germs that exist all over Reystromia and slowly spreading to the areas around it.

    Other than that, the research that Wang Yuan valued the most had begun to take shape 3 years ago.

    The Dragon Bloodline inside N¡¯s body had the following characteristics.

    No.1, the Dragon Bloodline can alter the host¡¯s bodily constitution, causing the vitality of someone with the Dragon Bloodline to be exceptionally tenacious.

    No.2, there was some ¡®inheritance information¡¯ hidden inside the bloodline, as well as a type of power named [Dragon¡¯s Pressure], a person who has awakened their Dragon Bloodline will slowly learn [Dracotongue]1 as well as develop to be like a dragon.

    Wang Yuan had checked the profiles of those who awakened Dragon Bloodline in the Interkam Kingdom¡¯s history records. Without exception, they all had unique characteristics, powerful, whimsical, gluttonous, greedy, and liked to sleep. And even more so, they all had an extreme sense of personal charm, making it so that many people were more than willing to follow and die alongside them.

    What surprised Wang Yuan the most was that during the entire Interkam Kingdom history, not once had a woman been able to awaken the Dragon Bloodline. Perhaps it was Wang Yuan¡¯s germs that caused N to mutate just enough to awaken the Dragon Bloodline. Simply put, during these few years, N had indeed awoken some dragon characteristics.

    Regretfully for Wang Yuan, he wasn¡¯t someone who inherited the Dragon Bloodline. He had been able to extract the ¡®inheritance information¡¯ within the Dragon Bloodline, but he didn¡¯t understand a single word of [Dracotongue]. He had already tried searching for someone who knew [Dracotongue] but to no avail.

    No.3, Dragon¡¯s blood has an inseparable connection with itself, even the Dragon¡¯s blood that was extracted from N still held a firm connection to her.

    The golden blood inside Comoros¡¯ heart was Dragon¡¯s blood that Wang Yuan extracted from N¡¯s body bit by bit through his germs. This Dragon¡¯s blood was modified by Wang Yuan through injecting his own signature into it, then injected into the body of a qualified specimen to enter constant gestation.

    The so-called ¡®qualified specimen¡¯ referred to people who could inherit the Dragon Bloodline. It was currently unknown if the Dragon Bloodline had mutated, but a ¡®qualified specimen¡¯ must fulfil a total of three conditions, the first of which was to be infected by Wang Yuan¡¯s germs, and they must be thoroughly infected.

    Secondly, they must be a half-breed Cauchy person. Comoros and Noah had the same mother who came from a different race of human.

    Anyone who fulfills those two conditions can be injected with Dragon¡¯s blood without dying, but the carrier will slowly be unable to endure the constant [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] inside the Dragon¡¯s blood and turn mad.

    Only those who fulfilled the third condition, which was their soul nature being biased towards the ¡®Dragon¡¯ attribute, would be able to endure the [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] and even turn that into their own ability.

    There weren¡¯t many who were able to fulfil all three of these conditions, among them, were Comoros and Noah. But as Noah was the ¡®Righteous¡¯ who had a Covenant with Wang Yuan, he naturally couldn¡¯t be used as an experimental specimen. There were still a lot of unstable factors within this experiment, and the Dragon¡¯s blood that Wang Yuan synthesized was only a prototype.

    After three years, this Dragon¡¯s blood had changed hosts a total of 5 times, Comoros was the 5th one. Thanks to Comoros, this Dragon¡¯s blood had finally beenpletely altered and turned into ¡®Soul¡¯s Blood¡¯ that was fully grasped in Wang Yuan¡¯s hands. Of course, you could call it by its other name, the [Negary virus].

    Dragon¡¯s blood and Soul¡¯s blood were essentially the same, however, one of them had the main attribute of ¡®Dragon¡¯, while the other had the main attribute of ¡®Negary¡¯.

    In Wang Yuan¡¯s mind, the Soul¡¯s blood could improve the host¡¯s constitution and even reinforce their minds, to an extent, allowing them to awaken their Spirit Shaman abilities as Noah did.

    Some of the earlier prototypes Wang Yuan had could also achieve this, the reason why Wang Yuan valued Soul¡¯s blood so highly was because of its two remaining effects.

    Noah looked down at the golden blood inside the container, just by shaking it a bit, he could see a jet ck liquid behind its outer golden hue. Without fear, Noah undid his clothing and picked up the ceremonial de that was prepared earlier.

    He sunk the ceremonial de into the container to soak it in the golden blood, then plunged it into his heart without hesitation.

    As he pulled the de back out, not a single drop of blood was spilt. The golden blood visible on the wound on his heart moved like living creatures, quickly healing the hole made by the de before finally forming a strange insignia on top of the scar. It looked like a crow spreading its wings to fly, but at the same time, it looked like a soaring dragon.

    Noah could sense that something within his body was extracted, and something else was starting to be conceived. This emotionless boy appeared joyful for the very first time as he could sense it. He could sense that he was bing a part of the Great Negary, and that he was bing closer than ever to his God.

    At the same time, N who was walking home with her mother suddenly clutched her chest and felt her heartbeat bing faster. But this feeling quickly vanished without a trace, and her eyes became even clearer than before, inhumanely clearer.

    Under the great forbidden tree of Reya, Wang Yuan picked up a leaf that just dropped. He could sense his soul bing whole at a speed greater than ever before, filling the ces that hecked.

    A sense of will suddenly swept across him, something from deep inside this world started to descend upon Wang Yuan. He felt his soul bing unprecedentedly active, Wang Yuan soul¡¯s instinct was telling him to receive that ¡®something¡¯ and put it back into the deepest part of his soul to make himself whole again.

    This made Wang Yuan understand what that ¡®something¡¯ was. That was the most important part that was missing from him, the True Spirit that he had lost, the origin of his soul, his most basic essence.

    If he took it and obtained another living body, he would turn into a true living being and not the remnant soul that he currently was. If he took it, he would be able to use the Soul Transmigration method he learnt from the monster of 10 years ago and travel to another world, no longer having to worry about being trapped in this low-magic world.

    ¡®Wang Yuan¡¯ could sense it, his own soul was madly urging him to take it and reform himself. Only by reforming himself would he truly be Wang Yuan and not a remnant soul that took Wang Yuan¡¯s name.

    Those who hadn¡¯t experienced this feeling wouldn¡¯t understand how tempting it was to the current Wang Yuan, the feeling of once again obtaining something he had thought be lost caused Wang Yuan to almost feel addicted.

    Wang Yuan had offered his hand to many, encouraging them to surrender to him, and at this very moment, Wang Yuan felt that a certain existence was offering their hand to him, offering to be his God.

    Seeing himself almost bing whole again, ¡®Wang Yuan¡¯ suddenly took a step back. His soul began to boil and copse, the things that once belonged to Wang Yuan was madly insisting him to return. Every step he took back was one step further from him bing the true Wang Yuan.

    ¡°If that is so, from today onwards, I truly am Negary!¡± he cut off the remnant soul of the past, supported his copsing soul and showed a particrly brilliant smile.

 Chapter 31: Vol1 Ch31: Crowmen (1)

    <h4>Chapter 31: Vol1 Ch31: Crowmen (1)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°Such an ominous rhythm!¡± Chris stopped walking, his expression turned extremely difficult.

    He had fought the most ferocious wyverns, faced the cruellest Kent tribesmen and countless other enemies, but this was the first time he had ever felt something this ominous.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I can sense that Negary had be weaker than ever before, but also stronger than ever¡± Chris¡¯ breathing began to be rhythmic but chaotic, harmonized his own rhythm with his surroundings and extended his senses outward, trying to see what happened.

    ¡°Does that shattered, chaotic rhythm belong to Negary? If we want to kill him, this is the best opportunity!¡± Chris¡¯ expression turned serious. Even though he didn¡¯t know what happened, this was without a doubt the best chance for their goal. He could sense that with every passing second, Negary would regain a bit of strength, perhaps even gradually growing stronger.

    Chris changed his direction, wanting to head for the source of the rhythm, but he abruptly leapt back to dodge a rock that flew towards him.

    The rock hit the ground and formed a small crater, showing how fast it was flying. If a human was hit by that head-on, they would most likely die.

    ¡°Mr Chris, we meet again so soon¡± the ck-robed Nozades showed himself not too far away from where Chris was: ¡°So you¡¯re heading for the forbidden zone?¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re here to stop me?¡± Chris¡¯ gaze became focused.

    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to fight you for a long time, Mr Chris, or should I say, senior¡± Nozades spoke with a fanatic expression: ¡°It was because of senior¡¯s tales that I left my home and faced thisplicated world. Now that I have a chance to defeat senior with my own hands, I can hardly keep myself restrained!¡±

    ¡°The Crowmen¡¯s rules made it so that I can¡¯t attack Reya¡¯s visitors without a reason so I was trying toe up with some excuse, but not anymore¡± Nozades loudly dered: ¡°This person is the criminal who killed Leader Comoros, all unrted personnel please leave this street¡±

    Very quickly, the entire street was evacuated. In Reystromia, the Crowmen were the peacekeepers and enforcers, they were highly disciplined soldiers that would never attack a person that hadn¡¯t disrupted Reya¡¯s order. Of course, the Crowmen would also mercilessly ughter those that tried to challenge Reystromia¡¯s order, it was because of this strict order that many merchants and smugglers were attracted to this ce.

    ¡°What flimsy framing¡± Chris scowled.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Lord Comoros really is dead, and there were people who saw you enter his manor, that much is enough¡± Nozades shrugged and took off his ck robe, revealing his naked upper body.

    Twisted ck patterns and stripes were all over Nozades¡¯ body, as he moved, the lines and patterns also constantly shifted, creating a warped and uneven perception that could even cause nausea.

    ¡°Are those Negary¡¯s modifications?¡± Chris stared at the ck patterns while constantly sensing that ominous rhythm from afar, his breathing slowly changed.

    Negary is constantly recovering, I don¡¯t have time to waste on this Crowmen.

    ¡°This is my Lord¡¯s blessing, and you will be defeated by this power¡± Nozades¡¯ expression slowly became settled. Maintaining calm and stability in battle was the mark of a true warrior, while explosive emotions could indeed heighten one¡¯s state temporarily, it couldn¡¯t persist for long.

    Chris took a deep breath and threw a punch at Nozades, his punch wasn¡¯t particrly fast, but it followed a strange rhythm that made it feel like it couldn¡¯t be dodged no matter what.

    Nozades¡¯ ck patterns shifted and threw his own punch against Chris. The inhuman power caught Chris off guard, knocking him back a short step.

    ¡°Lord Negary¡¯s blessing grants me superhuman speed and power, with your power alone, you aren¡¯t a match for me¡± Nozades wasn¡¯t in a hurry to retaliate, he slowly dered a simple truth.

    Fast enough to follow a Rhythm Punch huh?

    Chris didn¡¯t answer him. Abatant¡¯s mental state was crucial in battle, so quite a few people had the habit of saying things to rile their opponent up and cause them to lose their calm.

    Chris¡¯ Rhythm Punch was a patterned attack that followed the opponent¡¯s unique rhythm. Normally, it would be very hard for an opponent to react to the patterned attack, as it would go against their own natural rhythm.

    Something is up with those ck patterns

    Chris immediately noticed, those ck patterns surely did more than simply increase speed and power, because a mere difference in speed and power wouldn¡¯t be able to mess up his attacks.

    Among Chris¡¯ previous opponents, there were creatures like the wyvern whose physical abilities far surpassed that of humans, this level of superhuman strength and speed wasn¡¯t muchpared to that of a wyvern.

    Chris maintained his calm and tried to match Nozades¡¯ strength with his Rhythm Punch again and again.

    Each of Chris¡¯ punches was aimed at an awkward position for Nozades, but he would perfectly block them every time. Very strangely, Nozades hadn¡¯t tried to retaliate at all, even with his advantage of speed and power, he never actively attacked Chris even once.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite disappointed, senior, I thought you would be a bit stronger than this¡± Nozades once again parried Chris¡¯ punch and suddenly dered: ¡°[Respiratory Art] can indeed allow you to attack a human¡¯s weakness, but with Lord Negary¡¯s blessing, I¡¯ve already transcended the limit of humans!¡±

    Nozades abruptly changed his defensive game n and proactively threw a punch against Chris. Even more shockingly, Chris noticed that Nozades was using his Rhythm Punch, this patterned punch that struck at a person¡¯s weakness couldn¡¯t possibly be used without knowing [Respiratory Art]!

    Chris barely managed to avoid Nozades¡¯ punch and paid attention to Nozades¡¯ breathing.

    That¡¯s not right, his breathing isn¡¯t following the rules of [Respiratory Art]

    Chris scowled and once again took a deep breath, his own rhythm instantly harmonized with the environment again as he threw an unbelievable punch at Nozades.

    If Rhythm Punch was the technique to attack an enemy¡¯s weakness, then Chris¡¯ current attack was taking advantage of his own harmonization with the environment to perform a Silent Punch.

    Because a Silent Punch was performed in perfect harmonization with its surroundings, this attack was met with very little resistance and could hardly be detected, because of this, the Silent Punch was also called the Assassination Technique.

    As Chris¡¯s fist grazed Nozades¡¯ head, the residual power caused his hair to flutter. Even though it was only at the veryst moment, Nozades still managed to dodge Chris¡¯ attack.

    Nozades once again stopped his attack and smirked: ¡°That¡¯s how it should be, senior, please show your prowess to the best of your abilities. Only then can I feel a sense of aplishment of defeating you!!¡±

 Chapter 32: Vol1 Ch32: Crowmen (2)

    <h4>Chapter 32: Vol1 Ch32: Crowmen (2)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Nozades once again stopped attacking and resumed his defenses. Once Nozades returned to his defensive state, even Chris¡¯ Silent Punches were easily parried or blocked.

    Whenever he takes my attack, an abnormal twist would appear on the ck patterns outside his body

    Chris silently counted, took another deep breath and struck at Nozades¡¯ head.

    The ck patterns on Nozades¡¯ face twisted a bit, allowing him to quickly take distance and face another punch.

    Nozades wasn¡¯t nearly as smug as he appeared, in fact, he was very worried right now.

    Although Chris currently appeared to be powerless against him and waspletely overpowered, he was actually strong without boundaries. Each time that Nozades thought he would be able to attack and end this battle, his opponent would easily dodge it. He could clearly feel that he wasn¡¯t able to grasp his opponent¡¯s weakness.

    ¡°If this goes on, I¡¯ll be at a severe disadvantage¡± that thought appeared in Nozades¡¯ mind as he caught another of Chris¡¯ attacks: ¡°Just a bit more, and then I¡¯ll be able to take control of this fist technique as well¡±

    ¡°With Lord Negary¡¯s blessing, I would definitely be the ultimate winner!¡± Nozades reaffirmed his faith.

    5 years ago, he was only the second son of an aristocrat in the Royas Kingdom. Unable to inherit his family¡¯s peerage, he only had the choice of bing his brother¡¯s butler, or follow a schr and be his apprentice.

    At that time, he could already imagine the boring life he would lead, until the author Sakri published a book that told the tales of Chris Modo. Encouraged by those tales, he decided to lead the adventurer¡¯s life, leaving that impersonal family.

    He travelled across the Royas Kingdom and trained himself to be stronger. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t change the fact that he was still only the second son of an aristocrat, if he didn¡¯t have a bit of wits to him, he wouldn¡¯t even have been able to reach Reystromia.

    The Reystromia of 5 years ago wasn¡¯t quite as prosperous as it was today. In fact, the Kent people still sent troops to disturb the town¡¯s peace from time to time. When he arrived at this ce, the Crowmen still hadn¡¯t been officially established, only its predecessor the Reya vige guards existed.

    He wasn¡¯t particrly strong or had the money to buy any weapons at the time. The only thing he could do was barely survive in Reya, on a bad day, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he had gotten sick and died or starved to death. The life of an adventurer wasn¡¯t quite the life in his dreams.

    During a job he took as an escort for a merchant cargo, the cargo was ambushed by the Kent people. When he tried to retaliate, he was brutally beaten down by a barrage of fists and kicks, simr to what was currently happening.

    He silently endured the pain and took the opportunity when a Kent person was careless to bite off his throat. It was due to this savage nature that after he was saved by the vige guards, the leader of the vige guards at the time, captain Yadley, invited him to join the newly recruiting Crowmen organization.

    Back then, he endured the Kent people¡¯s punches and kicks in order to retaliate, and he was now also enduring Chris¡¯ attacks to do the same. Recalling when he became a Crowmen and had to choose the method of imntation, due to knowing his strengths and weaknesses, Nozades imnted the blessings of Lord Negary on different parts of his body.

    The substance that was called [ck Crow] had now formed a symbiotic rtionship with his body, not only allowing his physical prowess to go past the limit of humans, it even gave him a type of unique power.

    The [ck Crow] germs were actually extremely fragile, enough so that any outside stimulus could kill it. Each time that Chris attacked, a portion of [ck Crow] germs would immediately die, causing a sting that alerted Nozades of where the attack would hit.

    At the same time, his opponent¡¯s attack method would be ¡®learnt¡¯ by the [ck Crow] germs all over his body. Once they learn enough, Nozades would then be able to imitate the attack pattern.

    Against these kinds of enemies, Nozades was practically invincible, he could then take the time to learn his enemy¡¯s attack, greatly affecting their mentality. As long as he was able to capitalize on their mistakes right at that moment, he would easily be able to defeat his enemy.

    I can feel it, ording to what the [ck Crow] germs learnt, this is how you use that attack!

    Nozades avoided another of Chris¡¯ attacks and threw a punch exactly as the [ck Crow] germs recorded.

    With Nozades¡¯ superhuman constitution and the perfectly harmonizing characteristic of the Silent Punch, even though Chris had harmonized with the environment and noticed the attack, his body wasn¡¯t able to keep up with his mind.

    Just like this! As long as I hit him once, even if he¡¯s the legendary adventurer, he¡¯s still only human. Even if he doesn¡¯t die, he will lose his ability to fight back!

    Nozades was no longer able to maintain his calm, after all, this attack would determine whether or not he was able to win against his idol.

    An expression of triumph appeared on Nozades¡¯ face, but quickly disappeared. Nozades suddenly sensed his heart skipping a beat and a sense of inconsistency inside his body, causing his fist to graze Chris¡¯ face before he copsed.

    ¡°This is...¡± Nozades coughed up blood with an expression of absolute disbelief, he couldn¡¯t even tell if there was an attack at all. In that moment, he abruptly lost control of his entire body, and when he regained his senses, he had already lost.

    Chris ignored Nozades and continued to walk forward, Negary was still recovering, he had no more time to lose.

    ¡°It¡¯s the breathing¡± Nozades struggled to stand up, but once again slipped and fell to the ground: ¡°That inconsistency was breathing, wasn¡¯t it!!?¡±

    Nozades recalled Chris¡¯ attacks from before, there were several times that he took a deep breath right before attacking. It was only right before he attacked that Chris breathed out instead, that breath triggered something inside his body and caused him to immediately lose the ability to fight.

    ¡°Just stay still, your inner organs have been damaged by my attacks. If you keep struggling, you¡¯re going to cripple yourself, or possibly even die!¡± Chris said without turning around and continued to walk forward. He didn¡¯t hate this Nozades, but he wasn¡¯t about to reveal the secret of his own technique.

    ¡°This battle isn¡¯t over!!¡± Nozades endured the pain and leapt forward, catching Chris¡¯ right thigh. The ck patterns on his body all gathered at his face, as he tried to take a bite at Chris¡¯ right leg.

    ¡°This guy... Rhythm Metal!¡± Chris took a deep breath and regted the rhythm on his leg to harmonize with metal, this technique allowed him to increase his defenses for a short period of time at the price of causing his rhythm to desynchronize itself.

    My Deep Rhythm has already damaged his organs, even apletely healthy person wouldn¡¯t be able to move due to the pain

    Chris was shocked by Nozades¡¯ mad actions: ¡°What kind of hex did Negary put on you that you¡¯d be willing to sacrifice so much for him!?¡±

 Chapter 33: Vol1 Ch33: Crowmen (3)

    <h4>Chapter 33: Vol1 Ch33: Crowmen (3)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Chris¡¯ Deep Rhythm was a high-levelled application of [Respiratory Art]. Every living being had their own rhythm, any problems with the body would manifest as disturbances in their rhythm, and any disturbance in a person¡¯s rhythm would simrly manifest on their bodies.

    Chris¡¯ Deep Rhythm was the act of imnting a certain rhythm into an opponent¡¯s body through his breathing, then using the same breathing to trigger the imnted rhythm, instantly throwing his opponent¡¯s rhythm into chaos and causing their body to be unstable.

    The inner organs of every lifeform was intricate and delicate, so because of the disturbance in his rhythm, Nozades¡¯ attack affected his own inner organs before anything else, the wyvern that Chris killed years ago was also the same.

    A wyvern¡¯s body was far superior to that of a human, together with ayer of dragon scales, most human weapons weren¡¯t able to cause them any damage. They were hailed as creatures that humans could not defeat, but Chris managed to use Deep Rhythm to make the wyvern kill itself.

    ¡°Considering the force behind Nozades¡¯ attack at the time, his inner organs should have beenpletely ruptured, he shouldn¡¯t be able to fight anymore¡± Chris couldn¡¯t understand Nozades¡¯ current actions.

    Nozades was in a frenzy, but still rational, when the ck patterns gathered near his mouth, Chris could already tell what he was trying to do. To Nozades, these things were a blessing, but to Chris, they were poison.

    ¡°The fact that his body could even hold up right now is a miracle. If he injects those ck patterns that give him his superhuman power into my body, he would die without a doubt. And he knows that¡± as Chris saw Nozades¡¯ abnormally clear eyes, he felt it even more unimaginable.

    ¡°Negary, this Evil Spirit, what kind of hex did he actually use?¡± Chris used the Metal Rhythm to forcefully increase his own defence, so Nozades¡¯ tattered body couldn¡¯t damage him. Even so, Nozades didn¡¯t give up and was still risking thest of his strength.

    Nozades¡¯ eyes were full of determination, he understood the results of his current actions, but he wasn¡¯t afraid, Lord Negary¡¯s power was supporting him.

    Nozades¡¯ life up to now shed before his eyes, he was among the first to receive Lord Negary¡¯s blessing and be a Crowmen. At the time, he was still unclear about most things, but from the years before, he had already understood the limits of his talents.

    He was clever, he was also a bit wild. Among his own clique of people, he might even be considered ¡®excellent¡¯. But it was precisely because of that that he understood his shorings, he could clearly see the limit that he would never be able to break through.

    It wasn¡¯t just him, the others were the same, including the heroic, the legendary adventurer Chris who was his idol was the same, everyone had their limits. Nozades believed this, so he felt powerless and puzzled.

    It was only after he met the Great One, only after he understood the greatness of Lord Negary that he finally found the lighthouse of his life.

    ¡°You chose to imnt the [ck Crow] all over your body, what an interesting way of thinking¡± these were the words of Lord Negary at the time: ¡°You understand your own limits and restrictions well, that is praiseworthy. I want, no, I need this uniqueness of yours¡±

    ¡°Only by knowing your own limits can you break that limit and be even stronger. Are you willing to be one of my uniqueness?¡±

    Being offered the outstretched hand of Negary, Nozades couldn¡¯t refuse. If he couldn¡¯t break through his own limit, then he would follow an existence that could, he would be a part of that existence.

    The current Lord Negary might not be able to, however...

    Nozades showed onest smile.

    But surely one day, Lord Negary will break through the limit of humans, no, he will break through even higher limits than that and truly be the perfect existence!!

    The others surely think the same. Lord Negary, he isn¡¯t just the leader that we follow, he is also the ideal to which we all strive to and the greatness to which we dedicate our everything!

    ¡°That¡¯s why, Lord Negary, whether it¡¯s my soul, whether it¡¯s my emotions, whether it¡¯s my uniqueness, if they are useful to you, please take it all, you will surely step onto the highest throne, and we volunteer to be the steps under your feet!!¡± Nozades expended the rest of his strength that couldn¡¯t change anything, and let death ovee his body.

    Nozades¡¯ life rhythm gradually disappeared. A will can aplish many things, but it is not omnipotent, at least, no matter how strong a human¡¯s will was, it was impossible for them to change objective rules.

    But his will greatly shocked Chris, causing him to feel puzzled. Puzzled about Nozades, and puzzled about Negary.

    ¡°You must be very confused¡± a voice called out, a Crowmen who wore a ck robe jumped down from the top of a building,nding not too far away from Chris: ¡°If he didn¡¯t do what he did. Nozades who was defeated by you would¡¯ve had his belief waver, he would have lost the right to even be a step on ¡®his¡¯ stair. That would truly be unforgivable for a Crowmen, and I would have done the same¡±

    ¡°A step... Are you also here to block my path?¡± Chris took a deep breath, fully prepared for another battle. From the other party¡¯s figure under the robe, he could tell that this Crowmen was a woman. Women had different weaknessespared to men, and this information was crucial in a battle.

    ¡°You could say so. But before that, I have something else I must do¡± the Crowmen pulled down her hood to reveal a in female face. She raised her right hand, to show a small bottle with a writhing ck liquid substance inside, offering it to Chris.

    ¡°I, Tesa of the Crowmen, on behalf of Lord Negary, hereby extend an offer to Mister Chris¡± the Crowmen spoke solemnly: ¡°Would Mister Chris be willing to be a part of the Crowmen?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t refuse right away, Mister Chris¡± Tesa grinned: ¡°You understand the state of your body better than anyone else. If you be a Crowmen and receive Lord Negary¡¯s blessing, ¡®he¡¯ can heal the hidden wounds on your body. If not, Mister Chris would probably not live for too many more years¡±

    ¡°I think you don¡¯t need to say anything else. Just like how you bunch have your beliefs, I have things I won¡¯t give up on¡± Chris refused Tesa¡¯s invitation without hesitation.

    Of course, he knew the current state of his body. An adventurer¡¯s life was even worse than one initially expected, even though he achieved and gained many things during his travels, they also left countless marks on his body.

    If he didn¡¯t have [Respiratory Art] to help him heal, the long years of adventuring would¡¯ve already ruined his body. He was indeed the legendary adventurer, but even the legendary adventurer was only human, and humans die.

    Chris already had the conviction to give up his life at any time since long ago, just like the man back then.

 Chapter 34: Vol1 Ch34: The situation

    <h4>Chapter 34: Vol1 Ch34: The situation</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    [I was breathing white smoke! You wouldn¡¯t believe just how much despair a mountain of nothing but white snow can give a man]

    [If Chris wasn¡¯t with me, I think would¡¯ve already gone mad. Maybe I already am for helping Chris lure away the pursuing soldiers]

    [Chris seemed very calm. He told me that my breathing was bing chaotic from fear, and my life¡¯s rhythm was the same. I needed to calm my breathing in order to keep on living]

    [[Respiratory Art] is so amazing, he actually managed to calm me down. Chris admitted to me that he wasn¡¯t sure if he was going to live through this one. He told me to be ready]

    [¡°Are you ready to risk your life?¡±]

    ...

    [Snow Mountain Journey] was a novel written by Sakri in his own perspective, retelling the story of Sakri, who was still a nameless bard at the time, running into the legendary adventurer Chris. Chris was on a mission to escort the eldest son of a Duke back to his country to inherit his peerage.

    Perhaps attracted to Chris¡¯ personal charms, Sakri chose to follow along. On the way, in order to lure the pursuing soldiers away, they separated from the Duke¡¯s eldest son and wandered together on arge snowy mountain.

    It was also during that time that Chris told Sakri about his exploits. Aftering out triumphant against the pursuing soldiers and finishing Chris¡¯ mission, Sakripiled the stories that Chris told him into a book, publishing and spreading his name across the continent as the legendary adventurer.

    The [Snow Mountain Journey] story was also thest chapter of the book, as well as the most exciting one. During that snow mountain battle, Chris¡¯ face was scarred and Sakri was hurt quite badly, so not long after he published his book, Sakri passed away from disease.

    All of Chris¡¯ tales from then on were stories made by exaggerating witness¡¯ retelling, although most of them followed the general vein of the story, there were quite a few falsified details.

    ¡°Chris¡± Chris mumbled his own name nostalgically, then red back at Tesa with a determined expression: ¡°I¡¯ve already wasted a lot of time here, please get out of my way, miss Tesa. Even if you¡¯re ady, if you stand in my way, I won¡¯t hold back for the sake of my beliefs¡±

    Tesa smiled, her originally in face suddenly felt a bit more charming: ¡°I¡¯m not Nozades, and ¡®I won¡¯t hold back¡¯ is my line¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, Mr Chris¡± Tesa pulled out a ceremonial sword from under her robe, arge ck pattern appeared on her hand, showing where she was imnted with the [ck Crow] germs: ¡°You have qualities that Lord Negary needs, surrender yourself to Lord Negary. That way, not only will your wounds be healed, you will even be granted power by Lord Negary¡±

    Chris¡¯ expression didn¡¯t change as he threw a punch at the woman in front of him without hesitation.

    ...

    ¡°What hateful bugs¡± Yadley pulled his hand out of a corpse as a ck substance gradually went back inside his body through his wrist. This dead body, like the rest of them, had a nk look on its face, as if they hadn¡¯t even realized that they were dead.

    This group of people set up an ambush near Isabe¡¯s home, waiting to kill her and N as they returned. Unfortunately, because the Crowmen existed, not only did they not manage to aplish their goal, they even lost their lives in the process.

    Both Isabe and her daughter were clueless to the ambush that was supposed to happen, they came back home withplicated expressions on their faces as normal.

    The [ck Crow] germs were a kind of wonderful virus, increasing a person¡¯s constitution was only their most basic ability. Before being imnted, they were no different from each other, but after imntation ispleted, different abilities would manifest ording to the difference between who and where they were imnted.

    Like how Nozades¡¯ imnts gave him his ability to sense and copy an opponent¡¯s ability, Yadley, the literal first Crowmen, also manifested an ability of his own. He was the one who managed to explore the [ck Crow] germs the most among the Crowmen, one of the strongest among all of Negary¡¯s subordinates.

    ¡°Captain Yadley¡± a merchant-looking person walked in front of Yadley, his skin was constantly morphing and turning into a ck hue before finally bing a mud-like substance, then settled as a in face without any notable features.

    ¡°What¡¯s the news, Garnan?¡± Yadley asked.

    Garnan was also one of the Crowmen, like Nozades, he imnted the [ck Crow] germs all over his skin, but how he used them in battle was different from Nozades. He had the [ck Crow] germspletely devour his skin, giving him the ability to shapeshift into any disguise.

    Because of this, he¡¯s normally disguised as someone else to collect intel in various locations.

    ¡°Thetest reports stated that Cardinal Augustin of the Church of Divine Grace was spotted not too far away from Reya with a squad of Warriors of Divine Grace¡± Garnan¡¯s voice was also featureless, like his appearance, unobtrusive.

    ¡°Reinforcements?¡± Yadley nodded, gesturing that he understood.

    ¡°Additionally, there is one other unconfirmed report¡± Garnan hesitated for a bit before continuing: ¡°I got a tip from a Royas merchant that the Royas Kingdom might have sent some people to Reya¡±

    ¡°So the Royas Kingdom wants to join in on the fun as well?¡± Yadley frowned, feeling things bing moreplicated: ¡°I got it, continue to collect more information, pay attention to safety¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Garnan¡¯s skin twisted and turned ck again before transforming into a young man with a na?ve look on his face. Once he changed his outfit, he would have turned into a rookie mercenary who just left home.

    ¡°Lord Negary...¡± Yadley whispered as he looked at Garnan walking away, then turned to the direction of the forbidden zone. Over 1/3rd of his body now consisted of the [ck Crow] germs, so he was able to sense some of Lord Negary¡¯s changes through the viral connection.

    ¡¼Yadley¡½

    An exhausted-sounding voice was transmitted to Yadley through his [ck Crow] germs, causing him to immediately kneel down on one knee and deeply lower his head, then he respectfully answered: ¡°I¡¯m here, Lord Negary, how can I serve you?¡±

    ¡¼I will need to hibernate for a short while. During this time, Noah will be by my side to protect me, so he won¡¯t be able to leave. You will be responsible for keeping Reya¡¯s order, don¡¯t let anyone disturb me¡½

    ¡¼Additionally, Nozades was defeated by Chris, Tesa is going to lose as well very soon. I will tell you the method of controlling the Bizarre Scales. Have them intercept Chris and kill him if possible. If it seems too difficult, you don¡¯t need to force it¡½

    ¡¼The most important thing, for now, is to make sure my dormant period passes smoothly¡½

    ¡°Understood, Lord Negary!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    TN: From this chapter onwards, Negary¡¯s dialogues will be put into his own ¡¼¡½brackets, this is to show that he had fully discarded his previous human self (Wang Yuan) and be a different entity altogether.

 Chapter 35: Vol1 Ch35: A chance

    <h4>Chapter 35: Vol1 Ch35: A chance</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°Lord Negary?¡± Noah, who was standing not too far away from Negary, asked doubtfully.

    ¡¼ You seem puzzled ¡½ under the shade of the great tree, bones of various creatures could be seen littered everywhere. These were the bones of the crows¡¯ food as well as his own over the years, some of them were even human remains, and Negary was sitting on top of a pile of bones made to look like a throne.

    ¡°Indeed, this subordinate does not understand my Lord¡¯s actions¡± Noah replied with a serious voice. Before this, Noah would have never done this, the previous Noah would have only followed Negary¡¯s orders to the letter, but now he was expressing his doubt: ¡°My Lord doesn¡¯t have a ¡®dormant¡¯ period at all. Even though my Lord¡¯s soul was temporarily shattered, with my support my Lord should recover very quickly¡±

    ¡¼ It seems after bing one with me, you¡¯re one step closer to release ¡½ Negary sat on top of his throne of bones, his right index finger pressed against his temple while leaning on it. Several dozen crows flew in from afar, dropping a corpse down in front of Negary.

    ¡¼ Nozades ¡½ called out the corpse¡¯s name, Negary¡¯s left hand lifted slightly and summoned the [ck Crow] germs from inside the corpse, slowly absorbing it back into Negary¡¯s body.

    The great tree behind him abruptly went from intense stillness to intense movement as hundreds, thousands of crows took flight from the tree and swooped down on Nozades¡¯ body, leaving behind a new skeleton in just a few seconds.

    The ck flood returned to the tree, returning everything to absolute silence like before. Negary¡¯s finger once again moved slightly and controlled the skull of the skeleton with his interference force, calling it into his hand. After contemting for a short while, he chose a spot on the stairs leading up his throne and ced it down.

    Negary leaned back on his throne and rested his head on top of his right index finger again, but this time he used a bit too much force and caused his finger to pierce through his head, releasing a thin strand of Life Essence that quickly dissipated. As Negary pulled his finger out from his head, tiny writhing ck tentacles quickly connected and closed the wound on his temple before a white mucus seeped out, which quickly dried up and reformed his pale white skin.

    ¡¼ It seems that this body is still quite wed ¡½Negary wasn¡¯t dejected or regretful. ws were necessary, and all he needed to do was think of how to make up for these ws bit by bit.

    This body was also one of Negary¡¯s experimental results. Through thebination of several dozen different germs and Life Essence, a powerful viral body was created. This body¡¯s physical strength was unmatched, not even the Crowmen could bepared to it.

    Other than that, it also had various abilities. For example, his fingernails were created from a type of unique germs that liked to devour metal, when bunched together, the germs became as hard and sharp as the de of a sword.

    Theyer of white ¡®skin¡¯ germs outside of his body also had the ability to form ayer of interference. ording to Noah¡¯s tests, his spiritual sense couldn¡¯t sense Negary who was covered within theyer of interference.

    On the other hand, while Negary¡¯s soul was inside, his interference force would not be restricted at all, his control over the flock of crows also wouldn¡¯t weaken. And even more importantly, thisyer of ¡®skin¡¯ made it so that his consumption of Life Essence became minimal. Even if sunlight shone directly onto him, he wouldn¡¯t consume more Life Essencepared to normal, this was theyer of protection created to protect Negary¡¯s soul.

    Unfortunately, it was still iplete, his control over the body¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t perfect so asionally, he would identally hurt himself like what was seen just now, perhaps that would change after he obtained the [Respiratory Art].

    ¡¼ Nozades managed to scout quite a few of Chris¡¯ techniques ¡½after absorbing Nozades¡¯ [ck Crow] germs, Negarymented.

    Originally, Negary could only absorb a living creature¡¯s Life Essence and Soul Essence right after their deaths, but the [ck Crow] germs managed to make up for this problem for those imnted with it. After a Crowmen dies, their scattered Soul Essence and Life Essence would be absorbed by the [ck Crow] germs, Negary could then collect and slowly absorb this Life Essence and Soul Essence.

    ¡¼ Noah, what do you think Chris will do if they know that I am currently in a ¡®dormant¡¯ period? ¡½Negary asked Noah.

    ¡¼ His job is no longer to simply save Isabe and her daughter, he would also want to defeat me if possible. And when he found that it was impossible by himself, he would naturally seek out reinforcements ¡½Negary didn¡¯t wait for Noah to reply and answered by himself: ¡¼ This reinforcement coulde from the warriors and priests from the Church of Divine Grace, they could also be the military force of the Interkam Kingdom, or the Royas Kingdom¡¯s spies, or any of the other forces here ¡½

    ¡¼ During the development of Reystromia, we have epted too many outside forces, causing quite a few things in Reya to slowly leave our control. Even with the [Diffuse] germs, there are still forces that have yet toe to light ¡½

    ¡¼ And so, this is a chance. A chance to remove the unnecessary forces from Reya, a chance to extend our range of influence. At the same time, these disorderly forces need a chance, and I¡¯m giving them that chance, together with an illusion that they would need to join together in order to eliminate me ¡½

    ¡¼ Chris is a talented man, he would fit perfectly as the leader of this temporary joint operation ¡½Negary slowly exined.

    ¡°So the reason my Lord entrusted the Bizarre Scales to Yadley was to give them pressure. Is my Lord not afraid that Chris would be killed by the Bizarre Scales?¡± Noah understood Negary¡¯s intentions and expressed his worry for Chris.

    ¡¼ If he can¡¯t survive, then he simply doesn¡¯t have what it takes to be the leader of the joint operation. If he dies, then he dies ¡½Negary said without a care.

    ...

    Tesa and Chris¡¯ fight had brought them to another street entirely, and Chris couldn¡¯t help but admit that this woman was tough.

    Her rapier was incredibly urate, coupled with her inhuman speed, made it so that Chris had to focus almost entirely on avoiding her attacks. Even so, he was still wounded all over his body with wounds that constantly bled.

    ¡°Hah hah hah...¡± Tesa was breathing heavily. As expected of the legendary adventurer, thanks to his [Respiratory Art], his strength was extremely well-bnced. Even when she had relied on her superior physical prowess and the advantage of having a weapon to press on the attack, she only managed to deal minor wounds to him. If this goes on, she might actually lose.

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let that happen!¡± Tesa stopped pressing her attack, bit and ripped the back of her right hand without hesitation to let her blood and the tar-like [ck Crow] germs flow down along her rapier.

    ¡°Each and every one of you, what terrifying charms ¡®he¡¯ has, that Negary¡± Chris sighed. Just a few seconds ago, Negary¡¯s faint ominous rhythm had disappeared, as if it was hidden away. This caused Chris to know that he couldn¡¯t keep letting this drag on, otherwise, he would miss the best chance to defeat Negary.

    But I won¡¯t be able to do it by myself

    Chris nced at his opponent, Tesa, and couldn¡¯t help but have such a thought. If all of Negary¡¯s subordinates were as powerful as the ones he had met, it was unimaginable how powerful Negary himself was.

    Looks like I¡¯ll need some reinforcements

 Chapter 36: Vol1 Ch36: The greatest strength of humans

    <h4>Chapter 36: Vol1 Ch36: The greatest strength of humans</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°Daughters are useless, especially when they¡¯re not even beautiful!¡±

    This was said by the one she called ¡®father¡¯, a statement that left a deep impression in the mind of the young Tesa.

    She was the result of a one-night stand between her merchant father and her powerless civilian mother. After a natural disaster urred, her mother had no choice but to bring her 6-year-old self and seek out her father who wanted nothing more than to climb the ranks of society.

    In the end, her mother had to be a lowly worker in his merchant caravan in order to stay. Her father was barely interested in keeping them there. He had the same indifference that most merchants had, they only focused on whether or not they could earn a profit. Even if it was a woman with whom he shared a night of pleasure, even if she carried his blood-rted daughter, he only gave them affection when they could bring him certain benefits.

    Tesa grew up in her father¡¯s merchant caravan. No matter how hard her mother worked for them, all she ever received were sneers and ridicule. Even if Tesa was angry, she understood the fact that women were only men¡¯s dependants in this world. Those without sufficient strength would never be recognized by others.

    She then did her best to study and learn what she could, gradually bing an important figure in the merchant caravan, even those who used to sneer and look down at her called her ¡®youngdy¡¯.

    Perhaps she inherited her father¡¯s traits, or perhaps because of her own experiences when she was little, Tesa didn¡¯t know when to stop. Every moment of every day, she would either be actively working to improve herself, or looking for an opportunity to do so.

    She saved up money and hired an old mercenary to teach her swordsmanship, but during the very first day, that old mercenary mercilessly showed her that a woman¡¯s strength was naturally inferior to that of men. Because of that, no matter how much effort she put into this, she would not achieve much in the end.

    The change to all of this was when the caravan arrived in Reystromia. Seeing her chance, she left the caravan without hesitation and chose to be a Crowmen. This was how she was, a person that took every opportunity she could.

    Comoros is dead, the forces in Reya will soon change. At this juncture, only by showing one¡¯s talent and contributing greatly would there be a chance to rise even further.

    Being a Crowmen is definitely not the end of my journey!

    Tesa nced at her rapier, now soaked in blood and [ck Crow] germs, took a stance and stared closely at her opponent, Chris.

    When she became a Crowmen, she chose to imnt the [ck Crow] germs into her hands. This made it so that her grip was strong and stable, raising her swordsmanship to an incredible level. The old mercenary who predicted that she would not achieve much was now unable to receive even a single one of her strikes.

    ¡°Defeating you will be my opportunity to rise, and I will take that opportunity no matter what!¡± Tesa brandished her rapier and stabbed straight at Chris¡¯ nose and mouth with lightning-fast speed and precision: ¡°Chris, your strengthes from your [Respiratory Art], and thus so will your downfall!¡±

    ¡°That sword is soaked with that ck substance. It would definitely not end well if I were to be struck with that sword!¡± Chris sensed his surrounding rhythm and quickly avoided Tesa¡¯s frenzied barrage of stabs.

    ¡°Right at this moment, Metal Rhythm!¡± Chris took a deep breath and closed the pores on his hands, they even gleamed almost like metal. He mped the rapier with great uracy and broke it with both hands. He then shifted his body and moved in closer to Tesa, throwing a punch at her without hesitation.

    ¡°Seize the opportunity...¡± Tesapletely ignored Chris¡¯ iing punch as her throat moved and spat out a mouthful of mixed blood and [ck Crow] germs straight at Chris¡¯ face.

    Tesa received the punch head-on with her face and was sent flying backwards, several bloodied detached teeth could be seen falling on the ground quite clearly.

    Meanwhile, the ck germs that she spat out moved like living creatures, trying to invade Chris¡¯ mouth and nose, making it so that he couldn¡¯t help but stop this [Respiratory Art]. The sense of power from harmonization with the world through rhythm also stopped.

    She purposefully let the blood onto her rapier not to make her sword more powerful, but so draw my attention to it. She then unleashed that barrage of stabs towards my face to force me to focuspletely on her sword and not see her holding a mouthful of the ck substance.

    Chris was a bit flustered as he tried to peel off the ck substance climbing into his mouth and nose. Without the heightened senses brought by the [Respiratory Art], he was feeling very awkward, simr to a person who was used to seeing with their eyes being suddenly blindfolded.

    Tesa struggled to stand up, her face was swollen and made it so that her in features now appearedughable. But she didn¡¯t care, as seizing an opportunity naturally came with its costs and risks.

    She only imnted the [ck Crow] germs into her hands, but her overall constitution was also improved, otherwise taking one of Chris¡¯ punches head-on would¡¯ve caused her to fall unconscious.

    ¡°I won...¡± Tesa didn¡¯t attempt to go in for the kill. Chris¡¯ [Respiratory Art] being rendered useless by the [ck Crow] germs was nothing but a small victory. Being an illegitimate daughter in a merchant caravan made it so that she had to constantly be careful of everything, otherwise, she could die during the long trips at any time.

    Right now, Chris¡¯ [Respiratory Art] should be useless, but he might have other aces up his sleeves, so there was no need for her to recklessly charge in.

    ¡°Men, finish Chris off. I will appeal to Lord Negary for whoever kills him to be granted the qualifications to be a Crowmen¡± Tesa loudly shouted in a leaky voice.

    After a few moments of silence, several people appeared out of nowhere with weapons in their hands and approached Chris. [ck Crow] germs that were suitable to be imnted into a person¡¯s body weren¡¯t easy to create, so there had always been very few quotas to join the Crowmen.

    These people had been watching the Crowmen and Chris¡¯ fight so they saw how powerful both of them were. It was unlikely for them to obtain the [Respiratory Art] from Chris, and it also required talent as well as meticulous training, so bing a Crowmen was a much more enticing offer.

    Due to being unable to breathe, Chris¡¯ vision was bing blurry, he could only see faint figures that approached him out of ill-will.

    10 years ago within the Snow Mountain, those pursuers also approached him with simr ill-will. At the time, due to the snowstorm, all he could see were blurred figures as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer the same confused man who needs to be saved as before¡± Chris resolutely closed his eyes, recalling the words of the great man who taught him [Respiratory Art]:

    [In a desperate situation, you will face the interference of fear, and the greatest strength of humans is nothing but the ability to face fear and desperation with calmness. Only by being calm can you find the way to escape from desperation!]

    Recalling how Tesa bit and ripped the back of her hand and how the ck substance moved from before, Chris stopped putting strength into his hands. Apparently realizing something, he quickly crouched down and hit his head against the ground with considerable force.

 Chapter 37: Vol1 Ch37: Bizarre Scales (1)

    <h4>Chapter 37: Vol1 Ch37: Bizarre Scales (1)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°What are you, begging for your life now?¡± one of the goons swung the axe in their hands, excitedly looking down at Chris: ¡°So much for the ¡®legendary adventurer¡¯, in the face of death, you¡¯re just as pathetic as the rest¡±

    ¡°Whatever, the Crowmen quota will be mine!¡± the axe goon charged forward first and swung his axe down at Chris.

    ¡°Fuu...¡± the axe-wielding goon didn¡¯t notice the sound of breathing as he attacked. Chris crouched down, shoved both hands urately between the goon¡¯s running legs and rolled to avoid the swinging axe.

    As Chris looked up, a wound was clearly seen on his forehead where blood was dripping down. The [ck Crow] germs began to move gradually towards the wound and let Chris open his mouth.

    ¡°Sorry about this, Stripping Rhythm!¡± Chris clutched the mass of [ck Crow] germs on his face and began to use an advanced application of the [Respiratory Art]. All things in the world had their own rhythm, harmonizing with that rhythm allowed one to sense them or even use their power, for example, Metal Rhythm. At the same time, if one¡¯s rhythmpletely rejected the rhythm of another thing, one would be able to expel it from their body, it was this trick that Chris used to expel the germs he inhaled while staying in Reystromia.

    The blood on Chris¡¯ face trembled a bit before he peeled all the mass of ck substance off himself and threw it onto the axe-wielding goon.

    ¡°These germs aren¡¯t sentient, they only know to act on their instincts to try and enter a person¡¯s body, or to follow fresh blood. You were probably holding a mouthful of blood to make sure that the germs didn¡¯t flow down your throat didn¡¯t you, woman?¡±

    Chris continued to breathe and used Stripping Rhythm to expel the germs that managed to enter his body, while the axe-wielding goon was now rolling on the ground as the ck mass invaded his body through his mouth and nose.

    He screamed and writhed in pain as ck spots appeared all over his body, in just a few moments, he would probably die from the [ck Crow] disease. You don¡¯t be a Crowmen through simply contracting the [ck Crow] germs, otherwise, there would be no need for a restriction with quotas.

    ¡°Should I say as expected of the legendary adventurer? Being able to notice the [ck Crow] germ¡¯s characteristics despite being in such a situation¡± Tesa slowly raised her broken rapier again. While she chose to be careful and had other people finish Chris off, she would not flee should the situation turn bad as it currently had. Just as she said, if she was in Nozades¡¯ shoes, she would¡¯ve chosen to do exactly as he did.

    Be a part of Lord Negary and follow him to the very top! Throw my life away in battle to qualify to be a step on his path!

    Tesa saw the vision of Negary offering her his hand as she determined herself. Every person wanted to feel needed and gain the recognition of others, the entire reason why Tesa worked herself so hard in the first ce was so that she would not be considered useless anymore.

    ¡°Does none of you cherish your own life?¡± under Chris¡¯ re, the goons that surrounded him fearfully retreated and ran back into hiding. As he steadily approached Tesa again, there was a look of respect in his eyes.

    Regardless if they were an enemy or not, regardless of what kind of faith they hold, you simply could not look down on a person who knew exactly what they wanted, and holds on firmly to their belief to the point of throwing their life away for it. In fact, Chris felt that he should praise their faith.

    ¡°Enough, Tesa!¡± a voice came from afar, calling Tesa to back down. Standing on top of a building with the Crowmen uniform, it was Yadley who spoke with a serious tone: ¡°Reya still needs people. For Lord Negary¡¯s sake, leave your useful self alive¡±

    ¡°...I understand¡± Tesa red intensely at her opponent Chris, lowered her broken rapier and quickly retreated.

    ¡°Another enemy¡± Chris continued to breathe to adjust himself. After two consecutive battles, he had expended quite a bit of stamina, and this new enemy, from their rhythm alone, seemed to be a lot stronger than the rest.

    ¡°How difficult, my body is getting worse and worse by the years¡± Chris squinted his eyes. [Respiratory Art] was a wonderful thing, by practising it alone, one would be able to adjust their own rhythm, thus improving one¡¯s health and lifespan.

    But as Chris was constantly going on his adventures, constantly using various [Respiratory Art] techniques to fight, his body was instead bing worse. For example, Metal Rhythm forcefully adjusted his body to match that of metal, thus throwing his own rhythm into chaos and causing a tiny bit of imbnce within himself.

    As this imbnce umted, it would grow to be a hidden internal wound that when erupted would immediately take Chris¡¯ life.

    ¡°Kill me! Somebody, please kill me!¡± the axe-wielding goon from before was screaming like mad. After contracting the [ck Crow] disease, his entire body was writhing and squeezing itself, causing him extreme unbearable pain, to him, death was a kind of release.

    He staggered towards Chris who was standing closest to him, forcing Chris to split part of his focus to pay attention to him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve caused enough disturbance here. Time for you to rest, Chris Modo!¡± Yadley didn¡¯t pay any attention to the axe-wielding goon, his eyes became sharp as he ordered with a strange tone: ¡°Bizarre Scales, kill him!¡±

    A dark golden glow shed briefly and vanished as the axe-wielding goon¡¯s body was instantly ripped apart. The golden glow followed the sshing blood right in front of Chris as a set of razor-sharp ws came down on him, but for some reason, the creature¡¯s movements hesitated for a brief moment.

    The smell of blood filled the air as Chris dodged to one side. A long wound appeared on his right hip, if it were just a bit deeper, it would¡¯ve punctured his organs. If that thing earlier had attacked him directly without the axe-wielding goon in its way and without that slight hesitation, his body would¡¯ve been ripped cleanly in half.

    ¡°Thank... you...¡± the axe-wielding goon¡¯s body was ripped in half at his stomach, copsing to the ground with an expression of release before dying.

    ¡°What sort of animal is that?¡± in Chris¡¯ panic, he only managed to see some dark-gold scales: ¡°And what is that extreme imbnced rhythm? It reminds me of Reya¡¯s chief, Comoros. No, that thing¡¯s rhythm is even more imbnced than Comoros!¡±

    ¡°Again!¡± Yadley¡¯s cold and strange tone ordered again, causing Chris to hurriedly jump away. He was most afraid of enemies whose speed or strength far surpassed his own as it would be hard for the various applications of [Respiratory Art] to be used.

    Chris quickly jumped into a narrow alleyway. The main road was too wide to provide him any protection from this sort of speedy enemy, only theplicated paths of the alleyway would give him a chance to restrain that creature and win.

    There was another thing, why did that creature hesitate briefly before attacking me? Do I have something that¡¯s affecting its actions?

    Chris¡¯ mind was turning desperately.

    With another sh of the dark golden glow, Chris managed to grab a ledge above just in time to avoid this attack.

    ¡°Continue... Bizarre Scales!¡±

 Chapter 38: Vol1 Ch38: Bizarre Scales (2)

    <h4>Chapter 38: Vol1 Ch38: Bizarre Scales (2)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Chris was sticking to the wall like a gecko. Since Stripping Rhythm worked on the principle that things with unharmonious rhythms were repelled, a perfectly harmonious rhythm could naturally create suction.

    ¡°As expected, I have something that¡¯s affecting the so-called Bizarre Scales and causing it to be just a little bit hesitant as it attacks¡± Chris climbed up the wall and onto the roof of the building.

    ¡°The Bizarre Scales¡¯ rhythm is full of madness and chaos, a creature with this kind of rhythm should be no more than an irrational beast, so how is that Crowmen controlling it?¡± Chris swiftly rolled to one side.

    A thin tiny ck string shed into existence for a brief second and disappeared, Chris continued to use his breathing to sense his surroundings. He was basically walking on a tightrope right now so one wrong step for him could mean death.

    With a dark golden sh, the Bizarre Scales jumped out from some corner and destroyed the roof of the building where Chris was standing. The Bizarre Scales¡¯ body was now in the air, its movements slowed enough by the impact for Chris to see its face.

    The creature was mostly humanoid with dark golden scales of mixed colours all over its body, a thin membrane underneath its armpits and a long barbed tail behind it. The only way to describe the look on its face was madness; sharp, jagged and uneven teeth protruded from its mouth while drool dripped down.

    As soon as the Bizarre Scalesnded, its body disappeared in a dark golden sh.

    ¡°That was dragon scales¡± sensing the incredibly imbnced rhythm, impatience and madness he felt from the creature, Chris couldn¡¯t help but recall one of his adventures.

    While it wasn¡¯t exactly the same as the wyvern he defeated with Deep Rhythm, the imbnced rhythm and dark golden scales of the creature could be faintly recognized as dragon scales.

    ¡°Dragon! Damn it, so that¡¯s the reason why Negary wanted to keep N here¡± Chris was immediately able to exin a lot of things.

    From a very long time ago, Negary had already discovered that N was the Daughter of Dragons, and he¡¯s been keeping Isabe and her daughter in Reya for all these years in order to study the secret of the Dragon¡¯s blood. By now, Negary¡¯s experiments must¡¯ve yielded results and the Bizarre Scales are part of that.

    Chris wasn¡¯t wrong, the Bizarre Scales were indeed a product of Negary¡¯s experiments to create the Soul¡¯s blood. The Cauchy mix-blooded people before Comoros epted the injection of the Dragon¡¯s blood, but their souls couldn¡¯t endure the [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] inside the blood. Not only did these people lose their minds and be senseless animals, but their bodies also mutated due to the influence of the Dragon¡¯s blood.

    These monsters were both ferocious and mindless, if Negary hadn¡¯t found a way to restrain them, they would¡¯ve already been discarded as failed specimens.

    ¡°Which means, the item that was able to affect these Bizarre Scales was...¡± Chris nced down at a piece of ivory hanging on his clothes, the fang of the ferocious wyvern.

    If the Bizarre Scales hadn¡¯t been affected by the wyvern fang and hesitated slightly each time it attacked, Chris would¡¯ve already been killed by this beast with strength and speed that vastly overwhelmed his own.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many of these Bizarre Scales there are, but Negary¡¯s umted power is definitely terrifying. This ominous Evil Spirit must be destroyed¡± Chris¡¯ mind turned and swiftly took the wyvern fang into his hand.

    Regardless, I have to make it through the current danger first. With the wyvern fang, I will at least have a bit of protection against the Bizarre Scales, so the most dangerous factor right now is the Crowmen who is controlling the Bizarre Scales

    Chris remembered the thin ck string that appeared for a split second before it vanished.

    ¡°Kill him, Bizarre Scales!¡± Yadley¡¯s voice came again, Chris was feeling a sense of danger unlike ever before.

    The dark golden Bizarre Scales turned into a streak of light as it charged towards him, Chris waved the wyvern fang in his hand to make the Bizarre Scales flinch briefly and hurriedly avoided it. But a split secondter, hepletely froze in ce as he noticed countless ck strings that hadpletely sealed off his escape routes, waiting for Chris to throw himself into the.

    Boom!

    Surrounded by smoke and dust, the Bizarre Scales directly smashed into the road where Chris had been standing and made a huge crater.

    The ck strings stretched across the ground and into the sky all over this area, constantly expanding outwards. If you tried to look where these strings originated from, you¡¯d find that they were all connected to Yadley¡¯s fingers.

    Over a third of his body had been reced by [ck Crow] germs, and all ten of his fingers were made entirely out of this substance. The germs here had been trained by him to form the shape of strings, easily piercing or cutting through the flesh of living beings as he ordered them to, at the same time sensitive enough to detect movement in the air around them.

    If these strings were to pierce through the skin, they would quickly spread all over the body and act like strings of a puppet for Yadley to control. Furthermore, Yadley still had [ck Crow] germs imnted at several other positions of his body, that was the reason why he was the strongest of the Crowmen.

    ¡°No heartbeat, did the Bizarre Scales kill him?¡± Yadley used the strings at his fingertips to search the surroundings again. Since this was Lord Negary¡¯s direct order, he couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes.

    ¡°Wait, the Bizarre Scales¡¯ state isn¡¯t quite right...¡± Yadley sensed the Bizarre Scales¡¯ step as it walked through one of his ck strings and noticed that its movement was heavier than it was supposed to be.

    After the dust settled, Yadley quickly noticed a personying t on top of the Bizarre Scales, covered in fine powder. Who else could it be but Chris?

    At the veryst second, before the Bizarre Scales got to him, Chris used his rhythm to make the old wyvern fang explode into fine dust, took advantage of the wind to scatter it all over his body and used [Respiratory Art] to make the powdered fang stick to him.

    As he was soaked in the aura of a ¡®Dragon¡¯, the Bizarre Scales gave up on attacking him and instead made an opening big enough for Chris to climb onto it.

    Waiting for the creature to take a few more steps, Chris leapt onto another location and breathed out heavily, the Bizarre Scales¡¯ body then shivered and copsedpletely, coughing up some golden blood as well as bits and pieces of ruptured organs.

    As soon as Chrisnded on the Bizarre Scales, he had been using Deep Rhythm to attack it. Even a creature of the Bizarre Scales¡¯ level couldn¡¯t handle its own power attacking itself and got its organs ruptured.

    ¡°Chris, I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to kill a Bizarre Scales¡± Yadley¡¯s expression was somber: ¡°But this is the end. To make sure that you don¡¯t disturb Lord Negary¡¯s hibernation, I will have youy your life down right here¡±

    As soon as he said that, Yadley¡¯s expression changed and noticed that some sort of power had led him into saying that.

    Chris¡¯ expression widened, noticing the information Yadley had just conveyed.

    So Negary really was wounded and is currently staying somewhere to recover?

    ¡°No matter¡± Yadley suddenlyughed, four shes of dark-golden light appeared next to him and revealed themselves to be more Bizarre Scales. Each of them had a Crowmen riding on top, including Tesa who had now re-equipped herself with a new rapier, all staring down coldly at Chris.

    Seeing the Crowmen and Bizarre Scales surrounding him, Chris couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. He was powerless against such an overwhelming difference in power, after all, he was still only human.

    At this point, a clear voice was suddenly heard: ¡°It seems we arrived just in time!¡±

 Chapter 39: Vol1 Ch39: Church of Divine Grace

    <h4>Chapter 39: Vol1 Ch39: Church of Divine Grace</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    The one who arrived was wearing a white robe with simple patterns, a neutral middle-aged face with a bit of silver mixed among his blond short hair, a man who could give anyone a good impression at first nce.

    ¡°Augustin, you¡¯re finally here¡± Chris sighed.

    This man was one of Chris¡¯ friends within the Church of Divine Grace, as well as the one who issued him this mission, a Divine Grace Cardinal ¨C Augustin.

    There were two priests and 3 Knights of Divine Grace armed with swords and full armor. Each of them had gone through rigorous knight training and granted a Grace that allowed them to exert superhuman abilities.

    ¡°Church of Divine Grace, so you n to shelter this criminal who killed Lord Comoros?¡± Yadley coldly questioned.

    ¡°The ¡®crime¡¯ was nothing but a one-sided im by your side, no one really knows what really happened, so that¡¯s not going to convince the people. What do you think, Grosk?¡± Augustin smiled and answered without worry.

    ¡°Indeed, captain Yadley, I also believe the same¡± a rich-looking middle-aged man stepped out with a bitter smile and some awkwardness: ¡°That would certainly cause us to feel quite insecure¡±

    Grosk, one of the many Interkam Kingdom merchants who frequented Reystromia. Where there were people, there was power, and the merchants were no different. Regarding border trades alone, Grosk was the vague leader or representative of all Interkam merchants.

    These border merchants, or legitimate smugglers as one might call them, all had their own backings, among which were the aristocrats of the Interkam Kingdom. After the previous series of political power struggles, the representatives of these merchants had no choice but to support the Church of Divine Grace and put pressure on those in charge of Reya.

    ¡°We also believe that to be the case¡± another voice called out, a group of people wearing uniformed clothing came out from another side. From their distinct facial features, it was easy to tell that they were people from the Royas Kingdom; there was also a merchant-looking man behind them, who was the Royas merchants¡¯ representative.

    They joined forces because we revealed quite a bit of our power huh?

    Yadley scowled, this was the situation he didn¡¯t want to happen the most. In the vicinity of Reystromia, Negary¡¯s forces were naturally the strongest, but when the representative forces of two countries joined together to go against Reya, it was troublesome since they had the support of two countries.

    The most important thing is to hold out until My Lord gets past his dormant period, not to mention what happened just now.

    Yadley recalled how he couldn¡¯t help himself saying those words just now and scoffed: ¡°We will naturally investigate the matter regarding Lord Comoros¡¯ death further on our side, but as the prime suspect, Chris¡¯s movements must be restrained until thingse to light¡±

    ¡°No problem, then let¡¯s stop fighting for now¡± Chris lightly nodded. The limits of Negary¡¯s strength was still unknown, although he really wanted to take advantage of the so-called dormant period before it passed, it was hard to guarantee victory with their current forces.

    ...

    ¡°Then please stay inside this manor for now. If you leave without permission, you will be considered to have confessed guilty to the crime and Reya¡¯s enforcers will have the right to execute you on sight¡± Yadley put Chris on house-arrest inside a manor. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to put him directly into jail, but with the Church of Divine Grace and the Interkam merchants on his side, Yadley would find it hard to aplish that.

    ¡°I truly hope your side will be able to capture the real culprit soon¡± Augustin said with a gentle smile as he stood on one side: ¡°May Lord Comoros rest in peace¡±

    A few momentster, one of the Knights of Divine Grace brought Isabe and her daughter to his manor. As the young knight looked at the main road from afar that quickly regained its prosperity, he seemed a bit puzzled.

    Even in the Interkam Kingdom¡¯s capital, quite a few people died from diseases every day. Although the priests of Divine Grace had the Grace of Salvation that could cure the majority of diseases, the Church of Divine Grace itself only had so many priests who could use the Grace, and each use drained them of their stamina and strength, so they couldn¡¯t afford to use their Grace without restraint to heal those civilians.

    What caused the knight¡¯s interest to be piqued was that during his little trip around Reya to pick up Isabe and her daughter, he found that most of the people here were at their top physical state, as if diseases didn¡¯t exist here at all.

    ¡°Myerson, what are you thinking about?¡± a voice called out to the young knight, as he turned to look, he saw that it was Augustin¡¯s disciple, Luen Donner.

    ¡°Luen, thank you for alwaysing with me to heal those poor folks¡± Myerson sincerely offered his gratitude. He was born within the slums of the capital, only when he was found to have the appropriate constitution to ept a Grace was he brought outside.

    But even now he still remembered what happened at the time. A gue broke out in the royal capital that year, and the ce that faced the worst afflictions were the slums. People died every day without being buried, rotting corpses littered the streets.

    At the time, Myerson was also afflicted with the gue, only when a group of Divine Grace priests came into the slums to help alleviate the issue was Myerson saved and discovered to have the potential to be a Knight of Divine Grace.

    Unfortunately, the Grace suitable for him was abat-oriented one, not the healing Grace of Salvation. After bing a Knight of Divine Grace and earning enough for himself, whenever he had the time, Myerson would return to the slums and help out those poor souls.

    Whenever he did, he would try to ask the priests with the Grace of Salvation toe with him and heal those in the slums, but the majority of them weren¡¯t willing to waste time for such things. Healing the aristocrats would at least earn them arge sum of money, while healing the poor people made it so that they had to enter the slums. The dirty, chaotic slums were filled with various stenches, random defecation and even rotting bodies. How could the priests who exerted themselves as ¡®superior people¡¯ be willing to go to such ces?

    ¡°That is only my duty, the Lord¡¯s Grace should not be limited to only nobles and merchants¡± Luen Donner smiled and replied. Unlike Myerson, he was born in an aristocratic family and received higher education, he was also a devout believer in the Lord. With an ambitious and confident grin, he said: ¡°Later on, if I ever be one of the upper echelons of the Church, I will surely set up rules to include voluntary treatment as part of a priest¡¯smitment¡±

    Compared to Myerson, as he was born a noble, Luen seemed a bit more interested in power and authority, but Myerson could tell that Luen truly wanted the Grace of the Lord to reach everyone.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re going to have to work even harder Luen, I¡¯ll be waiting for that day¡± Myerson said withplete sincerity. Due to his family¡¯s background and him being Cardinal Augustin¡¯s disciple, coupled with the fact that he showed excellent abilities, many people were optimistic that he would certainly be a high-ranking member of the Church of Divine Grace in the future.

    After parting ways with Luen, Myerson felt a bit guilty for no reason. He nced back at the prosperous streets in the distance and felt slightly at

 Chapter 40: Vol1 Ch40: [Respiratory Art]

    <h4>Chapter 40: Vol1 Ch40: [Respiratory Art]</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°The rhythm I sensed through my [Respiratory Art] was correct, for unknown reasons, Negary had fallen weak and is currently hiding somewhere to recuperate himself¡± standing on the 2nd floor of the manor, Chris said with conviction: ¡°This is the best chance we¡¯ll have to eliminate Negary¡±

    ¡°I understand. I also agree that we should eliminate Negary right now. Evil Spirits are nothing but faithless undead and embodiments of evil. We would definitely not leave it to grow¡± Augustin stood by the window looking down at the peacekeeping Crowmen surrounding this manor, openly monitoring this ce.

    His words caused Grosk to feel a bit embarrassed as it was merchants like him who flocked to this ce that allowed Reya to be as powerful as it currently was.

    ¡°And so the main issue is whether we should send Isabe away first or keep them with us¡± Augustin paused briefly before continuing.

    Hearing Augustin¡¯s words, Chris¡¯ gaze wandered towards the mother-daughter pair that was eating their meal on the ground floor.

    This question truly needed proper consideration. First of all, sending Isabe and her daughter away first meant reducing both their fighting force and their chances of winning against Negary. Secondly, eliminating Negary meant that Augustin must remain here, and without Cardinal Augustin as escort, considering Seth the First¡¯s attitude so far, it would be quite unknown whether or not Isabe would actually make it back safely.

    But if they left Isabe and her daughter here, that would mean they were putting all their eggs into one basket. If they couldn¡¯t defeat Negary, the mother-daughter pair would also remain here without being able to return to Interkam.

    And most importantly, Reya itself wasn¡¯t safe either, it wasn¡¯t just Seth the First, the Royas Kingdom also didn¡¯t hold any goodwill towards the ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯.

    ¡°For now, staying in Reya would be safer for Isabe and N¡± Chris pondered for a long time and finally answered: ¡°Although there are enemies here, rtively speaking, but Negary would also keep them safe for the Dragon¡¯s blood¡±

    ¡°The daughter of Dragon, Saintress of Salvation huh?¡± the symbol of understanding appeared on Augustin¡¯s forehead as he observed N who was downstairs.

    ¡°Can I really eat as much as I like?¡± N looked up, her crystal-clear eyes opened wide and glittered as she asked a female priest. Because there weren¡¯t many who had the constitution to ept the Grace of Salvation, even a woman could be a knight or priest of Divine Grace in the Interkam Kingdom.

    ¡°Of course you can. All of these were made for you and your mother, if there isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll make a bit more for youter¡± the female priest¡¯s maternal instincts were touched by N¡¯s pitiful gaze and gently told her.

    ¡°Really?¡± N opened her eyes even wider. Perhaps it was an illusion, but the female priest felt like she saw N¡¯s eyes glow golden for a split second.

    ¡°Of course...¡± before the female priest could finish her words, N had already cheered and quickly stuffed as much food as she could into her mouth.

    ¡°Itz so dewicious, mama, haf some as well...¡± N¡¯s mouth was so full that she looked like a squirrel, unable to speak clearly, causing Isabe to shed some tears out of guilt for not being able to fill her daughter¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°She¡¯s only a gluttonous little girl¡± Augustinmented as he lightly pinched his forehead, but exchanged very serious nces with Chris: ¡°Her Dragon characteristics have already begun to awaken?¡±

    ¡°The real problem now is how to defeat Negary. With our current force, it would be very hard to do that¡± Chris told Augustin about everything he had learnt during this period: ¡°Negary¡¯s side control at least four Bizarre Scales, these monsters are incredibly powerful, coupled with an unknown amount of Crowmen, that Spirit Shaman young man as well as Negary himself, we will need more people to eliminate Negary¡±

    ¡°Grosk, you¡¯ve been doing business here for a long time, do you know any experts that we can hire who are trustworthy?¡± Augustin turned and asked the merchant.

    ¡°I know two people, but I¡¯m not sure if your price is enough for them to ept¡± Grosk answered after some thought: ¡°Those two are both experts in different fields, but they have equally weird personalities, and I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re in Reya right now or not¡±

    ¡°Take us to meet them. Chris, you stay here and rest, if you keep fighting with that body of yours, you¡¯re going to break yourself¡± Augustin scolded Chris, he knew the sorry state that Chris¡¯ body was in because he had used the Grace of Salvation to heal him as soon as he arrived.

    ¡°Got it¡± Chris answered without much worry, he knew his own body better than anyone else, and what he feared wasn¡¯t death. To him, death might be a form of release instead.

    Suddenly thinking of something, Chris stood up.

    In the living room below, while still stuffing herself, N suddenly heard someone calling her. As she looked up, she still had a chicken drumstick in her mouth and a piece of steak on her fork together with a mouthful that she hadn¡¯t swallowed yet.

    The blond little girl turned around and stared nkly at Chris who was standing at the top of the stairs, apparently still a bit stunned.

    ¡°N, Mister Chris is calling you¡± Isabe who sat on one side felt sorry, but still scolded her: ¡°Just look at you, where are your dining manners? You¡¯re being very rude right now, act more like ady¡±

    ¡°I know, mama¡± N finished the rest of the drumstick in about two bites and swallowed. After looking longingly at the steak on her fork, she put it back on the te, wiped her mouth and hands with a clean cloth. Every step she took towards Chris, she looked back at the food on the table once.

    ¡°Mister Chris, do you need something?¡± N looked wide-eyed at Chris, but still snuck nces back behind herself, obviously still missing her food.

    ¡°N, do you want to protect your mother?¡± Chris put one hand on N¡¯s shoulder and sensed her rhythm. After confirming that she waspletely normal, he felt assured and asked.

    ¡°Of course I do, N wants to always protect mama¡± N nodded seriously.

    ¡°Then I have something I want to teach you that can help protect both yourself and your mother better, make sure to study it seriously, ok?¡± Chris told her with absolute seriousness, N¡¯s eyes were still a bit confused, just like his past self who didn¡¯t have a reason to go adventuring.

    N was still too young right now to understand everything. Perhaps when she did, she would truly grow to be the Saintress of Salvation in the prophecy.

    ¡°What I¡¯m about to teach you is called [Respiratory Art]!¡± Chris pressed his hand on N¡¯s shoulder and began to breathe in an odd pattern, sending the rhythm into N¡¯s body through his hand and teaching the pattern to her.

    N¡¯s eyes glowed golden for a brief second before it disappeared, but Chris was shocked as N¡¯s breathing instantly synchronized with his own andpletely harmonized with her surroundings.

 Chapter 41: Vol1 Ch41: Joining forces

    <h4>Chapter 41: Vol1 Ch41: Joining forces</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Augustin followed Grosk along the main road of the town. The Grace of Understanding he received from the Lord allowed him to urately sense that there were quite a few people staring at him.

    Part of them were staring at him with wicked thoughts simply because of his handsome face, others were purely monitoring him.

    ¡°Exin to me a bit about the two people¡± Augustin didn¡¯t pay much attention to the stares from around him and asked Grosk.

    ¡°Ah, ok¡± Grosk was stunned briefly before he continued: ¡°The first one is called Jason Todd, a mercenary. He¡¯s a cruel bastard, but one that keeps his words. He has only been in Reya for a year, I heard that he has been searching for the culprit that murdered his family¡±

    ¡°The other is a hitman with a weird personality, all I know is that he¡¯s called Jack. Every once in a while, he¡¯lle out looking for some business, ording to him, as long as the price is right... he¡¯ll even kill the King of the country¡± Grosk exined.

    ¡°As for the others, you can probably hire them for a winning battle, but if you try and get them to fight Negary, they¡¯ll probably be the first to betray you¡± Grosk exined: ¡°Of course, there might be others who are hiding their strength, but I only know those two¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, those two will probably look for other people they trust¡± Augustin smiled amiably as he walked with Grosk towards the ce where Jason Todd usually stayed, a tavern.

    It¡¯s not that Jason Todd was an alcoholic, but rather because most taverns doubled as a ce that issued mercenary jobs and where information brokers frequented.

    Jason Todd was originally a normal family man, if nothing had gone wrong, he would¡¯ve worked as a cargo worker at the harbour, or a carpenter, or a cksmith. But one pirate invasion of his town changed everything.

    His originally not rich but happy family was torn apart, when he luckily managed to escape, he came home to find that his father was beheaded, his mother lying dead in a pool of blood as well as his younger sister and brother who were raped to death.

    The pirates didn¡¯t care as long as there was a hole, and Jason, who couldn¡¯t bear to ept things as they were, began to walk the path of vengeance. He found out what the culprits looked like from another lucky survivor and began to track the pirates down, honing his body and his skills on the way.

    Unfortunately, after those pirates got caught in a sea battle, most of them died in battle, the few who survived disbanded, returned tond, washed themselves clean and sought to live peacefully asndowners for the rest of their lives.

    After locating one of them, Jason interrogated and found out the name and whereabouts of the true culprit, then continued his pursuit. This took him 7 years, during which Jason grew from a teenager to a grown man at the prime of his life. As the years passed, still being nowhere closer to his vengeance caused Jason¡¯s methods be crueller and more ferocious, but perhaps due to his own experiences, he greatly valued credibility. As long as he made a promise, he would definitely keep to it.

    Augustin¡¯s face drew a lot of attention within the chaotic tavern, but his Church of Divine Grace priest uniform made it so that many gave up on their wicked thoughts and stuck to observing for now.

    ¡°That is Jason Todd¡± Grosk pointed at a man who was seriously eating.

    ¡®Seriously eating¡¯ sounded like a weird way to describe someone, but when you looked at Jason Todd, you¡¯d agree that it was urate.

    Jason put the pieces of food into his mouth with an extremely stern expression, as if that was simply a duty he had to aplish. He was sopletely serious that his expression didn¡¯t change at all while he ate, you¡¯d imagine he would be maintaining the exact same expression on his face even if he was eating live bugs with his food, giving off the impression that it didn¡¯t matter what food he ate, he only ate for the sake of eating and not to enjoy his meal.

    Jason was wearing a ck vest and had short silver hair with his weapon propped by his side. An uninteresting and ferocious person like him would naturally have nopanions.

    ¡°You¡¯re a man who leaves quite an impression¡± Augustin said as he pulled out the chair across from Jason and sat down.

    ¡°Need something?¡± curt and direct, to Jason, wasting even a single second was a crime he didn¡¯t want tomit.

    ¡°Yes, I have a tough job I¡¯d like you to take¡± Augustin smiled and replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it¡± Jason agreed without even looking up.

    ¡°You already know what I want to ask you to do?¡± Augustin asked, a bit puzzled.

    ¡°As long as one wasn¡¯t living under a rock, anyone would know¡± Jason swallowed thest piece of food and looked up at Augustin: ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how no one in the tavern came to greet you?¡±

    ¡°So why did you agree?¡±

    ¡°One of my targets seemed to have be a Crowmen. Even if you didn¡¯te to find me, I¡¯d still go to you. Furthermore, if you intend to ask for Jack, don¡¯t bother. I already asked, he took on a job and left Reya¡±

    ¡°Very well¡± Augustin nodded.

    ...

    At the same time, Chris looked on as N came back down to continue enjoying her meal with aplicated look in his eyes. Back when he learnt [Respiratory Art], he also had a mentor, but it took him more than one whole day to finally grasp it.

    But N only took less than one afternoon to learn everything she needed to. Chris didn¡¯t teach her any of the advanced techniques as they were things one shouldprehend on their own, as long as they understood the basics, any practitioner could perform the advanced tricks and techniques without much trouble.

    The principles behind [Respiratory Art] had always been the same, but each practitioner used the same kind of [Respiratory Art] inpletely different ways. Naturally, [Respiratory Art] passed down through nobility would have their own secret techniques that couldn¡¯t be learnt naturally throughprehension, they were mostly the crystallization of knowledge through several generations.

    Chris also had a secret technique, but it wasn¡¯t suitable to be taught to N right now, perhapster on.

    After sending N away, Chris felt like sighing. After all, she was the Saintress of Salvation in the prophecy, she would at least be able to protect herself after learning [Respiratory Art].

    ¡°Come out, you¡¯ve been listening in on us for quite a while, have anyments?¡± Chris¡¯ expression turned serious and turned towards an empty corner of the room.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the Saintress of Salvation in the prophecy?¡± the light in the air warped a bit as a man wearing the Royas Kingdom uniform stepped out and bowed to greet Chris: ¡°Greetings, sir Chris, [School of Light], Smick Lancher¡±

    ¡°[School of Firewood], Chris Modo¡± Chris replied with a serious expression. Inheritors of the [Respiratory Art] used the name of their secret arts as greetings to one another.

    ¡°Negary is too dangerous, we need to join forces¡± Chris spoke seriously.

    ¡°His forces are certainly growing toorge forfort, it is disadvantageous for the Kingdom¡± Smick nodded: ¡°Joining forces is a must¡±

    ¡°So what are you going to do about N?¡± Chris slowly asked.

    ¡°ording to the ancient covenant, a rhythm will not extinguish another rhythm. I won¡¯t do anything to that little girl, and you know that. That¡¯s the reason you taught her the [Respiratory Art] even though you knew I was here, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Smick replied seriously: ¡°And so what if she is the Saintress of Salvation? Under His Majesty¡¯s guidance, we shall trample over fate itself, let alone a mere prophecy¡±

 Chapter 42: Vol1 Ch42: Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 42: Vol1 Ch42: Preparations</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°The Royas King...¡± Chris stayed silent. When countries were considered, it had never been easy to determine things with simple concepts like justice or evil.

    If the Royas Kingdoms were to wage war on the Interkam Kingdom, then for the Interkam people, the Royas Kingdom would be considered undoubtedly ¡®evil¡¯, but was the entire Royas Kingdom evil?

    Defining arge group of people as simply good or evil was biased. The so-called concepts of good and evil were nothing but conforming to the public¡¯s generally epted sense of morality. Those who conform are considered ¡®good¡¯, while those who don¡¯t are considered ¡®evil¡¯.

    This was why there were many things that couldn¡¯t be generalized, and why sometimes it was just better not to think too much about it, as long as you still act following your own sense of morals.

    ¡°I won¡¯tment on King Eldridge¡± Chris slowly replied.

    Although good and evil couldn¡¯t be used to judge a country as a whole, personally speaking, Chris was more on the side of the Interkam Kingdom. For one, Interkam had always been a multi-racial country, while the Royas Kingdom was mostly made up of Royas people and had kept up a deep sense of racial discrimination.

    Especially after the ¡®Great Robber Ika Elissa¡¯ incident, the majority of the Royas people considered those of different racial ethnicity to be inferior.

    The other reason was because the current Royas Kingdom, under the lead of King Eldridge, hailed as the greatest Royas ruler in thest millennium, was incredibly aggressive. Invasions for the sake of expanding the country border could be praised as expanding their territory, but for civilians, wars have always been nothing but suffering.

    Because of this, against the side that instigated a war, Chris wouldn¡¯t necessarily call them ¡®evil¡¯ and want to smite them down, but he would naturally feel wary and apprehensive towards them.

    In the end though, all that Chris could do was not actively help the Royas Kingdom, at the same time, help pull the Interkam Kingdom up a bit to prevent the war. Yet all of this was meaningless to King Eldridge.

    Among those that Chris knew about, the only one who could possibly rival Negary directly in power would be King Eldridge.

    He had absolute confidence that preceded all else, enough that he felt even the God worshipped by the Church of Divine Grace to be below him.

    13 years ago, when Eldridge had only just imed his throne, a Cardinal of the Church of Divine Grace travelled to the Royas Kingdom to seek an audience with this King and requested him to allow missionaries of the Church of Divine Grace to spread their worship.

    At the time, there were already quite a few within the Royas Kingdom who felt interested in the Church of Divine Grace. There were even aristocrats who expressed support of weing the Church of Divine Grace into their country. Of course, it would be hard to tell exactly how much of this was actual belief in the Church and how much was part of the country¡¯s power struggle to have the Church of Divine Grace restrain the overbearing Andrea royal family.

    But the King immediately suppressed all this dissatisfaction with iron and blood. He dered that even God was nothing but one of his subjects and that it was enough for the Royas people to worship him alone. He chased the Cardinal away and foiled the n for the Church of Divine Grace to enter the Royas Kingdom. He then cleaned up the burdensome nobles who held the Royas Kingdom back and united all the aristocrats for the sake of building a greater Royas Kingdom.

    Currently, the forces of the Royas Kingdom far surpassed that of itself when King Eldridge had just been crowned. While on the contrary, the Interkam Kingdom¡¯s overall forces had grown weaker due to the internal strife Seth the First instigated to ascend to the throne.

    Both Kings employed cold iron and blood within their own countries at simr points in time. In fact, the Interkam Kingdom was a bit more powerful than Royas back then, but now, the Interkam Kingdom was growing weaker day by day.

    If one were to insist on having a reason, then it would be legitimacy. Eldridge¡¯s ascension to his throne was legitimate, so after he cleaned up the unrest within his country, he could focus on growth without worry.

    While Seth the First borrowed too much power from the nobles to ascend his throne, after the coronation, even when he wanted to try to reform and make Interkam grow, he found nobles blocking his path at every step of the way. In the end, Seth the First who imed himself to be an equal of Eldridge grew more and more silent as time passed.

    This was the main reason behind the two countries¡¯ imbnced situations. The current Seth only wanted to maintain his rule,belled by many as ¡®The Sunset of the Nation¡¯. While Eldridge was being hailed as the greatest Royas ruler in thest millennium. Countless young men of the Royas Kingdom swore their loyalty to the King and wouldn¡¯t hesitate to risk their lives for him.

    ¡°As an aristocrat of Royas, I am fearful of Eldridge¡¯s vast influence and power. But as a citizen of Royas, I am proud to have such a King¡± Smick¡¯s eyes showedplicated emotions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this topic here. I won¡¯t do anything to that little girl, and I can order my subordinates not to act before Negary is dealt with¡± Smick spoke seriously: ¡°At this moment, whether as a Royas citizen or as an aristocrat, Negary is an obstacle that needs to be dealt with¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll move at exactly midnight today. Furthermore, in order not to cause conflict, we will attack from the East of the forbidden zone. Any problems?¡± Smick continued.

    ¡°No problem. We¡¯ll attack from the South¡± Chris nodded. Then, after both sides determined somemunication signals, Smick¡¯s body blurred before hepletely faded away and left without a sound.

    ¡°[Light Inheritance] huh?¡± Chris sighed. Eldridge hadpleted a dictatorship over his own country. The ones who were supposed to be against this the most were the aristocrats of Royas, but as Smick talked about Eldridge just now, he couldn¡¯t help but express his respect towards the man. That just showed how powerful Royas currently was.

    ¡°Whatever, this would be a matter for Seth the First and the Church of Divine Grace to worry about¡± Chris couldn¡¯t help but think about N¡¯s innocent face, suddenly a bit unwilling to help turn her into the Saintress of Salvation; because that would mean she would have to carry a very heavy weight on her shoulders.

    After informing everyone else about the n, Chrisid down and slowly closed his eyes. He wanted to rest well for the battle tonight.

    ...

    On the other side, Yadley was arranging for tonight¡¯s defense of the forbidden zone with aplicated expression on his face. Anyone could tell that their enemies would attack the forbidden zone tonight with the intent of harming the great Lord Negary.

    But what was causing Yadley to feel strange was because the one who orchestrated all of this was most likely the Lord himself. He could already guess the Lord¡¯s intentions, but there was still a lot that he couldn¡¯t understand at all.

    Regardless of what the situation was really like, the only thing Yadley had to do was make sure to protect the forbidden zone, protect the order of Reystromia and prevent those people from disturbing Lord Negary during his dormant period.

    ¡°With our lives, we vow to ensure Lord Negary¡¯s safety!¡± Yadley dered to all the Crowmen.

    Within the forbidden zone, Negary was sitting on his throne of bones with both eyes closed, apparently pondering something. After the shroud of night thoroughly draped over thend, he finally opened his eyes and grinned: ¡¼ Let the fun begin ¡½

 Chapter 43: Vol1 Ch43: 15 people (1)

    <h4>Chapter 43: Vol1 Ch43: 15 people (1)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    As midnight silently came, their forces finished assembling.

    No one knew for sure how many people would lose sleep over this, as tonight¡¯s battle wouldpletely change Reystromia no matter who was the victor. Either the master of Reya, Negary, would clean up all other forces within the town and takeplete control over it, or the joined forces of the two countries would defeat Negary and the dominant power in Reya would change.

    Most people would think that the two countries were more likely to win, as they were representatives of their nations with their corresponding backings, while Negary had only risen to power for a bit over 10 years and didn¡¯t have arge history behind him like the two countries.

    But those who had known of Negary¡¯s greatness would only smirk and refuse to join the discussions. Indeed, in both a technical and practical standpoint, the joined forces of two countries would be more likely to win, but these people felt nothing but true fear in their hearts whenever they recalled that figure.

    The extreme ominous feeling he gave off that made them feel like humans were nothing but walking food to him. Their natural sense of danger was madly warning each and every person who saw him the same thing: [Danger, danger, danger. Lie down and y dead or run away as far as you can. Keep praying, do not draw his attention, because ¡®he¡¯ is something beyond human]

    The only way for them to feel at ease was to surrender themselves to him and offer their foreheads. You would then no longer feel any fear, you would no longer sense any unease because you already belong to him. Would a man who lived through Hell be afraid of it?

    ...

    Chris looked up through the window at the sky above. Thick ck clouds hadpletely blocked out the moonlight, giving off a faint ominous feeling. But an arrow that had been pulled must be released, and if they didn¡¯t act tonight, Negary might have already recovered beyond their means the next time they meet.

    As he turned around, he saw the force that they had assembled. For the Church of Divine Grace, there was Cardinal Augustin, two priests, and three Knights of Divine Grace, a total of 6 men. Other than that, the merchant Grosk also brought three of his closest personal guards.

    And then, on the side that was hired for this job: Jason Todd who came to take revenge for his family, as well as four others who all wore different gear and clothing. They imed to have stayed in Reya and wanted to fight against Negary for a long time but didn¡¯t have the courage or power to stand out before. Of course, there was also a chance that there were spies among them.

    And then there was Chris himself. As the merchant Grosk and Isabe¡¯s mother-daughter pair weren¡¯t going to participate, there were a total of 15 people who were going to raid the forbidden zone and face Negary.

    The Royas Kingdom¡¯s side should have been able to assemble quite a few people as well. Realistically speaking, even if the wyvern that Chris killed were to be resurrected, this line up would be able to kill it through sheer force.

    ¡°Now there is onest problem, the crows¡± Chris spoke with a heavy tone: ¡°The mostmon kind of bird in Reya. All of them can be controlled by Negary, and when a flock of over a hundred or thousand of them attacked at once, even an army of 100 men would be instantly defeated¡±

    ¡°If we cannot deal with the crows, our operation this time would be doomed to fail from the very start¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, Mr Chris¡± Grosk replied: ¡°Before we came here, we had ordered people to buy arge amount of Smoker Grass, it should already be burning as we speak¡±

    Smoker Grass was a type of unique dry-growing weed that most farmers purposefully grew, the main use of which was to be burnt during a harvest. When Smoker Grass burns, they release arge amount of smoke that lingers for a long time in the air. Humans can live just fine as long as they don¡¯t breathe in too much of this smoke, but birds were unable to survive if they breathed in even just a little bit. Farmers would usually burn this grass during a harvest to prevent pests from disturbing their crops, but now, they were being used as a measure against Negary¡¯s flock of crows.

    ...

    Sitting silently on his throne of bones, Negary reached his hand out. At this very moment, since some unknown point in time, a thick nket of fog had gathered around him. The fog didn¡¯t seem to be causing any breathing problems, although the smell was a bit strange. However, from the panicked reactions of the crows behind him, it was easy to tell who caused this fog.

    ¡¼ Seems like I don¡¯t even have to hold back ¡½Negary smirked and raised his hand upwards, like a jet ck cloud of feathers, his crows took flight high into the sky.

    On a high location away from the forbidden zone, a ce that was set up specifically to gather information. As they heard the crows¡¯ cawing, they understood that the crows had left the forbidden zone and quickly sent someone to inform Grosk.

    ¡°Gentlemen, the crows have left the forbidden zone. We have bought up all the Smoker Grass around this area, they should be enough tost for 3 hours,bined with how long the smoke lingers, you should have at least six hours to act, which is until dawn¡±

    ¡°I will bring Isabe and N to a safe location to hide¡± Grosk told them: ¡°May the Lord¡¯s grace shine upon you all¡±

    The group exchanged nces and walked out to the front yard. As soon as the enforcers stationed outside the house noticed themotion, they hurriedly gathered with sharp spears in their hands: ¡°Chris Modo, you are viting the prohibition. Are you admitting to your crime of murdering Lord Comoros?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but we don¡¯t have time to waste here with the bunch of you¡± Chris sighed and immediately began to harmonize with the environment. His Rhythm Punch that came at them with indescribably strange angles made it so that none of them could react in time or block properly no matter how much they tried.

    He easily knocked all of the enforcers out with a few punches. Although these enforcers were Negary¡¯s subordinates, they hadn¡¯t actuallymitted any heinous crimes that deserved death, there was no need to kill them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± the group scattered into smaller teams and separated, each making their way towards the South of the forbidden zone.

    The night sky was already cloudy, but now that there was even smoke in the air, visibility became incredibly low. They simply had no choice but to act at midnight like this because they didn¡¯t have righteousness on their side. As long as they won, they would be able to use the name of the church and the country to dere Negary as an evil mastermind and deal with the aftermath.

    There were quite a few smart people in Reya who noticed the truth, but the majority of the people here were just normal people whose lives depended on thisnd. If this group had openly tried to fight Negary and disrupt the people¡¯s peace without a righteous reason, they would immediately face the so-called rage of the people.

    Compared to that, although their vision was affected by acting at night, their actions were not. The group remained silent as they quickly approached Reya¡¯s forbidden zone.

    Patrol stations and tall fences had been set up around the perimeter of the forbidden zone, with groups of enforcers constantly patrolling around it.

    ¡°Are we going to force our way in?¡± Augustin asked.

    When Chris was about to nod, a man with a bit of a limp who wore a metal mask and carried a set of bow and arrows stepped out, then told them in a low voice: ¡°Follow me, we have a man inside who¡¯s going to open the door for us. Quickly¡±

    Saying so, the man went ahead first towards the fence. Chris and Augustin exchanged nces, then Augustin nodded. The group quickly followed behind the metal-mask man. After all, they were already prepared to charge in using force, even the worst-case scenario wasn¡¯t going to be any worse.

 Chapter 44: Vol1 Ch44: 14 people (2)

    <h4>Chapter 44: Vol1 Ch44: 14 people (2)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°So you... still came after all¡± as one of the patrolling sentries at a secluded corner of the fence saw the metal-mask man, he sighed.

    ¡°He already ruined one of my sons, I won¡¯t let him ruin the other one as well¡± the metal-mask man replied in a low voice.

    ¡°Only this many people? I won¡¯t stop you if you want to suicide, just don¡¯t tell anyone you saw me tonight¡± the sentry sighed helplessly and opened a small gate in the surrounding fence, then stepped over to one side: ¡°Remember to close the door¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, go and kill that devil who ruined my son¡± the metal-mask man raised his torch, went through the door and turned around to look back at Chris and the rest, giving off an air of extreme vicissitudes.

    ¡°That. Is exactly our goal¡± Augustin replied in a low voice with an extremely sombre tone.

    Chris said nothing else and went through the door. As he used his [Respiratory Art], his body¡¯s rhythm harmonized with his environment to sense the surroundings. Chris¡¯ expression became stiff for a short moment before returning to normal.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Augustin walked up to him and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that the rhythm in our surroundings is very ominous. Untold numbers of lives have been buried on thisnd¡± Chris replied in a heavy tone, by using rhythm to sense his surroundings, he felt like he was seeing lives being extinguished everywhere he looked.

    ¡°Indeed, thick miasma fills this ce¡± a rune appeared on Augustin¡¯s forehead as he gave Chris a strange look. Through his Grace of Understanding, he could feel that Chris¡¯ words were a bit different from the truth, but he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the target, we don¡¯t have much time¡± Chris didn¡¯t look at Augustin and simply continued: ¡°Two people in each team, maintain a certain distance with one another and move forward carefully. Use the signals to notify the rest if you find any enemy. I¡¯ll be the one moving by myself¡±

    ¡°Prepare your dragon powder. If we run into any Bizarre Scales, they¡¯re the only chance we have against them¡± the dragon powder Chris was talking about was one of the reinforcement goods supplied by the Interkam Kingdom.

    The Bizarre Scales had been found to be sensitive to things that carry a Dragon¡¯s aura and show hesitation towards them. If the Dragon¡¯s aura exerted was thick enough, the Bizarre Scales would even give up on attacking them, otherwise, the Bizarre Scales¡¯ power and speed would be extremely terrifying to face. If the Bizarre Scales didn¡¯t have this weakness, they wouldn¡¯t have had the confidence to take the initiative like this.

    Although relics rted to dragons were bing rarer and rarer every day, the Interkam royal family itself had the Dragon¡¯s bloodline. As the royal family takes pride in their Dragon¡¯s bloodline, most aristocrats would collect one or more dragon-rted relics to show their excellent tastes.

    This dragon powder was provided by Grosk, having ground up some dragon scales to obtain. Although the scales actually came from wyverns and not actual dragons, it was more than enough against the Bizarre Scales.

    ¡°Be careful by yourself¡± Augustin didn¡¯t waste any time talking. He arranged the teams as they had discussed beforehand and advanced while keeping a certain distance.

    This was a n to prevent being ambushed by the Bizarre Scales. When a group of too many people stand together, with their mobility and power, it would be extremely hard to avoid casualties.

    If possible, everyone here hoped that this would be one of the adventures in fairy tales where the heroes defeat the demon king, they all manage to survive and have a happily ever after.

    But real life wasn¡¯t a fairytale. And it would be hard for anyone to tell how many people within this group of 15 would remain after this ordeal, or if they would actually win at all.

    Within this dim lightless ce, various cages and abandoned houses could be seen littered all around, as if trying to tell a story of what this ce was like 10 years ago. As Chris picked up a crow feather on the ground, he began to recall the intel he collected.

    When Negary first appeared, all he had were two messengers, which were two crows. After taking control of this Cauchy vige, the Cauchy people formed a new hunting party that brought back crow after crow, slowly increasing the number of crows under Negary¡¯s control.

    By the spring of the following year, when therge number of crows began toy more eggs and hatched them, the hunting party¡¯s job was changed to be responsible for hunting prey and bringing them back to the vige as food for the crows.

    It was at this time that trading began in Reya.

    At first, there were just a few merchants who came and traded food for the vige¡¯s stock of animal hide and fur, then it slowly turned into the gathering for smuggling trades between the two countries that it was known for today.

    It was around seven years ago that this area was dered as a forbidden zone. At the time, the flock of crows had already grown considerablyrge, it would take over a dozen grown Cauchy men an entire day¡¯s work to clean up the remains of the crows¡¯ daily food.

    When this ce was turned into a forbidden zone, there was no longer a need for the remains to be cleaned up anymore. They were simply left on the spot after the crows were done with them, which was also why a few unfinished shallow holes could still be seen scattered from ce to ce.

    The only people who were allowed to enter this ce other than the Crowmen were the food transportation people, so aside from the frequently used road, all of the other locations were left to rot and degrade over time.

    The female priest who was paired up with a Knight of Divine Grace was slowly walking along the silent small road. To ensure that the infiltration was sessful, they had extinguished even their torches, so the pair had to rely on the female priest¡¯s Grace of Understanding to see where to walk.

    ¡°Be careful, there are traces of living organisms here¡± the female priest spoke in a low voice.

    The Grace of Understanding of the Church of Divine Grace manifested as a rune on the user¡¯s forehead. Through this rune, the user gained a type of inhuman vision in which the world turned into a single color of grey.

    Only the essence of things would show up as color within this vision, giving those with this Grace the ability to see through any fog, mist and even darkness, as well as the ability to see things that normal people could not perceive.

    Those experienced with the Grace of Understanding could also develop it further to obtain more abilities. Like Augustin who could tell a person¡¯s good or evil intention with his Grace of Understanding. As their thoughts crossed through their minds, it would show up as different colors for Augustin, which allowed him to determine friend from foe.

    That¡¯s why when the metal-masked man led the way, Chris turned to see Augustin¡¯s reaction, afraid that the metal-mask man was leading them into a trap. Only after having his confirmation did he lead everyone else inside.

    ¡°Understood¡± the Knight of Divine Grace¡¯s deep voice came from underneath his helmet. He drew his knight¡¯s sword halfway out of its scabbard while cautiously sensing his surroundings. The bag of dragon powder he hung on his wrist was swaying ever so slightly to scatter the smell of dragons around them and prevent any Bizarre Scales¡¯ ambush.

    As long as they could dy it for even a brief moment, the other teams would quickly arrive to help. Of course, when the timees, he would also need to sacrifice a few things, including his very life if necessary, to draw the attention of their enemies and allow the other teams to safely reach Negary.

    ¡°Wait, be carefu-...¡± the female priest seemed to have noticed something, but before she could finish her words, her blood had already sshed onto the knight¡¯s armor.

    The Knight of Divine Grace immediately drew his sword without hesitation and cautiously listened for the enemy without making any noise. Under his helmet, some liquid was already flowing without him knowing.

    At this point, the raid team of 15 people only had 14 people left.

 Chapter 45: Vol1 Ch45: 12 people (3)

    <h4>Chapter 45: Vol1 Ch45: 12 people (3)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    This was a disgrace

    Undoubtedly.

    As a Knight of Divine Grace, he was tasked with the absolute protection of the priest supporting him from behind, yet it was that same priest¡¯s blood that sshed on his body while he waspletely intact. That was disgraceful!

    Rivers held his knight¡¯s sword tightly in one hand and lightly touched the surface of his armor with the other.

    Feeling this well-worn armor of his that was wet with blood that still carried a bit of warmth, Rivers tried to calm his breathing down. The female priest¡¯s death was instant, she had been constantly using the Grace of Understanding, so even if the other party had a camouge ability, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape her perception, which made the enemy¡¯s position quite something to think about.

    The problem now was that he didn¡¯t have the Grace of Understanding. Stuck in this darkness, he couldn¡¯t even find the way to advance, let alone discover where the enemy was and defeat them.

    With tears running down his cheek, Rivers thought for a few moments and lightly flicked his armor with his finger to create a tiny sound that was especially noticeable in this silent and dark environment.

    Shu!

    As soon as he heard something, Rivers hurriedly ducked down as something flew past, almost grazed him and was stuck on one of the abandoned buildings not too far away.

    So I guessed correctly, the enemy is using sound to determine my position.

    Rivers suppressed the sorrow in his heart and continued to think.

    It was a projectile, and the direction it came from was different.

    Her... blood sshed all over me, which means that the shot must havee from directly behind me before, but this attack came from my side.

    The enemy changed positions, but I couldn¡¯t hear them at all.

    Shu!

    The sound of projectile soaring through the air could be heard again, Rivers immediately became 120% wary, only to realize that attack wasn¡¯t directed towards him, because he clearly heard the sound of it sinking into flesh right after the shot was fired.

    The knight¡¯s body froze, since he wasn¡¯t attacked and the enemy wasn¡¯t stupid enough to attack themselves, the target of that shot just now was very clear.

    Bastard, that damned bastard!

    They didn¡¯t even let a dead body rest!

    The enemy was attacking the female priest¡¯s body in order to force the knight into showing an opening.

    From a rational perspective, he had to endure it in order to win. He had to make sure not to make any sounds while searching for the enemy¡¯s position. But how could he do such a thing?

    She was hisrade, they fought alongside one another, they had mutual understanding and trust, she acted as his eyes and he was her sword and shield.

    And now a hateful enemy was desecrating her body even after she was dead, how could he just endure it?

    Rivers¡¯ hand was gripping his sword so hard that it had turned white.

    When the sound of the next projectile appeared, the knight acted without hesitation.

    ¡°My Lord¡¯s Grace grants me the power to protect others!¡± a bright white glow appeared around Rivers¡¯ body, it formed a barrier and allowed him to see for a brief moment. He finally saw a pale white spear of bones with ck threads wrapped around it soaring along the ground towards the fallen female priest¡¯s body.

    River put strength into his feet, he gripped his knight¡¯s sword tightly with both hands and cut the flying bone spear down. Almost immediately, he heard another shot and found another bone spear flying at him from a different direction. The knight hurriedly pulled his sword back, still d in the Grace of Protection and parried the second spear.

    As the glow of the Grace of Protection faded, River kept both hands on his sword and stood by his fallenrade¡¯s body. He was no longer trying to hide his breathing, as there was no need to. To protect hisrade¡¯s body, his position was alreadypletely exposed.

    The attack was close to the ground, so the one who attacked was lying down?

    Rivers had such a thought.

    The direction of the attacks were different, so I¡¯m facing more than one enemy?

    The enemy needs time to prepare their attacks, because no follow-up attacks havee for a while even after I exposed my position.

    Rivers was constantly collecting information on his enemy for the sake of victory, waiting to avenge his fallenrade.

    ...

    On the other side, the team closest to Rivers and the female priest was the team of Grosk¡¯s two personal guards. They clearly heard Rivers¡¯ shout as he used his Grace of Protection, but they could not go help them even if they wanted to, because they were currently facing an even more dangerous enemy¡ª¨C the Bizarre Scales.

    These people injected with Dragon¡¯s blood hadpletely lost their minds and became mindless, ferocious beasts due to long-time exposure to the [Dragon Pressure] within the Dragon¡¯s blood inside their bodies. Besides Negary who found the method to restrain them, only items that carried a dragon¡¯s smell or aura could make them hesitate just a bit.

    The merchant¡¯s personal guards were powerful warriors and were previously widely-known mercenaries. They were both experienced veterans who Grosk trusted enough to rely on to protect his daily personal safety. He asked them to take on this job with the promise that regardless of whether or not they could return, there would be a great reward waiting for them.

    The reward that caused them to feel the most tempted was a rmendation into the Interkam Royal Knight¡¯s Academy, where one had the chance to learn [Respiratory Art].

    If they couldn¡¯t return alive, their family members would be reimbursed for their loss, and the quota to enter the Royal Knight¡¯s Academy would also be transferred to their closest direct family members.

    That was the main reason why they agreed to join this operation. They first used their experience to determine where the Bizarre Scales was from the beast¡¯s mad rampage, then immediately used the dragon powder to avoid its ambush.

    One of them wielded his sword and kept cautious of their surroundings while the other took out two small spheres with rough surfaces and rubbed them together. As the sphere began to give off a bit of light and smoke, he threw them in opposite directions.

    The two spheres let out a small fizzling noise before bursting into unabating burning mes, the two spheresnded in their vicinity and provided them with illumination.

    The Bizarre Scales¡¯ golden scales were only seen for a very brief moment before it shed and disappeared. The two men stood back to back and kept up their guards while constantly chewing something in their mouths.

    ¡°Over there!¡± one of them called out. The two of them acted instantly and rolled away in opposite directions. They both tossed a length of rope from their hips towards the other person, simultaneously crouched down close to the ground, extended one leg to brace themselves, grabbed the other¡¯s person rope and pulled it tightly.

    The Bizarre Scales¡¯ figure abruptly appeared, its scaly legs had been caught by the ropes. Both of the two men¡¯s bodies were pulled in just a little bit, the rough and thick lengths of ropes directly ripped through theyer of cloth they wrapped around their hands as well as the skin underneath.

    But the results were certainly outstanding, the Bizarre Scales had tripped over and fell directly forward, both of its hands propped on the ground in front of itself. The leg that was caught in the ropes was already slightly twisted as the beast turned its ferocious face full of anger towards the two people.

    Ignoring the slight wounds on their palms, the men drew their weapons and directly charged at the Bizarre Scales. Without its terrifying speed, a Bizarre Scales was nothing more than a slightly uglier beast.

    Just as they charged forward, their bodies halted abruptly, as if they were caught on something. As they swung their swords to cut it down, one of them felt pain in his arms. The unknown thing then controlled his arm and shifted his swing off its course, directly shing hispanion¡¯s neck open.

    He then felt that ¡®something¡¯ crawling deeper into his body and takingplete control of his arm. His arm then held the sword against his own neck.

    As his blood spilled, Yadley jumped down from a nearby tree, pulled the ck thread out of the dead body and absorbed it back into his finger.

    At this point, 3 people had died in the raid team of 15 people.

 Chapter 46: Vol1 Ch46: 12 people (4)

    <h4>Chapter 46: Vol1 Ch46: 12 people (4)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°Hm?¡± noticing something, Yadley quickly left the area and hid back into the darkness.

    ¡°So I waste...¡± Chris arrived at the battle area from another direction, unfortunately, the only thing waiting for him was two cold, dead bodies.

    The air was filled with the scent of blood and a strange smell of gunpowder. Chris sighed, nced at the two burning balls of fire, then put his gaze towards the darkness behind it.

    The dark-gold Bizarre Scales immediately leapt out from the shade of the tree, due to the wound it received by tripping, the creature¡¯s speed was considerably slower. Chris easily avoided its attack, rolled next to one of the bodies, picked up a sword and shed the air, all within a single swift motion.

    As several ck threads were cut, Yadley jumped out from the other side. The muscles of his arm ckened and morphed into a huge tentacle that whipped itself towards Chris, the Bizarre Scales also turned around and charged at him again.

    As the ck tentacle struck his sword, Chris immediately let go of it and used the momentum to roll along the ground, at the same time avoiding the Bizarre Scales¡¯ charge.

    Yadley¡¯s right hand that had turned into a tentacle directly struck the edge of the sword and received a small wound about the size of a finger. But small ck threads came out from the opening of the wound and quickly sewed the wound back to normal.

    I used the [ck Crow] germs to devour and rece all the muscles of my arm. Due to the limit of the human body, one arm can only contain so many muscles, but Lord Negary¡¯s blessing has allowed me to surpass that limit!

    As Yadley¡¯s body trembled, a huge number of ck substances began to gather at his arms, sprouting several tentacles from his shoulder. Each tentacle was madepletely of [ck Crow] germs imitating muscles, the muscle tentacles madly writhed and struck his surroundings almost uncontrobly. The snapping sounds made by tentacles were an indication of how terrifying the force behind them was.

    Chris quickly stood back up, rubbing the numbness out of his wrist.

    The force of that tentacle hand was easily as strong as the wyvern, if a human body were to take that head-on, they would most likely snap in half.

    If I didn¡¯t already notice and purposefully let go of the sword, my arm would¡¯ve already been broken.

    ¡°You¡¯re already more monster than you are human¡± hemented as he saw Yadley sprout the jet-ck muscle tentacles. In fact, right now he felt that the main body of the man called Yadley was actually the tentacles, while Yadley¡¯s human parts were more of a burden to him.

    ¡°Bizarre Scales, charge! Kill him!¡±

    Chris took a deep breath and began to move again. The Bizarre Scales¡¯ lowered speed together with the dragon powder he was carrying made it so that the creature couldn¡¯t touch him unless he was careless, but that also meant that his range of movement had been restricted.

    Two of Yadley¡¯s tentacles propped themselves on the ground to support him while the others wildly attacked their surroundings. The trees that stood in their ways were broken in half, the buildings that blocked them were smashed to rubble, Chris was actually feeling numb from the attacks through the intense shockwaves they gave off.

    Against such violent tentacle attacks as well as the Bizarre Scales¡¯ unpredictable ambushes, he had to spend all of his attention on dealing with these attacks without a moment of rest. Otherwise, if even one tentacle struck him, or if the Bizarre Scales managed to get on top of him, that would be his death.

    ¡°Why are you still persisting, give up! The [ck Crow] germs aren¡¯t like human muscles, they won¡¯t get tired or feel pain, but you will soon run out of stamina and fall¡± Yadley¡¯s body was basically being hung on top of the ck tentacles right now. Since all the [ck Crow] germs that made up other parts of his body had been gathered to make the muscle tentacles, his body now looked incredibly malnourished. If he didn¡¯t have the two tentacles to prop himself up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to even stand up straight.

    It was also because of this that despite his tentacles practically going berserk, their speed and range weren¡¯t anything special, otherwise, Chris wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold out for so long.

    ¡°Give up your resistance, Chris! You can¡¯t even win against me, let alone Lord Negary!!¡± Yadley slowly dered it like the truth: ¡°Look at your feet, Chris, you¡¯ve already lost¡±

    Chris was shocked. He finally realized that the two tentacles that acted as Yadley¡¯s support had be considerably thinner. While argework of ck threads made of germs had already been weaved on the ground, with Chris inside it.

    The ck threads pierced through Chris¡¯ pants and the skin of his leg, constantly spreading through his body from that opening. They restrained Chris¡¯ movements as the thick muscle tentacles attacked Chris directly.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who lost¡± Chris exhaled: ¡°Deep Rhythm!¡±

    Yadley immediately felt a bit difort, but he didn¡¯t care: ¡°Chris, your Deep Rhythm requires time to umte. But you¡¯ve only managed to make contact with me during the short time that my threads pierced your body. At most, your Deep Rhythm can only make me feel a bit difort, other than that, it won¡¯t do anything¡±

    ¡°So you still haven¡¯t noticed?¡± Chris used Metal Rhythm on his arms to block theing tentacles.

    ¡°You let the [ck Crow] consume so much of your body, then gathered them all to form these tentacles, that by itself had already created an imbnce within your rhythm. Your current thin and feeble body is proof of that. Thanks to you being poisoned and your own body¡¯s rhythm being naturally unharmonious, my Deep Rhythm was nothing but a trigger¡±

    ¡°Poisoned...¡± Yadley turned his eyes towards the two slowly burning balls of fire, as well as the remaining ¡®something¡¯ that the two dead bodies had been chewing in their mouths, he immediately understood.

    ¡°You¡¯re already losing your powers!¡± Chris received the attack head-on, but due to the imbnce within Yadley¡¯s body, his tentacles had be considerably weaker and slower: ¡°And my counter-attack starts here!¡±

    ¡°Rhythm Stripping Punch!¡± Chris threw punch after punch towards the basically stationary tentacles. His Rhythm Punch could attack an enemy¡¯s weak points without them reacting in time, while his Stripping Rhythm caused the body to produce an immense repelling force against the unharmonious substances within one¡¯s body. Whenbined together, each of Chris¡¯ punches had the ability to secretly send that repelling force into the enemy¡¯s body.

    The restraining ck threads that pierced into his legs broke as he delivered punch after punch into Yadley, finishing with a punch straight into his chest. The repelling force acted directly on Yadley¡¯s heart, causing it to shatter and stop beating.

    As he found Yadley¡¯s life signs to slowly fade, Chris braced himself for the Bizarre Scales¡¯ ambush. Although it seemed like he won very easily, he had already burned through most of his stamina, if Yadley had been able to prolong the battle just a bit more, he could have lost.

    He literally had no way to deal with a Bizarre Scales right now. The only thing he could hope for was that without its master¡¯smand, the Bizarre Scales would not attack him who had dragon powder on its own ord.

    After Yadley died, the Bizarre Scales became considerably more beastly, it stared intently at Yadley¡¯s corpse. It inched closer and closer to Yadley before letting out a roar, pounced on his corpse, opened its mouth full of fangs and ripped open Yadley¡¯s throat without hesitation. A small skin pouch grafted into Yadley¡¯s neck was punctured, spilling out what seemed to be golden blood.

    Still keeping his eyes on the Bizarre Scales that was immersed in licking the golden blood away, Chris slowly backed off. He managed to defeat his opponent here, but he didn¡¯t know how the others were doing.

    While Chris was thinking that, a sh of light came out not too far away from where he was. Within this shroud of darkness, the light was particrly noticeable.

 Chapter 47: Vol1 Ch47: 11 people (5)

    <h4>Chapter 47: Vol1 Ch47: 11 people (5)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°That light!¡± as he saw the blinding lighting from the other side, he ignored recovering his stamina or closing his wounds and hurriedly headed towards that direction.

    The Bizarre Scales was still madly drinking Yadley¡¯s blood flowing from his neck, but it suddenly became stiff. Several small ck tentacles had already pierced into the Bizarre Scales¡¯ mouth from inside Yadley¡¯s neck.

    The muscle tentacles began to move and twisted the Bizarre Scales¡¯ neck, with its power, it easily snapped and severed the creature¡¯s head from its body. Thest thing the creature saw was a man who was more of a monster than it was, piercing his ck tentacles into its body and ripping out a still-beating heart out from its chest.

    The tentacles slowly pulled back into Yadley¡¯s body, constantly writhing and moving for a while until Yadley finally opened his eyes.

    ¡°That really was a close one¡± Yadley stood up, his new heart had already begun to work and pumped his own blood as well as the residue Dragon¡¯s blood throughout his body.

    ¡°How troublesome, my body isn¡¯t suitable for imnting Dragon¡¯s blood, so I could turn into a mindless Bizarre Scales at any time¡± Yadley was feeling a sense of fatigue unlike ever before: ¡°After working for so long, the [ck Crow] germs need to eat¡±

    Yadley nced down at the corpse of the Bizarre Scales at his feet and put his right hand forward. It quickly morphed into ck writhing tentacles that pierced straight into it and devoured the body. Yadley was no longer concerned about being polluted by the Dragon¡¯s blood, he had determined himself to go back to pursuing Chris and the others after replenishing his energy. Before he thoroughly became a Bizarre Scales, he intended to use his own life to stop their enemies.

    ¡¼ Enough. Return, Yadley ¡½a voice abruptly resounded inside Yadley¡¯s mind, causing him to hurriedly prostrate himself: ¡°For Lord Negary, I regret nothing, even if I have to use up thest drops of my blood, I will fight for your sake, my Lord¡±

    ¡¼ Do you think you¡¯ve done well? ¡½Negary¡¯s question caused Yadley¡¯s face to slowly be pale.

    ¡¼ Some of our enemies are already quite close to me ¡½Negary was sitting on his throne of bones, speaking with an icy, emotionlessly cold tone: ¡¼ Do you know why I had spread the fake information about my dormant period? ¡½

    ¡°This... this subordinate believes that it was to flush all of our hidden enemies out¡± Yadley hesitated briefly before answering.

    ¡¼ That is certainly one reason, but the other reason is that you and the others are gradually bing unable to keep up with me ¡½Negary¡¯s tone was stillpletely calm, but ¡®his¡¯ words caused Yadley to feel a chill in his entire body.

    ¡¼ Just look at the weaknesses you showed in that battle just now, arrogant, overconfident, and unwilling to grow. You have all basked in the power I gave you for far too long, you¡¯ve be weak ¡½Negary¡¯s words caused Yadley topletely copse. Now that the very meaning of his life had been rejected, he no longer had any hope to live.

    ¡¼ However,pared to the others, you are still good enough. Your actions of absorbing the Dragon¡¯s blood have given me a few ideas. You are still useful, return for now ¡½

    ¡°I understand, Lord Negary¡± Yadley prostratedpletely to the ground with tears running down his cheeks. He was feeling a mix of shame and determination, no matter what happened, he intended to do his very best from now on, he could not betray thest chance he was given this time and disappoint his Lord any further.

    ...

    Let¡¯s rewind time a bit. At this point, the Knight of Divine Grace, Rivers, was currently standing guard by hisrade¡¯s dead body, ready to repel any sudden attacks.

    ¡º Can you hear themotion on that side? ¡»a shameless mocking voice resounded from all around, making him unable to determine where it wasing from.

    ¡º Your other friends are dying as well ¡»the voice excitedly said: ¡º Just like this woman, they were killed without being able to resist, their bodies were pierced through, their blood spilled all over. The most precious thing to them, their very lives stripped away just like that! ¡»

    ¡º That¡¯s why, the bunch of you are all soughable. You could¡¯ve all lived long, happy lives, but you decided toe here and die, then cling to the ridiculous notion that ¡®the bodies of the dead cannot be desecrated¡¯. That¡¯s not going to do anything but bring you one step closer to death! ¡»

    ¡°Silence!¡± River shouted. As soon as he did, the sound of two projectiles ripping through the air could be heard at almost the same time.

    ¡°Protection!¡± the glow from the Grace of Protection erupted, providing Rivers vision to see where the two bone javelins wereing from, but not in time to avoid or parry them.

    As he barely managed to knock one javelin away, the other pierced through his light of Protection and stabbed into his chest.

    ¡º How resilient, Mr Knight ¡»the voice continued to mock him: ¡º But your resilience isn¡¯t going to do anything but cause you more torturous pain. You can¡¯t even find where I am, by my next attack, the only thing waiting for you will be death! ¡»

    ¡°Who said I couldn¡¯t find you? You foolish, dirty, dirt-digging rat, your attacks just now revealed exactly where you are!¡± Rivers shouted in anger: ¡°My Lord promised me the Right of Sacrifice! For the ideals in my heart, I shall do whatever it takes!¡±

    Rivers leapt into the air with an intense white glow all over his body. He held his knight¡¯s sword downwards and stabbed it straight into the mud and dirt beneath him. With the loud noises of numerous things snapping at once, the ground itself sunk down and revealed some of what was below.

    This was one of therge holes that was used to bury the remains of the crows¡¯ food from years ago. Inside it, innumerable bones were piled up with the surface covered in the sunken mud from before. The umted bones originally had gaps within them, which was further cleaned outter on. Several channels were dug out to connect them to different locations underground, where voices could also travel from different locations and created the illusion of voicesing from every direction. The reason why the underground voices could be heard from above was also because the bones transmitted them.

    This Grace was called the Right of Sacrifice, those who obtained this Grace could obtain the reinforcement of immense Holy Light and produce an attack of immense power. Naturally, the user would also have to pay a simrly immense price.

    In order to create the channels below the ground to allow movement, the piles of bone had been cleaned out to be hollow, so when Rivers attacked it with his sacrificial attack, it would naturally copse. Rivers was currently lying in one of the holes inside the pile of bones. After using the Right of Sacrifice, he could feel his lifeforce quickly reaching its end.

    The Crowmen who was buried underground was still struggling to escape. If anyone else was buried alive like this, they could only wait for death, but he wasn¡¯t the same. He imnted his [ck Crow] germs into his bones so that they devoured and reced his entire skeleton. When necessary, he could turn himself into a soft-bodied creature. There were two holes in his palms where he hollowed out the bones inside to turn his arms into bone javelinunchers that could fire any pole-shaped objects.

    He softened his body, gathered the [ck Crow] germs inside him towards the holes in his palm and turned them into digging tools that allowed him to crawl his way up.

    ¡°That stupid knight, using such a powerful attack just to copse on the ground waiting to die. I¡¯m still the one who won in the end!¡± the Crowmen thought as he pushed aside the dirt and emerged from the ground. Before he could even celebrate, he saw Chris and two other people standing right in front of him.

    At this point, after the Knight of Divine Grace, Rivers, used the Right of Sacrifice, he was no longer able to fight. The raid team of 15 people now only had 11 people left.

 Chapter 48: Vol1 Ch48: 10 people (over)

    <h4>Chapter 48: Vol1 Ch48: 10 people (over)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± the one who asked this question was Grosk¡¯sst remaining personal guard, the one he paired up with was a Knight of Divine Grace. The guard was disying a particrly heavy expression on his face, obviously he had already found out about the other two¡¯s deaths.

    ¡°I¡¯ve used [Respiratory Art] to stabilize his rhythm, his life isn¡¯t in any danger anymore, but he requires immediate medical attention. Otherwise, he won¡¯t wake up again for the rest of his life¡± Chris stood up.

    Rivers¡¯ body was currently being sat up against one of the abandoned buildings, both eyes closed tightly as he fell unconscious. The Right of Sacrifice took so much out of him that if Chris hadn¡¯t arrived in time to use [Respiratory Art] and help him ease the side effects, he would most likely be a corpse right now.

    On the other side, the Knight of Divine Grace already had his sword drawn, currently keeping watch over the captured Crowmen. They intended to interrogate him for information, since every other Crowmen they had met were fanatics ready to throw their lives away for Negary, but this one was just sitting there obediently. When he noticed Chris looking at him, he even smiled brightly at him in return.

    ¡°Can you let me go? I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know. If you let me go, I swear I¡¯ll leave Reya immediately and never show myself in front of you ever again¡± the Crowmen¡¯s body bowed incredibly low to show how pitiable he was and asked them with a humble tone.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t all of Negary¡¯s Crowmen supposed to be fierce and unafraid of death?¡± Chris asked curtly.

    ¡°Lord Negary chose the Crowmen toplement himself, because of that, as long as one has a desirable characteristic, anyone can be chosen¡± the Crowmen spoke with pride: ¡°My fighting strength isparativelycking to the others, but my will to live is the strongest among everyone¡±

    ¡°Complement himself?¡± Chris scowled: ¡°Tell me in detail everything you know about Negary, as well as everything about the other Crowmen¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll tell you right now¡± the Crowmen smiled amiably, he seems to have a sort of charm that made everyone who saw him slowly let go of their hostility, perhaps because his every movement was aimed to please you in a way that made you subconsciously want to forgive him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that much about Lord Negary either. It was pure coincidence that I was selected as a Crowmen, in fact, I haven¡¯t met Lord Negary directly too many times either¡± the Crowmen carefully exined: ¡°At the time, Lord Negary wasn¡¯t quite as... eerie as he currently is¡±

    ¡°The feeling he gave off at the time was a sense of regality, like the bearing of a ruler that made one couldn¡¯t help but follow him. But as each enemy fell in his hands, as each Crowmen offered themselves to him, he gradually became more powerful, and gradually more inhuman¡±

    ¡°In truth, unlike the others who wish for nothing but to throw themselves towards him, I want to get as far away from him as possible. Because whenever I stand near him, I always feel an immense impulse to dedicate my life to him¡±

    ¡°Because of that, I sincerely and honestly suggest that you leave right now, truly!¡± the Crowmen looked at the three people with extremely sincere eyes, fearfully sincere: ¡°Lord Negary, he¡ª no¡ª ¡®he¡¯ has already surpassed the lifeforms known as humans!¡±

    ¡°Everyone I meet him, ¡®he¡¯ would guide and lead me tomit suicide and dedicate my will to live for him. At the same time, every time I manage to break out of his charm, I can feel the pure joy in his gaze, the gaze simr to that of a farmer who saw that his crops were growing healthily¡±

    ¡°Even now, a voice is constantly whispering in my head, telling to me kill myself and offer my everything to Lord Negary, only then will I no longer have any troubles or feel fear¡±

    ¡°Do you understand it?¡± the Crowmen opened his eyes wide, showing a look of madness. His boneless body started to coil around itself and sprang forward like a serpent going for its prey. The Crowmen headed straight for the Knight of Divine Grace as two jet ck bone javelins appeared out of nowhere from the holes inside his palm.

    ¡°For Lord Negary!¡± the Crowmen roared in his frenzy. When he recounted what he knew about Negary, he couldn¡¯t help but recall his figure and the scene in which Negary offered him his hand, and this time, he couldn¡¯t endure the impulse.

    Since the Knight of Divine Grace already had his sword drawn to look out for any tricks this Crowmen might pull, when the Crowmen suddenly lunged at him, he instinctively shed downward at him.

    Without bones to protect the inside of his body, the Crowmen¡¯s body was easily cut in half. The intense pain made him regain his senses as his tears, snot and blood were mixed together. He desperately used what remained of his strength to crawl towards the direction of the forbidden zone¡¯s great tree.

    ¡°Lord Negary, I don¡¯t want to die yet, I still have room to grow further, save me, Lord Negary!!

    ¡¼ No, you are already ripe! ¡½a voice suddenly resounded in the Crowmen¡¯s head: ¡¼ As you are right now, your will to live has be the strongest it will ever be! ¡½

    ¡°Lord Negary!¡± the Crowmen was still begging for his life up until the veryst moment, but he couldn¡¯t escape death and his life simply ended. The pitch-like [ck Crow] germs slowly dripped down from his palm, seeped into the ground and flowed towards Negary.

    ¡°This is...¡± the three people there saw everything that took ce in fright. A man who wished for nothing but to live, just by recalling Negary, had decided to make a suicidal attack right in front of their eyes. The shadow of the entity called Negary inside their hearts subconsciously grew bigger.

    ¡°Let me take this knight back to be tended to¡± the personal guard lowered his head and said with a trembling voice, feeling extreme shame. He was truly frightful, at this point, he could already faintly feel the ominous air all over this operation. Volunteering to take Rivers back to be healed was nothing but a different kind of fleeing.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel ashamed, everyone else would feel the same¡± Chris smiled bitterly. After adventuring for so long, he had already seen all kinds of people, and after witnessing Negary¡¯s eerie terror with their own eyes, anyone would¡¯ve made the same decision. To ask others to throw away their lives for the sake of their perceived justice isn¡¯t actually justice, that is only taking their morals hostage.

    Looking on as the guard carried Rivers away, Chris sighed, at this point, they only had 10 people left. Since they had eliminated two Crowmen, not counting the Bizarre Scales that were running free, from the line up they showed earlier today, the other side still had at least 4 Crowmen and 3 Bizarre Scales.

    I wonder how the battle of the others and the people from Royas went.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to help the others as well. We can¡¯t afford to lose anyone else, and we¡¯re only a bit away from reaching Negary¡± Chris told the Knight of Divine Grace. The two of them quickly moved through the darkness and headed for the other groups.

    ...

    Sitting on top of his throne of bones, Negary currently had his chin resting on top of his hand and a joyful smile on his face. This smile was simr to those of farmers whose crops had grown big and strong just in time for their harvest.

    Suddenly, Negary lifted his head and looked forward, someone was quickly moving forward on the path paved with bones.

    ¡¼ So you¡¯re finally here. Come, show me just how good you really are, hak hak hak! ¡½

 Chapter 49: Vol1 Ch49: Negary (1)

    <h4>Chapter 49: Vol1 Ch49: Negary (1)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°Hah... hah... hah...¡± a Crowmen who wore a ck robe was running with everything he had on the piles of bones. He was breathing heavily as he ran but didn¡¯t slow down for even a second, obviously, he was trying to escape from something.

    ¡°Why are you here and not patrolling for enemies?¡± Noah stood among the scattered bones, coldly ring at this Crowmen.

    ¡°Sir Noah, the enemy is too powerful. Both John and the Bizarre Scales have been killed already, we couldn¡¯t hold out, please take Lord Negary and escape!¡± the Crowmen in question hurriedly answered.

    ¡°Has your mind rotted away while drowning in alcohol and women?¡± Noah looked down at this Crowmen in disappointment: ¡°Another spoiled fruit, hah...¡±

    ¡°Sir Noah, what do you want to do!?¡± the Crowmen cautiously observed Noah as his hair began to flutter like seaweed in water.

    ¡°Ania, you originally obtained the qualifications to be a Crowmen through your persistence and absolute tenacity¡± Noah¡¯s words caused the Crowmen¡¯s expression to change.

    Ania showed aplicated expression on his face, then gritted his teeth and spoke again: ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to talk about these things, those Royas people are going to arrive here soon. Taking Lord Negary and moving away is more important¡±

    ¡°So I was wrong, your persistence and tenacity still haven¡¯t disappeared. But the thing that you persist on right now is extreme stupidity instead¡± Noah showed a mocking expression: ¡°What actually gave you the illusion that we needed to run away? You¡¯ve truly grown to be irredeemably crooked and must be removed!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to remove you first! Don¡¯t hinder me if you want to seek death!¡± hearing Noah¡¯s words, Ania abruptly shouted as his hair moved like living snakes towards Noah.

    This brat is Lord Negary¡¯s Righteous so he¡¯s a VIP, but he¡¯s still too young and his strength still hasn¡¯t matured.

    If I kill him and take Lord Negary to escape, the next Righteous might be me instead!

    Ania had such a thought.

    He imnted the [ck Crow] germs into the skin on his head and turned all of his hair into [ck Crow] germs. This hair was extremely sturdy and resilient, if they coiled around an enemy, they would only squeeze tighter and tighter without letting go. At the very end, the hair would tighten all the way and cut through the enemy¡¯s bodies like a thousand knives, granting them a painful and horrible death.

    ¡°Go to hell, obstructive brat!¡± as Ania saw his hair coil around Noah, he shouted excitedly.

    ¡°Maxymithe!¡± a golden me suddenly erupted and lit the [ck Crow] hair on fire. As the hair was burnt to ash and scattered, Noah slowly walked out from within the firepletely unscathed.

    Maxymithe was the Cauchy Goddess of Fire, although the shape she took in the myths and legends was that of a fire-breathing dragon.

    After the Soul¡¯s Blood was transnted into his body, Noah¡¯s connection with the Goddess of Fire¡¯s name became stronger, so as he chanted her name, not only did his mes be stronger, the colour also changed to be golden.

    ¡°No... that¡¯s impossible!¡± the mes quickly followed Ania¡¯s hair back to his body and turned him into a golden human torch. The golden mes caused him searing pain, while Noah¡¯s strength caused him to despair.

    ¡°Your ability as a Spirit Shaman couldn¡¯t possibly be that strong!¡± Ania roared in his unwillingness to ept the truth.

    ¡°Do you really think everyone is like you, only striving until they obtain strength and stagnating within it?¡± Noah coldly stared at the burning man and spoke: ¡°You who have be stagnant don¡¯t even qualify to be a step on my Lord¡¯s stairs. Both you and your [ck Crow] germs can simply be purified by my mes¡±

    Not too far away, the sound of brittle bones being stepped on could be heard as about 7 or 8 Royas people in uniform arrived.

    Smick nced at Ania who was being burnt to death, then looked straight at Noah, the unnaturally calm young man.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, you¡¯re killing one another? So you¡¯re prepared to surrender yourselves to us and be a subject of His Majesty, our King Eldridge?¡± Smick purposefully asked such a thing.

    He was still only a young man, just in case he couldn¡¯t take the provocation, he might unknowingly reveal some useful information.

    ¡°Senseless provocation¡± Noah retained his unchanging emotionless expression, nced at the group of Royas soldiers and slowly told them: ¡°Lord Negary is inviting you all to his abode to discuss a few things¡±

    ¡°So do you really want to take refuge with Royas?¡± Smick squinted his eyes to try and observe anything he could from Noah¡¯s expression but wasn¡¯t able to read anything from it. If he had met this youth while he was at that age, he would probably have been heavily provoked by his demeanour.

    ¡°Please follow me¡± Noah turned around and walked as if he wasn¡¯t at all afraid of these Royas people ambushing him from behind.

    Smick scowled. If he thought about this positively, this would signify that Negary was truly scared and wanted to form a ceasefire with them, which would be the best-case scenario. The Royas troops would be able to take control of Reystromia and turn it into a springboard to attack the Interkam Kingdom.

    But from this youth¡¯s expression and gestures, he didn¡¯t seem like someone who was about to surrender. Furthermore, through the heightened senses of his [Respiratory Art], he could clearly sense the ominous feeling that Negary was giving off. Even if he didn¡¯t want to, he had to admit that level of rhythm was alreadyparable to King Eldridge¡¯s own.

    Additionally, from the information that they collected, he knew that Negary was still progressively bing stronger and more terrifying as time passed. So Smick silently had a thought.

    Even if the other party intends to call for a ceasefire, I need to find an opportunity to suppress Negary¡¯s spirit and make sure that he can¡¯t keep improving.

    ¡°Follow him, be careful of traps¡± Smick shortly reminded his troops before following Noah.

    Ominous, dangerous, eerily and inhumanly charming. These were the first impressions that crossed Smick¡¯s mind as soon as he saw Negary sitting on his throne of bones.

    ¡¼ Ah, you must be the soldiers of the Royas Kingdom, quite fine indeed ¡½Negary opened his eyes, nced below at the group of Royas ck ops and slowlymented.

    That tone, that nce, all of it caused Smick to shiver uncontrobly. He felt as if Negary was a diner sitting at the food table who was looking down at them and praising: ¡°Oh my, this piece of steak is quite decent, very supple¡±

    This gave Smick an illusion of being a piece of food¡ª no, that wasn¡¯t an illusion at all. The countless bones he saw around this ce consisted of many species, but the most numerous were those of humans.

    As a soldier of the Royas Kingdom, Smick had killed more people than a normal person would meet in their entire lives. Even if this was his duty as a soldier and there was no such thing as right and wrong in a war, he would still asionally feel guilt and unease about his actions.

    But when he faced this... entity, Smick could feel it from the depths of his heart. The other party was truly thinking of them, of these living and breathing people as his food. There wasn¡¯t a single hint of apologetic sentiment or difort in his gaze, because to him this was an obvious fact.

    ¡°Negary...¡± Smick spoke with a loud and solemn tone: ¡°As a member of the Lancher family, the heir of the [School of Light], a soldier of the Royas Kingdom, and above all a human; I demand your immediate surrender, or what awaits you will be nothing but death¡±

    ¡¼ Hak hak hak, what a bold and shocking statement that is ¡½Negary was sitting still on his throne with his face resting on his hand, grinned joyfully at Smick¡¯s words and replied: ¡¼ Thene at me, humans ¡½

 Chapter 50: Vol1 Ch50: Negary (2)

    <h4>Chapter 50: Vol1 Ch50: Negary (2)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    When Negary said ¡®humans¡¯, his tone sounded the same as when people would say ¡®bread¡¯, causing the soldiers of Royas to feel a chill run down their spines.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Smick gave the order as his body became blurry and disappeared from sight. Several other people drew their knight¡¯s swords and advanced towards Negary in a formation.

    On the Royas soldiers¡¯ uniforms, they had a belt that had various vials around the size of the thumb that carried all sorts of liquid inside.

    The Royas soldiers skillfully pulled the vial with a red flowing liquid, threw it to the air and urately shed it with their knight¡¯s swords.

    The red liquid inside the vial flowed out and soaked the de of their swords, forming ayer of eerie blood-colored fire that also gave off an ominous feeling.

    ¡¼ This power...¡½Negary squinted his eyes as he observed the red mes. ording to the information he had collected through the years, there were only two main types of supernatural powers in the Royas Kingdom.

    The first was the [Respiratory Art] that was held by the aristocrats, while the other was hailed as the country¡¯s ultimate weapons, the Ancestral Spirit Armors. From historical records, there were only about a dozen of these armors in the entirety of the Royas Kingdom, they were mostly normal armors that could be worn, but the key lies in the ¡®Ancestral Spirit¡¯ part of the name.

    These so-called Ancestral Spirits were the past heroes of the Royas Kingdom. As they be close to death of old age, they would perform a ritual, using their lives as the sacrifice to turn themselves into the existence called Ancestral Spirits.

    The craftsmen of the Royas Kingdom would then attach these Ancestral Spirits into a piece of armor. From then on, as long as a person is recognized by the Ancestral Spirit, they would be able to don the armor and obtain reinforcement from the Ancestral Spirit inside.

    Each warrior who donned an Ancestral Spirit Armor were powerhouses on the battlefield that could rival a hundred soldiers by themselves.

    When he found out about the existence of Ancestral Spirits, Negary was extremely intrigued. As far as he knew currently, after a human died, the True Spirit that represented their Origin would leave this world and leave behind the derived product that is the soul.

    The remaining souls would mostly scatter by themselves and be a cluster of Soul Essence that contained their emotions before death as well as a part of their memories. If the corpse was mostly intact and if the soul was strong enough, they might be a remnant soul instead.

    Newborn remnant souls arepletely mindless, they simply lingered by their corpses and absorbed the Life Essence from the body to maintain their form. When Life Essence ran out and there wasn¡¯t any replenishment, the remnant soul would be exposed to the environment and be scattered into Soul Essence.

    In his past life, Negary once heard a certain joke, someone had said that he wasn¡¯t afraid of ghosts, because he would also be a ghost if he was killed by one, how awkward would that be?

    But in truth, after Negary killed someone, over half of their Life Essence would be absorbed by him, and if the remaining soul can¡¯t even absorb their own Life Essence, they can¡¯t even be a ghost, let alone a remnant soul. Furthermore, even if they could, a new-born, mindless remnant soul that only just awoke a random power would be nothing but food for a remnant soul that already had time to grow.

    Other than that, Negary had never seen a soul left behind by a dead lifeform take any other forms. He did try to keep a True Spirit behind after a life was extinguished, but unfortunately, he had no way to control or restrain a True Spirit.

    Since the Royas Kingdom¡¯s Ancestral Spirit ritual seemed to be able to affect the True Spirit, Negary had been interested in learning about it.

    But what he was witnessing the Royas soldiers use was apletely new kind of power. The information Negary obtained did mention that after Eldridge united all the forces within his country, he gathered excellent craftsmen and witches to try and create something.

    ¡¼So this is the product of Eldridge¡¯s creation?¡½

    Negary detached one of his finger bones, letting it float before flicking it away. The finger bone was turned into a streak of white light that directly struck one of the soldier¡¯s swords. The sword was knocked away by the force of the finger bone, it then ricocheted off of it and directly hit the middle of the man¡¯s forehead.

    The soldier¡¯s body copsed directly on top of the path of bones. The wound on his forehead didn¡¯t bleed, but rather started burning with that eerie red me, the me quickly spread until the entire body was engulfed in it. From the body, the me rose again and again, apparently trying to manifest as something, but because of some reason, it couldn¡¯t seed.

    The burning knight¡¯s sword also fell on top of the bones, but strangely, the bones didn¡¯t react to it at all, the mes only flickered briefly before it wentpletely out.

    The others didn¡¯t stop their advance just because of theirrade¡¯s death, they all raised their swords burning with the strange fire as they quickly closed in on Negary and swung their swords at him from different directions.

    ¡¼ How foolishly courageous ¡½Negary sat still on his throne of bones and didn¡¯t bother to move much. He only swung his hand forward and countless bones on the ground immediately shot up like a barrage of projectiles towards the soldiers, forcing them to take evasive maneuvers.

    One of the bones that were shot out was a spine, as it flew by one of the soldier¡¯s heads, it acted like it suddenly came to life and coiled around the Royas soldier¡¯s neck, squeezing tightly.

    The man became flustered as he tried to pull the spine away with one hand while he held his sword with the other, but it was to no avail.

    Negary continued to control the bones around him to shoot at the soldiers to force them away, while his finger coiled inward and pulled the soldier with the bone coiled around his neck towards Negary.

    Several other spines emerged from the ground and coiled around his limbs,pletely restraining him no matter how hard he struggled.

    ¡¼ It only looks like fire, but actually isn¡¯t? ¡½Negary mused and gestured with his hand, controlling this soldier through the spines to hold his own sword against himself.

    As the burning red mes approached the soldier¡¯s body, something could faintly be seen moving beneath his skin. When the mes directly touched him, the thing beneath his skin exploded outward.

    They were his veins. The veins caught fire and burned with blood-red mes that broke through his skin, but instead of blood, he was bleeding the same kind of fire.

    ¡¼mes that only burn blood? It seems even going into contact indirectly with this me would cause it to be ignited¡½

    Negary continued to analyze the mes as he manipted the man to touch another ce on his body with his sword.

    And another fire erupted, Negary was quite intrigued by this red me, and from what these soldiers had shown, within the Royas Kingdom, the technology behind this power had grown to be quite developed.

    ¡¼ Eldridge would most likely be quite the delectable fruit ¡½Negary had such a thought as he raised his hand upwards. A cuss that abruptly appeared out of nowhere was caught on its downward swing.

    ¡¼ Did you think I couldn¡¯t see you, human? ¡½with a flick of his finger, Smick¡¯s body was forcefully expelled from his camouge and sent flying backwards.

    ¡¼ Do you still intend to resist? ¡½Negary spoke with a light tone as he stood up from his throne, yet his voice carried an air that didn¡¯t permit rejection: ¡¼ Kneel, gentlemen ¡½

 Chapter 51: Vol1 Ch51: Negary (3)

    <h4>Chapter 51: Vol1 Ch51: Negary (3)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Hearing Negary¡¯s words, the soldiers¡¯ bodies couldn¡¯t help themselves acting as he directed them to, their legs bowed as if they were ready to kneel.

    It was as if they had another ¡®self¡¯ inside their minds that was controlling their movements.

    This was one of the abilities that Negary created in the past few years, he called it the [Words of Domination]

    Throughout these years, Negary had absorbed so much Soul Essence that he understood the human mind better than any human. He had a perfect understanding of what psychological reactions a human would have in each and every possible situation.

    Because of that, from the very moment he saw these people, each of Negary¡¯s gestures and movements had been aimed to put invisible psychological pressure on them. At the same time, these soldiers had been breathing the germ-infested air since a while ago, taking in arge number of germs into their bodies, germs that had a connection to Negary.

    When enough of his germs were inside a person¡¯s body, Negary could directly speak into their mind, while these people had nowhere near that much inside their bodies, there were still enough for Negary to transmit his will through them.

    Through environmental pressure, verbal maniption and suggestions, as well as the germs inside their bodies constantly whispering Negary¡¯s will into their minds, the weak mental barriers of a human mind would quickly be broken through by Negary. And once that happened, that person would be a puppet for Negary to control as he pleased.

    Because of that, Negary named this trick [Words of Domination].

    ¡¼ Hm? ¡½Negary suddenly scowled. The Royas soldiers that were originally struggling against his [Words of Domination] suddenly stood back up straight, their legs were no longer wobbly or unstable.

    With ming swords in their hands, these soldiers angrily roared, they took out another vial from the belt on their hip that contained a flowing golden liquid and crushed it with their bare hands. The broken shards of the bottle pierced through their palms, allowing their blood to flow and mix with the golden liquid.

    Negary could see it clearly that when they roared, each of them had a missing tooth and instantly understood how they escaped his domination. One of their teeth had been modified to contain some sort of serum, most likely a stimnt that caused their mental state to enter a hyperactive state and escape from the control of the [Words of Domination].

    ¡¼ Then what effect does the golden serum have? ¡½Negary looked at the Royas soldiers in interest. He wasn¡¯t in any hurry to kill them, because if he did, all he would get is a bunch of mediocre emotions.

    Only by constantly giving them a glimmer of hope and keeping it there could he induce these people to exert all of their potentials and automatically adjust their soul¡¯s state to its peak, only then would their souls be especially delectable.

    After all, the times had changed. In the beginning, Negary was concerned with his survival so he wasn¡¯t picky with his food. But now, since he had more than enough food to spare, he naturally became a gourmand who only ate food that was more delectable and could help him improve himself one step at a time.

    Right now, he wasn¡¯t fighting these soldiers at all, he was only cooking and molding their souls to be as delicious as possible.

    As the Royas Soldiers¡¯ blood mixed with the golden liquid, the liquid seemed to have been activated as it quickly grew and slid into the soldiers¡¯ wounds like an actual living being.

    One could see with the naked eye that something was moving underneath their skin. Almost as if an army of tiny creatures had invaded their entire bodies. Thanks to the serum they drank from their tooth, their sense of pain had lessened greatly so this sensation was only at a level of difort.

    Very quickly, the bodies of these soldiers grew one sizerger, the muscles on their bodies became inted and started to give off a golden glow. The blood-red mes on their knight swords also seemed to have sensed this and began to coil around them, turning the soldiers into golden juggernauts burning with red mes.

    ¡¼ So they can bebined as well ¡½Negary could sense the germs inside their bodies quickly dying in droves. Obviously, after taking in that golden liquid, their bodies¡¯ immune systems had be considerably stronger, and the limited number of germs that infected them so far obviously couldn¡¯t fight back.

    ¡¼ It seems the thing Eldridge obtained was quite impressive ¡½

    It wasn¡¯t as though there aren¡¯t any obviously supernatural items in this low-magic world, but they are all extremely rare, either strictly kept within a closed circle, or only a little bit of it remained.

    From what was seen from the Royas soldiers so far, this supernatural power that came from consuming different kinds of serums had been thoroughly grasped and researched. Not only was the usage streamlined, but it could also be mass-produced to an extent. To be able to mass-produce supernatural serums in a low-magic world, he obviously must have obtained something quite great.

    ¡¼ Naturally, this type of supernatural power must have quite the strict usage time and severe side effects ¡½Negary analyzed what he saw: ¡¼ Otherwise, these people wouldn¡¯t need to wait until now to start using them ¡½

    ¡¼ Furthermore, there is a bit of something simr to Dragon¡¯s blood inside these serums. It seems to be an iplete will ¡½Negary observed these Royas soldiers and noticed that ever since they used the golden serum, their mental state had been constantly shifting back and forth.

    ¡¼ I see, they did not use the stimnt serum to escape from my [Words of Domination], or at least not purposefully. Their main goal was to not be affected by the will inside the golden serum after using it ¡½

    ¡¼ Could it be, the main ingredient for these serums was a type of supernatural creature? ¡½Negary had this spection as he controlled the bones around to hover and shoot towards the soldiers again.

    This telekinesis-like ability was naturally the interference force of Negary¡¯s soul, but it wasn¡¯t as though it actually grew this strong. The main reason why he could utilize this level of strength was that these bones werepletely filled with his germs, by using his interference force on the germs that he controlled, the power he could exert through these germs was incredibly massive.

    However, this time, when faced with these bone projectiles, the Royas soldiers didn¡¯t try to avoid them. After the blood-red mes coiled around these golden juggernauts, their properties had somehow changed. As the bone projectiles got close, they began to melt and were already turned into a white goop by the time they reached the soldiers¡¯ bodies, the goop was then melted into white mist and disappeared.

    The five human-shaped mes then charged at Negary with great momentum that made it seem like they couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    ¡¼ Finally, you at least seem like you¡¯re worth the effort ¡½Negary finally stood up from his throne and faced the five approaching Royas soldiers with a bit of anticipation in his mind. Ever since the Crowmen were formed, Reya¡¯s enemies had always been dealt with by the Crowmen. Even if someone managed to break through the Crowmen¡¯s encirclement and sneak into the forbidden zone, they were still so weak that he could easily wipe them out. Now that Negary thought about it, it should be a bit over 3 years since thest time he properly took actions.

    The Crowmen were gradually unable to keep up with him, so this time, he actually got a chance to fight, and the enemy seemed decent enough for him to use a bit of his true power.

    ncing at the approaching Royas soldiers, Negary clenched his fist tightly and joyfully chuckled.

 Chapter 52: Vol1 Ch52: Negary (4)

    <h4>Chapter 52: Vol1 Ch52: Negary (4)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡¼ Those mes only caused blood to burn in the beginning, but after attaching themselves to the golden juggernauts, they changed somehow ¡½

    Negary was analyzing the situation, in a battle, as long as it was not aplete curb-stomp, any intel about an enemy¡¯s abilities was crucial.

    ¡¼ Let¡¯s test it out, then ¡½Negary clenched his fist and threw a single punch at one of the Royas soldiers rushing at him.

    Yadley managed to obtain superhuman strength through recing arge part of his body with the [ck Crow] germs, but Negary¡¯s current body waspletely made up of germs. The power and speed Negary could disy with his imitation muscles were so great that the Royas soldier couldn¡¯t even react as the fist pierced through his chest all the way to his back.

    The Royas soldier¡¯s expression did not change at all, under the effects of the stimnt and the golden serum, his mental state had reached a state of false apotheosis. He was currently not afraid of death for the sake of his beliefs, the man used the rest of his strength to grip Negary¡¯s arm tightly and ensured their mutual deaths.

    ¡°You will fall right here! The Last God¡¯s mes will burn through you and turn you to ash!¡± even with a hole in his body, the only thing that poured out was the blood-red mes and not fresh blood.

    ¡¼ So this fire is called the Last God¡¯s mes? ¡½Negary looked at his quickly melting right arm without any agitation or fluster, only pure curiosity.

    As the mes were about to reach his shoulder, Negary¡¯s arm suddenly broke off by itself to reveal a cleanly cut opening, from which an infant¡¯s arm of ck muscles covered in a slimy liquid suddenly sprouted.

    The arm quickly expanded like a balloon to an adult person¡¯s size, at which point white mucus seeped out to form a newyer of skin.

    ¡¼ I already have a general grasp on how fast and strongly this fire can burn ¡½Negary moved his newly grown arm a bit as something seemed to be gathering from the air around him. Disying his pale-white growing nails, Negary dered: ¡¼ Which means, you can die now! ¡½

    While Negary¡¯s words were still echoing in the air, his body had already appeared behind a Royas soldier, one of his pale-white nails pierced into the muscle-bound ming body like a rapier. It seemed as if he didn¡¯t have to put any strength into it at all, but when they regained their senses, all of their bodies had already been diced into pieces.

    Negary¡¯s slowly melting fingernails then detached from his finger by themselves. During the time that the fire burned his right arm just now, Negary had used the various germs in his body to try and resist it, thus figuring out that the metal-eating germs that formed his bones were the most resistant to this kind of mes.

    If he had continued to experiment a bit more, Negary would have been able toposite a different material out of germs that had a higher resistance to this fire, but that was now unnecessary. After using the two serums, these people¡¯s beliefs and confidence had already peaked, so there was no need for him to waste any more time.

    ¡¼ With some condiment, these ones will serve as quite a decent appetizer ¡½Negary turned around and nced at Smick: ¡¼ Then, have you prepared yourself, Mr first main dish? ¡½

    ¡°As an Evil Spirit, you must have been a human at one point!¡± Smick looked at Negary in fear, although he already knew that Negary would be very strong, he didn¡¯t expect him to be so frighteningly strong.

    They couldn¡¯t fight back at all, in an instant, the Last God squad that he was in charge of waspletely wiped out. Whether it was physique, fighting techniques or battle instincts, Negary could be considered one of the best in this world.

    To be one that dominated over others, fighting was definitely inevitable, so there was no way Negary would forget to improve this aspect for himself. Reya had many frequent mercenaries, some of whom were excellent fighters in their own rights; and all of them had, at different points in time, taken up a job to teach a certain VIP of Reya how to fight.

    Perhaps they weren¡¯t quite on the same level as the legendary adventurer Chris or underwent formal methodical training like Smick, but as wandering mercenaries who did this dangerous job for a living, they more or less had skills of their own. Being ¡®taught¡¯ by several dozens of these teachers, Negary absorbed their battle experience, their skills and even their battle instincts.

    Even without his terrifying physical prowess, he could still be considered one of the strongest Combatants among humans. But with his viral body and all sorts of unique abilities, he had far surpassed the limits of the species known as humans. He held an overwhelming advantage in every aspect over any human, so it wasn¡¯t strange for these drugged Royas soldiers to be easily killed by him.

    ¡¼ So what if I was? Should I worry about whether or not my actions conform to the norm of society? Then feel condemned by my inner morality? ¡½Negary smiled without care: ¡¼ Compared to what I pursue, they are nothing but unimportant, needless baggage ¡½

    ¡¼ I. Want to dominate everything and everyone, not be dominated by those boring baggage. The only thing I need to obey is my own thoughts ¡½

    After absorbing the Soul Essence of the Royas soldiers and learning what he needed, Negary turned to Smick and spoke: ¡¼ A normal person is always weighed down by their so-called conscience. This is nothing but the product of an artificial mon morals¡¯ created through living in a society. Whenever one does something that doesn¡¯t conform withmon morals, one would feel pressured by their conscience and bes hesitant ¡½

    ¡¼ You are the same, Smick ¡½Negary spoke: ¡¼ You are hesitant because of themon benefits of the nobles versus your loyalty for Eldridge. You don¡¯t know whether you should support Eldridge who can bring benefit to the Royas Kingdom as a whole, or support the benefit of nobles from which you were born ¡½

    ¡¼ However, Smick, the things that are causing you to feel hesitant are nothing but useless baggage ¡½Negary offered his hand towards Smick: ¡¼ Try it, Smick, push open that gate of virtues, discard those useless things and surrender yourself to me, you shall find that you have obtained permanent peace of mind ¡½

    Smick was trembling. He can¡¯t help but admit that he was feeling tempted. He was wavering, his faith and belief were currently unable to resist Negary¡¯s invitation.

    It was true, everyone in this world was locked inside arge prison cell of their own making, restrained by all manners of chains and restrictions. And it was also true that deep down inside, everyone was eager to push away these chains and escape, to obtain the pleasure of being free of their morals. Right at this moment, this pleasure was tempting him.

    Smick Lancher looked at the military uniform he was wearing, then at the Lancher family crest on his chest, he then took a deep breath and once again showed a determined look in his eyes: ¡°Negary, the things you call ¡®useless¡¯ might be constantly weighing me down and causing me trouble, but they are also what created and formed the human known as Smick Lancher! I am not a monster like you, and I will not discard what makes me [Me]!¡±

    ¡¼ You made the correct choice, Smick ¡½Negary praised him: ¡¼ Only your current self is qualified to be the first dish tonight ¡½

 Chapter 53: Vol1 Ch53: Negary (5)

    <h4>Chapter 53: Vol1 Ch53: Negary (5)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡¼ Although my willpower has be solidified to the point that it would not change even after a hundred or thousand years, I still fully believe that my willpower is nowhere near enough to be the dominator of all things. Your character of persisting to your own beliefs no matter how much you are tempted is truly the thing I require most ¡½

    Negary looked at Smick and grinned: ¡¼ As a reward of my praise to you, I shall suppress my physical prowess and limit myself to only the limit of what a human can possess. I shall also not use my telekinesis abilities, if you can truly win against me, I will let you go, I might even consider cooperating with your king ¡½

    ¡°Stop your lies!¡± Smick was obviously standing far away, but his voice came from right next to Negary.

    ¡¼ So you haven¡¯t learnt your lesson yet? ¡½Negary¡¯s right hand morphed. The metal eating germs gathered at his wrist to form a pale-white de that blocked an invisible weapon.

    Negary suddenly tilted his head as a wound abruptly appeared on his face. The ck germs underneath could be seen writhing as some white mist scattered to the air, but naturally, this wound was quickly healed.

    ¡°You managed to discover me thanks to the things floating in the air, didn¡¯t you?¡± Smick¡¯s voice came: ¡°They exist everywhere, so even if I conceal myself, you can use their positions in the air to determine where I am and even my movements¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve already seen through this little trick of yours, Negary!¡± Smick quickly retreated and revealed his figure again, at the same time, numerous more Smicks appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°[School of Light], Light Illusions!¡±

    Through channeling the rhythm of light, he created illusions of himself everywhere. At the same time, it wasn¡¯t as though the light couldn¡¯t deal any damage. While these Light Illusions appeared to be human, they would appear as bright miniature suns within one¡¯s perception, the rhythm of the light quickly burned all the germs that got close to the illusions.

    ¡°This way, you won¡¯t be able to tell which one of me is real¡± 10 Smicks stood at different locations and spoke at once. His voice also seemed to have undergone some sort of special alteration as one couldn¡¯t use it to tell where it wasing from at all.

    ¡¼ How impressive, Smick ¡½Negary praised: ¡¼ Now, let me force you to exert more of your potential and bring out more taste in your soul ¡½

    Negary put his hand up as he walked towards the group of Smicks. He was actually keeping his promise and suppressed his body to the limit of humans, although he was still unimaginably fast, it was no longer so fast that one couldn¡¯t react to it.

    The 10 Smicks advanced all at once. These illusions were very realistic, to the point that Negary couldn¡¯t tell who the real one was, the real Smick was among them, so one wrong move could cause him to be hit.

    As the first Smick charged straight at Negary and swung his cuss at him, Negary raised his arm sword to block, but that Smick simply passed right through, revealing it to be an illusion.

    Taking advantage of when Negary raised his arm, the other Smicks all raised their cusses and attacked from different directions. Parrying one strike meant he couldn¡¯t parry another, and if he happened to choose the incorrect one, the real Smick would be able to attack the defenseless Negary.

    But almost immediately, all 5 of Negary¡¯s left fingers exploded and turned into a liquid that urately shot towards each Smick¡¯s head. All the liquids passed through without trouble, confirming that all these Smicks were illusions.

    ¡¼ So careful? ¡½Negarymented, almost sighing. He already thought of this method of finding the real one as soon as he saw the illusions. If the real Smick was actually among those illusions just now, Negary would havended a critical attack and taken his life without hesitation.

    Smick didn¡¯t answer him, his 10 illusions quickly shuffled among one another, asionally even ovepping and changing directions abruptly, obscuring the real one among the fake, then attacked from different directions in groups of 2.

    Before confirming which was the real one, he had to treat it as if he really was fighting against 10 Smicks at once. A de also grew from Negary¡¯s left wrist, allowing him to parry with both hands at once, any Smick that got close to him would be shed first before they did anything.

    As the illusions¡¯ attacks became more rapid and concentrated, Negary appeared to be upied with defending.

    His de shed at another Smick, after confirming that the de passed through him without trouble, Negary pulled his hand back to attack another illusion, but this illusion continued to attack Negary with its cuss. If one could pay close attention, they would notice that there was an ovep on this cuss.

    When Smick believed that he was about to win, Negary¡¯s body abruptly shifted,pletely ignored all the illusions, blocked the cuss with his left arm while his right hand thrust forward without hesitation.

    At the veryst moment, Smick noticed something was wrong and immediately adjusted his rhythm without hesitation, causing his body to shift its momentum and jumped backwards, half-crouching down and clutched the side of his hip, there was a wound about a fingertip deep there.

    Seeing the blood on his de, Negary shook his head. If Smick had reacted a bit slower, the de at his wrist would¡¯ve pierced through his heart and not his hip.

    Smick nced at the white bones beneath his feet, swung his cuss and cut a piece of bone apart to see a piece of ck flesh inside.

    ¡¼ Your illusions seem very real, but a fake is still only a fake. Among them, you were the only one that had actual weight ¡½Negary smirked and exined: ¡¼ And so, I gathered arge number of germs inside the bones, making it so that even your Light Rhythm couldn¡¯t kill them all right away. When you stepped on them, the germs shifted and revealed your location ¡½

    Naturally, there was something else that Negary didn¡¯t exin to Smick. Smick¡¯s [School of Light] waspletely useless against his field of perception, a simple change in light couldn¡¯t fool the field of perception1.

    Which meant that from the very start, Smick already had no chance of winning against Negary. He was purposefully orchestrating to the situation to make his opponent feel like that they could win if they tried just a little bit harder to trigger them into unleashing more potential, but in truth, Negary had always been in control of how the battle went, he already held both sides¡¯ trump cards tightly in his hands.

    It was because he had this absolute advantage that Negary did something like purposefully triggering his opponent¡¯s potential and hold so much of his strength back. There was no such thing as a [Protagonist Aura] here, under the suppression of this world¡¯s misfortune attribute, the only thing that one could rely on was pure power and wit.

    ¡¼ So, Smick, go on, unleash more of your potential, I¡¯m looking forward to it quite a bit ¡½Negary grinned: ¡¼ Or you can give up right here and surrender yourself to me ¡½

    Smick continued to breathe and adjust his own rhythm, looked up at Negary, then stood up and prepared to fight once again. He wasn¡¯t willing to lose himself, so he chose to continue to fight.

    It was this determination and persistence that caused Negary to grin even more joyfully.

 Chapter 54: Vol1 Ch54: Negary (6)

    <h4>Chapter 54: Vol1 Ch54: Negary (6)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°Are wete?¡± a hoarse, half-coughing voice called out and stopped Smick from continuing his attack.

    Chris¡¯ group of 10 finally managed to make it here. As Chris nced at the bones and dead bodies around, he sighed, then ced his gaze on Negary.

    Before seeing Negary, all Chris could sense from Negary was an extremely ominous rhythm, but after looking directly at Negary, Chris could only draw a single conclusion: this kind of entity should not exist in this world.

    ¡°Evil Spirits are the errors that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world, they are the natural-born enemies of humans. Because of that, Evil Spirits must be eliminated¡± Augustin¡¯s gaze became stern. He had already participated in an Evil Spirit subjugation before, so he knew how dangerous an Evil Spirit was.

    Each growing Evil Spirit was a cmity, a disaster. Their very existence required the lives of countless others to be maintained, just like the Interkam Capital¡¯s Mist Demon, the Green gue that once wiped out a certain town, the Ocean Disaster on the Eastern seaport.

    And the thing that rmed Augustin, as well as the majority of the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s upper echelons, was that Evil Spirits were showing up a lot more frequently. This caused them to consider the possibility of the cmity prophesized in the Divine Grace Bible, especially when a sentient Evil Spirit like Negary had appeared.

    Within the records of the Church of Divine Grace, the Cauchy people used to be the most powerful human race, uniting and ruling over the entire continent as the gigantic Empire of Trncia.

    And the main reason why this powerful Empire fell to ruin over 200 years ago was due to the appearance of a certain sentient Evil Spirit within Trncia. That Evil Spirit had the ability to control the hearts of people, he instigated internal strife within the Trncia Empire and caused this vast Empire to slowly head to its ruin.

    ¡°Evil Spirits are the source of chaos, they are the results of errors, their appearance itself leads to bigger cmities. Because of this, Evil Spirits must be purified!¡± this was the Church of Divine Grace¡¯smon principle.

    ¡¼ So the main dishes already can¡¯t wait to join in huh? ¡½Negary¡¯s gaze swept through these people, the same gaze that seemed like he was looking at food caused them all to feel a chill down their spine: ¡¼ Then go ahead ande at me at once, I don¡¯t mind a difference in number, the results would be the same in the end ¡½

    ¡¼ After all, the majority of you have a reason to fight and win against me ¡½Negary was smiling as he said this, pointing specifically at Jason Todd: ¡¼ You must be the one called Jason, you came to Reya to find Cadiz Moreg, didn¡¯t you? ¡½

    Negary¡¯s words caused Jason¡¯s emotions to immediately re up. He would never forget the horror that befell his family that day when his everything had been taken away, the only thing left that kept him going was the singr will to find and make the culprit behind everything pay the price.

    ¡°So that bastard really is here¡± Jason spoke with a clearly provoked tone of voice. After the group of pirates who killed his family disbanded and went their separate ways, this was the first concrete clue he found of them in seven years.

    ¡¼ It isn¡¯t him alone. After Cadiz Moreg came to me, he also called his old friends to join him ¡½Negary confirmed it: ¡¼ All of your enemies are currently under mymand! ¡½

    ¡¼ If you want to take revenge, then use everything you have to defeat me ¡½Negary dered temptingly.

    Negary then turned towards the metal-mask man among them: ¡¼ Before Comoros passed, he asked Noah to tell you his apology, but since Noah was busy with my matters, he really didn¡¯t have time to do so. As his Lord, let me pass it on to you instead ¡½

    As soon as he said this, the metal-mask man¡¯s hands that were clutching his bow and arrow trembled restlessly. He was a father, and the thing that caused a father the most anger was seeing any of his children¡¯s lives being ruined, let alone both of them.

    Negary didn¡¯t care much for the metal mask man¡¯s anger, or perhaps the angrier he became, the happier he would feel. At certain points, anger was also a kind of power.

    ¡¼ It was quite unfortunate that I couldn¡¯t devour the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s Bukittel¡¯s soul. Hopefully, the rest of you would be simrly delectable ¡½with just a few words, he riled the anger of all the priests and knights of Divine Grace.

    ¡¼ And you, Chris ¡½Negary finally ced his gaze on this legendary adventurer: ¡¼ If you don¡¯t want your secret toing to light, then risk everything you have and fight ¡½

    ¡¼ Believe me, news travels easily and they travel fast from Reya to other parts of the continent. If you lose, all of that person¡¯s and your efforts up to this point will have been nothing but wasted ¡½

    Negary¡¯s words caused Chris¡¯ pupils to contract. He didn¡¯t ask how Negary noticed or found out his secret, that was no longer important, the only thing he needed to do now was to triumph over Negary.

    ¡°Stop your chit chat and let¡¯s do this¡± Jason¡¯s eyes were burning with the mes of anger as he raised his bow and aimed at Negary.

    Chris, the Knight of Divine Grace Myerson as well as another knight of Divine Grace all charged at Negary at once, the two knights immediately used their Grace of Protection to protect themselves while their swords were d in the Grace of Justice, swearing to cut this devil down with their swords.

    Jason, the metal-masked man as well as a cooperator who joined the raid party for his own reasons raised their bows and unleashed a barrage of attacks to interfere with Negary¡¯s actions.

    Augustin and his disciple, Luen Donner, both used their Grace of Understanding to watch out for Negary¡¯s tricks and asionally used the Grace of Salvation to dispel some of the germs that filled the air.

    Smick once again concealed his figure and waited for a chance to unleash a fatal strike.

    The other maskedbatants who joined them from Reya decided to ck off at this point, these people were sent out from their respective forces who came from outside Reya, they participated in this battle in order to earn as many benefits as possible. As far as they were concerned, the more intense Negary¡¯s battle with the others was, the better it was for them, they only needed to make sure to protect their own safety.

    Being ganged up on by this lineup, Negary was constantly swinging the des on his wrists. The swords of the knights of Divine Grace were reinforced by their Grace of Justice, allowing them to remain intact. Chris was a lot calmer than they were, only throwing the asional punch while he mainly observed the situation.

    ¡¼ If you don¡¯t intend to fight, you can die first ¡½Negary¡¯s gaze suddenly stared straight at the two masked fighters at the back who were cking off. He ignored everyone else¡¯s attacks and swung both arms forward, the two des attached to his wrist suddenly detached themselves and pierced through those two¡¯s bodies.

    ¡°My Lord grants me the Grace of Justice so that I shall cut down the darkness!¡± the knight of Divine Grace didn¡¯t waste this chance and shed straight at Negary¡¯s neck with his reinforced sword. Under the effect of the Grace of Justice, the sword cut through him like a hot knife through butter and decapitated Negary¡¯s head.

    But as soon as he finished his strike, he noticed that the sensation wasn¡¯t quite right. The cut on Negary¡¯s neck revealed the inside to bepletely empty, while the head that was cut off abruptly exploded and sttered liquids of various colours all over.

    Negary¡¯s headless body split apart by itself to reveal a smaller, younger-looking Negary inside, covered with white liquid, who shed upward with his hand. The nails at the tip of fingers were razor-sharp, immediately broke through the knight¡¯s Grace of Protection from below, pierced into the knight¡¯s neck and lifted his head off his neck.

 Chapter 55: Vol1 Ch55: Negary (7)

    <h4>Chapter 55: Vol1 Ch55: Negary (7)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    As blood sttered all over, the younger-looking Negary tossed the severed head of the Knight of Divine Grace into the air, through the fog created by the Smoker Grass into the flock of crows above.

    ¡¼ One ¡½Negary dered joyfully. For him, the two fighters who didn¡¯t have any intention of fighting he killed earlier didn¡¯t count.

    When his previous head exploded, what it scattered were acute germs. Once infected, a person would feel sick almost immediately, symptoms being dizziness, sluggish limbs, sudden shortness of breath and various others.

    However, Myerson had the Grace of Protection so those germs were blocked out by the white barrier around him, while Chris managed to avoid them thanks to his heightened senses when using [Respiratory Art].

    Several arrows quickly came flying, but Negary lightly swatted them away with his arm. The outer ¡®shell¡¯ that he just shed turned into a ck liquid that quickly moved and attached itself onto the body of the headless Knight of Divine Grace.

    Soon enough, a ck headless knight stood back up and charged towards Myerson.

    Myerson waspletely shocked and couldn¡¯t do anything but defend himself against the corpse of his previousrade.

    This was another corpse maniption skill he created, a different and more advanced form of what he did to make the dead speak for him.

    A human body naturally contained many reflexes and instinctive movements, and if they practiced something frequently enough, it would form muscle memory.

    Negary manipted the germs to cover the Knight of Divine Grace¡¯s body and use their feelers to pierce through his corpse, constantly mimicking muscle stimtions to make the body move ording to muscle memory.

    The headless knight that was fighting against Myerson was using the same swordsmanship taught in the Divine Grace¡¯s knight school, causing Myerson to feel as if he was fighting against hisrade, thus unable to fight with his full strength.

    ¡°You are desecrating the body of the dead! Negary, you truly are a devil that needs to be eradicated!¡± Augustin furiously shouted.

    ¡¼ What ¡®desecrating the dead¡¯, it¡¯s nothing but some boring spices, but if it can make you humans exert even more of your potential, then even boring things have their value ¡½Negary spoke with an excited tone: ¡¼ Give me everything you¡¯ve got, humans. Otherwise, more of you shall die as time passes ¡½

    ¡¼ Come,e,e! Let this battle be a bit more interesting! ¡½Negary¡¯s figure swiftly charged towards Chris, the germs in the air were constantly funneling towards Negary to make his figure grow and expand.

    There arepletely no openings within his rhythm!

    Chris gritted his teeth. A normal person¡¯s rhythm usually followed their own natural patterns, which would include their own weaknesses, Chris¡¯ Rhythm Punch took advantage of the weaknesses within that rhythm to attack.

    For example, if a person¡¯s dominant hand was their right hand, in an unexpected situation, they would subconsciously use their right hand, which made the areas where their right hand can¡¯t reach the weakness within their rhythm. Rhythm Punch took advantage of that to only attack such awkward positions.

    But despite Chris having closely observed Negary¡¯s rhythm, he couldn¡¯t find the weakness within his rhythm at all. Regardless of where he attacked, Negary would still be able to easily deflect it.

    ¡¼ Not enough, not enough, not nearly enough! ¡½Negary¡¯s hand pierced straight toward Chris. As he was about to parry it, Chris noticed in shock that Negary¡¯s fingers had begun to shrink, the tip of his finger was now pulled back to where the middle part was.

    With an almost intelligible noise, his five fingertips detached from his hand, each flying at high speed with razor-sharp nails on top of them. Chris barely managed to avoid them by tilting this head, but his expression suddenly became warped.

    Immediately behind where Chris stood, the metal-mask man who was about to fire his arrow fell backwards. On the forehead portion of his mask, a boney ck finger was sticking out with blood dripping down from it. This father¡¯s wrath still wasn¡¯t able to save his sons to the very end, he couldn¡¯t even save himself.

    Jason breathed heavily as he rolled on top of the bones on the ground, some of his silver-white hair was still fluttering down from above, if he hadn¡¯t been maintaining vignce, he would¡¯ve had his head pierced through as well.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± the other remaining archer, who was also a masked fighter who volunteered to join them in Reya, approached Jason and offered a hand to help him stand up.

    Jason was about to ept his help, but suddenly felt a sense of danger. The masked fighter abruptly smiled cruelly, drew his short sword and thrust it straight at Jason¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°My Lord had all of us learn temperance, forbid all acts of evil!¡± Augustin¡¯s voice resounded, some sort of power had acted on the masked fighter and made it so that his short sword couldn¡¯t move any further.

    Jason then reacted, grabbed the hand of the masked fighter, pulled him down and used the momentum to stand back up, kicked the masked fighter¡¯s stomach and threw him over his shoulder straight into the pile of bones below.

    The masked fighter immediately coughed up blood. Jason was renowned because of his cruel methods, so with those two exchanges just now, the masked fighter was already close to death, his skin gradually turned ck, then melted away into ck liquid, revealing him to be the Crowmen Garnan.

    ¡¼ Useless to the very end, I had hoped he would be able to at least achieve something ¡½Negary spoke with an unchanged expression on his face as his fingertips gradually grew back.

    ¡¼ If the Grace of Temperance could restrict an enemy¡¯s movement, why haven¡¯t you tried it on me? ¡½Negary shifted his body, moved away from Chris and approached Luen Donner.

    Luen hurriedly retreated, if it was possible, he really wanted to use the Grace of Temperance on Negary, but the Grace of Temperance could only restrict actions that carried ill-will, and there was ayer of something around Negary¡¯s body thatpletely blocked out his will.

    As Negary reached his hand out towards Luen, he felt a crushing sense of death clutching his throat, greatly hindering his breathing. He was the eldest son of the Donner family, having received an elite education since birth, he joined the Church of Divine Grace, relied on his own efforts and achievements to be Cardinal Augustin¡¯s disciple, solidifying his position as a future high-ranking member of the Church.

    He still didn¡¯t want to die, he still wanted to be a high-ranking member of the Church, or perhaps even the Pope. He wanted the Church to grow and develop even more under his guidance, spreading the teachings of his Lord far and wide. Even with his hopes and grand vision, when he faced Negary, he felt his entire body stiffen from fear, unable to move even a finger.

    Negary had already devoured the Soul Essence of too many humans to count, so whenever he concentrated his attention on a single person, they would feel the immense pressure of Negary¡¯s will. Luen was an excellent man and a genius in his own right, but he was still too young.

    ¡°My Lord¡¯s greatness spreads all over thends, granting the Courage to face all opposition!¡± Augustin once again used another Grace, the Grace of Courage. This power could be used to reinforce other people and allow them to resist mental-type powers.

    Luen finally regained his senses and quickly moved away, Chris also managed to catch up, took a deep breath and used Silent Punch to attack Negary.

    On the other side, as Myerson saw how badly the situation was bing, he muttered ¡®sorry¡¯ under his breath and raised his sword. The glow of the Grace of Justice became bright as he sliced the headless knight¡¯s body part.

    Seeing hisrade¡¯s disfigured, tattered body, a sense of guilt panged Myerson¡¯s mind. Suppressing this guilt, he charged towards Negary again, but his fighting spirit was clearly dwindling.

 Chapter 56: Vol1 Ch56: Negary (8)

    <h4>Chapter 56: Vol1 Ch56: Negary (8)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡¼ Still too weak ¡½Negary stood casually on top of the bone-filled grounds. Even now, he was still suppressing his strength, yet these people were unable to make him feel pressured at all.

    There were only six people left to face him right now: the legendary adventurer, Chris Modo; the Cardinal of Divine Grace, Augustin; the Cardinal¡¯s disciple, Luen Donner; the Knight of Divine Grace, Myerson; the Royas Last God squad captain, Smick Lancher; and the avenger, Jason Todd.

    All six of these individuals had their own desirable personality characteristics and could be considered elites among humans, although Luen and Myerson were still a bit green.

    ¡¼ Your determinations are still far from enough ¡½Negarymented. These people could be considered the top among the humans of this world, ording to the intel he had gathered, the only one who could be above them was the man called Eldridge who ruled over Royas.

    ¡¼ If the top is merely this much, then my journey would not reach far ¡½Negary sighed, after so many years of growth, he could already sense that barrier, the unbreakable obstacle. In the end, this was only a low-magic world.

    ¡¼ Then let me raise the stakes a bit! ¡½Negary slowly dered: ¡¼ You must¡¯ve already noticed, in Reystromia, most diseases do not exist. The reason for that is because most causes of these diseases are perfectly controlled in my hands ¡½

    ¡¼ Every year, the merchants who came to Reya and stayed for a certain period of time would take with them some of Reya¡¯s specialty, that is my blessing ¡½Negary spoke withplete seriousness: ¡¼ Normally, these blessings stay dormant and arepletely harmless to humans, in fact, they make it so that they are always healthy ¡½

    ¡¼ But once I order them to be active again, they will regain their true forms as diseases and infect their hosts¡ª¡ª¨C the merchants who wander this continent will be moving progenitors of diseases and spread the gue wherever they go ¡½

    ¡¼ And there are currently six of you left. For each one of you that cannot satisfy my needs, I shall activate the germs within ten of these merchants. Trust me, this is more than enough to create a gue of disastrous proportions ¡½

    ¡¼ Although this will cause my sources of food to dwindle greatly, that is perfectly fine, it is a trade-off that I can make. But what about you? Are you prepared to pay that price? ¡½As Negary spoke, his nce fell onto Myerson, the Knight of Divine Grace, perhaps it was because he had just destroyed hisrade¡¯s body, but he remained especially silent.

    ¡¼ Naturally, there is an option for you all to surrender yourselves to me and help me take control over more territory ¡½Negary smiled: ¡¼ It was under my guidance that Reya grew to the prosperity it has today, those who live here would not be troubled by the majority of diseases, and the only thing they have to pay is a few sacrifices ¡½

    ¡¼ Think about it,pared to the number of people who die from gues and diseases each year, the sacrifices that I demand are significantly lower ¡½Negary tempted them: ¡¼ Your very choice of attacking me was already the wrong decision ¡½

    ¡°Spare us your deception¡± Chris was stunned for a while and remained silent until he spoke up again: ¡°It is unfortunate that so many people die from diseases, but sacrificing people is surely nothing but wicked. Using good results to justify wicked acts might look good, but I whole-heartedly believe that this is nothing but an error, and I will never ept an error as anything else but that¡±

    ¡¼ If you disagree with it so much, then exert more of your potential and show me your determination! ¡½Negaryughed, and pulled his gaze away from Myerson. He knew that the young man had already fallen into his trap without any hope of escape.

    By taking Negary¡¯s words into consideration by itself, it would seem to make sense, by paying a significantly smaller price they could eliminate the big problem of most diseases. But at the same time, Negary¡¯s own influence would grow greatly. Perhaps most diseases would indeed be eliminated, but it would be at the cost of more disadvantages.

    But Myerson wasn¡¯t Chris, and he hadn¡¯t been through nearly as much as the adventurer. Furthermore, the deep impression left from his childhood of the poor people of the slums being tortured by their diseases, in addition to the grievance of having to ¡®kill¡¯ hisrade¡¯s corpse created a hole inside his mind. He suddenly felt that their actions of going against Negary itself was wrong.

    ¡¼ If you feel something is wrong, go and make it right yourself, child ¡½a voice seemed to being from inside his mind, causing Myerson to blink in confusion: ¡¼ Just look, you were forced to fight a tough battle against the corpse alone, but the Cardinal never extended a helping hand, yet as soon as Luen was in danger, Augustin managed to help him with time to spare, this is the difference between a peasant and a noble ¡½

    ¡¼ It was because of his birth that Luen could be Cardinal Augustin¡¯s disciple, while no matter how hard I work, I would never be able to achieve my dreams. Until now, when I see a different path ¡½

    ¡¼ Perhaps to other people, this path is an error, but to me, this is nothing but correct ¡½such thoughts were sprouting nonstop in Myerson¡¯s mind.

    Although his status as a poor-born peasant made Myerson¡¯s personality a bit deeper than others, no one could deny that he was a decent youth who wanted nothing but to do good things. Unfortunately, the one he faced was Negary, under the constant mental guidance of Negary¡¯s will, what was originally some meaningless emotions were infinitely magnified and turned into thest straw that overwhelmed Myerson¡¯s heart.

    As Myerson raised his sword to use his Grace, he felt that all of his Grace had be dim without a single light, the corner of his lips raised up to form a self-deprecating smile: ¡°So even the Lord had given up on me¡±

    ¡°Myerson, what are you thinking about? Hurry!¡± Luen was breathing heavily as he endured a headache and forcefully used his Grace of Salvation to purify the surrounding germs again. As the eldest son of the Donner family, the future heir of a noble family as well as a possible future high-ranking member of the Church, he was frightened by an Evil Spirit to the point of being unable to move. This shame could only be made up by defeating it.

    ncing at Luen, Myerson raised his knight¡¯s sword and the germs in the air slowly gathered towards Myerson.

    Augustin had been constantly using his Grace of Understanding and suddenly felt a clear ominous feeling encroaching his mind, truthfully, this feeling had already faintly existed since a while ago, but Negary¡¯s presence was so overwhelming that this feeling was interfered with and drowned out.

    It was only now that Augustin could clearly tell where this ominous feeling wasing from. As he turned around, he immediately saw Myerson gradually turning ck as he raised his sword towards Luen¡¯s neck.

    Myerson¡¯s gaze appeared to be hesitant, but more germs were constantly being poured into his body, magnifying Negary¡¯s will and causing Myerson to be fallen even further. At the same time, due to using his Grace too much, Luen¡¯s mind was a bit sluggish, unable to notice the dangering from behind.

    ¡°Grace of Temperance!¡± Augustin used the Grace of Temperance again to restrain Myerson¡¯s actions, then felt paining from his chest. A hand had pierced through and was holding his still-beating heart.

    ¡¼ Too much concern leads to mistakes, so you only amount to this much in the end, Cardinal Augustin ¡½Negary appeared disappointed, although his faith was firm, he was still only human, and he had weaknesses.

    ¡°My Lord... Sacrifice...¡± Augustin spoke those words with great difficulty before he erupted in a blinding white light.

 Chapter 57: Vol1 Ch57: Negary (9)

    <h4>Chapter 57: Vol1 Ch57: Negary (9)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    As Agustin¡¯s lifeless body fell on the pile of bones below, the body of Negary who was standing behind him had already been burnt to a crisp, almost like charcoal.

    ¡°Is he dead?¡± Jason kept his bow raised at the charred body.

    ¡°Unlikely¡± Chris suppressed his feelings of grief and answered with a solemn tone. From seeing Bukittel¡¯s final words, he knew that Negary¡¯s body was formed from manyyers, and despite how powerful Augustin¡¯s Right of Sacrifice was, the most it could do was probably kill Negary just once.

    Cracks slowly formed around the charred body and broke apart, a piece of writhing ck flesh fell out andnded on the bone-filled ground. It then immediately leapt towards Augustin¡¯s corpse and jumped into his body from the hole on his chest, essentially recing the heart that had been ripped out.

    ck tentacles began to stretch from the ck pieces of flesh and quickly filled Augustin¡¯s body to form aplicated ck pattern right underneath his skin. As Augustin¡¯s body staggered and stood up, his originally pristine white skin was now filled with shiny, ck tattoo-like patterns.

    ¡¼ I really can¡¯t underestimate any of you ¡½ Augustin, or perhaps Negary, once again opened his mouth to speak. He didn¡¯t seem too angry about his body being destroyed, on the contrary, he was actually feeling quite d instead.

    ¡°Negary, without your body, you¡¯re no longer impossibly powerful! Your defeat is imminent!¡± Chris took a deep breath with a solemn look in his eyes: ¡°You were too arrogant!¡±

    As Chris made his solemn deration, he was already charging straight at Negary and swung his Silent Punch towards Negary¡¯s chest.

    ¡¼ Chris, you can¡¯t defeat me. Do you really think I¡¯ve been doing nothing but wasting time fighting all of you for so long? ¡½Negary grinned: ¡¼ Whether it was against Smick or against you, I had been doing my best to hold myself back while fighting ¡½

    ¡¼ Even Augustin¡¯s Right of Sacrifice was something I half-purposefully received ¡½Negary¡¯s breathing began to change, his existence itself began to harmonize with his surroundings, arge number of germs within the air began to gather towards Negary and fully covered Augustin¡¯s body.

    ¡¼ All of that was for your [Respiratory Art]! ¡½Negary joyfullyughed: ¡¼ My control over germs had already reached its limit a long time ago, and your [Respiratory Art] that works by harmonizing with the natural rhythm was exactly the key I needed to break through this limit ¡½

    ¡¼ After learning it through your battles, I found that my viral body couldn¡¯t perform this technique no matter how much I tried. Apparently, the [Respiratory Art] had a secret limitation that made it so only humans could perform it ¡½as more germs gathered around Negary¡¯s body, his physique slowly grewrger: ¡¼ But that is no longer relevant. When the environment surrounding me is nothing but my germs, my breathing can harmonize with their rhythm over a 100 times more than you humans ever possibly could! I am the perfect lifeform! ¡½

    ¡°This rhythm!¡± Chris was shocked. Just as Negary had said, there was a limit to how much a human could use [Respiratory Art] to harmonize with their environment. Even a genius could only harmonize their rhythm to a certain degree, as this was the limit of being human.

    For this reason, most [Respiratory Art] practitioners ced emphasis on how to utilize their rhythm, but Negary was different. Negary reced ¡®breathing¡¯ with his ability to control germs, and the ¡®environment¡¯ with the germs he controlled, allowing him to harmonize with his surrounding rhythm over 100 times more than a human could ever achieve.

    He could easily sense more of the rhythm around himself, and by utilizing this rhythm that exceeded a human by 100 times, he could perform any tricks or techniques that other practitioners could over 100 times better.

    When Negary¡¯s body had grown to be over 3 meters tall from the germs that gathered around his body, several tentacles sprouted behind his body, thoroughly solidifying his image as a giant naked monster. He raised his hand towards Chris: ¡¼ I believe you call this trick Absorption Rhythm, correct? ¡½

    An immense suction power suddenly manifested and acted on Chris¡¯ body, he staggered, unable to resist being pulled towards Negary¡¯s hand.

    Normally, Absorption Rhythm could only be used to make objects within a certain distance stick close to the practitioner¡¯s body without falling off, but as Negary¡¯s current body was harmonized with his environment by over 100 times, the suction power had also been increased to be over 100 times stronger. Chris couldn¡¯t resist it at all.

    ¡°Negary, the practitioners of [Respiratory Art] all follow a certain ancient covenant, a rhythm cannot extinguish another rhythm! Now that you¡¯re also a [Respiratory Art] practitioner, you also mustn¡¯t go against this covenant¡± Chris dered this as he was caught in Negary¡¯s hand.

    ¡¼ Do you honestly believe that I would follow such aughable restriction? ¡½Negary mocked.

    ¡°Then I have no other choice!¡± Chris muttered in a low voice: ¡°Although I already knew that this day woulde sooner orter, I still can¡¯t help but feel emotional doing this¡±

    ¡¼ Now, be a part of me, Chris, or should I say, Sakri! ¡½Negary pointed out Chris¡¯ secret.

    During the snow mountain escort all those years ago, the real Chris did not actually survive. Even though he had [Respiratory Art], he was still only human. On that snow mountain, the two of them faced the pursuing troops and defeated them, but Chris was also heavily wounded. Being stranded on the snow mountain without proper medical aid, he could only sumb to his death.

    Sakri could still remember clearly thest words that Chris left him as he clutched his hands.

    ...

    ¡°This world needs hope, Sakri, I have something to ask of you¡± Chris was already incredibly weak, but he spoke with resolve in his eyes: ¡°This continent will soon be plunged into darkness, and everyone needs the fire called ¡®hope¡¯ within that darkness¡±

    ¡°Sakri, rece me and be a legend, you will be the fire of hope for both yourself and others¡±

    ...

    Afterwards, Sakri brought Chris¡¯ memento tokens with him out of the snow mountain, hepiled the old stories Chris told him in the snow mountain into the now-famous novel, then ruined his own face to rece and be Chris.

    Year after year, especially during thest few years, Sakri had fully embraced and became Chris the undefeated legend, encouraging countless people to choose the path of an adventurer. Like how he originally inspired the Crowmen Nozades, he had indeed be a symbol of hope for many.

    ¡°The name of Chris will be an eternal faith, and I have no regrets!¡± recalling thest card he had up his sleeves, Chris¡¯ scar-filled face disyed a terrible, yet also beautiful grin: ¡°[School of Firewood], Ultimate Secret Art: Firewood Links The Fire!¡±

    Chris¡¯ rhythm surged forward and forcefully invaded Negary¡¯s body, attempting to change his rhythm. The wills and thoughts of all [School of Firewood] practitioners in history were also infused into Negary. Besides the [Respiratory Art] skills and techniques, there were also their beliefs of justice, hope and glory that tried to alter Negary¡¯s personality.

    The [School of Firewood] only had this single Secret Art, the main use of which was to allow an inheritor to quickly learn all the skills and techniques of [Respiratory Art] and increase their rhythm to its limit in an instant. Back on the snow mountain, it was because he had epted this Secret Art that the bard Sakri could be and rece Chris so quickly.

    ¡¼ You think these boring notions and thoughts can change my thoughts, human! ¡½Negary endured the mental interference of these thoughts and angrily dered.

    ¡°Light Secret Art: Streaming de of Light!¡± a cuss pierced into Negary¡¯s body and urately hit the ck blob of flesh within his chest, then unleashed intense light and heat.

 Chapter 58: Vol1 Ch58: Negary (over)

    <h4>Chapter 58: Vol1 Ch58: Negary (over)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Smick¡¯s figure appeared for a split second before applying the elementary usage of the [School of Light] to apply optical camouge on his body.

    The [School of Light]¡¯s Ultimate Secret Art: Streaming de of Light was done through harmonizing oneself infinitely close to the rhythm of light while erasing one¡¯s human rhythms for a split second. Through doing this, the practitioner would turn into light itself and travel to a predetermined destination with the light and perform their attack.

    This state of harmonizing oneself infinitely close to the rhythm of light could only be kept up for a split second because otherwise, the human body would shatter. Naturally, as long as the predetermined destination wasn¡¯t wrongly selected, this attack essentially would not miss.

    Since Chris used his ultimate Secret Art to restrain Negary, Smick¡¯s attack naturally didn¡¯t miss. The outeryer of germs didn¡¯t contribute at all as defense, his cuss urately pierced through everything and into that ck blob of flesh in the middle.

    When the cuss pierced through the blob of flesh, some sort of liquid spewed from the wound all over his hand. On closer inspection, he found that it was golden-colored blood that naturally drew Smick¡¯s eyes as if they were the most precious treasure in the world.

    Soaked with the golden blood, his cuss seemed almost alive. Smick had a distinct feeling as he held the cuss that he would be able to easily kill anybody as long as he had it.

    Chris fell to the ground and looked as if he had aged several dozen years at once. His life quickly reached its end without even the time or strength for him to move his head.

    A small bit of Life Essence surged forward from his dead body, the [Firewood Links the Fire] technique couldn¡¯t be performed without paying the ultimate price. Chris¡¯ soul also came out together with his Life Essence, the long years of adventuring made it so that his mental fortitude far exceeded those of normal people, even as a remnant soul, he still managed to retain a bit of his rationality.

    An abnormal guiding force then appeared on Chris¡¯ remnant soul.

    ¡°Am I being guided to Heaven?¡± Chris had such a faint thought as his soul flew away from the battlefield, through the piles of bones around and finallynded in the hand of a certain person.

    The corner of Noah¡¯s mouth raised to reveal a pleased smile: ¡°It seems I¡¯ve found the leader for my Ghostmen soldiers¡±

    A few momentster, Chris felt a surge of intense emotions rush into his remnant soul. These emotions directly struck his psyche without giving him even a moment of rest. These emotions were mostly negative, consisting of hatred, unwillingness, despair, as well as a heavy sense of fear and obedience towards ¡®that person¡¯.

    ¡°Negary!!¡± Chris screamed out in despair, but after a long while, he added two more words: ¡°...My Lord!¡±

    Noah looked down at the subservient Chris in his hand and recalled what he had spoken with Lord Negary beforehand.

    ¡¼ Did you know, Noah? ¡½at the time, Negary still hadn¡¯t gone inside his viral body, or perhaps, he was never in there in the first ce. He was hovering by the great tree and looked down at the bones that littered this ce: ¡¼ Humans are an exceedingly fascinating species ¡½

    ¡¼ They naturally have a fixed mindset about certain things, and find it extremely hard to think outside of this looped chain of thoughts ¡½Negary slowly spoke:¡¼ They choose to ignore certain things and believe only what they think to be the truth ¡½

    ¡¼ I was also once stuck in this vicious cycle, but why would I limit myself to the mere human form? ¡½Negary dered with a smile: ¡¼ Even when I have yet to reach my limit, I am one, and I am thousands ¡½

    This wasn¡¯t a world like those in the novels, but rather one that had the Misfortune Characteristic, the situation where the heroes arrived in the exact final moments when the demon king was about toplete his evolution would not happen. And Negary wasn¡¯t foolish enough to wait for them to arrive, in fact, even before Chris¡¯ raid team even made it into the forbidden zone, Negary had alreadypleted his evolution.

    His soul could be said to be formed from the parts of countless others, but this was originally his choice, so there was no reason for him to limit himself to only a single soul, or even the form of a single human soul in the first ce.

    This was the true meaning of the Soul¡¯s blood. Dragon¡¯s blood had a total of three abilities: improve the host¡¯s physical constitution, carry the inheritance information and [Dragon¡¯s Pressure], as well as an indivisible mutual connection.

    The Soul¡¯s blood also perfectly replicated these three functions, it modified the host¡¯s physical constitution, carried Negary within it, and formed an indivisible mutual connection with each other.

    Since Noah imnted himself with the Soul¡¯s blood, Negary became a different side of him through the Soul¡¯s blood, that was why Noah dered that he had be one with his Lord, and this rtionship would continue through his bloodline inheritance.

    If Noah had an offspring, his offspring would be born with the Soul¡¯s blood in their body. As his offspring grew up and their True Spirit slowly derived itself to form a soul, the Soul¡¯s blood would continually awaken and infect the newly born soul with the soul virus called Negary. Even without being taken over by Negary, a secondary personality would still form and be hidden within his bloodline.

    In summary, Negary had evolved from being a single soul to being a soul virus that attached and grew from a bloodline, as he infected more people, he would simrly grow to be more massive.

    As for the Negary that Chris and Smick killed, that could also be considered to be a part of Negary. Negary had been absorbing the emotions that he wanted from the humans who died, but there were simply too few who volunteered to be his sacrifice or dedicate themselves to him.

    The majority of those he absorbed so far were fighting moments before their deaths. Even if Negary had been careful only to take the emotions he wanted, he couldn¡¯t help but absorb a lot of fighting spirit from them as well, causing him to seek battles.

    Because of this, he put a part of this fighting spirit together with the emotions that he didn¡¯t need into a viral body, binding them together with Soul¡¯s blood. In fact, Negary should be thanking Chris and the rest for helping him eliminate a part of him that he didn¡¯t want, while also helping the spread of his Soul¡¯s blood.

    ¡¼ Cadiz Moreg, Connor Kenway ¡½ Noah, or perhaps Negary, lightly spoke.

    The huge pile of bones behind him moved as a fat man that seemed to be around 4-5 meters tall stood up from within it, together with a man who carried a long spear on his shoulder. Both of them were wearing pitch-ck armor with a helmet that obscured their faces. They prostrated in front of Negary and spoke with fanaticism in their voices: ¡°The Ghostmen greets our Lord Negary!¡±

    ¡¼ It¡¯s your turn to take the stage, clean them up. No need to use your full strength, if they can run, let them ¡½after Negary gave his orders, the aura of a being that had surpassed humans gradually faded away, leaving behind the perfect Righteous Noah.

    ...

    A long ck spear came flying from afar and smashed through a skull on the ground, the Ghostman who carried the spear jumped down from the fat man and showed himself in front of the raid party. He, the Ghostman, then lifted the visor of his helmet to reveal a face full of nothing but maliciousness.

    As soon as Jason saw this face, his emotions red up with hatred and madness: ¡°Cadiz Moreg!!!¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, Jason Todd, your little sister was quite the masterpiece¡± the Ghostmanughed.

    That sentence alone made Jasonpletely explode with anger, he charged straight at the Ghostman Cadiz with reckless abandon, only to be hit directly by an unbelievably fast skull on his way. The skull shattered into fine dust while Jason¡¯s body was sent flying backwards and was quickly caught by Smick.

    ¡°Run! Negary isn¡¯t dead!!¡± Smick shouted in horror, he could already feel an impossibly malicious and ominous will slowly eroding his body, infecting his mind and recing him.

 Chapter 59: Vol1 Ch59: Ghostmen and the infected

    <h4>Chapter 59: Vol1 Ch59: Ghostmen and the infected</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°N, are you hungry?¡± Isabe asked her in a low voice.

    They were currently inside one of Grosk¡¯s secret hideouts. As he was technically more a smuggler than a merchant, he naturally had his hands in plenty of unclean ces, so for the sake of his own safety, he prepared quite a few secret hideouts to use as safe houses.

    ¡°Let me prepare some food for you¡± Grosk consoled them: ¡°We¡¯ll probably receive good news soon, don¡¯t worry too much¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡± Isabe spoke softly, but for some reason, she kept feeling a heavy ominous feeling in her heart, but she had no choice but to hope that she was thinking too much.

    N Darkme stared at Grosk¡¯s back as he left, a tint of gold shed over her eyes as her aura gradually changed.

    After leaving his hideout, Grosk¡¯s expression changed and revealed a hint of regret and guilt, he didn¡¯t go to prepare any food but rather headed away from this ce.

    After Grosk left, a group of expressionless men headed towards the hideout. They were the Interkam Kingdom¡¯s ck ops, a group of hitmen specially employed under Seth the First, people tasked with following Seth the First¡¯s orders to perform things that he couldn¡¯t be publicly associated with. And their goal this time was to eliminate N, the prophesied Saintress of Salvation.

    The power struggles within a country had always been unpredictable, so if possible, it was preferable for him to eliminate all opposition.

    Suddenly, Isabe felt a bit of a headache, by the time she realized something was wrong, she was already too tired to even lift a finger and fell unconscious. N- no, currently, it should be Negary, opened her golden eyes and nced at the door.

    The materials for the Soul¡¯s blood came from N¡¯s Dragon¡¯s blood, so Soul¡¯s blood and Dragon¡¯s blood were currently two sides of the same coin. Since a long while ago, the impurities within N¡¯s soul had been constantly absorbed and formed into N¡¯s second personality of Negary, while the original N became purer and purer as the days went by.

    But in the end, the thing flowing inside N¡¯s body was Dragon¡¯s blood, not Soul¡¯s Blood. Negary was only a visitor within her body, if his understanding and control over the soul didn¡¯t vastly surpass N, he wouldn¡¯t have been able toe out and control her body like this.

    The squad of ck ops didn¡¯t say a word and directly broke down the door, brandishing their weapons at their target. Even if the target was a cute little girl barely 10 years old, these people would feel no extraneous emotions such as pity.

    Old men or young girls, a prostitute or a schr, as long as they were the target, then they will be killed no matter what.

    However, as soon as they charged in, they saw the young girl giggling. An abrupt sense of fear that came straight from their hearts engulfed the minds and bodies of these ck ops hitmen. Even though they had gone through countless training and assassinations to shave away most of their emotions, bing assassins who only had their mission in mind, they couldn¡¯t help but be frightened by this fear that came from the soul.

    In that split second, the ck ops hitman leader instinctively stopped his movements, but it was already toote.

    ¡¼ Food with barely any emotions left. If you¡¯re so stale that you can¡¯t even serve as food, just die ¡½Negary breathed in and abruptly vanished from their sights. During his battle with Smick, even as a disposable avatar filled with fighting spirit, Negary still had over 18 chances to kill him, yet he was still kept alive for so long. Obviously, it was to take his [Light Inheritance].

    Under Negary¡¯s field of perception, the secrets of the [Light Inheritance] wereidpletely bare to him. The thin white hand pierced straight through the throat of the ck ops agent, without a pause, while his blood was still spilling out, Negary had appeared it in front of the next ck ops agent and killed him without hesitation as well.

    In just a few minutes, the entire squad of ck ops were dead. This was Negary¡¯s code of conduct, in and simple without any extraneous emotions. If they were useful, he would even give a part of his soul away, if they were useless, then they could simply die.

    Negary called the flock of cawing crows down from the sky to clean up these bodies, then cleaned the blood off his hands and slowly sunk back into N¡¯s blood. Even though his Soul¡¯s blood was already considered a finished product, N was still a crucial experimental specimen, otherwise, Negary wouldn¡¯t havee out at this point in time to take control over her body.

    ...

    Smick quickly brought Jason and Luen away to escape. Smick was already infected by the Soul¡¯s blood, so he could easily be let go; Luen still had the potential to be top-tier food, so it was still too early to kill him, at the same time, Negary needed him to take N back to Interkam.

    As for Jason, having been struck directly by the skull thrown by Connor Kenway, his inner organs had been mostly destroyed and would probably not survive for too long. If he could survive, then he had the potential to be the most excellent dish, on the other hand, if he died in Reya, his remnant soul wouldn¡¯t be able to escape either way.

    Noah brought Chris¡¯ remnant soul towards Myerson who was now kneeling on the ground. At this point, Myerson had bepletely fallen, having indirectly caused Augustin¡¯s death, he had gone past the point of no return and could only fall even deeper.

    ¡°Lord Negary has made the arrangements for you¡± Noah stepped in front of Myerson and slowly told him: ¡°Receive Chris¡¯s remnant soul and be the leader of the Ghostmen¡±

    ¡°Ghostmen?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the Crowmen were people who were imnted with the [ck Crow] germs, because of their stagnation, they have already been thoroughly destroyed during this battle and would soon undergo reorganization¡± Noah exined: ¡°While the Ghostmen are a new group of soldierspletely different from the Crowmen¡±

    ¡°At this point, there are only three official members. You will be the fourth, and also their newly appointed leader¡±

    ¡°The so-called Ghostmen are people who are imnted with a secondary soul¡± Noah ced Chris¡¯ remnant soul in front of Myerson: ¡°The secondary soul selected for you was Chris¡¯ remnant soul, you will obtain all of his abilities. Naturally, in order to sessfully imnt a remnant soul within yourself, you will first need to be modified into an Undead¡±

    ¡°Your body will be thoroughly modified, your heart, throat, head, and other human weaknesses will be thoroughly removed. You will no longer need to breathe and no longer need to eat or drink¡± Noah coldly continued: ¡°Naturally, you will also obtain the ability that you so desired, the ability derived from diseases¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your blessings, Lord Negary!¡± Myerson epted Chris¡¯ remnant soul and said with a heavy tone.

    ...

    When Smick carried Jason to the Royas Kingdom¡¯s base within Reya, Jason was already unconscious, his life rhythm weakened so much that he could die at any moment.

    Luen had already left at some point, saying that he wanted to look for the Knight of Divine Grace Rivers and quickly escape from Reya, bringing Isabe and her daughter with them.

    As Smick looked down at Jason, he sighed, asrades who had fought alongside one another to an extent, if possible, he didn¡¯t want to let Jason just die like this.

    As he nced at the cuss coated with a strange glow in his hand, a sudden thought appeared in Smick¡¯s mind: [This de can save Jason].

    Clutching his head, Smick immediately used [Respiratory Art] to check his own rhythm, but couldn¡¯t find Negary¡¯s extremely ominous rhythm anywhere. Instead, he found that his body was constantly growing considerably healthier, even almost breaking through the human limit.

    As a golden glint shed in Smick¡¯s eyes, he lifted the cuss and stabbed it straight through Jason¡¯s heart.

    Jason instantly opened both eyes wide, awoken from his limbo. He could tell that ¡®something¡¯ about himself hadpletely changed.

 Chapter 60: Vol1 Ch60: Jack Hans

    <h4>Chapter 60: Vol1 Ch60: Jack Hans</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°What is this?¡± Myerson scowled as he saw the ck liquid in front of him.

    ¡°To be a Ghostmen, first your body needs to be modified to have the constitution of an Undead¡± Noah exined: ¡°This bowl contains a unique strain of germs that will put you into a near-death state that will be better for modifying you into an Undead. Don¡¯t worry, this transformation will not be hard¡±

    ¡°Understood¡± Myerson had no choice, or to be more exact, this was part of his previous choice.

    As he swallowed the ck liquid in the bowl, he felt a scorching sensation from his throat all the way down to his stomach, his breathing became difficult, as if his innards were melting away.

    Noah then drew a gleaming golden dagger and spoke with a sincere expression: ¡°This is the ceremonial de. A dying person when stabbed in the heart by this dagger will be an Undead, naturally, without the apanying drugs, this process would feel extremely insufferable¡±

    As the ceremonial de stabbed into his heart, Myerson felt the entire world be different. If before, the world around him was vibrant, then it was nowpletely silent, as if there was a barrier separating him from the world itself.

    ¡°The so-called Undead are in fact people whose dying souls are kept in a constant state of nearly separating from their body through a special technique. In this state of near-death, the importance of the vessel rapidly declines, thus eliminating the existence of the human body¡¯smon fatal weak points¡±

    ¡°And the only thing left that binds your soul to your body is the existence of My Lord on this ceremonial de¡± Noah carefully put the ceremonial de away, then prepared to imnt Myerson with Chris¡¯ remnant soul.

    The body of a living person couldn¡¯t possibly house two souls, such a situation would normally only cause the two souls to pollute one another. Either the host¡¯s soul would be polluted by the invading remnant soul and their soul would be greatly altered, or the remnant soul wouldpletely devour the host¡¯s soul and take their True Spirit for itself.

    But after bing an Undead, due to the existence of Negary¡¯s Soul¡¯s blood, the two souls would be able to coexist peacefully.

    ¡°Most Evil Spirits are mindless and irrational, thus unable to exert the limit of their own power, thus the Ghostmen were created for that purpose¡± Noah exined, then his aura abruptly changed to give off an inhuman ominous feeling: ¡¼ And from today onwards, you are the leader of the Ghostmen ¡½

    ¡°Yes, Lord Negary!¡± Myerson felt the power coursing through him and obediently knelt down.

    ¡°Earlier, sir Noah told me that the Ghostmen only have four people including me. So besides Cadiz Moreg and Connor Kenway, who is thest member of the Ghostmen?¡±

    ¡¼ An unreliable fellow ¡½

    ...

    ¡°Killer Jack here, find out more!¡± as dawn came over Reya, a man in a white hooded robe with an amiable face had already begun to hand out leaflets to the visiting merchants in town. If you disregarded his words and the things written on his leaflet, you¡¯d mistake him for a clergyman from the Church of Divine Grace.

    ¡°Why do I feel like wearing a white robe doesn¡¯t suit me? Should I be wearing a full-ck outfit with belts and a mask? Meh, who cares¡± Jack muttered to himself doubtfully, then handed his leaflet to an aunty who was carrying food: ¡°Sister, Killer Jack, find out more¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to read, and I don¡¯t need to hire a killer¡± the aunty answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand, sister¡± Jack insisted that she took his leaflet: ¡°The need to hire an assassin doesn¡¯t discriminate from men or women, young or old. Maybe someday your child might lose their life, and then you¡¯ll need me¡±

    ¡°Trust me, sister, a woman needs to know a hitman or two. You can ask my partner, Jack Hans, he¡¯s aplished a feat worthy of his name that countless woman wants to kill him for¡± Jack spoke with a serious expression: ¡°You know Hans, those animals that think with their lower half¡±

    ¡°Lunatic, scram. Don¡¯t mess with my business or I¡¯m going to call the enforcers¡± the aunty cursed at him.

    ¡°Hah, business is so hard these days¡± Jack pulled his leaflet back and continued giving them out along the main road.

    A dirty middle-aged man who seemed a bit awkward hesitated for a long time before walking up to Jack and spoke respectfully: ¡°Lord Jack, the boss said that there¡¯s a important meeting and sent me to call you¡±

    ¡°Ah, little B, go back and tell your boss that I have something important to do right now. I¡¯m not going to some meeting¡± Jack glossed it over.

    ¡°Lord Jack, my name is Brown, not little B¡± the dirty middle-aged man weakly refuted him: ¡°But this meeting is really important, boss said that you have toe¡±

    ¡°Ah, I got it, so it¡¯s finally my turn to take the stage, then I¡¯ll leave handing out these leaflets to you. Don¡¯t bezy now, little B¡± Jack gave the stack of leaflets to Brown and spoke seriously.

    ...

    ¡°For now, the only official members of the Ghostmen are us four. The other affiliated troops partlye from my old pirate crew, and partly consisted of criminals who came to take refuge in Reya¡± Cadiz Moreg sat on one side and exined the situation to Myerson. He was not too convinced about this guy being their leader, but since the other party was selected by Lord Negary himself, even if he had any dissatisfaction, this wasn¡¯t the time to voice them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to find Jack, he¡¯s also working as an assassin, so if nothing happens, he should be here soon¡± Cadiz continued.

    ¡°If not for a certain reason, I don¡¯t even want toe here¡± the white-robed Jack walked across the forest of bones while constantly looking up.

    ¡°What¡¯s up there?¡± Myerson asked.

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just afraid of a hammer suddenly falling from the sky¡± Jack murmured: ¡°Am I being unreasonable when I say that, that name should have been given to me as an assassin? Why the fat guy instead? Why did I learn to sneak around in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Ignore him, when his secondary soul was imnted, something unexpected happened and caused his soul to be chaotic. He¡¯s always spouting some sort of tasteless joke or doing some inexplicable actions¡± Cadiz helplessly sighed.

    At this point, Jack came up to the fat man Connor Kenway and spoke with a serious expression: ¡°Hey fatty, what do you think about using a hammer? Or maybe a greatsword? The killing business has been badtely so I¡¯m nning to open up a weapon shop to make a few bucks, you want to pre-order a badge?¡±

    The 5-meter tall Connor remained silent without saying a word,pletely ignoring Jack¡¯s banter.

    ¡°So you must be our leader then. I¡¯m the Ghostmen King of Killers, Jack. Take care of me from now on. Until you be a box1, I¡¯ll make sure to listen to your orders¡± Jack disyed a shamelessly malicious smile.

    Although Myerson didn¡¯t quite understand what ¡®be a box¡¯ meant, it was fine as long as he listened to orders. Myerson nodded and lightly gave the orders: ¡°Lord Negary has given us our first mission. We of the Ghostmen shall move out and use the excuse of searching for Chris¡¯rades Smick Lancher, Luen Donner and the rest to sweep clean the other forces within Reystromia¡±

    ¡°At the same time, we will be recruiting more Ghostmen affiliate troops, all of whom will undergo the Undead transformation¡± Myerson slowly exined as an ominous dark glow appeared on his body.

 Chapter 61: Vol1 Ch161: What comes next

    <h4>Chapter 61: Vol1 Ch161: Whates next</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°So, Jason, what are you going to do now?¡± Smick Lancher asked in a low voice.

    Standing across from him, Jason Todd who was concealed under a thick robe remained silent.

    When he heard Smick¡¯s question, Jason lifted his hand up to check himself. Smick stabbing his heart did indeed save his life, but it also pushed him down another abyss of no return.

    Jason¡¯s hands were now covered in corpse bruises, he could already feel his body slowly dying and rotting away.

    His breathing had stopped, his heart was no longer beating, but he was still alive.

    ¡°This ce is no longer safe, Negary¡¯s subordinates are looking everywhere for us, we¡¯vepletely lost¡± Smick¡¯s expression was a bit dazed, although their loss was sudden and inexplicable, a loss was a loss.

    ¡°How about youe with me for now? Since you¡¯re still after revenge, I¡¯m sure the Royas Kingdom has a way to deal with your current state¡± Smick continued.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve lived and survived until now all the sake of vengeance, so I have no issue with the current state of my body¡± Jason finally replied, he staggered as he stood back up: ¡°There is a certain ce I want to go to and obtain the power necessary to take my revenge¡±

    During this raid, he waspletely overpowered by the enemy. When they were all fighting Negary, he couldn¡¯t do anything useful at all, so Jason now fully understood just how weak he truly was, and how much he craved to be stronger.

    He gave up on the chance to be stronger several years ago because the chances of sess were far too low, and failure meant death. For the sake of his vengeance, he gave up on it. But now, he once again sought that strength, also for the sake of his vengeance.

    ¡°Please give me a Hans beast, I need to get to a certain ce before I thoroughly rot away¡± Jason said seriously.

    ¡°No problem¡± Smick replied. He was feeling a bit guilty about turning Jason into his current state, as he nced at his cuss, a golden gleam appeared in his eyes as his gaze became nk for a brief moment.

    On the other side, Luen Donner had already found the recovered Rivers and informed him of the terrible news: Myerson betrayed them, Cardinal Augustin and everyone else lost their lives, they were the only people left from the reinforcement sent from the Church of Divine Grace.

    ¡°Find Isabe and her daughter, we need to quickly return to Interkam, we have to find a way to contain that Evil Spirit Negary!¡± Luen¡¯s expression was full of sorrow, this ordeal would probably affect him for the rest of his life: ¡°Where is Grosk?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I was already here when I woke up¡± Rivers replied in a solemn tone.

    ¡°Come with me, Negary¡¯s subordinates are using the excuse of searching for fugitives to clean up all the forces in Reystromia, if we don¡¯t leave now, we won¡¯t ever be able to¡± Grosk ran in right at this moment: ¡°Isabe and her daughter... are at my ce¡±

    Grosk brought the two of them to his secret hideout, where a carriage had already been arranged. Isabe and her daughter were already on the carriage, waiting for them. Afterwards, Grosk ordered a few guards to escort them out of Reya while he remained by himself, saying that he had something else to take care of.

    As he watched the carriage leave, Grosk sighed deeply in relief. From the shadows behind him, Yadley who had scales growing on his face appeared with a twisted smile: ¡°Well done, Grosk, you made the right choice¡±

    ¡°The tentacle growing in your chest will stay there. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take your life, as long as you know to keep your mouth shut¡± Yadley said as he looked in the direction of the departing carriage with a pondering look on his face.

    Originally, Lord Negary kept N so close that he wouldn¡¯t let anyone touch her. Yet he¡¯s purposely letting the Church of Divine Grace take N away right now. They¡¯re probably not going to have a single day of peace from now on.

    Yadley smirked, but he himself probably didn¡¯t know that his eyes glowed golden for a brief moment.

    At the same time, N¡¯s eyes in the carriage also glowed golden.

    The news quickly spread as if everything had been prepared since long ago. This was Negary¡¯s victory, but after this battle, very few people actually saw Negary again, the forces within Reystromia were also dealt with by the Ghostmen and their troops.

    The majority of the forces and organizations were either taken in, or crushed without hesitation. The Reya that was originally slipping away from their control once again fell squarely into the hands of the Cauchy people, or to be more precise, the hands of Negary.

    Smick managed to return safely to the Royas Kingdom, but due to his failure in Reya, he went under much scrutiny. Even within the Lancher family, there were those who questioned the possibility of him bing the next family head.

    ...

    Smick was currently sitting in his reading room with his cuss hanging by his hip. He let out a deep sigh, in order to protect his future position as the family head, his father had arranged him a political marriage. In the future, he would most likely be known as the nobleman Lancher, rather than the military officer Smick.

    But what caused him to feel even more worried was the fact that his body had already surpassed the limit of humans. When he nced down at the cuss at his hip, he naturally knew the reason why. Although that extreme ominous presence hadn¡¯t appeared even a single time since then, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.

    Somewhere else, Jason¡¯s body was fully shrouded under a robe, a foul rotten smell drifted from him. His movements were slow and rigid as he approached a hidden canyon where the headquarters of the organization known as the Sacred Valley was situated.

    The so-called Sacred Valley was a group of mysterious killers, for the sake of a certain belief, they honed their assassination skills and travelled the world in search of a certain artifact. And Jason used to be a part of it.

    ¡¸ Why have you returned? ¡¹a voice echoed from within the canyon.

    Jason took off his robe to reveal a body so rotten that it could copse at any moment, and spoke each word with a hoarse tone: ¡°For vengeance, I have no other choice¡±

    ¡°May life itself watch over me!¡±

    ...

    ¡°The political situation has changed, your existence is better off not known to anybody¡± due to the side effects of the Right of Sacrifice, Rivers could no longer fight as he used to, so he stepped down from being a Knight of Divine Grace.

    He brought N a set of male clothing and spoke with a solemn expression: ¡°You are still young enough that you can disguise yourself as male for now, while I teach you how to fight. Although your constitution isn¡¯t suitable to ept a Grace from the Lord, you still have Chris¡¯ [Respiratory Art], you can definitely be a strong warrior¡±

    ¡°I understand, Mr. Rivers, I will do my best to train¡± N nodded with an immature serious expression.

    ¡°And also, a few dayster, I will have to make a trip to Tarroy¡± Rivers sighed. Tarroy was a small nation on the other side of Interkam.

    ¡°Why?¡± N looked at Rivers in doubt.

    Only to see Rivers pull out a small chest with all sorts of items within it, including medals, bones from various animals, etc. all of them werememorative items. Rivers replied: ¡°These belong to Mr. Chris, and Tarroy was Mr. Chris¡¯ homnd. He has a son who is about the same age as you, so I need to bring these things to him¡±

    Not too long after this event, the war between Royas and Interkam finally broke out.

 Chapter 62: Vol1 Ch62: Seven years of war

    <h4>Chapter 62: Vol1 Ch62: Seven years of war</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    The war between the Royas Kingdom and Interkam Kingdom inevitably broke out in the end.

    After all, the Royas Kingdom had already been prepared to go to war, under Eldridge¡¯s rule, the power of the Royas Kingdom¡¯s army as a whole reached an unprecedented level.

    At the same time, the Interkam Kingdom¡¯s internal matters werepletely chaotic, causing them to be unable to even stand on the same frontline as the threat of Royas loomed over them.

    The domestic aristocrats only cared about indulging in their luxury, the Church of Divine Grace was busy struggling between investing in spreading faith or military power, Seth the First didn¡¯t want to develop anything and only clung to his throne. With so much discord among themselves, it was natural for them to feel helpless against the advancement of the Royas Kingdom.

    As their defense lines were constantly breached further and further, the Interkam Kingdom¡¯s territory gradually shrunk. The nobles whose territories were lost naturally migrated deeper towards the Interkam capital, which caused even more discord within the country.

    The Interkam capital was called Ingmarlo, and currently, on a farm on the outskirts of Ingmarlo, N stood fully armored with a knight¡¯s sword in her hand. Her glowing blond hair had been simply tied behind her head, which gave her a heroic look.

    Facing her was Rivers who wore the same armor and knight¡¯s sword.

    Rivers¡¯ breathing was steady as he stepped forward. After his body became unable to use any Grace and was unable to continue working as a knight, his swordsmanship which had been mostly ignored began to advance again. The knight¡¯s sword in Rivers¡¯ hand appeared to be overwhelming, as if any enemy would be cut in half by the weapon.

    Facing Rivers¡¯ attack, N wasn¡¯t fazed at all, she wielded the heavy knight¡¯s sword to parry Rivers¡¯ advances, her breathing pattern was strangely rhythmic, which made her look exceptionally coordinated.

    N was quite rxed during their spar. As her Dragon¡¯s blood continued to awaken, despite her small frame, Rivers described her strength alone as monstrous. This little girl seemed to be hiding a dragon within her body, giving her physical prowess that far exceeded those of humans.

    ¡°No wonder she can eat so much¡± recalling how N was during their meals, Rivers cleared his throat, stepped back and admitted his defeat.

    N¡¯s Dragon¡¯s blood also granted her incredible talents, her [Respiratory Art]bined with the Dragon¡¯s blood synergically boosted the other¡¯s strength multiplicatively, so aside fromcking experience, N could already be considered as one of the bestbatants on this continent.

    Naturally, even without much experience in real battles, N couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Perhaps it was due to the Cauchy bloodline she carried, even though this little girl was pure and innocent as one might expect, her instincts were terrifying, capable of aplishing plenty through them alone.

    On the dining table, N impably abided by the etiquettes her mother, Isabe, taught her, if only not for her ridiculous speed. The fork and knife in her hands appeared as blurred images as they moved around the table, quickly stuffing pieces of food into her mouth without stopping. The amount of food she could consume during a meal was three times that of the other two herebined.

    ¡°Hm?¡± after her meal, N suddenly looked up and nced outside the farm. A few momentster, a young man dressed in a white robe slowly walked in.

    This man was Luen Donner, or as he was currently known, Cardinal Donner. Ever since he returned from Reya, Luen had put in great efforts and finally became a Cardinal not too long ago.

    He now appeared a lot more mature than before. As he came in, he bowed to greet Isabe, lightly nodded to N and asked Rivers toe out to discuss something with him.

    ¡°The situation in Interkam had be exceedingly dangerous¡± Luen slowly told Rivers as they were alone: ¡°During thest 7 years, Interkam has lost over half of its territory, and now the soldiers of Royas areying siege on Colomier. Once Colomier is captured, Royas¡¯ army would then be able to march straight ahead and nt the g of Royas in the capital of Ingmarlo¡±

    ¡°So what exactly are you saying?¡± Rivers showed an indifferent expression, but he fully understood what Luen was trying to say.

    In the past few years, as the war situation changed, the internal political situation of Interkam was also constantly changing. The only thing Seth the First wanted to protect now was his throne, he had already sent envoys out to ask the Royas Kingdom for a ceasefire, more than willing to give up the territory that had been taken over, as long as the Royas Kingdom stopped their war.

    But that was almost impossible. Before the envoys could even see Eldridge, they had died inexplicably, all three envoys Seth the First sent out in a row met the same fate.

    They were essentially forced to fight this war whether they wanted to or not, but the problem was that they simply couldn¡¯t win. Unless a miracle happened at this point, the Interkam Kingdom was already as good as fallen.

    ¡°The aristocrats who lost their territories are naturally unwilling to simplyy down and die. They lost their battles, but each of them still managed to escape with their private armies, and this is a considerable force¡± Luen answered him: ¡°But this force is too chaotic and undisciplined, they need a leader¡±

    ¡°The situation in the Church of Divine Grace is tooplicated and is unsuitable to take up that role, so N, the Saintress of Salvation mentioned in the prophecy all those years ago, it is time for her to fulfill her role¡± Luen spoke hastily: ¡°This is thest chance for the Interkam Kingdom¡±

    ¡°N is still only a child¡± Rivers replied: ¡°You know very well just how much pressure the one in that position will face¡±

    ¡°But there is no other choice at this point. We can only wait for this country to fall, or to trust her¡± Luen showed a bitter smile. The reason he was able to be a Cardinal in such a short time was naturally because if Royas managed to take over Interkam, with Eldridge¡¯s widely known personality, the Church of Divine Grace would also be history. Facing such a threat, the traditions of the Church of Divine Grace naturally had to be broken to allow capable people to climb up.

    ¡°Let me think about it a bit more¡± Rivers sighed.

    ¡°Rivers, do not forget, some people are born extraordinary¡± Luen said with a solemn expression and left.

    As he walked across the living room, Luen nced at the calm young girl sitting there, only to be greeted with an innocent smile and what seemed to be a golden gleam in her eyes.

    ...

    Far away, in Reystromia, due to the war, although this ce was no longer as prosperous as it once was, it became more powerful instead. In fact, it became one of the few peaceful ces during the chaos of war.

    ¡¼ Granny Seal¡¯e, the prophecy you spoke of is about to begin ¡½in the pce of darkness, sitting on top of the throne, Negary slowly spoke with his face hidden in the darkness, constantly giving off a heavy sense of pressure that was enough to cause anyone to fall unconscious: ¡¼ Do prophecies really exist in this world? ¡½

    ¡°Lord Negary, please trust this old woman¡± Granny Seal¡¯e was an ugly old woman who carried a strangely-shaped staff, under Negary¡¯s pressure, she did not fall unconscious, but instead chuckled in her eerie voice: ¡°Chechecheh, N will surely be the Saintress of Salvation, because only then can our ultimate goal be reached¡±

    ¡¼ N is still too weak, and Eldridge would not be defeated so easily. Even as I am right now, it would be hard to defeat him as long as he has that ¡®thing¡¯¡½Negary spoke softly: ¡¼ I hope that it would be as you said and I did not waste time holding Eldridge back so long for her ¡½

    ¡°Believe me, Lord Negary, you are unbeatable, the final winner will be no one but you, my Lord!¡± Granny Seal¡¯e spoke with a tone full of confidence.

 Chapter 63: Vol1 Ch63: Granny Sealâ€™e

    <h4>Chapter 63: Vol1 Ch63: Granny Seal¡¯e</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    This ¡®Granny Seal¡¯e¡¯ who was by Negary¡¯s side was someone who sought out and joined Reya of her own ord 6 years ago.

    She was a Witch, the very same kind that everyone thought of from the legends whenever they heard the word ¡®witch¡¯.

    From her appearance alone, she fit the role to a T. An eerily old face, a rickety figure as well as weirdughter, the spitting image of an evil Witch from any fairy tale.

    And it was also this Granny Seal¡¯e who first prophesied about the Saintress of Salvation, soon after she made this prophecy, she disappeared without a trace. The next time she appeared, she came to offer her forehead to Negary on her own.

    Granny Seal¡¯e¡¯s current job was to teach Negary her knowledge about mysticism, as well as the legendary [Dracotongue]nguage.

    Negary had already managed to extract the inheritance information within the Dragon¡¯s blood very early on, but as this information was fully written in [Dracotongue], it was basically useless.

    Granny Seal¡¯e wasn¡¯t too familiar with [Dracotongue], but she knew enough to help Negary slowly decipher and derive the inheritance information bit by bit.

    As Negary stood up from his throne, he disyed a body vastly different from his previous viral body. First of all, it was considerably more muscr, a natural sense of dominance drifted and flowed along his frame, and scales began to manifest on his body. Suddenly, this perfect body began to crack and break as golden blood spilled from inside, flowing all over the floor.

    The body then immediately melted into a pool of golden blood, Negary¡¯s soul stood up from what remained of the body, looked down at the pool of golden liquid and shook his head: ¡¼ Another failure, I have already reached the peak of this world¡¯s strength ¡½

    ¡°That is inevitable. For Lord Negary, this world is much too weak¡± Granny Seal¡¯e sighed as she watched this happen: ¡°But there is no need to hurry, darkness will eventuallye, and at that time, this world would no longer be able to stop Lord Negary¡¯s path¡±

    Negary didn¡¯t answer her, instead, picked up a book from the side and began to flip through it.

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. If considering individual strength alone, he was already standing at the peak of this world and reached a point where he could no longer improve himself. Furthermore, he could sense that he hadpletely exhausted everyst bit of his potential.

    In the end, he didn¡¯t have a True Spirit. He managed to use the Soul¡¯s Blood to be a soul virus and once again became stronger, but both this world¡¯s environment and the problem of his essence were limits that restrained his growth.

    ¡°The [Origin] is the most essential way for an individual to grow stronger¡± Granny Seal¡¯e exined: ¡°Through releasing one¡¯s [Origin] step by step, one¡¯s soul would undergo a qualitative change that allowed them to obtain various supernatural powers¡±

    ¡°Since Lord Negary does not have a True Spirit, you can only seek other methods to improve the quality of your soul. In this world where it would be hard to even release one¡¯s [Origin] once, this should already the extreme limit for Lord Negary to nurture your own soul to this level of quality¡±

    ¡°Even when this olddy had released her [Origin] once, the power of this olddy¡¯s soul was still vastly inferior to Lord Negary, this is what I respect the most about Lord Negary¡± Granny Seal¡¯e spoke with absolute respect.

    ¡¼ That is not enough. For me, this is still nowhere near enough ¡½Negary replied as he slowly flipped through the book in his hand.

    What Negary was reading is a history book that he obtained, as well as various travel journals and historical myths.

    This world had quite an impressive ancient history, before the Trncia Empire of the Cauchy people, three other Empires were recorded, which were in order the Lomicht Empire, the Laith Empire and the Moy Empire.

    The name of these three empires, in the Cauchynguage, meant Life, Glory and Protection, while the name ¡®Trncia¡¯ of the Cauchy people meant Hope.

    All three empires passed down various myths and legends with many differences, but there were also simrities.

    For example, the beginning of this world was always described as being a pure white light.

    The Cauchy people exined that the light killed the Progenitor, and the Progenitor¡¯s body gave birth to all things in this world. Lomicht¡¯s exnation, on the other hand, imed that the light destroyed a corner of God¡¯s realm, which rotted and turned into this world.

    Themon thing was that only after that had light came did the worlde into being. During the era of the First Empire Lomicht, it was clear that the overall level of power was vastly higher, as the Gods truly did walk the earth back then.

    It was from that era that the [Respiratory Art] was passed down and continued even until today. All practitioners of the [Respiratory Art] knew of and followed a certain ancient covenant, as apparently the [Respiratory Art] itself was rted to something extremely important.

    There was also something strange about this, clearly, the [Respiratory Art] was only a means of perceiving rhythm, yet something made it so that only humans could perform this technique. No matter how well Negary understood [Respiratory Art], as long as he wasn¡¯t taking control of a human body, he couldn¡¯t perform it.

    Eldridge seemed to have obtained an artifact from the First Empire that allowed him to create the Last God troops.

    Furthermore, the destruction of the First Empire was also quite unclear. It¡¯s a mystery even to this day. Additionally, records suggest that Evil Spirits did not exist during the era of the First Empire.

    After a long period of chaos, the Second Empire of Laith was established. It was also during the era of the Second Empire that the first records of Evil Spirits appeared, at the same time, the Church of Divine Grace seemed to have been formed from an unknown artifact passed down from the Second Empire.

    The destruction of the Second Empire appeared to be quite orthodox. At the time, the royal family held absolute power and frequently discriminated against and abused the other races of humans, rousing several rebellions that caused the fall of the Second Empire and rise of the Third Empire.

    The Third Empire Moy didn¡¯t exist for very long. Apparently, not long after they established their rule, they fought a war against an unknown enemy, the majority of the royal family¡¯s army and troops were wiped out without a tangible reason, giving the chance for the Cauchy people to rise and form the Fourth Empire Trncia.

    Unfortunately, Trncia fell at the hands of a certain rational Evil Spirit and broke apart. The world¡¯s situation from then on became how it is today, with the Cauchy people scattered all over the continent and the existence of several countries at once. There were also countless smaller countries who established their own rule, there was no longer a singlerge Empire that dominated over the entire continent.

    The Church of the Divine Grace preached that Evil Spirits are the sources of cmity, they themselves are errors that shouldn¡¯t exist, and that as time passed, when more Evil Spirits appeared, some kind of great cmity would also approach.

    There seemed to be some sort of secret hidden within this world, a secret closely rted to [Respiratory Art], the Church of Divine Grace, the existence of Evil Spirits, as well as the world¡¯s misfortune characteristic.

    Through practicing witchcraft, Granny Seal¡¯e managed to release her [Origin], which was also her True Spirit, once. She obtained an ability not too different from precognition and came to Negary to tell him of the future she had seen.

    In the future, the darkness of despair would descend, and that Negary would be the only path of escape from the age of darkness.

    There was no way to tell the authenticity of these words, but since Granny Seal¡¯e had offered her forehead to him, and her expertise in witchcraft as well as [Dracotongue] was considerably valuable, Negary naturally epted her loyalty.

    It was also thanks to her help that Negary managed to reach the peak of this world¡¯s power so quickly. In consideration of her teaching him many things and how valuable she was, Negary afforded her a bit of respect and addressed her as Granny Seal¡¯e.

 Chapter 64: Vol1 Ch64: Seth

    <h4>Chapter 64: Vol1 Ch64: Seth</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    The current Interkam was in total chaos with internal power struggles in everyrge organization.

    The war had been ongoing for 7 years straight, but as soon as it began, Interkam had been stuck in an endless cycle of internal strife, leading to defeat after defeat in every single battle. After 7 years of this, the morale of Interkam¡¯s army had already reached its absolute bottom.

    What was even more irritating was that the other small countries had also turned up to dere war on Interkam and sent soldiers to upy Interkam¡¯s territories at their borders.

    At this point in time, the Royas army had reached the final defense lines of Colomier, once Colomier fell, Interkam would essentially be a little girl that had been cornered into a dark alleyway, helpless to defend against anyone.

    And yet, the entire country had no confidence in being able to defend Colomier. Even though Colomier had the geological advantage, the Royas army was simply too powerful, their morale, their equipment and their supplies all surpassed Interkam by several times.

    It wasn¡¯t that Interkam was poor, but rather all of the country¡¯s wealth was concentrated in the pockets of the nobles and merchants, leading to Interkam barely having enough funds to maintain their army. Technically, if Interkam was able to pool its power together, then they still had a fighting chance, but if technicality could directly trante to reality, then there would be no such thing as strife in this world.

    ...

    Tonight, a huge banquet was being hosted by a noble in Ingmarlo, as it had been for thest few days. In fact, if someone didn¡¯t know the situation, they would¡¯ve thought that Interkam had won the war and a festival was being hosted in celebration.

    Seth the First stood on the balcony of his pce, ncing down at the unnaturally prosperous castle city below. He could only smile bitterly.

    Aristocrats were selfish creatures. In their eyes, the benefit of their own family outweighed everything else. They understood perfectly well what would happen if this country fell, they also knew that they would only lose more if Royas broke through the final defense lines and attacked. The aristocrats who lost their territories that were taking refuge here were the best proof of that, but if they were asked to provide the funds and people to protect their country without any reimbursement, the only possible answer was ¡®NO¡¯.

    Aristocrats weren¡¯t stupid, on the contrary, as they had received education from a very young age, they were smarter than the majority of peasants. It was not that they couldn¡¯t see the terrible state that Interkam was in, they knew better than anyone else what state it was in, but as long as the Royas Kingdom¡¯s killing de still hadn¡¯te down on their necks, they would never regret a single thing.

    Because they were nobles. Even if the Royas Kingdompletely took over Interkam, they would still be nobles. To rule over this country, they were necessary, because if the King relied on the foolish peasants instead, that would only cause the country to be plunged into more turmoil.

    If these aristocratspletely bowed down to Seth the First who represented the Crown ¨C which was the royal authority, and contributed manpower as well as wealth outside of their duties, that would mean that the Crown would haveplete dominance over the aristocrats. This was something that these nobles would never allow to happen no matter what.

    Nobles had the rights and responsibilities of nobles. After they had fulfilled their responsibilities, if the Crown wanted them to give up even more, then the Crown would need to give them more benefits. But at this point, the only thing Seth the First had was his throne, and it was simply not possible for him to give up the throne.

    Seth the First held major responsibilities for turning the situation into what it is today. All those years ago, it was none other than him who instigated the internal conflict within the royal family to ascend to the Interkam throne. For the sake of this goal, he promised to grant many benefits to the aristocrats and obtained their backings.

    But the things that he gave away couldn¡¯t be taken back, the aristocrats tightly held on to those benefits to the point that they wouldn¡¯t let go even if it meant the end for their country, because the benefit of their family outweighed everything else.

    Seth the First couldn¡¯t do anything but watch as the nobles numbed themselves with their banquets and parties and pretended not to see the looming threat over their heads. But if one asked Seth if he regretted anything, he would reply that he wouldn¡¯t have regretted instigating the coup, rather, he had only regretted that he was too impatient. If only he had ascended in a more stable manner, he wouldn¡¯t have had to give up so many benefits.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the people of the Church of Divine Grace are here¡± an official nervously approached Seth the First and reported to him. Due to the war¡¯s situation, Seth the First¡¯s mood had been quite erratic recently. Although he might have seemed helpless in the war, he was still a King in charge of considerable power, and quite a few officials had already vanished without a trace.

    ¡°What are they here for?¡± during the royal family¡¯s internal struggle, these people acted impartially towards the chaos and even took advantage of it to prosper considerably. Before the war, they werepletely supportive of putting a new King on the throne, but as the war became hopeless, these people instead turned to support him.

    Seth the First knew exactly what the Church of Divine Grace was after. If it wasn¡¯t Royas who were invading Interkam, or if the envoy that the Church sent to Royas over a dozen years ago was sessful, then the current Church of Divine Grace would have definitely remain impartial to the war.

    Truthfully speaking, the people from the Church of Divine Grace could no longer be considered the part of Interkam. They represented a different ss of people, the ss that held ¡®divine authority¡¯. If it wasn¡¯t for Eldridge¡¯s disdain of their God, the Church of Divine Grace would never support him.

    ¡°I heard that it was because... of the Saintress of Salvation¡± the official hesitated a bit before he replied. He could still remember clearly how Seth went berserk when this prophecy first spread. He sent out his ck ops to eliminate arge number of young girls from various royal branch families who fit the description, resulting in him offending many aristocrats. This was also one of the reasons why those aristocrats didn¡¯t want to help him right now.

    The official had thought that Seth the First would be furious, but unexpectedly, Seth remainedpletely calm.

    In that brief moment, the official almost felt like he saw the young Seth the First again. At the time, Seth could definitely be considered a great leader among leaders. Step by step, he pushed the royal family at the time into a dead-end and even obtained the support of most great forces in the continent at the time. If not for Eldridge, Seth could definitely be considered one of the greatest rulers in the history of Interkam.

    In fact, at the start, Seth and Eldridge were considered equals, some even considered Seth to be a bit more praiseworthy. Afterall, Eldridge was already the crown prince of Royas, while Seth was only a small aristocrat from the Interkam royal branch family.

    But being one step behind resulted in being every step behind. Seth¡¯s efforts still couldn¡¯t match up to Eldridge¡¯s background. The impatient Seth believed that he would be able to gradually unite Interkam under his rule after he ascended the throne, but he failed.

    Where he stagnated and couldn¡¯t move forward any longer, Eldridge did not, and now Eldridge became the one who held the absolute advantage, leaving behind the rival who was once on the same level, or perhaps even slightly ahead of him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already reached the end of my rope¡± Seth the Firstmented, naturally, he could choose to give up on his throne right now. With the power he was in charge of, even without the throne, he could be the leader of a considerable organization, but Seth would rather die than do such a thing, as that was his pride as a King.

    ¡°Who is the envoy from the Church?¡± Seth the First asked.

    ¡°Luen Donner¡± the official sighed in relief and replied: ¡°A newly appointed Cardinal of the Church, as well as the eldest son of the Donner family¡±

    ¡°Call him in¡± Seth helplessly said. At this point, as long as it wasn¡¯t the throne, he could agree topromise on anything.

 Chapter 65: Vol1 Ch65: Princess

    <h4>Chapter 65: Vol1 Ch65: Princess</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°Your Majesty, I need to be frank with you¡± Luen Donner spoke with a displeased expression on his face, as he held no respect towards Seth the First: ¡°The Interkam Kingdom has reached its most critical moment¡±

    ¡°Once Ingmarlo falls, the Interkam Kingdom will also cease to exist. This is something that you cannot ept, nor can the Church of Divine Grace¡± Luen spoke without being reserved: ¡°And the only solution now is to pool together all of our power to protect Ingmarlo¡±

    ¡°Right now, the only one who could achieve such a thing is N¡± Luen continued: ¡°Her Dragon¡¯s blood has already awakened, together with the prophecy, she holds an unrivalled advantage for gathering support in Interkam¡±

    ¡°As long as shees forward, she would obtain the support of those aristocrats who have lost their territories, the Church of Divine Grace will also provide her our full support. Furthermore, the Donner family will also convince the remaining noblemen to provide aid with their private armies¡±

    ¡°Then by what name will shee forward with?¡± Seth the First understood it well, within the Interkam Kingdom, people had already spread and hailed the existence of a ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯, when things had gotten bad to this degree, the prophecy of the ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯ became nothing but believable.

    ¡°The Princess¡± Luen Donner replied.

    ¡°Then so be it¡± Seth the First didn¡¯t try to negotiate anything for himself and made the verdict.

    The reason why Seth didn¡¯t negotiate the position of ¡®Princess¡¯ was because he already had no other chips to bet, while the Church of Divine Grace wasn¡¯t the same. Although the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s influence in Interkam was thergest, they had never stopped spreading their faith to the surrounding smaller countries.

    For that reason, while the Church of Divine Grace would be greatly hurt from having their roots destroyed with Interkam, they would not fall to ruinpletely like Interkam.

    Seth the First had no other choice. Interkam had only managed to hold out for so long due to the Church¡¯s constant aid, so he truly had no other choice but to ept and announce N as the ¡®Princess¡¯. With this legitimate identity, if N could truly turn the war situation around, then as the one in control of the military, she would then be able to force Seth to abdicate his throne and im it for herself. Naturally, as the party that contributed the most to this, the Church of Divine Grace would also benefit the most.

    Of course, the prerequisite to all of this would be that she actually managed to turn the war situation around and repelled the Royas Kingdom¡¯s invasion, otherwise all these future nning will be meaningless. Furthermore, even if N could truly push Royas back, it wasn¡¯t as if Seth had no way to turn everything around.

    ...

    To announce N¡¯s legitimacy, Seth hosted a grand banquet in his pce. He had a graceful and confident smile as if the King whose country was about to fall wasn¡¯t him, the noblemen also greeted him amiably, as if the ones who refused to provide the men and funds to support the war efforts weren¡¯t them.

    If possible, Seth the First really wanted to kill every single one of these aristocrats, but he couldn¡¯t do such a thing. Because if he really did, even without the threat of Royas, Interkam would fall to ruin, and it would fall even quicker.

    Aristocrats were an indispensable part of a country, but they were also the cancer. The problem of aristocrats was one that gued every kingdom without exception.

    The reason why the Royas Kingdom was so powerful was because Eldridge had conquered over half of the noblemen in his country. The authority and benefits of those noblemen had been reduced to its limit, so much that Royas had no choice but to dere war. Because if they didn¡¯t, a civil war over benefits would break out instead.

    In a certain sense, Eldridge had also gone down a wrong path. With his talents and abilities, he united the entire country and raised the collective aristocrats of Royas into a starving wolf, if their conquest of Interkam had been hindered in any way, this wolf would have turned its fang on him instead.

    Fortunately, Interkam couldn¡¯t even mount a reasonable resistance and had already allowed Royas to take over half of their territory, otherwise Eldridge would have also suffered heavy losses.

    In truth, if not for Negary choosing to trust Granny Sea¡¯le¡¯s prophecy and helping Interkam by dying some of Royas¡¯ hidden forces in their country, Interkam¡¯s fall would have been a lot more swift.

    ¡°Gentlemen,dies, I have invited everyone here today to celebrate the return of the Tag family¡± with a smile on his face, Seth the First gestured to Isabe among the crowd with a ss of red wine and continued: ¡°The internal turmoil a number of years ago had caused Duchess Isabe to leave our nation, now that there are so few members of the royal family left, her return is truly something to celebrate¡±

    What? Who else but Seth the First had caused the turmoil back then? The scarcity of remaining royal family members is a result of nothing but his fear of others threatening his throne. Moreover, what¡¯s wrong with there being few royal family members left, Interkam itself is about to fall.

    Of course, none of the aristocrats here openly dered such things, because that would be ripping off the thin veil of dignity. Aristocrats had rules for their aristocratic games, and breaking those rules meant that you want out from this particr ¡®game¡¯. Not only did leaving the ¡®game¡¯ at this point have no benefits, but it would also mean that you wouldn¡¯t be able to take advantage of the power of the rules anymore, resulting in your untimely death the following day.

    The numerous nobles nodded to greet Isabe, to which she responded with the proper noble etiquette. She appeared a little nervous as she had been living as a peasant woman for over 10 years. In the 7 years after her return to Interkam, this was the first time she had to participate in such an aristocratic banquet.

    ¡°The return of the Tag family into the royal family records is gratifying. Furthermore, since N Tag has awakened the royal Dragon¡¯s bloodline, ording to the heritage of the royal family, she is now Princess N Tag¡± Seth smiled: ¡°I will send N in my ce to lead my army to the frontline of Colomier and fight for the Interkam Kingdom!¡±

    Seth raised his ss of red wine and was about to point towards N when he saw N wearing a ck dress, standing in front of the buffet table and quickly devouring dish after dish as if she held some sort of irreconcble vendetta against food.

    When she heard her name, while her fork was still stabbed into arge b of meat, she slightly turned her head towards Seth who was standing in the center of the crowd. In that instant, Seth was a bit doubtful whether or not cing his hope onto this little girl was a good idea.

    When she saw her mother¡¯s tired expression, N quickly devoured the b of meat with her knife and fork, then ced them down in the most graceful aristocratic etiquette she could muster.

    ¡°The awakening of the Dragon¡¯s bloodline would certainly increase one¡¯s appetite. Was the Founder of our Interkam Kingdom, George the First not also known for his gluttonous appetite?¡± Seth kept up his smile and glossed over N¡¯s discourteous behavior.

    Regardless, this banquet had done its job. N who had awakened the Dragon¡¯s bloodline was confirmed to be the prophesized ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯ and ¡®Dragon¡¯s daughter¡¯. Under the influence of the Church, the various forces within Interkam were pooled together and reorganized under the army in her name.

    Having donned a male standard armor, N rode a tall white horse with a knight¡¯s helmet, the helmet¡¯s visor concealed her immature features while the g of Interkam fluttered at her back, leading her army to reinforce the frontline of Colomier.

    During their march, some people would asionally choose to join this army, quite a few among them were aristocrats whose territories were taken over, but there were also a few young men who had their own personal ideals.

    Such as Baron Rhys Laval.

 Chapter 66: Vol1 Ch66: Rhys Laval

    <h4>Chapter 66: Vol1 Ch66: Rhys Laval</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Rhys Laval¡¯s father died of illness when he was still a child. Due to his age at the time, he was handed over to his noble uncle to be raised since his father¡¯s title of Baron could only be inherited when he came of age. His uncle was a typical and sessful noble: while maintaining a decent fa?ade, he was, in fact, shameless and corrupt. He lived by the aristocratic rules of the game while using various methods to win more benefits for himself.

    For example, political marriage. The young Rhys Laval was engaged to a noblewoman and was brought to live in her castle; it was a dark period of time for him, after which the noblewoman died in what was said to be an ident.

    In ordance with their marriage agreement, the noblewoman¡¯s fortune was transferred to Rhys, or rather, his uncle. And as he grew older and older, the ¡®idents¡¯ that happened around him became more frequent.

    In the end, Rhys sessfully came of age and inherited the Baron title, from then on, he began to distance himself from his uncle. But the fact that he lived under the shadow of his uncle couldn¡¯t be denied, as there were clear problems with him managing his own territory.

    He had already realized that there was a scheme within all of this. After all, his uncle¡¯s men had managed his territory for so long that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he suddenly died in some freak ident. The fact that he was still alive right now could be attributed to the Royas invasion that drew his uncle¡¯s attention.

    Rhys had a simr personality to his uncle where they were both experts at taking advantage of the rules. This was a skill he was forced to hone for the sake of his survival as he had no one he could trust when he was young. He could only rely on the aristocratic inheritancews to protect himself.

    He had already gone through the darkest darkness, and thus desired the illuminating light, he had his own ideals. Which was why as soon as the news of the ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯ came out, he took this chance. Using his name as the lord of his territory, he took all the funds as well as his private army to join the march.

    While he was in the military, all of his uncle¡¯s schemes would be rendered useless, if he was able to use this opportunity well, he could even make his name be known widely and earn merits for himself.

    As he looked up at the Saintress riding on her white horse, Rhys felt quite a lot of affection for her. After all, for him, the appearance of the Saintress was the same as the appearance of the light he desired. He felt as if he could feel the purity and beauty of the girl as he looked up at her.

    ¡°This girl carries the power to make others believe in her¡± Rhys sighed and muttered. For him who grew up without a single person he could trust, to be able to fully ce his trust in another person was also a kind of happiness.

    ¡°There¡¯s a small vige up ahead, we should send some people to check it out and set up camp to rest¡± Rhys came up and suggested to N: ¡°The situation at Colomier is urgent, but we also need to keep an eye on ourselves, otherwise the troops would not have the strength to fight when we arrive¡±

    ¡°Hm... Then let¡¯s do as you said¡± N nodded. She didn¡¯t really understand marching andmanding an army, but if she didn¡¯t understand, she only needed to rely on someone else who did.

    This man called Rhys seems trustworthy enough, let¡¯s rely on him.

    ¡°Make sure not to bother the people of this ce¡±

    ...

    In a certain house within this vige, a man with a in, unassuming face abruptly opened his eyes with a fanatical look on his face. He frantically opened a drawer and dumped everything out, then ripped open the secondpartment hidden under that to take out a book.

    ¡°The Lord is calling me¡± he muttered like a lunatic: ¡°The Lord is calling me!!¡±

    He gently lifted the book as if it was the most precious thing in the world, softly caressed it with his fingers before cing it down on the table.

    The book was only as big as the palm of his hand with a life-like golden dragon depicted on the cover.

    The man then carefully drew a dagger, cut open his palm with a dutiful and ritualistic look on his face before pressing down on the cover of the book.

    His blood swiftly seeped out, causing the golden dragon to squirm, turning into thin golden tentacle threads that absorbed the red blood before plunging into the man¡¯s hand.

    ...

    N abruptly turned and looked straight up at the vige ahead. Her intuitions were already sharp, but whenbined with her [Respiratory Art], her senses could be considered to have reached the limit of this world. Just now, she sensed an evil and ominous presence shing into existence within that vige before it vanished again.

    ...

    A hand covered in shimmering golden tattoos was now holding the book. The man still had the same in face without any notable qualities, but he now carried a distinct aura, an extremely dangerous charm and charisma that could rouse both fear and attraction in a person¡¯s heart.

    The only entity in this world with this kind of aura was Negary, and this man was one of the pawns Negary had sent out during the past 7 years, the book was amunication tool that Negary had granted him.

    The cover of the book was drawn using Soul¡¯s blood. ?hen he used his own blood to trigger it, he would be able to temporarily be the host for Soul¡¯s blood, through which Negary could take control of his body and perform what was essentially a divine descent.

    However, Soul¡¯s blood wasn¡¯t something that just anyone could host. After Negary¡¯s descent, the man¡¯s body would soon be unable to handle the Soul¡¯s blood and be literally consumed by it. Not only did all of his pawns perfectly understand this fact, but they werepletely willing to do it.

    Their God would descend using their body, strip them away from their mortal coils while their souls became one with God, what a glorious thing this was.

    Negary¡¯s eyes seemed to be able to go through the wall and observe the reinforcement army.

    ¡¼ A group of rabbles ¡½in just a few seconds, Negary had already given his verdict. This ¡®army¡¯ was simply a gathering of people from various forces under the lead of their so-called ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯. While its morale might seem great, the management was chaotic, the staff members were too mixed, the troops clearlycked uniformbat experience and various other issues.

    If this ¡®army¡¯ actually arrived at Colomier, it would die in vain before it achieved anything that resembled ¡®reinforcement¡¯.

    ¡¼ Then let¡¯s train them first ¡½Negary smirked as he walked towards the other side of the vige with the book in his hand.

    Besides summoning Negary, this book also had another use, which was to carry germs. The entire book was made from a unique material, each page contained a single type of germ or virus that could be activated via fresh blood. When used together with a certain set of knowledge, this book could create monsters for battle.

    Negary left the vige and walked up the side of a hill to see a number of tombstones on the other side. The dead people of the vige would be buried here, and due to the war these past few years, everyone had been living in fear,bined with the aristocrat¡¯s forced conscription and increased taxes, quite a few more people had diedpared to before.

    ¡¼ Mature a bit faster, N ¡½Negary turned to a certain page that depicted horrendous ugly monsters, their bodies were rotten, their eyes contained no emotions, essentially a group of soulless mobs.

    ¡°There are no traps in the vige, I¡¯ve already picked out a location for the army to set up camp and rest for the night¡± Rhys reported after scouting ahead.

    ¡°Hm. Everyone, keep up your guards! Organize personnel for the night watch among yourselves. I have a bad feeling¡± N dismounted, looked around and spoke solemnly.

    As night silently fell, a rotten hand broke through the ground and a shadow had unknowingly draped over this vige.

 Chapter 67: Vol1 Ch67: The sword-wielding girl.

    <h4>Chapter 67: Vol1 Ch67: The sword-wielding girl.</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    During this era, the overall poption wasn¡¯t that high, so most areas appeared quite sparse, even though this was called a vige, most of the houses were a bit of a distance from one another.

    This army itself didn¡¯t have a lot of people either, but to make sure that they didn¡¯t bother the vigers, N ordered them not to enter the vige but rather set up camp on an unpopted area at the south of the vige instead.

    N was sitting not too far away from her campfire, still wearing her full suit of heavy armor. asionally, she would look up at the other side of the vige as she kept feeling an ominous sensation in her mind.

    ¡°Has the night guard shifts been arranged?¡± N asked Rhys who came to report.

    ¡°It¡¯s been done¡± Rhys answered with a troubled expression, he told her frankly without any reserve: ¡°But I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to spend much or any regard at all to the night watch¡±

    ¡°The troops¡¯ morale is still too low¡± Rhys sat down and sighed: ¡°They don¡¯t see any hope, they don¡¯t believe that we can win, so everything they¡¯re doing is without motivation¡±

    ¡°I understand¡± N nodded.

    During the past 7 years, Interkam had been scared to death, any semnce of morale they had before had been thoroughly broken by the consecutive losses. The only reason they were still willing to go on the battlefield in the first ce was that they had no other choice.

    Deserters were treated badly no matter where they went, if a deserter was ever caught, they would be demoted to the lowest rank of ves, which most people here would rather die rather than be one.

    ¡°Such an army isn¡¯t going to do anything on the frontlines other than throwing their lives away¡± N turned around to look at the soldiers. She could feel their sense of loss, they weren¡¯t afraid of death, but thisck of fear wasn¡¯t out of pride or bravery, rather they simply had no goals. Sometimes, when looking at these troops, she felt like she was watching a group of walking corpses.

    Only when a person understood their faith and wasn¡¯t hesitant to throw away their lives for the sake of that faith would theirck of thanatophobia be admirable. This state of living as if they were already dead would only cause one to feel sorrowful and sigh.

    ¡°I have to do something, something to make these people feel alive again¡± N turned back to look at the dancing mes, but her mind was empty. She was only a young vige girl, how would she know anything about rousing the morale of her troops?

    She grew up and spent her childhood in Reystromia, where most people refused to even acknowledge her most of the time, so she rarely interacted with other people in a meaningful way. When she came to Interkam, in order not to reveal herself to Seth the First¡¯s hidden forces, she and her mother worked and lived on a farm almost all-year-round. Rivers had only taught her how to fight because he didn¡¯t know how to raise the morale of other people either.

    ¡°Sure enough,manding soldiers in war is still the most difficult thing to do¡± N puffed up her cheeks as she muttered that. Right now, all she wanted to do was let herself go and enjoy a full meal, but military supplies weren¡¯t plentiful and the weight that had suddenly been ced on her shoulders was causing her to feel dejected as well.

    N didn¡¯t understand much about nation and country, but Interkam was Isabe¡¯s home. When she was still young, whenever their lives were tough, Isabe would tell N about her stories back when she was still in Interkam.

    ¡°If Interkam fell to ruin, mama would probably feel very sad¡± it was with this thought in mind that N agreed to Luen¡¯s request.

    Rhys sat on the other side of the campfire and looked at N. She was only a 17-year-old girl without any military training, she shouldn¡¯t have to shoulder any of this, but when she was the only one who could take up this position, she had indeede forward. Despite how troubled she clearly was, she didn¡¯t have a single thought of running away.

    ¡°What a beautiful soul¡± Rhys silently had such a thought: ¡°I hope she won¡¯t be ruined by war...¡±

    Loud cries and screams of fear broke N out from her dejection.

    ¡°The screams areing from the vige, something must¡¯ve happened!¡± N immediately stood up with a solemn look on her face. Sure enough, that brief ominous feeling she felt when they arrived at the vige wasn¡¯t an illusion, something bad was really happening here.

    ¡°One teame with me to check the situation! the others remain at your stations and wait for orders!¡± N loudly ordered and drew her knight¡¯s sword. The pure white de of the sword reflected the dancing mes of the campfire, making it seem like the weapon itself was d in such mes, at the same time, the armored young girl wielding that ming sword was also reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes and roused an inexplicable feeling in their hearts.

    ¡°Roger!¡± several people instinctively stood up as N ordered.

    But N didn¡¯t bother to wait for them, she quickly untied the rope that kept her white horse, jumped on it and quickly rode the horse towards the vige.

    As he looked at the young girl riding her horse away, Rhys didn¡¯t decide to follow, but rather remained at the camp to maintain order. When this abrupt situation broke out, he finally noticed that this army wasn¡¯t only low on morale, but its management was also quite chaotic.

    The private troops that the aristocrats brought all heard his orders, but their first reactions were to protect their Lords andpletely ignored Rhys¡¯ orders, at the same time, every group had their own leaders giving out orders. Furthermore, one of the noblemen immediately panicked as soon as he noticed themotion and shouted that Colomier had been breached, that the soldiers of Royas had already arrived and wanted to take his men back. This caused the camp¡¯s situation to go intoplete chaos.

    It was still fine when N was here as they technically had amander, but when N left, none of the noblemen wanted to obey the others¡¯ orders, if there really was an ambush, this entire army would be eliminated without fail.

    Having no other choice, Rhys could only order his own private troops to go help N, then he drew his sword, took out a white glove and threw it onto the panicking nobleman¡¯s face and shouted: ¡°Viscount Magerdine, I think you have humiliated the honor of nobles more than enough by this point!¡±

    Rhys stabbed his sword on the ground right in front of himself and dered with resolve: ¡°If you still insist on backing out, then I challenge you to a duel of honor between nobles¡±

    ¡°I will cut down your head smeared in tears and snot without hesitation, you will carry your shame with you to the afterlife and face your ancestors of the Magerdine family!¡± Rhys then pulled his sword back up and raised his voice: ¡°Now tell me, what is your decision!?¡±

    Rhys¡¯ behaviour drew the attention of everyone here, Viscount Magerdine nced at the white glove on the ground but didn¡¯t show any signs of picking it up.

    Taking this chance, Rhys gave his orders: ¡°All troops gather with your own squads and keep your positions. Maintain order and keep up your guard, wait until the orders are given from the front, then move into the vige... or retreat in an orderly manner¡±

    ...

    At the same time, N rode her horse into the vige while wielding her knight¡¯s sword to look for the source of the scream. Dragon¡¯s blood granted her the ability to see clearly even in the darkness, so she quickly noticed a man dressed in rags currently lying straight on top of a dead man¡¯s body, continuously biting and chewing on something.

    Apparently having realized N¡¯s presence, the man turned towards her to reveal a pitch ck, dried up face with arge chunk of flesh already rotten away, an extremely nauseating appearance.

    ¡°This rhythm...¡± N scowled, the man was giving off the rhythm of nts or worms with little to no sensation of a soul, it was a true walking corpse.

 Chapter 68: Vol1 Ch68: The book of monsters

    <h4>Chapter 68: Vol1 Ch68: The book of monsters</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    N wielded her knight¡¯s sword and cautiously observed the corpse in front of her.

    Abruptly, the walking corpse charged towards her. She urately thrusted her knight¡¯s sword forward and pierced the heart of the corpse, but it was still moving as normal, trying to w and scratch at N to bring her down. N scowled and swung her sword again, cutting the monster¡¯s head off.

    ¡°So only by chopping their heads off can they be granted slumber?¡± with that in mind, N hurriedly ran towards the victim who had fallen on the ground.

    The man¡¯s neck was already ripped open as his blood continued to flow out without stopping, obviously a hopeless cause. His eyes were looking up at the sky, almost as if to me something above.

    N put down her knight¡¯s sword and took the man¡¯s hands, then prayed for him with the wish that he would be able to ascend to Heaven above and obtain eternal peace.

    Soldiers riding their horses quickly arrived behind her with torches in their hands.

    ¡°Princess, what are your orders?¡± the soldiers all drew their weapons as they looked down in confusion at the rotten corpse on the ground.

    ¡°The dead seems to being back to life¡± N stood up and looked down at the corpse that had lost all signs of life yet still managed to crawl back up at her feet, she then picked up her sword again.

    ¡°My god, what is that thing!?¡± the soldiers raised their swords towards the staggering corpse in fright, they had never seen a person whose neck was messed up so badly yet could still remain alive,bined with N¡¯s words just now, all they felt was fear.

    ¡°Calm yourselves!¡± N swung her sword and chopped off the newly reanimated corpse¡¯s head, then turned around to this squad of soldiers: ¡°There¡¯s an evil presence that¡¯s causing these dead bodies to be resurrected, those who are bitten to death will also turn into the same monsters¡±

    ¡°Send two people back to report the situation and have them send more people to reinforce us. The rest of us here only have a single job¡± N could still hear frightened screamsing all over the vige: ¡°Cut down these monsters¡¯ heads and grant them eternal slumber, understood?¡±

    ¡°Under...stood!¡± the soldiers hesitated briefly before loudly responding.

    After giving out her orders, N quickly ran towards the screams. Seeing the Princess acting without hesitation, the soldiers also felt a sense of power running through their bodies. The Princess was only a 17-year-old girl, yet she could fight without hesitation, so what reason did they have to refuse?

    ¡°Vigers, do not panic! Remain in your homes! If anyone sees a moving dead body, run towards the military camp at the south¡± N loudly shouted: ¡°We are soldiers of the Kingdom, we will ensure your safety!¡±

    Arge number of walking corpses turned and charged towards N¡¯s group. Without a hint of fear in her mind, N¡¯s sword was without hesitation, she was such a person, once she had determined something to be the right thing to do, she would do it without hesitation.

    Just like how she decided toe forward and be the ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯ as it would please her mother.

    The ugly corpses fell one by one as N had granted them a silent slumber. Furthermore, as the report was brought back, Rhys who had taken control of the situation also sent out many soldiers to aid her in cleaning up the walking corpses.

    After a bit of confusion, the situation finally calmed back down. A few of the vigers who were bitten suddenly went berserk and caused a bit of trouble, but in the end, they were only a bunch of unarmed corpses. Fully armored soldiers with weapons in their hands could easily win against these monsters as soon as they got over the fact that they were fighting dead bodies.

    ¡°Princess, we¡¯ve asked the vigers about what happened¡± Rhys walked up to N who stood by the fire with her sword in hand and spoke with heavy words: ¡°All of these corpses were people of the vige. But all of them were supposed to have been buried in the vige graveyard¡±

    ¡°Then bring some people with me to the vige graveyard and check the situation there¡± N said. The act of desecrating bodies of the dead was an evil act regardless of the ce, and it was hard to say that this wasn¡¯t a scheme of Royas.

    With how infectious those moving corpses were, if it had been able to spread behind Interkam¡¯s supply lines, then the frontline would copse almost instantly, and there would be no reason for them to go to the frontlines anymore.

    Of course, there was no guarantee that it had to be a scheme of Royas, because the current Royas could finish their conquest of Interkam even without resorting to these methods.

    Since this matter couldn¡¯t be dyed, the group quickly made their way to the graveyard, only to see empty plots ofnd behind the tombstones created by the corpses inside leaving them. N used [Respiratory Art] to constantly check their surroundings, but she couldn¡¯t notice anything abnormal either.

    Rhys cautiously moved forward while observing his surroundings with his sword in hand, then all of a sudden, a walking corpse jumped out from behind a bush and attacked Rhys.

    Rhys wasn¡¯t much of a fighter, but his reflexes weren¡¯t slow, this was a result of practice from the various ¡®idents¡¯ that he had experienced so far. As soon as he noticed the ambush, he jumped back and thrust his knight¡¯s sword forward.

    The walking corpse that charged at him was squarely pierced through the head by his sword. As the corpse¡¯s blood sshed everywhere, his face was seen by Rhys, the man had a in, unassuming face, but carried a satisfied smile even in his death. His right hand that was so dried up it looked almost like a twig was clutching a small book around the size of his palm.

    ¡°Red blood? Did this man die recently?¡± such a thought shed through Rhys¡¯ mind, as he pulled his sword back, the corpsepletely stopped moving and fell to the ground, the book slipped from his hand and fell right in front of Rhys.

    As soon as he saw this book, something in Rhys¡¯ mind turned and made it so that he couldn¡¯t help himself moving one step forward to conceal it.

    N and the rest who heard themotion quickly ran to him, as they saw the corpse on the ground, they asked Rhys out of concern: ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± Rhys smiled bitterly. Inexplicably, he chose not to reveal the book on the ground and instead glossed things over with the others before silently picking the book up.

    Rhys only needed a swift look over the content of the book to realize that it was the reason behind this walking corpse incident. The book had a total of 9 pages, each of which detailed the process of creating a certain monster, for example, the first page showed how to create a monster through a few drugs and surgical modification.

    Each of these monsters had their own picture depiction that despite being drawn in simple ck lines, all appeared very life-like as if they could step out of the book and manifest in real life at any moment.

    And the 5th page described these walking corpses that they had just fought, but this page didn¡¯t have a picture.

    Rhys carefully stashed this book away with a chilling look in his face. There was a type of monster in this book that would greatly benefit their war efforts, but anyone could tell even without thinking that N would never use it to win the war. On the other hand, Rhys desired and craved the light, but he was not someone who would shy away from using a few shady means to achieve his goal.

    After their search produced no results, the group could only return to camp.

 Chapter 69: Vol1 Ch69: Hales who prays to return to the Black Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 69: Vol1 Ch69: Hales who prays to return to the ck Abyss</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡¼ Let¡¯s say she barely passed ¡½Negary was sitting on his throne inside his pce as he watched N¡¯s first battle andmented on it.

    Regardless of what happened, N¡¯s prowess andposure in battle had managed to win the hearts of a few people, and with Rhys¡¯ help, this bunch of rag-tag reinforcement soldiers was finally looking a bit like an actual army.

    ¡¼ N is on her own from now on, I¡¯ve given her enough help ¡½Negary squinted his eyes and turned to Granny Seal¡¯e: ¡¼ Granny Seal¡¯e, have you seen those people? ¡½

    ¡¼ That bunch who came with malice ¡½Negary tested her.

    ¡°Lord Negary, I¡¯ve already foreseen those people¡¯s goal¡± Granny Seal¡¯e chuckled with her strange husky voice and replied: ¡°They are people from an organization called Hales, their name means ¡®return¡¯. They¡¯ve been acting in secret while avoiding the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s Heresy Hunters¡±

    ¡°They believe that people should discard their outeryer of ash and return to their original Godhood¡± Granny Seal¡¯e exined: ¡°At the dawn of time, the White Light cut through a corner of the ck Abyss of the gods. The corner then fell down where the White Light could illuminate the true appearance of gods. What was originally an unfathomable God of was revealed by the light and became fathomable. The mes brought by the light burned the power of God and turned into ash that warped and obscured God¡¯s original appearance, thus God fell to be humans¡±

    ¡°And so, in order to reverse the corruption and undergo apotheosis to return to Godhood, one needs to discard the ash, extinguish the mes and dispel the light, allowing the world to once again return to the ck Abyss. At that time, they would once again be the unseeable, unspeakable, unfathomable, unreasonable, faceless and formless God!¡±

    ¡¼ This doctrine... how interesting ¡½Negary smirked.

    ¡°It is indeed. They probably came to milord in hope of obtaining Lord Negary¡¯s power¡± Granny Seal¡¯e continued: ¡°Regardless of whether or not Hales¡¯ doctrine of God is correct or not, some of it can be confirmed to be true¡±

    ¡°The current order of this world is brought by the Light, the light is its skeleton while the mes are its flesh¡±

    ¡°In order for them to return to their ideal form of God, light must be dispelled and mes must be extinguished. Since Evil Spirits are the errors of this world, their very existence are the loopholes within the light and the mes, so the more Evil Spirits there were, the weaker the light and mes that constituted the world¡¯s order would be¡±

    ¡°Because of this, what Hales does most often is choosing a suitable target, then turning them into an Evil Spirit through various rituals¡± Granny Seal¡¯e exined: ¡°The Mist Demon of 20 years ago that attacked the Interkam capital was actually created by this organization¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve done thorough research on Evil Spirits, so they believe that they can control Lord Negary, thus they came with malicious intent¡± Granny Seal¡¯e once again chuckled with her unsettling tone: ¡°But they are mere humans! How could they understand that Lord Negary¡¯s power has already far surpassed that of humans and even that of Evil Spirits! True and pure invincible peerless power¡±

    ¡°However, even though Milord¡¯s power is unrivalled, you should still pay attention to the power of the ck Abyss¡± Granny Seal¡¯e¡¯s abruptly changed her tone.

    ¡¼ The original appearance of the world, the ck Abyss huh? ¡½Negary¡¯s gaze seemed to be able to cut through all deception and obscurity, directly applying immeasurable pressure to those around him.

    ¡°Indeed, ever since the White Light cut through the ck Abyss and brought fire to this world, four Empires had been born and fell: ¡®glory¡¯, ¡®life¡¯, ¡®protection¡¯, and ¡®hope¡¯. But the mes that White Light brought has already dwindled, the power of the ck Abyss has started to move¡±

    ¡°That power can surpass the limit of this world, although not by much, it is still very hard to deal with¡±

    ¡¼ Is that so? ¡½Negary waved his hand to allow the pce door to open, three people wearing fully ck masks with a single white tear below their eyes were standing right outside.

    ¡°May the ck Abyss shroud over all, manifestation of The Dazzled¡±

    ¡°We wee the manifestation of The Dazzled, let us return to our origin!¡± all three individuals immediately began to walk towards Negary with ck smog surrounding them.

    ¡¼ How audacious ¡½Negarymented: ¡¼ You ignore the will of others and force your own beliefs on them to erode them away ¡½

    ¡¼ How fitting that I am the same! ¡½

    The ground below them suddenly turned into ck sludge, countless tentacles rose from the sludge trying to catch the Hales members. But while they were cloaked in the ck smog, their figures seemed to be illusory as they walked directly through the bindings of the tentacles and kept moving towards Negary on his throne.

    God is unseeable, thus what you see is a shallow manifestation. While d in this ck smog, all attacks would not be able to reach their true self. This was one of the abilities that Hales relied on the most, each official member would be able to perform a ritual to obtain this ck smog that originated from the ck Abyss.

    ¡°All Evil Spirits are inherently weak against the members of Hales, because Evil Spirits are the errors of this world. They are the loopholes within the Light and the mes where luminance cannot reach, and where the power of the ck Abyss would reach its peak¡±

    ¡°Which means that we would also be terrifyingly strong!¡± the three individuals leapt into the air, the ck smog that drifted around them turned into countless chains that tried to bind Negary.

    ¡¼ What a bunch of clowns! ¡½Negary remained on his throne as an intense pressure apanied by an ear-piercing roar erupted from his body, the air itself around him seemed to be breaking apart, everything else became insignificant, and the only thing that seemed to exist in this world was Negary.

    The three individual¡¯s lifeless bodies fell down from the air. The ck smog that surrounded them before scattered to reveal their naked bodies.

    Hales believed that clothing is born from the Light and the mes, thus using them would further warp and taint their original appearance. Their skins were filled with countless runic patterns and wounds, from which one could tell that these people had undergone untold amount of torture, including being whipped, stabbed, stripped of their nails and skin, castration...and so on and so forth.

    ¡°The flesh is nothing but unclean ash born from the mes, since they rejected anything born from the Light and mes, they destroyed their bodies through pain and torture, believing that they would shed some of the ash by doing so¡± Granny Seal¡¯e exined: ¡°Some even say that their ultimate fate would be to shed their own bodies and obtain a new body created by the ck smog¡±

    ¡¼ Then what is this ¡®The Dazzled¡¯ they spoke about? ¡½the ground moved andpletely swallowed the three individual¡¯s bodies, unsurprisingly, they didn¡¯t produce any Soul Essence. The organization called Hales had obviouslye into contact with even more Evil Spirits than the Church of Divine Grace, so they naturally had measures against themon abilities of Evil Spirits. Because of this, Negary could only rely on Granny Seal¡¯e to know more about them.

    After Granny Seal¡¯e released her [Origin] once, she obtained the power of precognition and learnt countless secrets of many organizations and of this world in general, bing a truly erudite person.

    ¡°Hales believed that God is unseeable, unspeakable, unfathomable and unreasonable. Because of this, those who gazed upon God could only see the four states, or rather the four sides of God. The Dazzled represented the ¡®unseeable¡¯, the Cut Tongue represented the ¡®unspeakable¡¯, the Chopped Hand represented the ¡®unfathomable¡¯, and the Decapitated represented the ¡®unreasonable''¡±

    ¡°Lord Negary¡¯s germs are invisible and boundless, because of that, they believe that you are the Dazzled¡± Granny Seal¡¯e exined: ¡°It was because the Cut Tongue had returned to their position that Hales had the courage to show themselves again¡±

 Chapter 70: Vol1 Ch70: Ritual

    <h4>Chapter 70: Vol1 Ch70: Ritual</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡¼ The four sides of God? How meaningless ¡½Negary stood up from his throne.

    ¡¼ However, since they¡¯ve reached their hands out to me, I should repay the favor ¡½Negary¡¯s figure slowly vanished: ¡¼ I will leave this to you, Granny Seal¡¯e ¡½

    ¡°Yes, Lord Negary, kiekiki!¡±

    ...

    Interkam, Skoro Viscounty.

    The youngdy Ellis was standing by the window of a tall tower in the castle, looking down below at the knights who were performing their daily training with a bored expression.

    Originally, she would have stayed at the prosperous capital city, going to organized salons with other aristocraticdies and chat with the various well-mannered bards about the philosophy of life and their poems, but the war ruined it all.

    When the Skoro Viscount family returned to their territory, Ellis had no choice but to follow. She was forced to part with the hustle and bustle of the city to return to the Skoro Viscounty that she considered to be the countryside.

    There was nothing here but daily training, knights preparing to fight and a bunch of peasants who worked in the fields day-in, day-out. Without any form of entertainment, she felt like she was going to go crazy.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ellis suddenly noticed something happening at the other side of the training grounds. A young teenage boy seemed to be peeking into where the knights were training and was found out. After being caught, the knights tied the boy¡¯s hands together with a thick rope, pulled him up on a tree and began tosh him with a horse whip.

    ¡°Emi, that boy is too pitiful. Go down and save him, make him a bit more presentable and bring him to me¡± Ellis ordered as a smirk rose on the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Mdy, the Master had said that...¡± the maid Emi carefully tried to persuade her otherwise.

    ¡°Swiftly, go¡± Ellis cut off Emi¡¯s words and forced the order: ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m going to grant you a fewshes of the whip as well¡±

    A few momentster, the boy who was whipped was brought up to Ellis¡¯ quarters.

    As she looked at the shy and cute young teenage boy dressed in mourning clothes that didn¡¯t fit him as well as the red whip marks on his body, Ellis closed the window, then ordered Emi to close the door before turning to the boy: ¡°Come here, let me see your wounds¡±

    The teenage boy was clearly nervous and didn¡¯t dare toe forward, but Ellis wasn¡¯t angry. She carefully approached the boy who was on guard, lightlybed the boy¡¯s hair with her fingers before softly stroking the red whip marks on the boy¡¯s face.

    Her fingers weren¡¯t too forceful, but they were enough to cause him to feel a sense of numbed ticklishness, causing the boy to squirm in a bit of difort.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Ellis asked with a gentle voice. Because she had used perfume, it felt as if her soft voice itself carried a gentle fragrance that caused the boy to gulp and swallow his own saliva.

    ¡°Ehehehe¡± the aristocratic youngdy giggled, lightly touching the boy¡¯s wounds as her lips lightly perked up and slowly approached the young boy. Her well-maintained face was right in front of his eyes, the warmth and fragrance that got so close stimted the boy¡¯s mind.

    But almost immediately after that, Ellis readily squeezed her hands together with her fingers into the boy¡¯s wounds. As she heard the boy¡¯s pained screams, Ellis covered her mouth and grinned: ¡°How is it? Mongrel, you really thought I was about to kiss you just now, didn¡¯t you? Are you feeling pain now?¡±

    Ellis excitedly grabbed her leather whip and started to whip the boy while joyfully shouting: ¡°Rejoice, for mongrels like yourself, bringing me joy is the greatest honour you will ever obtain!¡±

    Back in the city, one of the favourite past-times of the aristocraticdies including herself was to host salons, bringing in some beggars, homeless people and peasant children into the venue, then torture these curs to entertain themselves.

    As she looked at the helpless boy being unable to resist her whip, Ellis gradually became increasingly excited and continued to whip him harder, forcing the boy into a corner of the room. Even the etiquette that she normally maintained had beenpletely discarded without a trace.

    Or perhaps, due to the need of maintaining aristocratic etiquette while interacting with other nobles in high society, most nobles were constantly wearing a mask that they could never take off, thus forcing them to remain in a restrained state.

    And as soon as their restraints were taken off, they would be extremely insane and turn into a different person entirely. No one would be able to tell that the mad woman who was whipping a bloody poor boy into a corner of the room was the same as the soft-spoken and meek youngdy Ellis.

    Ellis dropped her whip and violently squeezed the young boy¡¯s throat. When she found that the boy was almost unable to breathe anymore, she let go and kicked the boy straight in his stomach, then grinded her sole in.

    While youngdy Ellis was busy unleashing her madness, within her quarters, two members of Hales wearing jet ck masks with a single tear under the eye were discussing among one another.

    ¡°Can the target be confirmed?¡± one of the Hales members muttered in a low voice: ¡°Although Interkam is currently stuck in internal strife and the Church of Divine Grace is busy dealing with it, that bunch of mad dogs won¡¯t care that much about a ruined country. If the target is correct, we would be fine, but if she isn¡¯t and we draw those mad dogs to us...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve confirmed it many times. The target has a very high chance of bing an error. Under the power of the ritual, they will surely turn into an Evil Spirit and contribute to the descent of the ck Abyss¡± the other Hales member confirmed.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, prepare the ritual, we will turn this entire Skoro Viscounty into our sacrificialmbs¡±

    One of the Hales men walked through the door of the room. On the other side, the maid Emi was trembling as she heard the screams of the boy, she was fearful that one day, such a fate would befall her.

    However, a dagger that abruptly pierced through her chestpletely removed this concern of hers. The Hales man pulled his dagger out and swiftly dealt with the maid Emi¡¯s corpse without hesitation, her innards were spread out in an uneven pattern, then a white rock carved full of runes was inserted into the maid¡¯s stomach.

    This way, the girl¡¯s Life Essence and Soul Essence would be retained by the rock and be a part of the ritual. This would greatly increase the chances of an Evil Spirit being created, it could even ensure that an Evil Spirit would naturally have considerable strength as soon as it was born.

    The Hales member didn¡¯t stop there. After he dealt with the corpse, he continued going through the castle and killing every person he met, regardless of their age, gender or status. There was no discrimination under the ceremonial dagger of Hales.

    Meanwhile, Ellis continued to torture the young boy,pletely unaware that everyone else in the castle other than her was already dead. The other Hales member didn¡¯t do anything and just stood watch as Ellis¡¯ tormenting became more and more intense.

    At some point, ayer of ck smog had slowly engulfed the entire castle and plunged it into an eerie atmosphere, but the excited Ellis didn¡¯t notice any of this.

    When the young boy in the corner was at death¡¯s door and would lose his life at any moment, the Hales member in the room finally drew a ceremonial dagger and thrust it straight into Ellis¡¯ head without hesitation.

    The tortured young boy¡¯s eyes suddenly became emotionless as his youthful appearance shed away to reveal another Hales member with the same ck mask and another ceremonial dagger that stabbed into Ellis¡¯ heart.

 Chapter 71: Vol1 Ch71: Repaying the favor

    <h4>Chapter 71: Vol1 Ch71: Repaying the favor</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    As the ceremonial dagger was pulled out, her blood began to flow, and Ellis fell to the ground. Having been pierced through in both her head and her heart at almost the same time by daggers, the young aristocraticdy with a strange hobby lost her life.

    Before her death, the brief moment of pain was mixed with her ongoing ¡®high¡¯.

    Some inexplicable things began to gather above her body and absorbed the white Life Essence that overflowed from her body. Right in front of the Hales members, the remnant soul that belonged to Ellis was forming.

    The two Hales members exchanged nces and took out a gray stone. Unlike the other stones they used, this one was full of tiny holes.

    The two cut open the corpse¡¯s chest, removed all the useless internal organs, and put the gray stone inside.

    A force capable of acting on souls was absorbing the remnant soul that was forming.

    These grey stones were the ck Abyss stones obtained by Hales through their rituals over the years. It had the effect of preserving a person¡¯s soul and vitality, a considerably precious resource.

    If they only wanted to form a normal Evil Spirit, Hales would only need to use at most a single ck Abyss stone to greatly promote its creation.

    But Hales didn¡¯t spend years searching for Ellis just to turn her into a normal Evil Spirit, they did so because her soul had the potential to be the Chopped Hand.

    To this end, they used a considerable amount of ck Abyss stones, and even boldly performed the ritual in Interkam ¨C the home turf of those mad dogs of the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s Heresy Hunters.

    The castle was now full of corpses, each one of them had a ck Abyss stone buried inside their body. Some kind of force seemed to be acting near these corpses and made the blood flowing out of them form an eerie pattern.

    The porous ck Abyss stone inside Ellis¡¯ body continually vibrated. The Life Essence and Soul Essence stored in the ck Abyss stones inside the other bodies were slowly turning into a plume of mist and poured into the porous ck Abyss stone.

    Eventually, these Life Essence and Soul Essence would be integrated into the remnant soul of Ellis, aiding her in bing a qualified Evil Spirit. It would then perform a Fire-removal ritual for her and turn her into the Chopped Hand that represented God¡¯s unfathomable side.

    In addition to the Cut Tongue who had already returned to their position, and the Dazzled who they already found a candidate for, only the unreasonable side of God ¨C the Decapitated ¨C was left. Once the four sides of God were gathered, then the ck Abyss¡¯ arrival in this world would not be far away.

    Returning to the ck Abyss was the long-cherished wish of every member of Hales. They all used to be ordinary people, but in this world, being ordinary itself was a mistake.

    This world should not be like this, why were nobles naturally born greater than they are? Why do they get to enjoy endless resources, money, food, rights and women?

    Everyone is human, so why did some get to have everything they wanted, while they could only endure their tragic fate and suffer all kinds of torments just to helplessly die in the end?

    Why was it like this? Did they make some sort of unforgivable sin that God punished them so for? Or was their fate like this from the start?

    Why? Why? Why?

    Why was there such a big gap between people?

    And the answer that these people arrived at in the end was that the world itself was wrong.

    And since the world was wrong, someone must correct it.

    These people who had made up their minds to change this wrong world then stumbled across some information about the ck Abyss, they studied it closely and finally discovered the truth of this world. The White Light shed through the ck Abyss and brought about mes, the ashes left by the mes had changed their original form.

    It was then that Hales was established. The meaning of the word Hales was ¡®to return¡¯, ever since their founding, they had lived and worked for the sake of this great and lofty ideal!

    Discard the ashes, extinguish the mes, dispel the light, and return the world to its original form!

    Clothing was born from the mes, money was born from the mes, food was born from the mes, authority was born from the mes, desire was born from the mes, and most things in the world were born from the mes.

    And so as one returns to the ck Abyss, everything would be removed: nobility, money, food, power, and women would all be removed. Everyone would return to the ck Abyss and to their original forms. At that time, everyone would be no different from each other.

    What a great ideal this was, so why is it that people still could not understand it?

    They must be longing for the color of the light and the warmth of the mes.

    They must have been obscured of their original forms by the false ashes and deceived by the useless mour.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyone who prevents the return of the ck Abyss must surely be an enemy enved by the mes, so we¡¯ll just remove them.

    The ritual inside the castle was still continuing, everyone here would be a sacrifice and would allow the Evil Spirit Ellis to continue to grow. In just a bit more time, the Chopped Hand would also return to them.

    The three Hales members stood outside the castle and watched the ominous castle with an expression full of piety. They then turned and left the castle, the more sacrifices there were, the better it would be, a newborn Evil Spirit needed a lot of food.

    The peasants of the fief were ughtered in cold blood while they cried for mercy, their pain, and the fact that they too used to suffer like this werepletely ignored. The three men with ck masks shrouded in dark smog did not halt their ughter in the slightest.

    All of you are also poor and oppressed by the nobility, so you can surely understand our approach!

    Since you can understand our approach, please die for our ideals, no, for all injustices in this world.

    ¡°Excuse me, oh my, excuse me, kiekikiki¡± an unpleasant voice andughter suddenly resounded. An ugly olddy who walked using a wooden crutch showed up before the three murderous lunatic members of Hales.

    Standing next to the olddy were three people. A 4 or 5 meters tall fat man, a man sitting on the shoulder of the fat man with a spear on his shoulder, and a young man standing on the side with a shit-eating grin in a white robe.

    They were the Ghostmen under Negary.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Not too long ago, your people sent our Lord a gift, so as our Lord ordered, we are here to repay the favor!¡± Granny Seal¡¯e said very politely.

    ¡°Why!? Why are there always those trying to stop our noble ideals? Die, ves of the mes!¡± the members of Hales didn¡¯t care what the other side had to say. To them, as long as the other party was trying to prevent the return of the ck Abyss, they were enemies.

    ¡°I think you have misunderstood something, kiekikiki¡± Granny Seal¡¯e gave an unpleasantugh as she turned a blind eye to the Hales members¡¯ attacks.

    Heavily striking the crutches in her hand on the ground, Granny Seal¡¯e loudly dered: ¡°We came here with the will of my Lord, Negary, so no matter who you are and what noble ideals or evil ns you might have, you shall be dominated by the will of Lord Negary!¡±

    The battle abruptly broke out just like that.

 Chapter 72: Vol1 Ch72: There is no such thing as hope and warmth

    <h4>Chapter 72: Vol1 Ch72: There is no such thing as hope and warmth</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Standing on Conner¡¯s shoulder, Cadiz Moreg began to emit an aqua blue aura from his body. As he jumped from Connor¡¯s shoulder, he drew the long spear from behind his back and thrust it directly towards one of the Hales members.

    ¡°A useless attack, our original form cannot be seen, and what is imperceivable cannot be attacked!¡± The Hales memberughed as hepletely ignored Cadiz¡¯s spear and thrust the ceremonial de in his hand towards Cadiz.

    Cadiz¡¯s spear directly went through ck One¡¯s body, but his body was like a phantom. While surrounded by the ck mist of the ck Abyss, his form was imperceivable, and thus could not be truly harmed. At the same time, ck One¡¯s ceremonial de directly pierced through Cadiz¡¯s armour and stabbed into his body.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, there is poison on our ceremonial de to remove the ash, time to be our sacrifice¡± ck One indifferently dered, all lives that tried to prevent the return of the ck Abyss should atone for their sins in death.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Cadiz grinned and swept his spear across, ck One¡¯s body was sent flying with blood spraying from his wounds.

    As he looked down at ck One who staggered standing up, Cadiz threw the ceremonial de aside,pletely unfazed by the bit of ck liquid flowing from his wound. He was disying an excited expression: ¡°When you attack, there¡¯s a short period where you enter a vulnerable state¡±

    ¡°Your body is already dead?¡± ck One also noticed Cadiz¡¯s current state.

    ¡°This fight is going to be very interesting¡± Cadiz said with a smile: ¡°You¡¯re usually in a state where you can¡¯t be attacked, while my body basically can¡¯t die. Both of us have no choice but to look for the hidden weaknesses of the other party in order to win¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve already discovered one of your weaknesses. Whenever you try to attack other people, I can attack you. Although there¡¯s a lot more resistance than normal, I still managed to do it. So what are you going to do now?¡± Cadiz asked in a wicked manner.

    ¡°That thing breeding in the castle is very important to you, isn¡¯t it? If you try to run away, I¡¯m going to destroy it¡±

    ck One patted the dust off his body. The eyes under the ck mask were extremely cold. He could ept his own death, but he could not ept the return of the ck Abyss being prevented.

    ...

    On another side, the tall fat man, Connor Kenway, released the weapon on his back onto the ground. It was a thick iron chain attached to a huge sphere. He wasn¡¯t slow, but he wasn¡¯t nimble either, so he simply chose to remain stationary.

    ck Two charged forward, but because of Connor¡¯srge size, his attacks weren¡¯t doing much besides tickling him, unable to cause any noticeable harm to Connor at all. And whenever ck Two tried to turn around to help hispanions, then Connor would move towards the castle.

    This behaviour made ck Two understand that he couldn¡¯t deal with Connor, and that he couldn¡¯t leave either, otherwise, he would only cause the Evil Spirit ritual to fail.

    The huge ball and chain hit ck Two directly, but as he was surrounded by the ck smog of the ck Abyss, all of Connor¡¯s attacks simply went through the body dealing no damage. Connor no longer tried to attack, but if one had special vision, then they would notice a purple aura starting to gather around his body.

    ...

    Thest member of Hales, ck Three, was the most unlucky one as he faced Jack the Killer who had a kind smile practically stered onto his face. Jack¡¯s posture was very flexible so all of ck Three¡¯s attacks were being responded by either being blocked or evaded.

    ¡°What should I call you, brother?¡± Jack was holding a dagger upside down as he blocked ck Three¡¯s ceremonial de while a white mist drifted around his body. Not getting a response from ck Three, he didn¡¯t mind and continued to speak: ¡°Seeing how honest you look, I¡¯ll call you... Little Noodly!¡±

    Jack¡¯s words made ck Three¡¯s movements stiffen briefly, then his subsequent attacks became more and more violent.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry if I hit a sore spot. Really sorry about that, please forgive me, because I¡¯m going to do it again and in even more ces¡± Jack once again rolled away from the ck Three¡¯s attack and continued to taunt him.

    ¡°If we get a chance, I¡¯ll introduce you to a friend of mine, his name is Nil Jiji¡± Jack evaded again and said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m sure the two of you will have a lot to talk about¡±

    ¡°By the way, can I ask you about something?¡± Jack¡¯s dagger moved and shed towards ck Three¡¯s crotch, but it simply went through without hitting anything. ¡°There is a thing called ¡®living while saving the crotch¡¯, so why didn¡¯t you do that instead and join Hales? Even your ¡®little woody¡¯ has be a ¡®little noodly¡¯ now1¡±

    ¡°Asshole, die!¡± ck Three¡¯s attacks became even fiercer, Jack¡¯s cheap words were constantly stimting him and stirring up his emotions.

    ¡°So you are angry, just as I thought¡± Jack¡¯s dagger danced around and blocked all of ck Three¡¯s attacks, then his voice suddenly became serious: ¡°The so-called Hales is just a group of defeated dogs after all¡±

    ¡°After failing until you had nothing left, you could only direct your so-called resentment towards the world itself. You obviously desired the light and fire, but because you couldn¡¯t obtain your hope and warmth, you wanted everyone else to lose them as well¡±

    ¡°What do you know!!¡± ck Three attacked Jack in a frenzy. The ck smog on his body began to swirl and shrink, then gathered on to the dagger in his hand, revealing ck Three¡¯s scarred body.

    It almost couldn¡¯t be called a human body anymore, huge patches of his skin were torn off, several ribs were removed from his chest, with iron nails littered throughout his body. As he held the ceremonial de coated in ck smog, there was nothing but desperation in his tone: ¡°Do you really think my scars were made after joining Hales?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t want to obtain hope and warmth?¡± ck Three rushed towards Jack, since his body was no longer surrounded by the smog of the ck Abyss, he was no longer immune to attacks: ¡°But the only people who could bring me hope and warmth are no longer there!!!¡±

    ¡°How tragic¡± Jack¡¯s smile quickly faded, the originally white mist around his body had turned blood-red at some unknown point.

    The ceremonial de and Jack¡¯s dagger shed. The ceremonial de d in ck smog directly cut through Jack¡¯s dagger, then through Jack¡¯s neck. Jack maintained his grip on the broken dagger, shed forward with his momentum andpletely missed ck Three¡¯s head, if the dagger hadn¡¯t been broken, this attack would have cleanly cut through the upper half of his face.

    But ck Three¡¯s body started falling backwards in an upright manner, his gaze under the mask gradually became unfocused, some auditory hallucinations even resounded in his ears.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m going to the inner city to beg, I won¡¯te back at noon today¡±

    ...

    ¡°A little boy between seven and eight years old? I haven¡¯t seen him. I advise you not to look for him anymore. A few people would go missing just like this every year, none of them is ever found¡±

    ¡°But if you really want to find him, go to the garbage dump of the noble area. If you are lucky, you may be able to find the body¡±

    ...

    ¡°Those mongrels really can¡¯t take a beating at all, they all die too easily¡±

    ¡°Guards, catch this mongrel! He dared to try and assassinate me, don¡¯t sentence him to death, I want him to regret his actions¡±

    ¡°That little cur should be honoured to be killed by me. Now that your wretched ¡®root¡¯ is gone, you¡¯re not even going to be able to make any more little curs¡±

    ...

    ¡°There is no such thing as hope and warmth!¡±

 Chapter 73: Vol1 Ch73: The â€˜unfathomableâ€™ Ellis

    <h4>Chapter 73: Vol1 Ch73: The ¡®unfathomable¡¯ Ellis</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Jack¡¯s decapitated head suddenly grew ck tentacles and reconnected to his fallen body.

    After putting his head back on, Jack moved his neck back and forth a bit, then walked up to ck Three¡¯s body. He was either triggered by Jack¡¯s words to the point of losing his mind, or he simply didn¡¯t want to live anymore. Jack took out a firestarter from his pocket, poured some highly concentrated alcohol on the body, ignited a me and lit the body on fire.

    ¡°Although you couldn¡¯t feel the warmth while you were still alive, at least your body can feel the heat in your death¡± Jack shook his head helplessly: ¡°What use is there in hating the world? If you wanted something to hate, hate the era¡±

    Jack threw his half-broken dagger away. The reason why he managed to kill ck Three despite his dagger not cutting through him was actually because of the ability of his secondary soul.

    The Ghostmen soldiers were Undead who had been imnted with a secondary soul. And these secondary souls were all created from modifying remnant souls. When a remnant soul was separated from its True Spirit, it underwent a process that was simr to an inferior version of the [Origin]¡¯s first stage being released.

    For example, Negary awakened his ability to control and live symbiotically with germs at the beginning, due to it being a pseudo-release, the awakened ability would be very weak initially. Negary¡¯s bacterial control only grew gradually stronger as his soul form continued to grow, at the same time being extremely difficult to improve qualitatively. From a fundamentalparison, it couldn¡¯t bepared with Granny Seal¡¯e who had released her [Origin] properly.

    Naturally, Negary had continued to mutate and developed his germs to create other abilities, thus infinitely improving his initial ability to what it was today. This was the reason why Granny Seal¡¯e revered Negary so much.

    The secondary soul that Jack was imnted with had awakened an ability that Jack named Animosity Maniption.

    Unlike Negary¡¯s ability, the animosity he could control wasn¡¯t what he generated himself, but rather the animosity of others.

    When Jack used this ability, as long as others hold animosity or killing intent towards Jack, the killing intent would be collected by his ability, then used to form weapons as he wished. Jack¡¯s broken dagger didn¡¯t evene into contact with ck Three, but the de of killing intent that grew from it did, which caused serious injury to his mind and even killed him shortly after.

    It could be said that the more killing intent or animosity other people held towards Jack, the stronger he would be, and there was no one better than Jack at drawing other people¡¯s animosity.

    As the mes flickered, Jack didn¡¯t leave to help the others, nor did he go to the castle to stop the ritual from reaching itspletion. Instead, he sat down by the fire lit by the corpse and put his hands out to keep himself warm.

    An Undead might gain a practically immortal body, but they would also lose a lot of things at the same time. Since there was a barrier between the soul and the body, his sense of smell was nearly nonexistent, so he didn¡¯t notice how unpleasant the smell of the burning corpse was.

    ...

    Dammit, where is this fatty¡¯s weakness?

    ck Two continued to press his attacks on Connor Kenway, and left all sorts of wounds on the big fatty¡¯s body, but all of these wounds would heal in the blink of an eye.

    The body of an Undead body had no vitals. Since their bodies wereposed of germs, as long as the germ tissues that made up their bodies weren¡¯t destroyed inrge quantities, they could easily be healed.

    Don¡¯t be anxious, take your time, Al was killed because he was in too much of a hurry

    ck Two thought to himself. Although he didn¡¯t know why the other guy didn¡¯t try to stop thepletion of the Evil Spirit ritual, once the ritual waspleted, the newborn Evil Spirit Ellis would be extremely powerful, and Evil Spirits bred by the ck Abyss stones would naturally be driven by the power of the ck Abyss, they could definitely kill these people without trouble.

    ¡°Enough is enough¡± Connor, who had been silent all this time, suddenly dered. ck Two, who had circled behind him to continue his attack, abruptly copsed. Countless wounds appeared all over his body with his blood sttering everywhere, his life gradually slipping away from him.

    The ability Conor Kenway obtained from his secondary soul was called Damage Reflection. Each time anyone dealt damage to him, a proportional amount of damage would also umte on the attacker¡¯s body. This reflected damage wasn¡¯t much if triggered separately, rtively speaking. For example, if someone stabbed Connor, the reflected damage would only cause a small scratch.

    But when the damage was allowed to umte and burst out all at once, it was considerably frightening. Especially with Connor¡¯s Undead body, there was almost no way to deal with this ability.

    ...

    ¡°Ahahaha, all of yourpanions are dead, and soon it¡¯ll be your turn¡± Cadiz brandished his spear as ck One breathed heavily while facing him.

    ck One had a feeling that this spear user in front of him had the ability to kill him right away, but he was dragging the battle out. There weren¡¯t any schemes or tricks involved in dragging this out, the man simply wanted to see him in pain and despair.

    This man was, without a doubt, an outright viin. He took joy in seeing others suffer, in bringing people pain and despair, in torturing them. He didn¡¯tmit heinous acts for wealth or fame, he was simply enjoying the fun of doing them.

    Just like how he chose to be a pirate to plunder from other people. It wasn¡¯t that he was too poor that he had to resort to it, on the contrary, he originally lived quite a rich life. He simply chose to board the pirate ship to be a pirate. He was an outright wicked person, but he was both blessed and fortunate, he had chosen to submit himself to Negary and gained the power of a Ghostmen.

    ¡°Scream! Show me your pain!¡± Cadiz moved back to avoid ck One¡¯s attack, his spear swiftly thrust forward, and took advantage of ck One¡¯s attack missing to stab his body: ¡°Then fall toplete despair!¡±

    Cadiz twisted his spear and pulled it backwards, pulling ck One¡¯s blood out together with his intestines. Although the ck smog surrounding him quickly made it so that he didn¡¯t take any more damage, ck One wouldn¡¯t be able to live for much longer.

    He crouched down on the ground, with an expression full of madness under his ck mask. Clutching his ceremonial de tightly, he suddenlyughed: ¡°You were too arrogant, the Evil Spirit ritual has beenpleted! Even if Ellis hasn¡¯t be the Chopped Hand, her current self is more than enough to kill all of you! She will devour your souls, and the ck Abyss would ultimately return!!!¡±

    In the castle behind him, therge number of dead bodies had all turned into dry corpses, the ck Abyss stones inside their bodies were now also full of cracks and seemed like they would crumble to dust at the slightest touch.

    Meanwhile, inside Ellis¡¯s body, the ck Abyss stone full of holes was periodically overflowing with essence. The newborn Evil Spirit named Ellis howled as she emerged from the castle window, revealing her gigantic soul form in front of everyone.

    The Ghostmen themselves were Undead, so they could naturally see the soul form. While Granny Seal¡¯e, who has been standing in the distance without taking any actions so far, was a Witch who had released the first stage of her [Origin], so seeing the spirit form was a basic skill to her.

    Ellis¡¯ soul form was veryrge, due to the Evil Spirit ritual, this soul form didn¡¯t maintain a humanoid appearance. Her current appearance was like a huge mask that depicted a smiling woman with several dozen soul bands that extended like tentacles floating around it.

    This was the unfathomable, Ellis.

 Chapter 74: Vol1 Ch74: Advent

    <h4>Chapter 74: Vol1 Ch74: Advent</h4>

    The huge mask-like Evil Spirit of Ellis¡¯ incarnation floated in the sky.

    With a flutter of the soul feelers that floated around the mask, their surroundings seemed to have been smeared with ayer of material called ¡®falsehood. Under thisyer of falsehood¡¯, the world felt like it had be beautiful, the sky turned exceptionally clear, even the stench of fresh blood that was mixed in with the air had turned sweet.

    Because of the Evil Spirit ritual,rge amounts of Soul Essence and Life Essence had been infused directly into Ellis¡¯ body and raised this Evil Spirit¡¯s Soul form to a certain limit. Combined with the power of the ck Abyss brought by the ck Abyss stones, this Evil Spirit could be said to be one of the strongest monsters in this current world.

    This was the reason why Hales was willing to use so many ck Abyss stones for this ritual. Through each prayer ceremony, the most they were able to obtain at a time was a small piece of ck Abyss stone. Despite their long years of existence, they only had so many ck Abyss stones, and over a third of their entire reserve was used all at once during this ritual in order to create such a powerful Evil Spirit.

    Once Ellis was transformed into the real Chopped Hand, her strength would increase again.

    ¡°Ahahaha, the Evil Spirit ritual has seeded¡± ck One knelt on the ground with a mad grin on his face.

    The ¡®unfathomable¡¯ Ellis. Her soul form was surrounded by the ck smog of the ck Abyss simr to the Hales members, so her current appearance was nothing but an illusion. Her actual form was hidden behind the mask, and any attacks on her right now would only be like attacking an illusionary mirage.

    This falsehood could even be derived and spread into her surroundings while also being extremely addictive. The huge mask in the sky constantly wore a smile on its visage, deceiving those around to feel like they were embracing their lover or being held by their mother¡¯s embrace.

    Even ck One, whose intestines had been pulled out, stood up again. The falseness had mended his wounds and even gave him the sensation of his body returning to its perfect state.

    The soul feelers around the huge floating mask were constantly fluttering about, but they didn¡¯t attack Cadiz and others. Instead, they gently stroked them and returned the vivid sensations to their Undead body. Smell, taste, touch, sight, and hearing were all restored to how they were when they were alive.

    ¡¼ Stop here, you don¡¯t have to fight anymore, you don¡¯t have to endure more suffering. Live in this beautiful and carefree city forever ¡½ Ellis¡¯ soul feelers caressed everyone and caused such a thought to form in their minds.

    ck One naturally knelt down, the hiding survivors of the fief were also lured out by beautiful temptation, knelt under Ellis, and epted the gentle touch of the soul feelers.

    Behind Ellis, the door of the castle was opened to reveal the dead knights who were resurrected and a grand banquet which was being held, with food that would never run out, a fountain filled with red wine, and where nobles could dance with their servants as if ss and status no longer existed.

    ck One and those peasants of the fief also joined the party that seemed to never end, enjoyed the juicy grilled steak with white bread while drinking sweet red wine and chatted happily with the beautiful aristocraticdies.

    This was the ¡®unfathomable¡¯ Ellis created by Hales. Her true face was hidden under the ¡®beautiful falsehood¡¯ away from everyone¡¯s sight, while the beautiful falsehood carried a fatal sense of attraction to all living beings.

    Once they were attracted, they would gradually be assimted further and further into this falsehood and eventually be a member of it. They would join the so-called city of no worries and be a member of this never-ending banquet.

    The more people who were assimted, the stronger the falsehood would be, and the harder it would be to escape the assimtion of falsehood.

    At this point, every living creature except the four on Negary¡¯s side had joined this party, including the animals, to form a harmonious and beautiful scene.

    ¡°Join us, join us, join us...¡± a soft whispering voice resounded within their ears, this voice seemed to be able to awaken the greatest desires within their hearts.

    Immediately after that, a blue me suddenly burst from the bodies of several people within the banquet, the me quickly spread and burned the things and people within the banquet.

    The ability that Cadiz obtained from his secondary soul: mes of Malice.

    Each time he attacked, he would mark the body of his opponent with his own malice, when there were enough marks, he could trigger them and ignite the mes of malice. The intensity of the mes depended entirely on how much malice he imposed upon his victim.

    ¡°How unfortunate, but what I want is for the whole world to burn with imperishable mes, and for destruction, disaster, pain, despair to exist at every corner. Your scenery of beauty is exactly what I hate the most!¡± Cadiz dered with a grin, as he was such an utterly despicable scum.

    The huge mask remained floating in the sky, but the smile on the mask was gone, the false illusion was also gradually fading away. What was originally a harmonious and beautiful scene returned to how it originally was, the delicious food turned into rotten meat and bark covered with insects, the red wine turned into a yellow-brown liquid with ¡®unknown¡¯ things floating inside, and the partying people who originally had no differentiation in ss hadpletely changed.

    Gorgeously dressed nobles were riding on peasants while ripping and tearing away at their flesh with their wide-open sharp jaws.

    Meanwhile, ck One who had his intestines ripped out had long since died. Both his remnant soul and corpse fell under theplete control of Ellis as another character within the falsehood.

    The mild sunlight had turned into a dense dark fog, the fragrant sweet air turned into a rotten stench, the smiling mask in the sky was revealed to be a gigantic head, and the soft soul feelers turned out to be its dried, withered hair.

    As some strands of its hair fluttered down while being burned by the mes of malice, the skull charged straight towards the four people below. This attack was without falsehood as Cadiz¡¯s spear was pushed back when he tried to parry it.

    A huge pit was formed in the ground under the head¡¯s impact. Her power had exceeded the range of what could be handled by humans, just as humans couldn¡¯t fight against natural disasters, they were also helpless against this entity.

    Because of how huge Connor¡¯s body was, he was struck head-on and had over half his body turned into mush. Cadiz and Jack managed to evade thanks to their speed, while Granny Seal¡¯e was nowhere near the point of impact in the first ce.

    ¡°Kiekikiki, how unfriendly. The time for chatting is over, it is time to deliver Milord¡¯s true repayment of the favour to you¡± Granny Seal¡¯e wasn¡¯t worried at all that the Evil Spirit would harm her in any way.

    Although herbat strength was effectively nonexistent, her ability to protect herself was immeasurably strong, if she really wanted to escape, there wasn¡¯t a single soul who could kill her.

    As Granny Seal¡¯e opened a golden box that contained a rippling golden liquid, an extremely ominous presence instantly filled the entire area. An entity with a fatal sense of charm had descended upon them.

 Chapter 75: Vol1 Ch75: [Dracotongue]

    <h4>Chapter 75: Vol1 Ch75: [Dracotongue]</h4>

    The golden blood simply floated in the air, Negary¡¯s soul form that was scattered in other ces had descended upon this location through the connection of the Soul¡¯s blood.

    ¡¼ How amazing ¡½ Negary¡¯s soul observed the huge head Evil Spirit and praised it: ¡¼ Hales¡¯ techniques still have some merit to them ¡½

    To be able to create an Evil Spirit of this level within such a short period of time, an organization could not exist for such a long time without proper reason after all.

    As far as the current world was concerned, there was a limit to individual power. ording to Granny Seal¡¯e, in the ancient times, when the White Light came through and brought the mes into existence, the original Witches who had obtained their magic power from the mes should have been able to reach the third stage release of their [Origin].

    But now, as far as Granny Seal¡¯e could tell with her power, she was the only Witch who had released the first stage of her [Origin]. Even after taking all supernatural forces in this world into ount, there were just barely over 20 people who had the strength equivalent to releasing the first stage of their [Origin].

    And some of them hadn¡¯t even released their [Origin] in the truest sense of the concept. For example, Chris obtained supernatural power through his [Respiratory Art], but he did not actually release his [Origin].

    In summary, although the release of [Origin] was the most fundamental way to obtain supernatural power, there wasn¡¯t a strict requirement that one had to do so to obtain supernatural power, especially in the early stage. Practitioners of [Respiratory Art] were prime examples of this. However, as Negary had learnt through the information of the world traveler from years ago, most supernatural powers would eventually converge at releasing their [Origin] ¨C the True Spirit ¨C in order to improve.

    Currently, the people of this world could be divided into four echelons depending on their strength. Those at the fourth echelon were individuals without supernatural power. The gap between those of this echelon was quiterge, such as trained mercenaries and farmers who could only do farm work.

    The third echelon consisted of individuals with power derived from other sources, such as the transformed Undead or even the Crowmen were considered to be at this level. Although they had obtained supernatural power, they couldn¡¯t continue to grow stronger through effort.

    The second echelon was equivalent to those who had released the first stage of their [Origin]. Some of them had released their [Origin] through various means, while others used a different source of power like the [Respiratory Art] to obtain supernatural and continue to grow stronger. This new Evil Spirit, Ellis, was one of them, and so were the Ghostmen.

    The first echelon consisted of entities at Negary¡¯s level. At this point, three and a half of such entities are known. One of which was naturally Negary, a remnant soul who underwent pseudo-release through death, then sublimed through the Soul¡¯s blood and raised the quality of his soul form to be equal to a soul who had reached the peak of the first stage of release.

    The second one was Eldridge, His Majesty the King of the Royas Kingdom, through the legacy of the First Empire, this monarch obtained power that surpassed others at the first stage of release.

    The third was the ¡®unspeakable¡¯ side of God, the Cut Tongue of Hales who had recently returned to their position.

    As for the remaining ¡®half¡¯, even she didn¡¯t know that she had this much power yet, only after she had truly awakened would she be able to fully grasp this power.

    Naturally, this powerdder wasn¡¯t absolute. For example, even ordinary people in the fourth echelon, if well-trained and took advantage of their environment well enough, would also be able to defeat those in the second echelon.

    It was even easier for those in the third echelon to do the same thing. In fact, the difference between them and those of the second echelon wasn¡¯t too great. The main difference was that they were unable to grow stronger and develop their abilities through their own efforts.

    This differentiation mainly existed to see the difference in strength on paper. In a real battle, the victor was determined through their battle sense and how their powers counteracted one another.

    The gap between those in the same echelon could also be quiterge. For example, the huge Evil Spirit Ellis created through ck Abyss stones could easily crush the Ghostmen who were put into the same echelon.

    This was also the reason why Negary had praised Hales¡¯ techniques. As long as Ellis couldplete herself, she might even be able to be an entity in the first echelon, and this level of strength was created in less than a day. Of course, part of this was also due to their arduous efforts spent in looking for a suitable target and the huge amount of resources they had paid.

    Ellis¡¯ huge skull uttered a loud scream as the interference force afforded to her by her huge mass surged forward. Connor¡¯s half-broken body was once again struck directly and sent flying, unknown if he was dead or alive. The others could also only retreat to avoid this power.

    But none of this interfered with Negary, a simrly heavy interference force flowed out of Negary¡¯s soul and resisted Ellis¡¯s interference force.

    The golden blood continued to multiply in the air until a nearly perfect body was finally generated. Negary¡¯s soul then entered the body and opened his eyes.

    While the body remained humanoid with a face simr to Negary¡¯s soul, the body¡¯s skin was covered in golden dragon scales. A raised spur was present at the center of his back with a pair of slightly curved dragon horns on his head. His shoulder des appeared to be a bit agitated but ultimately calmed down when a ganglion-like tail grew at the end of his spine.

    ¡¼ Stability is still a little bitcking ¡½ Negary opened his palm. It was undeniably clear that while in his soul form, his means were too simple and needed a physical body to provide assistance.

    At this point, Negary had a lot of options for his body, such as themonly used multiyer viral body, or the ck crow body created by the [ck Crow] germs, as well as various other bodies created by other germs, including humanoid and non-humanoid appearances.

    And right now, Negary was using his unfinished dragon body, in which the dragon factor within the Soul¡¯s blood was activated to take this dragonewt appearance. Naturally, this body was still very unstable as a lot of dragon characteristics couldn¡¯t manifest at all, and it would copse quite rapidly.

    ¡¼ But it¡¯s enough ¡½ Negary¡¯s body began to exude a kind of pressure, the pressure of the dragon. This pressure acted on the surroundings to create some sort of special power as if the world itself was weing the dragon.

    Seemingly stimted by Negary¡¯s appearance, Ellis sent numerous of her dried yellow hair to try and coil around Negary¡¯s body, at the same time releasing an even more terrifying interference force.

    With a wave of his hand, Negary easily severed all the hair as his interference force pushed back against Ellis. But obviously, Negary¡¯s interference force was stronger and it directly tore Ellis¡¯ protective interference force apart. Negary then jumped up and appeared directly above Ellis¡¯ huge soul form.

    ¡¼ Jliost! ¡½ Negary uttered a strange syble. This ancient syble was not a sound that the human body could make. Some sort of power seemed to have been triggered as immediately after uttering this syble, his body began to crack and golden blood spilled from all over his body. The blood looked dull, seemingly lifeless.

    The syble and the surrounding pressure mixed together to create a miraculous change in the world itself around them. As this power manifested, it caused Ellis¡¯ body to break apart until only a tiny piece remained, which was caught in Negary¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 76: Vol1 Ch76: The three Gods that came from the first flame

    <h4>Chapter 76: Vol1 Ch76: The three Gods that came from the first me</h4>

    Ellis wasn¡¯t weak, but she simply didn¡¯t have experience fighting with supernatural abilities.

    After all, she was originally just a noble girl with a quirky hobby, even though she had absorbed the memories of many experienced knights and warriors, they too were only normal people with no contact with the supernatural.

    Negary was greatly superior to Ellis in both overall control of power and the grasp of timing in battle, furthermore, Negary was indeed stronger than Ellis, so once he seized the opportunity, Ellis was swiftly defeated. Most of her soul form had already been destroyed, leaving only a small part behind.

    ¡¼ It seems there will be another Ghostmen soon ¡½looking down at Ellis in his hand, Negary handed her over to Granny Seal¡¯e before his bodypletely broke.

    The Ghostmen troops hadn¡¯t been expanded on arge scale over the past few years for a few reasons. Firstly, not everyone was suitable for being imnted with a secondary soul. Secondly, Negary had been conducting another research on remnant souls in recent years, so resources were more inclined to that research. The Ghostman were also fine as they were currently, so there hadn¡¯t been any expansion.

    At the present, there were a total of 9 official Ghostmen who were imnted secondary souls. Aside from two or three of them remaining in Reya to maintain order, most of the others had been sent to perform various tasks. Which usually involved travelling to various ces to obtain documents regarding the ancient era, or infiltrating other organizations to obtain intelligence.

    ¡¼ N has arrived at Colomier and officially joined in their counterattack. I need you to help her in secret ¡½ Negary ordered the three Ghostmen, and then turned to Granny Seal¡¯e: ¡¼ Granny Seal¡¯e, bring Ellis back to Reya ¡½

    ¡°Understood, My Lord¡± everyone responded.

    Negary¡¯s dragon body gradually copsed and turned into a pool of blood without any glow while Negary had left this ce. Originally, it could have supported the form for a bit longer, but after he used [Dracotongue], the inherently unstable body could only copse ahead of time.

    The so-called [Dracotongue] wasn¡¯t just anguage, it was also a great power. The normal human vocal cord was simply unable to produce the sybles of [Dracotongue]. Even if one could somehow imitate the sound, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use the power contained within those sybles.

    There were strict conditions to using [Dracotongue], so much so that each of them was an obstacle on its own, unless one fulfilled all of them, it would be impossible to use [Dracotongue].

    The first crucial condition was [Dragon¡¯s Pressure], the spiritual weight of [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] created a type of harmonization with the world. If [Respiratory Art] was to change one¡¯s own rhythm to harmonize with one¡¯s surroundings, then [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] was to coerce the surroundings to harmonize with oneself.

    And the second crucial condition that must be fulfilled for those who sought the power of [Dracotongue] was that their soul must be biased towards the ¡®dragon¡¯ attribute. Furthermore, the user¡¯s spirit, or rather the quality of their soul must at least reach the first stage of release.

    Otherwise, if you used [Dracotongue] forcibly without having a qualified soul, you would either be oppressed by the power of [Dracotongue] and be an irrational lunatic like the Bizarre Scales, or your soul would bepletely drained, you would die and your True Spirit would leave.

    Even Negary need to activate the dragon factor within Soul¡¯s blood to form the dragon body before he could use [Dracotongue]. As for his soul attribute, if he really wanted to point out a clear bias, it should belong to the ¡®maniption¡¯ attribute.

    The ability he obtained from his pseudo-release was Germ Maniption,ter became Virus Control, while Jack who was imnted a part of the soul derived from him as his secondary soul obtained Animosity Maniption.

    However, among the Soul Essence that Negary absorbed, there were those who had the ¡®dragon¡¯ attribute. It was through manipting this ¡®dragon¡¯ attribute that Negary became qualified to use [Dracotongue].

    As for why [Dracotongue] was so powerful, the reason came from how this world first originated.

    At first, the world originated from the ck Abyss, the White Light cut through the ck Abyss and broke off a part of the ck Abyss. The light brought mes, and the mes burned this corner of the ck Abyss which brought about most of what currently existed.

    And the nature of ¡®God¡¯ that originally existed within that corner of the ck Abyss was changed by the mes. In total, there were three of such creatures, and one of them was the Dragon. It could be said that the Dragon was one of the ancestors of all life in this world.

    The Dragons then continued to breed and multiply, during the era of the First Empire, dragons could be said to bemonce, but unfortunately as the level of the world constantly deteriorated, dragons gradually became unable to survive. During the age of the Third Empire, when thest dragon [Versace] passed away, true dragons no longer existed, only wyverns of impure blood.

    And at this point, even wyverns had be creatures that were difficult to run into and could be regarded as natural disasters in certain areas. The wyvern that Chris killed was one of the few remaining dragons left in this continent.

    As for the other two creatures from the ck Abyss whose nature were changed during the first me, one of them became the New Deity. The New Deity created the Divine race, who hadn¡¯t fared that much betterpared to the Dragons. Only very few impure dragons still exist in this world, while the one that the Church of Divine Grace hails as ¡®God¡¯ might be thest remaining member of the Divine race, or it could also not be one.

    The final one was the Giant. ording to legend, the original Giant had cut off his own flesh to create the creatures of this world. When his meat fell in the water, it became a fish; when it was thrown to the sky, it became a bird; and when it fell on the ground, it became various animals.

    In the end, when the Giant didn¡¯t have much flesh left, he made the final creatures ¨C the humans ¨C in his own image. If there were no errors, the ¡®Progenitor of all things¡¯ in the Cauchy mythos most likely referred to the Giant.

    After all, the Cauchy people were the Fourth Empire to exist, and most of what happened in the ancient times had already been gradually morphed and warped or simply lost to the ages. The Cauchy people also wanted to cement their rule, so they hailed the Giant as the Progenitor of all things, and since the Cauchy people were the Giant¡¯s spirit, that made them natural-born leaders.

    Naturally, there were various ims of how the Giant ultimately ended up. In the Cauchy mythos, the Giant was the Progenitor of all things and had died after deriving himself to form the creatures. After all, they imed to be the spirit of the Progenitor of all things, but if a Progenitor actually showed up, it would be the Cauchy who were the most unhappy.

    In another mythological biography, they imed that the Giant, who only had his skeleton left, travelled to an unknownnd and became the one that governed the death of all things. There was also a im that said the Giant never left the first me brought about by the White Light and instead remained to guard it.

    In short, none of the original three Gods had ever appeared again. This world eventually fell to be a low-magic world, while the mes would soon be extinguished. The world created by the White Light was slowlying to an end.

    ...

    But regardless, life continues. And for N, although she didn¡¯t like war, her fight must continue.

    At this point, this young girl was no longer what she used to be. Early on, she was simply the final straw that many chose to grasp at. Many others regarded her support as nothing but throwing her life away, quite a few evenughed at her, regarding her as an oblivious country bumpkin.

    But now, slowly but surely, very few actually made such ims anymore, the reason being that she had actually brought the people hope.

    Just three days ago, the troops she led managed to arrive at Colomier in time to save it from Royas¡¯ siege. Using her instincts alone, when the Royas army made a risky move, she nked and ambushed them from the side, earning Interkam victory in what was thought to be a long-lost battle.

 Chapter 77: Vol1 Ch77: Draconic hero

    <h4>Chapter 77: Vol1 Ch77: Draconic hero</h4>

    The sessive victories of Royas had gotten a bit to their heads.

    In the end, it was Eldridge¡¯s policies that had continued to oppress the nobles in his country and raised them into ravenous wolves. In the early days of the war, it was also these ravenous wolf-like nobles who were the most enthusiastic.

    After all, so much had been taken from them by Eldrigde¡¯s policies. To change their status quo, they had to either overthrow Eldridge¡¯s rule, or obtain what they needed in the war.

    It was because of this that during the war, the nobles of Royas were extraordinarily vicious, defeating the troops of Interkam battle after battle. The sessive victories had made these Royas aristocrats greedier and greedier.

    From their perspectives, Interkam was now just amb waiting to be ughtered that couldn¡¯t mount anything resembling resistance. So three days ago, one of the aristocrats who participated in the siege chose to aggressively move out and take down the wall of Colomier.

    As a result, when they were attacking the city, N led the reinforcement onto the battlefield through a secluded route, took advantage of her extreme intuition to choose the perfect moment and nked this aggressive squad.

    It was because N had established her prestige within the reinforcement army that these soldiers were willing to take the initiative and followed her attack. And their trust wasn¡¯t for nothing, as N did indeed lead them to their first victory in a long time.

    Through this battle, the Saintress of Salvation N, who has been fighting at the forefront of the battlefield, won the worship of many people through the hope she brought, her bravery and beautiful appearance. In the end, most people were visual creatures.

    Even Negary, it was because his men were still essentially human that he took a humanoid appearance in front of most people. Part of the reason was to invoke a sense of racial identity, otherwise, there was no need for Negary to keep up a humanoid appearance at all in front of others.

    Even when they knew Negary wasn¡¯t human, as long as he kept up his appearance, he would still receive their respect and approval, thus making it more convenient for Negary to control them. If he instead took the appearance of a tentacle monster, even if Negary had the same fatal sense of charm and charisma as he does now, besides some people with special fetishes, most of those who submitted themselves to Negary wouldck a sense of affinity.

    It was undeniable that appearance yed a great role in many cases. If N was a woman with a bucket waist and the face of a sow, it would have been a lot tougher to convince marshal Wells to give upmand of Colomier rather than how smoothly it was going right now.

    After the first victory, quite a few people had apparently been given a sense of confidence, as some nobles of Interkam had also begun to support Colomier. Although they were unwilling to submit to the king, they also didn¡¯t want Interkam to be destroyed. With the emergence of Princess N and the hope of victory she brought, the various powers within the country finally began to reorganize and integrate themselves into the military.

    At this moment, within the fortress city of Colomier, themanding officers of Interkam were gathered to discuss their n of action.

    Although the right ofmand had been transferred to N due to Seth the First¡¯s orders, N¡¯s understanding of war wascking, to say the least, so she was more like a mascot during this meeting.

    The one who would truly decide the battle n right now was still the previousmander, marshal n Wells and various knights with noble peerage. Among them, Rhys Laval, who had disyed his excellence in the previous battle, had also obtained a certain right to speak.

    ¡°We are currently inferior to them in terms of both number and equipment¡± n Wells exined in a deep voice: ¡°After taking that previous loss, that bastard Kada will surely be a lot more cautious, so I believe it is best that we continue to fortify our defenses for now, Marshal¡±

    ¡°I think what sir Wells suggested makes sense. Since more and more support is arriving from forces within the country, keeping up our defenses would be best to ensure victory¡± one of the knights agreed.

    During this period, the army structure was veryplicated. The royal family had its own army, but it wasn¡¯t too much bigger than an aristocrat¡¯s personal army. An army consisted mostly of troops supplied by nobles in ordance with their duties, knights who volunteer their service, andrge numbers of hired mercenaries.

    While the army Marshal technically had full control over it, they were still subjected to the restrictions and opinions of noble knights. The way it currently was, vassals were afforded a lot of autonomy as long as they fulfilled their obligations, which was also one of the main reasons why the aristocrats would rather let this country perish rather than sending more troops to aid the war effort.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate¡± Rhys spoke up on the other side: ¡°Royas¡¯ army is stronger than we are, this is a fact, and also the exact reason why we can¡¯t keep blindly defending as we have done, otherwise, we might not be able to keep it up¡±

    If Royas was only a bit stronger than Interkam, then defense was indeed the correct approach, but in truth, even if they kept up their defenses the same way they had been doing, Royas¡¯ army would still be able toy siege and takedown Colomier in very little time, the difference in strength was simply too great.

    ¡°And so, if we really want to seize a chance at victory, we have to think of a way to actively initiate an attack and teach Royas¡¯ army a lesson. We need to strike at their morale to put pressure on them, forcing them to halt their offensive momentum and buy more time to wait for support¡± Rhys said.

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± the knight scoffed: ¡°Choosing to take the offensive instead of defending while being at a disadvantage is nothing but suicide¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯s impossible, the Royas army also think it¡¯s impossible, and that¡¯s exactly why there¡¯s a chance for us to seed in the first ce¡± Rhys said with a sigh, this tactic carried great risk, and if they failed, it would mean total annihtion.

    If possible, he would rather not take this risk, but the current situation was one where blindly defending meant they had no chance at winning.

    ¡°Then tonight, a squad of elites will move out from the fortress and perform a night raid¡± N, who had been listening nkly up to now, suddenly dered, and caused everyone in the room to be stunned.

    ¡°Sir Marshal, are you serious?¡± n Wells stood up in shock and asked.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s decide on that, I¡¯ll lead the raid team tonight. Is anyone here willing to participate?¡± N nodded affirmatively, her instincts told her that this operation would very likely seed, and if that was true, then why not?

    ¡°It¡¯s too risky, Marshal...¡± another knight on the side loudly refuted.

    ¡°But Interkam has already reached the point where we have to take such risks¡± N looked up at the knight and softly replied.

    ¡°But... but there is no need for the Marshal to take the risk, I can also lead the team¡± the knight lost to N¡¯s resolute gaze, lowered his head and spoke.

    ¡°I have nothing to fear¡± N¡¯s eyes were bright and clear, then her tone suddenly turned solemn, ¡°Knight, please tell me your name¡±

    ¡°Alkors¡± the knight stood upright with his hand on his sword, as if he was receiving some sort of glory: ¡°Alkors Louis, heir of the [School of Steel]¡±

    ¡°Then, are you willing toe with me tonight?¡± with a smile on her face, N asked softly, exuding the proof of the draconic hero, a unique sense of charisma that could solicit the adoration of all.

    Alkors clenched the hilt of his sword tightly, lowered his head, and answered with a softened tone: ¡°As you wish¡±

 Chapter 78: Vol1 Ch78: Floating Corpse Maggot

    <h4>Chapter 78: Vol1 Ch78: Floating Corpse Maggot</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    As Rhys watched from the side, he was also feeling moved.

    This was the air of the draconic hero. In history, anyone who awakened the Dragon¡¯s blood had, without exception, qualities beyond ordinary people.

    Whether they became devils or heroes, they had an extremely persuasive sense of charisma that caused people to willingly follow them. Without a doubt, they were natural-born leaders.

    And today, N was disying this very quality. As Rhys looked around, the people here were feeling more or less mixed emotions of admiration and adoration towards this Saintress of Salvation.

    And he was the same, he who had lived and was molded by darkness naturally did not trust others, but if it was N, he would pledge his loyalty and trust her without hesitation.

    As night fell, an elite team led by N took advantage of the night¡¯s cover and approached the Royas barracks to initiate a raid.

    Just as Rhys had predicted, the long-term victory made the aristocrats of Royas arrogant, even though Marshal Kada of Royas had faced defeat just before, they were still holding an impression of Interkam as being amb waiting to be butchered.

    Despite having people on night patrol, the Royas soldiers who had been holding the initiative weren¡¯t very serious about it, in fact, it could even be said that they were cking, so the elite team sessfully infiltrated the Royas barracks.

    ¡°Our goal is to assassinate theirmanders, cause internal strife within Royas¡¯ army, and buy more time for our support to arrive¡± Rhys re-emphasized before they went in: ¡°We only have half an hour, once that time is up, then regardless of whether or not we seed, we must retreat immediately¡±

    As he looked at the others splitting up, Rhys reached for the small cloth bag that he carried with him. Inside it was the book of monsters that he had picked up in the graveyard of that vige. The opportunity that he mentioned in the meeting earlier today was never the act of killing the enemymanders.

    Doing that might cause a certain degree of chaos in the Royas army, but it wouldn¡¯t solve the real crisis. They wouldn¡¯t be able to kill everymander that Royas had. And after a short period of chaos, this assassination would even cause the Royas army to elerate its offensive in retaliation instead.

    So if you really wanted to stall the Royas soldiers, you could only rely on other methods¡ª¨C such as a gue.

    Rhys¡¯ eyes were cold as he walked directly towards his destination. He had asked around earlier and found out that the daily supply of water used by the Royas soldiers came from a smallke, where he attacked and killed a sentry when he arrived.

    Looking down at the sentry¡¯s corpse, Rhys took out the book. Although a bit of hesitation shed by in his eyes, he still turned to one of the pages. An underwater monster was depicted here, this monster was weak enough that a child would be able to kill it with a knife as long as they could ovee their fear, but if it was allowed to y its role, it would be the most terrifying demon known to man.

    Sounds of disturbance could be hearding from the barracks. The others had obviously started to take action, and there was no longer time to hesitate. Rhys pulled out a dagger, plunged it into the sentry¡¯s body, then dripped his blood onto the page of the book.

    The maggot-like patterns on the page of the book began toe to life as transparent tentacles began to stretch outwards from the parchment. Rhys quickly turned the page towards the body on the ground.

    The transparent tentacles reached into the corpse¡¯s wound, then slowly slithered into the wound until it waspletely inside the body. Rhys tied a rock to the corpse¡¯s foot then threw it into the water, as he watched the body slowly sinking into the water, Rhys was hyperventting.

    If the description in the book wasn¡¯t wrong, then his actions just now were downright evil. There was no distinction of good and evil in war, but there were distinctions in the means used for war. Such as massacres or driving peasants from their homes, the use of chemical weapons or poison, etc. were generally frowned upon as being unjust.

    And his current actions would not only bring disaster to the Royas soldiers, but it would also spell disaster for generations toe, thiske itself would be a forbidden zone or restricted area.

    The monster he just created was called the Floating Corpse Maggot. This monster could easily be killed in directbat, however its true power lies in its ability to proliferate in the water. When it came into contact with a body of water, it would produce arge number ofrvae that could survive and fully assimte themselves into it, they were odorless, colorless and shapeless, just like ordinaryke water.

    However, once a person came into contact with this contaminatedke water, the Floating Corpse Maggot inside would be parasites within their bodies. A host of these parasites would feel their limbs weakening, a sense of dizziness as well as headaches. Furthermore, they would be hungry very easily, if they couldn¡¯t sate this hunger in time, they would drop dead at any moment. Even if they didn¡¯t suddenly drop dead, their bodies and physique would gradually change to look like corpses soaked in water.

    Even more frightening was that these maggots could almost perfectly harmonize their rhythm with water, making it so that even expert practitioners of [Respiratory Art] would be unable to discover them.

    Unless someone knew about their existence and specifically targeted them, these maggots simply could not be discovered, only through long-term observation would someone even notice that there was a problem with the water.

    This ce will probably be known as the cursedke in the future

    Rhys felt a chill as he looked at the calm surface of theke. This small body of water would likely take the lives of countless people, and he would be the one responsible for it.

    Looking down at the book of monsters that had another nk page and seven other pages left, Rhys carefully wrapped it up and swiftly returned to Colomier.

    ...

    On the other side, N was also facing a tough battle. Her opponent was a middle-aged officer of Royas. She was feeling a sense of difort as there was a sort of power flowing within her opponent¡¯s body, this power was rted to her Dragon¡¯s blood, yet they were mutually exclusive at the same time.

    The middle-aged officer was wielding a cuss that also gave off an ominous presence that caused N to frown involuntarily.

    ¡°Interkam¡¯s Saintress of Salvation¡± Smick said with a sigh: ¡°It should be seven years since west met, although I knew this day would eventuallye¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± N held her knight¡¯s sword as she observed the officer. His words suggested that he had met her seven years ago.

    ¡°Smick Lancher. Let¡¯s just say I was Chris¡¯rade-in-arms, after all, we fought alongside one another seven years ago¡± a sense of nostalgia shed by Smick¡¯s eyes, even after seven years, he still couldn¡¯t forget that battle.

    ¡°Although I say that, our standpoints are simply different. Since you are the one person who could actually overturn Royas¡¯ war situation, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have you remain here¡± Smick drew his cuss and slowly disappeared.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± N vaguely remembered Rivers telling her about how they had fought alongside a Royas soldier named Smick seven years ago. If there were no mistakes, then this should be him, but as he had said, since they had different standpoints, there was nothing more to say.

    N slowed her breathing down. The other person¡¯s breathing had proven to her that he was also a practitioner of [Respiratory Art], so his abrupt disappearance should be an effect of a certain school of [Respiratory Art].

    Right before it arrived, N sensed the other party¡¯s attack, so she raised her knight¡¯s sword to block it. She quickly noticed something was wrong and immediately retreated. As she raised her sword again, she found that the weapon in her hand had already been cut in half.

 Chapter 79: Vol1 Ch79: Sword

    <h4>Chapter 79: Vol1 Ch79: Sword</h4>

    ¡°That cuss...¡± N¡¯s heart sank, she didn¡¯t expect that strange weapon to be so sharp. Her knight¡¯s sword was something granted by the king. Although it wasn¡¯t exactly a precious treasure, it was still a fine article of craftsmanship. Normal knights families would even be able to use it as an heirloom.

    And yet it was cleanly cut in half with a single sh, that really was a bit too much.

    ¡°Although I will not kill you because of the ancient covenant, please give up resistance¡± Smick¡¯s voice was floating indistinctly in the air, making it so that no one knew where he would appear next to end your life: ¡°I will hold you captive until the end of the war¡±

    ¡°Dream on¡± N narrowed her eyes and finally began to take him seriously. A faint pressure began to awaken on her body as her originally blue pupils turned into golden vertical pupils, her fair throat also moved ever so slightly, as if some sort of internal structure was changing.

    Smick was surprised to find that, at that very moment, the rhythm of the surrounding environment had changed by itself to match and harmonize with N. Together with N¡¯s [Respiratory Art], Smick even had the illusion that there was nowhere he could hide.

    Daughter of Dragons.

    Smick thought of N¡¯s other title. Without hesitation, he directly moved in for the kill, his figure instantly vanished and appeared directly in front of N as his cuss shed directly at her.

    N¡¯s vertical pupil didn¡¯t even blink as if she had turned a blind eye to the iing cuss. The air seemed to condense right at this moment to block Smick¡¯s cuss, and even Smick¡¯s harmonization with the surrounding rhythm was forcefully cut off.

    N swung the broken sword in her hand and left a clear mark on Smick¡¯s chest, as if there was an invisible de at the end of the broken sword.

    N¡¯s eyes slowly changed back to normal as the sound of armor moring could be heard outside. Obviously, Royas¡¯ army had started to respond to their raid, she didn¡¯t try to confirm Smick¡¯s status and instead instinctively retreated.

    Soon after N left, quite a few soldiers had surrounded this ce. Smick slowly stood up, the wound on his chest had already formed a scab. After being infected by the Soul¡¯s blood, his physique was no longer that of a human, so such wounds would heal in an instant.

    As he nced towards where N had escaped, his eyes became sullen. He raised his hand, looked down at his powerful palm and felt a deep sense of fear.

    Ultimately, ¡®he¡¯ still chose to hold back.

    Smick then covered his face and groaned wildly.

    ...

    The elite team would soon return to Colomier. Their raid tonight could be considered to be rtively fruitful. They destroyed a granary, killed fivemanding officers, some soldiers, and managed to cause a certain amount of chaos in the enemy ranks. Although at the same time, they also lost three to four people, all of whom were elites.

    Of course, if you counted the Floating Corpse Insect that Rhys released as well, then this operation could be considered to be extremely sessful.

    But for Interkam, who has been passively taking a beating all this time, this was also another rare victory. In order to improve morale, they even held a small celebration for the soldiers. However, during the party, N who was the focus of them all, seemed a bit distracted.

    My sword is a problem, if I encounter him next time, I would be at a weaponry disadvantage again

    N looked down at the broken sword in her hand and thought about the battle with Smick. She could feel that he was still somewhat holding back, otherwise it would have been her who was wounded and not him.

    ¡°Are you worried about your weapon, Marshal?¡± asked a knight next to her.

    ¡°You are?¡± N really had no impression of this person: ¡°I really amcking a good knight¡¯s sword¡±

    ¡°Elbas Qi¡± the knight answered: ¡°My territory is quite close to Colomier, we found a treasured sword there recently, I¡¯m sure it would satisfy you, Marshal¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I originally wanted to keep the sword as an heirloom, but now it seems like it would be best to give it to your excellency, or perhaps the sword had been waiting for your excellency in the first ce¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± N was a bit puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to pick it up. The sword should be ready to be presented to your excellency in a short while¡± Elbas replied with a smile.

    In the evening, when the sword was delivered, N finally understood what the man had meant. As soon as she saw the sword, N felt that she had a wondrous connection with the sword.

    ¡°It was said that the blood of a dragon was added to the sword when it was being forged. With each swing, you could hear the roar of the dragon. Unfortunately, I simply can¡¯t use this sword¡± Elbas exined with a sigh: ¡°With every swing, I feel my heart being oppressed by an unknown force. And if someone tried to use it forcibly, they might even cough up blood and copse on the spot¡±

    ¡°I think it must be that we were not qualified to wield it, but since the Marshal¡¯s Dragon Bloodline has been awakened, your excellency must be the fated master of this sword¡±

    Rhys felt something amiss as he listened from the side. After all, right after N¡¯s sword had just been broken, someone immediately offered her a sword that fitted her perfectly, this was too much of a coincidence. But he had already asked the people in the camp, Elbas was indeed a noble with a nearby territory, and someone had tested that sword prior to bringing it to N, confirming that there was no such thing as poison or a curse on it.

    Moreover, even with N¡¯s superhuman intuition, she didn¡¯t perceive any malice, so she reached out and received the knight¡¯s sword. The sword¡¯s guard was a pair of dragon wings, and if you looked from the side, you would even notice that there were patterns of dragon scales on the de of the sword.

    As N held the sword in her hand, she felt a connection forming between the weapon and her bloodline. The sword almost felt like an extension of her arm, at the same time, it greatly promoted the awakening of her Dragon¡¯s blood. With this sword, her strength had risen by at least 30%.

    As N brandished the sword, the weapon gave off a faint rumble almost like the roar of a dragon, the knights that gathered around also rained her in praise and admiration. This kind of disy could also improve the morale of the troops, and if this story were to be passed down, it could even be a part of myths and legends.

    Standing amongst the crowd, Elbas had a satisfied smile on his face. The task that Lord Negary assigned him had beenpleted, and he had confirmed that N¡¯s intuition would not react to pure goodwill, but sometimes goodwill wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.

    For the next few days, Royas¡¯ offense was indeed slowed down. The Floating Corpse Insects had already begun to spread among Royas soldiers. Although Floating Corpse Insects died very easily, there were many ces where water was necessary within the barracks, so their speed of propagation wasn¡¯t slow.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of ways to deal with a pandemic in this era. When the water problem was noticed, quite a few soldiers and even officers had already been infected causing the war situation to tilt so that at least for now, the war was no longer one-sided. And with the arrival of support from various forces, the threat of Royas had basically been resolved in Colomier, causing many in Interkam to call it a Divine Grace.

    When the horns of counterattack were blown in Interkam, several battles were still being ongoing in the underside that no one could see.

    ¡¼Eldridge, how much longer can you sit still for? ¡½ Negary sat on the throne and peered into the distance while his figure slowly faded into the darkness: ¡¼The infiltration into the Church of Divine Grace must also be elerated ¡½

 Chapter 80: Vol1 Ch80: Three years of war

    <h4>Chapter 80: Vol1 Ch80: Three years of war</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    With Negary¡¯s involvement, the war gradually leaned towards Interkam and the vigorous counterattack began.

    Under N¡¯s lead, the lost territories were reimed little by little, causing Interkam who nearly had their spine broken to burst with renewed enthusiasm and vigour.

    The nearly-ruined country of Interkam was once again rejuvenated, and N¡¯s name of ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯ was bing more and more legitimate day by day.

    The war was also bing crueller day by day. Among thend that they reimed, quite a few of the nobles who used to own them were already dead. If you make enough military contributions in battle, then those who were originally peasants could be knights, while those who were originally knights could obtain peerage and their own territory.

    Meanwhile, Royas¡¯ side was even more dedicated to the war, because they had no other choice. Under the pressure Eldridge had ced, these nobles barely had any rights and authority remaining. If they couldn¡¯t win this war, then the only choice left for them was tounch a rebellion on Eldridge.

    The counterattack began and continued for three years, the devastation and intensity of which was significantly greaterpared to the seven years before that.

    ...

    This was a long staircase with stonempstands lining on both sides that housed orange mes within them. At the end of the staircase, there was a huge ck stone statue that depicted a humanoid creature. The creature had both arms extended upwards as if begging for something, or perhaps embracing something.

    The stone statue was facing away from the staircase, while a person was staring at the back of this stone statue as if pondering something.

    Even when there were noisesing from the stairs behind him, the man didn¡¯t pay any attention to it and simply continued to stare at the stone statue. His face was a little blurred, but if someone focused on him, they would feel that he gave off a natural sense of pressure, followed by a feeling that he was born to be above them. As if the only thing that they should do was prostrate themselves at his feet.

    If the people of Hale saw this man, they would find his existence to be simr to the God within their perception, he was like an abyss that no matter how much one tried, they would never be able to tell his true depths.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Klee County¡ª-¡± two men in uniform appeared from the bottom of the stairs, both of them had heavy expressions on their faces. Quite obviously, the situation of Royas today had made them concerned.

    ¡°I already know¡± Eldridge interrupted the two. It was simply the loss of Klee County that was reimed by Interkam, even though Klee County was one of the few territories originally belonging to Interkam that they still had left.

    This stone statue in front of him was called the Statue of the Last God. It was the root of Royas. The ancestral spirit ritual of Royas and the potion of the Last God he developed, both came from this stone statue.

    ¡°What a hopeless world we live in¡± Eldridge said with a sigh. After several generations of umtion, it was he who managed to obtain more information from the Statue of the Last God. It was information from the Statue of the Last God that shaped Royas into what it was today, but it was also what was causing Eldridge to slowly step towards his destruction.

    For example, the truth about the copse of the First Empire. The First Empire was called the Age of the Gods. At that time, among the three gods born from the first me, except for the Giant that created all things from his body, the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon still remained in this world. Both the Divine race and the Dragon race were not considered rare.

    Unfortunately, the majority of the Divine race and Dragon race then abandoned this world. It could be said that, from the perspective of this world, the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon were both sinners. It was their abandonment that led to the first eruption of the ck Abyss and caused the First Empire to perish.

    If the Last God, which was this statue in front of him, had not appeared together with a few other heroes who stood up to save this world, then the world itself might have already returned to the ck Abyss.

    The price to pay for salvation was that the Last God turned into the statue that he was today. Furthermore, now that the ck Abyss had be turbulent again, who are they going to rely on if there was only one Last God? That fake God from the Church of Divine Grace? Or the ghouls in Sacred Valley?

    Perhaps Negary, who has caused me countless troubles, might be qualified to do such a thing. But that entity would definitely not do that, even if this entire world fell to ruin, he would not do such a thing.

    ¡°Who¡¯s their leader?¡± Eldridge asked.

    ¡°N Tag¡± his two subordinates replied in a deep voice.

    ¡°I understand, you may step down¡± Eldridge nodded and continued to stare at the stone statue.

    Eldridge¡¯s attitude was causing his two subordinates to feel more and more puzzled day by day. With his majesty¡¯s greatness, in the past, he would have already arrangedyers uponyers of preparations so that even the so-called Saintress of Salvation wouldn¡¯t even get a chance to resist.

    But in truth, ever since the appearance of that Saintress of Salvation, Eldridge had not left this ce, nor did he send down any orders. For thest three years, it had been them who dealt with every official business, big or small.

    ¡°Saintress of Salvation, hah hah¡± Eldridge simply grinned.

    She is indeed Salvation, just not for a mere country.

    He stared at the Statue of the Last God and fell back into contemtion.

    ...

    ¡°Your Excellency the Princess, please hand over themand to Sir Rhys Laval ande with me back to the capital to receive further orders¡± the herald coldly said and caused a disturbance in the barracks.

    ¡°This is a decision made by both His Majesty and the Grand Dukes¡± the herald continued.

    N was currently donning her armour with the dragon scale sword in her hand,pared to three years ago, she had matured considerably.

    She nced around herself, the nobles and knights who followed her were disying anger and confused expressions on their faces, but some of them had also lowered their heads in shame.

    Rhys was not blinded by the right tomand. He understood very well what was happening right now, it was nothing more than the country¡¯s own power struggle. At this point, Interkam had already reimed the majority of their lost territories, leaving at most one or two battles left.

    As the Saintress of Salvation who had saved Interkam, N¡¯s prestige had reached a terrifying degree, enough to cause a few people to lose sleep. Seth the First was certainly one of them, but they also included the very aristocrats who supported her to this position in the first ce.

    Wasn¡¯t it Eldridge¡¯s prestige that allowed him topletely oppress every single force including aristocrats within his country? Well, the current N had a level of prestige that surpassed Eldridge¡¯s prestige in Royas at the beginning of the war.

    If she really took the throne, the power of aristocrats in Interkam would likely fall to a historical low. If these people were able to sit still while Interkam fell to ruin for the sake of their aristocratic rights, it was natural that they wouldn¡¯t sit still and watch as N continued to develop her forces and prestige.

    Naturally, N¡¯s character could be vouched for by all of her subordinates and the people she had met, but there was still the Church of Divine Grace who ced her onto this position in the first ce. Not to mention her devout believer of a mother, these were all factors that could affect her.

    Therefore, victories under N¡¯s name could not be allowed to increase. Meaning, recalling her to the capital to act as a mascot was the right choice to make. This way, N would only be the leader in the early stages of the counterattack, while it would be Rhys who trulypleted the counterattack.

    Even if Rhys didn¡¯t want to admit it, he was still a member of the nobility, he could support N¡¯s ascension to the throne, but he could not allow N be the puppet of the Church. And this was also part of the noble¡¯s consideration.

    Although N was simple, she was not stupid. Thismand was jointly issued by the majority of those in power within the country, she couldn¡¯t resist it, nor did she n to do so.

    ¡°Be careful of Seth the First. The other domestic nobles might still hope for you to take the throne, but Seth would surely try to do something about it¡± as Rhys took overmand and became the new Marshal, he whispered that to N. The only thing he could do right now was to take good control of military power for N¡¯s sake.

 Chapter 81: Vol1 Ch81: Withdrawal and negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 81: Vol1 Ch81: Withdrawal and negotiations</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Reystromia.

    Negary had be more silent over the past few years. Because of the war, Reystromia no longer enjoyed the prosperity it had in the past, and most people here were either deserters or mercenaries.

    There were also still some desperate smugglers, but not many.

    ¡¼ I had thought that in lull of N¡¯s appearance, Eldridge would fight back, but strangely, he had chosen to remain indifferent instead ¡½Negary¡¯s voice could be heard, but he was nowhere to be seen on his throne: ¡¼ Granny Seal¡¯e, your prophecy seems to be incorrect ¡½

    ¡°Lord Negary, this old one¡¯s prophecy is not wrong. Eldridge will surely sh with N. This is their destiny¡± Granny Seal¡¯e who was standing by the throne, as usual, confidently said.

    ¡°I have seen it with my own eyes, the mes are about to go out. Eldridge Andrea has made his choice, he has risen because of the Last God, and so he will be bound by the Last God. Since he did not choose to confront N, that meant that he had chosen to back down¡±

    ¡¼ Eldridge... ¡½Negary sighed. Despite them never meeting face to face before, this opponent and food that he had coveted for a long time, had made him a little disappointed: ¡¼ And so he chose to let N win ¡½

    ¡°Yes, he had backed down, there were no other choices for him. Everything of the Last God was restraining him. And now that N had appeared, this renowned King hailed as the greatest ruler in Royas¡¯ history, had chosen to back down. He chose to pass on the responsibility that originally belonged to him to N¡±

    ¡¼ It¡¯s almost time, yes? ¡½ Negary asked. This had been the 21st year that he had been in this world. In these 21 years, he had grown from a clueless remnant soul to bing one of the beings that stood at the apex of this world. He died in this world, became a remnant soul in this world, changed in this world, grew in this world, and now, he would finally break off from this world.

    ¡°Yes, Milord, the ck Abyss is near, everything will soone to an end. But no matter what they choose, it will be us who will obtain victory!!¡± Granny Seal¡¯e dered excitedly.

    ¡¼ Then recall the three troops ¡½ Negary¡¯s voice was calm. The ¡®three troops¡¯ he spoke of were all the forces that he had organized and developed over these years. Including the reorganized Crowmen, the elite Ghostmen, and the secretive Dragonmen.

    ...

    N sat on the side seat of the audience hall as the Princess.

    Sitting next to her was Seth the First with a fake smile on his face. In thest few years, his figure had be a bit inted and gave off a kind impression at a nce.

    N ufortably moved her arm a little.

    This damndy¡¯s dress is limiting my range of movement. If I use just a bit too much strength, it¡¯llpletely rip and be ruined, I really can¡¯t understand what the use for such clothes are at all.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, our counterattack is finally over. Marshal Rhys will soon return with news of victory and an ambassador of Royas. After weplete the post-war negotiations with Royas, all those who have made significant contributions will receive the rewards that they are due¡± Seth the First maintained his amiable smile and raised his cup, dering this exciting news to the aristocrats who had gathered around.

    The war simply could not go on any longer. The biggest problem of which was poption, when it came down to it, a war was only a game of poption. During these long years of war,rge numbers of young men had been conscripted into the army, both voluntarily and not. If the war went on any longer, the country would be literally crippled.

    The current state was just right, a group of nobles had died, a new group of nobles had risen, and the country could be settled for at least the next few decades, everything seemed as beautiful as it should be.

    Luen Donner was also here, wearing a luxurious priest robe and a smile on his face as he sat to the right of the King.

    He was currently 30 years old, in a poor family, a man this age would be considered old, but for those who had obtained the Divine Grace, they were still considerably young. And it was at this age that he became the youngest Pope in the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s history.

    There were many factors involved in this, one of which was undeniably his own efforts, but his own status also brought him a great advantage. Histe mentor was Cardinal Augustin who had considerable influence in the Church, thus leading to the majority of the Cardinals supporting him during the Church¡¯s most recent election.

    One other reason was war. War had always been a great opportunity for forces and organizations to change their chains ofmand. For example, Luen¡¯s greatest rival for the position, a Cardinal who was older and more prestigious than he was, lost his life in the war.

    Coupled with his status as an aristocrat, he could better coordinate the rtionship between the Church and nobility. Finally, with a bit of ¡°luck¡±, he finally realized his ambition and became the Pope of Divine Grace.

    The next step is to take this opportunity to spread the influence of the Church

    Luen nced at N and Seth the First by his side. The reason why the Church of Divine Grace agreed to withdraw N from the frontlines was precisely because Seth and he, along with the remaining domestic nobles, had reached an agreement.

    During the peace talks with Royas, they had worked together to pressure Royas¡¯ ambassador, using the advantage of being the victor, they forced Royas to allow missionaries from the Church of Divine Grace into their country.

    This was how humans were, Luen¡¯s initial goal was only to be a Cardinal; after bing a Cardinal, he set his eyes on bing the Pope; and right after bing a Pope, he wanted to be the greatest Pope in the history of the Church and achieve his great ambition of spreading the Church¡¯s influence to the entire continent!

    God¡¯s light should shine on more people, so as to prevent the advent of the ck Abyss

    Luen thought to himself.

    After bing the Pope, he obtained ess to various secrets hidden within the Church, the most important of which was rted to the disaster that spanned the entire continent, the ck Abyss.

    Within the records of the Church of Divine Grace, the light of God cut through the ck Abyss, which produced the holy me and purified a corner of the ck Abyss to form this continent. But God did not stay for long, as his battle with the ck Abyss continued.

    During the First Empire, it was due to the false God and Dragon who abandoned God that the ck Abyss recovered and resurfaced. During the Second Empire, it was because everyone had prayed and obtained the attention of God once more that they managed to calm the ck Abyss again.

    But this corner was simply too small, and God did not grant them his attention for a lot of time. Following the fall of the Second Empire, the faith of their God slowly faded away. During the Fourth Empire, this faith was even distorted to be a faith of all spirits of the world.

    Fortunately, after the copse of the Fourth Empire, the first Pope found the first Divine Grace of God from the remains of the Second Empire. Only when the light of God can shine on the world once more would the ck Abyss bepletely purified and the world return to normal.

    The more people that believe, the more they can attract the eyes of God

    Luen¡¯s heart was full of calctions about expanding the Church of Divine Grace.

    ...

    Not too longter, Rhys returned to the capital together with the many noble knights of the army. Naturally, there were also several ambassadors of Royas who apanied them. For the next few days, the negotiations for a post-war treaty as well as the necessary reimbursement of benefits for both sides took ce.

    The ambassadors of Royas made concessions for much of the demands, but there was one thing that the ambassadors would not budge on no matter what: that was, N, as a representative of the Interkam Kingdom, must personally head to the border and sign the final agreement.

 Chapter 82: Vol1 Ch82: We are knights

    <h4>Chapter 82: Vol1 Ch82: We are knights</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    The negotiation soon reached a deadlock. The Kingdom of Royas has chosen topromise in a lot of aspects, but the person who signed the contract had to be N.

    Even without thinking, anyone could tell that there was some sort of scheme hidden here. N was the Saintress of Salvation of Interkam, as well as its Princess. If nothing went wrong, she would be the next sovereign of Interkam.

    This request was rejected immediately after it was made. Many noble knights in the country were followers of N. Although they had chosen to abandon N when they regainedmand of the army, it was also because of this abandonment that they felt ashamed and vowed to upkeep their chivalry as well as the bottom line of pride for nobility.

    However, it turned out that this ¡®bottom line of pride¡± was basically the same as nothing. A few days after the negotiations reached a deadlock, the opinion of this being ¡®a condition that cannot be epted no matter what¡¯ changed. Because the Royas army was once again reorganizing itself.

    As the Royas¡¯ side had dered, if Interkam couldn¡¯t ept this condition, then there was no longer any need for peace talks.

    ¡°This is just signing an agreement, there wouldn¡¯t necessarily be any danger. Isn¡¯t it selfish that the Princess didn¡¯t agree? Isn¡¯t she the Saintress of Salvation? Why couldn¡¯t she agree to something this small?¡±

    At some point, this kind of argument started to make sense for the nobles, and people began to support the Princess epting this condition to end their negotiations. Interkam at this point was unable to handle another war, the long battle so far had caused the nobles to feel a bit crippled and unwilling to bear any more losses.

    And just as history had shown, if there was a first betrayal, there would be a second. Since N did not me or spurn them the first time they did it, she would also not do it the second time. After all, she was the benevolent Saintress of Salvation!

    The nobles continued to manipte the public opinion to force N into making a decision. ording to them, N was just a fortunate vige girl, anyone else would have been able to seed if they were in her shoes, they used every means they had to nder N.

    These aristocrats¡¯ behaviours grew increasingly contradictory by the day. On one hand, they hoped that N would agree to be the representative to sign the treaty so that their interests and benefits could be assured; but on the other hand, they also didn¡¯t want N to agree.

    Because that would prove that N was nothing more than that, and her ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯ title was nothing but a name. It would mean that she wasn¡¯t so benevolent herself, making their behaviours appear not quite as selfish and miserly, how great would that be?

    Compared to the others, Seth the First¡¯s behaviour was a lot more consistent, he wished for nothing but for N to walk to her death, that way the throne would only be his.

    The majority of the nobles, for the sake of their benefits, finally broke down that tinyst bit of pride they called the ¡®bottom line of nobility¡¯ and agreed that N should go and sign the treaty.

    As for the ordinary people, although N¡¯s prestige was high among the civilians, they couldn¡¯t change the decisions of the nobles. Not to mention that most of them also supported N going to sign the treaty, they weren¡¯t even feeling ashamed about it. After all, her so-called title of ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯ was because she should be dedicating herself to bring them salvation, should she not?

    In Interkam, only the Church of Divine Grace had yet to make a public statement, while they were practically bombarding each other with words during the debates. Most of the upper echelon disagreed with sending N, because it was them who supported N to her current position. As soon as N became the Queen, they would be able to reap the generous rewards of their efforts, so why should they make N take such a huge risk now?

    While those who agreed with sending N believed that this would be the best chance for them to spread their faith into Royas. If war broke out again, Royas¡¯ domestic rejection of the Church would only increase, and it would be significantly harder for them to spread into Royas than at any other time.

    ¡°Everyone, the ck Abyss is approaching, we have no time¡± Luen dered coldly with the scepter in his hand ¡°The light of God should be shining on more people, not limited within Interkam, our time is running out¡±

    The controversy within the Church of Divine Grace was gradually suppressed by Luen. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene of a few years ago. At that time, it was his persuasion that made Ne forward, and now, it would also be him that might be sending her to her death.

    ¡°What I do, I do for the sake of the world!¡±

    ...

    N didn¡¯t pay any attention to the negotiations of the past few days, nor did she bother with the words of gossip around her. She simply stayed home and apanied her mother, Isabe. The woman was currently only a bit older than 40, but she already appeared to be 50-60 years old.

    The hard life in her early years had left her with various afflictions. Especially when N was born, she had no time to rest after giving birth and had to work continuously to feed both herself and N.

    ¡°N, don¡¯t go¡± Isabe held N¡¯s hand and begged, ¡°Don¡¯t learn from your father¡±

    It was now the same situation as with Jacob back then, surrounded by the vigers, swayed by the notion of a ¡®greater good¡¯ and forced to enter a path of death.

    ¡°But this is the right thing to do¡± N softly said with unprecedented tenderness: ¡°I can¡¯t sit back and watch the war break out again. If I don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m sure I would regret it¡±

    ¡°Mother, I am also hesitating, but haven¡¯t you taught me before? When I am faced with difficult choices, I should choose what I think is the right thing to do¡± N continued: ¡°And right now, I need to choose the right thing to do¡±

    Isabe¡¯s eyes were unprecedentedly sorrowful. All those years ago, her husband had lost his life to make the right choice. She could only support his decision back then, and right now, when she wanted to stop N¡¯s decision, she found out that she couldn¡¯t stop her anymore.

    Ever since she pushed N to take up the position of ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯, she had been unable to stop it.

    Looking at N leaving the manor, looking at the crowd of cheering people, Isabe suddenly felt that the ¡®Saintress¡¯ of something or other shouldn¡¯t have existed in the first ce. These people had obviously forgotten that N was hailed as the ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯ because of her actions and not the other way around! She had no obligations to do anything for the sake of that name! Those people, they did not deserve salvation!

    ...

    But it was already toote, with N¡¯s agreement to go, the negotiations were quicklypleted. The only thing left to do now was for the representatives of both countries to meet and sign the peace treaty at the border.

    Those who would attend this signing included the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s missionary group, a team of knights, and the Saintress of Salvation, N.

    ¡°Your Excellency N, please allow us toe with you¡± a team of knights rushed over and knelt on one knee in front of N, the leader of this group was the heir of the [School of Steel], Alkors Louis.

    ¡°Alkors, I remember that you have been awarded the peerage to be a Viscount, didn¡¯t you say that you were discussing marriage with an Earl¡¯s daughter? There is no need for you to follow me this time¡± N said with a smile.

    ¡°Those things don¡¯t matter now¡± Alkors stood up, drew his knight¡¯s sword, and held it up with both hands in front of his face, allowing the mirror-like de to reflect his face and resolution. Behind him, the other knights also did the same, raised their swords in front of their faces and dered in unison: ¡°We are knights, and we are not afraid to die!¡±

 Chapter 83: Vol1 Ch83: Some people do not deserve to be saved

    <h4>Chapter 83: Vol1 Ch83: Some people do not deserve to be saved</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°I told you, Princess N would definitely agree, she is the Saintress of Salvation after all¡±

    Such remarks, ever since N made her choice, Rhys had heard these same words countless times.

    Looking at the smiles on those people¡¯s faces, Rhys felt disgusted like never before.

    After taking overmand from N and finishing the remation war, the name of Marshal Rhys had be renowned. In fact, under the propaganda of some people with ulterior motives, his role in the war had been excessively exaggerated, allowing him to even obtain a greater peerage than before. At a nce, he was simply the winner in life.

    ¡°These people are not worth saving¡± recalling what they had been doing these past days, Rhys suddenly felt that despite gaining prestige, status, and power, he had never been redeemed. He was still walking in darkness.

    If he chose to plunge further into the darkness, then in the next few decades, regardless if Seth the First managed to keep his throne or not, regardless if the Church of Divine Grace could spread into Royas or not, Rhys would be able to obtain what others could only dream of for their entire lives. He would be one of the pirs of power within Interkam, wealth, title, reputation, women, all of these would be within his arm¡¯s reach.

    ¡°Unfortunately, N is still too straightforward¡± Rhys took out the book of monsters and turned over its pages: ¡°Without my help, she is only a little girl after all. I walk in the darkness, but what I pursue is that pure light¡±

    He turned to thest page of the book of monsters. Depicted here was a terrifyingly powerful monster, it had no form, it was the gue that most people would dread. Once unleashed, it could cause the death of an entire city, or perhaps an entire nation, if left unchecked.

    Rhys cut his hand and dripped his blood onto the page to activate the book, then ced it inside a secret room, ced enough meat inside to act as a hotbed for the monster, and sealed it shut.

    As an aristocrat, most people could not intrude his manor without his permission. In other words, as long as he lived, this secret room would never be opened. However, if he were to not return from this trip, then those greedy and foolish people would surely not stay their hands from his treasures.

    Rhys got onto a carriage and looked around at the crowd of people outside celebrating the arrival of peace. He smirked, thinking to himself:

    Pray, all of you, pray that nothing happens to N, otherwise, you people aren¡¯t worthy of her salvation.

    ...

    ¡¼ When Eldridge and N meet, the Dragonscale Sword will finally y its part¡½ Negary quietly waited.

    Since a long time ago, after Granny Seal¡¯e took refuge with him, he had been nning this matter. In this world, he had reached his limit. Because of the limitations of this world, and the limitations of himself, he couldn¡¯t advance any further.

    And so, what he needed to do was find a way out of this world. Negary had ordered someone to use the True Spirit Soul Transmigration method he obtained from the otherworldly soul all those years ago, but after the person¡¯s soul retracted into his True Spirit, he died.

    And simr to a normal person¡¯s death, the True Spirit simply reincarnated without transmigrating to another world. Through this experiment, Negary realized that the method he obtained wasn¡¯t necessarily incorrect, simply that he was missing something.

    For example, the coordinates of other worlds. Without a coordinate and a way to lock-on to that coordinate, the so-called True Spirit Transmigration was nothing but a direct shortcut to reincarnation.

    Therefore, if he wanted to leave this dpidated world, he had to think of other ways. For example, in ancient times, how did the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon leave this world? They originally left with their entire race, leaving only a few members who weren¡¯t willing to leave.

    And so, before anything else, the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon must have obtained the coordinates of another world, that was why they were able to leave. The foresight of Granny Seal¡¯e had also confirmed this.

    Naturally, before confirming whether or not he could borrow those previous channels to leave this world, it was essential that the ck Abyss must be prevented froming back. Otherwise, being shrouded by the ck Abyss, this entire world would change, even Negary himself wasn¡¯t sure what he would be after being covered by the ck Abyss.

    This was uneptable to Negary, so someone must inherit that ancient mission and relink the mes, preventing the arrival of the ck Abyss. However, not just anyone could qualify for this task.

    In the first ce, why did both the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon choose to leave?

    They were originally creatures born from the ck Abyss, whose nature was changed by the mes. There was simply no better fuel to prolong the me than the three original Gods who came from the first me.

    However, besides the Giant who chose to first take up that responsibility, the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon both decided not to return to the ck Abyss, nor to prolong the mes, but to escape.

    Strictly speaking, if the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon had chosen to take up their responsibility, there wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble like there currently was. But unfortunately, they both chose to escape. The Last God took the New Deity¡¯s ce as fuel for the me, but in the end, he was only a substitute, iparable to the authentic one.

    That was why today, this world¡¯s level of supernatural power had fallen to its current pathetic state, and why the mes were about to die out again. And Eldridge, who had acquired the power of the Last God, was bound by the same mission to be a new substitute.

    That was the case until N showed up. Since her Dragon¡¯s blood had awakened, she barely had the qualifications to rece the Progenitor Dragon. Because she was still too weak for the job, Negary gave her the Dragonscale sword.

    That sword was an extremely precious treasure for anyone with the Dragon Bloodline. A person with Dragon¡¯s blood who came into contact with this sword for a long period of time was more likely to awaken their bloodline. For N, the role of this sword was to make it so that N would gradually grow closer to bing a true dragon.

    ...

    ¡°Before signing the peace treaty, I ask that her excellency the Princess toe with me to meet someone¡± the emissary of Royas, who was also an acquaintance of N, was the aging Smick Lancher, who firmly dered that as he held the peace treaty in his hands: ¡°If the Princess isn¡¯t willing to, then the Kingdom of Royas can only wage war once again¡±

    So it¡¯s finally here?

    Behind N, the knights who followed N here all had serious expressions on their faces. The Royas Kingdom was willing to give up so many benefits, even risk starting another war, just to get N to arrive at the border, surely for a scheme of some kind. If Royas were to try and use this matter to force N to bend to their every will, these knights would be the first to retaliate.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, we don¡¯t have any intention of hurting her excellency the Princess¡± Smick had a bitter look on his face: ¡°At this point, it is already impossible for us to hurt her excellency in any way¡±

    ¡°His Majesty, King Eldridge wants to see you¡± Smick said ¡°His Majesty is not too far from here, and you can bring your knights with you¡±

    ¡°Our ambitions were certainly part of the reason why the Royal Kingdom first started the war, but now it is nothing more than ast resort. His Majesty will inform you of the hidden details¡± Smick ced his hand on his heart and dered: ¡°In the name of the [School of Light] and as the head of the Lancher family, I swear that her excellency the Princess will not be harmed during this trip¡±

    N stared closely at Smick in front of her, then finally nodded.

 Chapter 84: Vol1 Ch84: To walk on the right path

    <h4>Chapter 84: Vol1 Ch84: To walk on the right path</h4>

    ¡°The future is clear, Lord Negary¡± Granny Seal¡¯e said with a smile.

    ¡°Eldridge¡¯s methods destroyed the possibility of N¡¯s peaceful life¡± Granny Seal¡¯e said with a smile: ¡°N will ept Eldridge¡¯s terms and be fuel to prolong the me, and Eldridge will lose the qualifications to be king¡±

    ¡°When N opens the kiln of the first me, the passage that leaves this world will be unlocked, and we will leave this world of despair under Lord Negary¡¯s lead¡± Granny Seal¡¯e said firmly.

    ¡¼ Is the Dragon body finished? ¡½ Negary ignored Granny Seal¡¯e¡¯s ttery and asked while pointing his finger to his forehead.

    ¡°The modtion has beenpleted, Milord¡¯s current body has reached the limit of what can be achieved in this world. With [Dracotongue], Milord can even exert power beyond the limits of this world¡± Granny Seal¡¯e replied seriously.

    ¡¼ Then I will leave helping N open the kiln of the first me to you. The three troops are at your disposal. Before I go, I still have some unfinished business to take care of ¡½Negary carefully examined this body that took great efforts to finally create, then gave Granny Seal¡¯e that order.

    ¡°Milord wants to go meet Eldridge face-to-face?¡± Granny Seal¡¯e curiously asked.

    ¡¼ Although he had backed down and gave the qualifications to N, he is still one of the peak entities I¡¯ve met in this world, I have to at least attend his funeral ¡½ Negary put on his clothes as well as a robe and left his pce.

    Suddenly, Negary turned around, looked at the silent Granny Seal¡¯e, and solemnly asked: ¡¼ Granny Seal¡¯e, what do you think is the nature of ¡®Life¡¯? ¡½

    ¡°Lord Negary, in a general sense, what determines who a person is, isn¡¯t their body, nor their soul, but rather their unique [Origin]¡± Granny Seal¡¯e was stunned, and then answered affirmatively: ¡°And the nature of an [Origin] is the embodiment of the world and the universe, as well as the connection between an individual with their world and the universe¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the Evil Spirits, entities that exist separately of an [Origin] are considered to be the error of this world¡± Granny Seal¡¯e answered him truthfully.

    ¡¼ Are you not afraid to offend me? ¡½ Negary asked.

    ¡°Sometimes, errors might seem to be more correct, do they not? For example, N who has been making the right choice would also face the most tragic future of all¡± Granny Seal¡¯e said with certainty: ¡°Because this world itself might be an error¡±

    ¡¼ Perhaps it is true ¡½ Negary nodded and left Reystromia.

    Granny Seal¡¯e looked on as Negary left, then gave the orders to the three troops who were on standby. Some of them were responsible for ambushing the members of Hales, while others were to create obstacles meant to help N improve herself, forcing her to keep using Dragon¡¯s blood. That way, she would grow closer and closer to a true ¡®Dragon¡¯, thus ensuring her suitability to be the substitute for the Progenitor Dragon.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on top of the gloomy staircase, N was staring at the Statue of the Last God, as well as Eldridge who stood behind it. The knights behind her were all cautiously watching their surroundings.

    Although Smick had sworn upon his own honour that N would not be harmed, the thing called ¡®honour¡¯ could be worth as much as all the riches in this world, but it could also be worthless. Putting all you have on the honour of another is nothing but a stupid act.

    ¡°Do you know what you have done?¡± Eldridge carefully observed N, then finally spoke up after a long silence: ¡°Everything you¡¯ve done is driving yourself to ruin¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just doing the right thing, that¡¯s all¡± N didn¡¯t care for Eldridge¡¯s words. No matter what, as long as she kept walking on the right path, regardless of her own ending, she would not regret it.

    ¡°The right thing...¡± Eldridge muttered, then continued: ¡°Then did you know, during your initial battle after Colomier, I had a secret force stationed nearby the outskirts of Colomier. At that time, if I had given an order, that force would have attacked from behind and formed a pincer attack with the legion at the front topletely destroy your army¡±

    ¡°I did indeed feel a sense of crisis at the time, but fortunately it disappeared afterwards¡± N nodded and admitted. Back then, the Interkam domestic nobles were in a hurry to retaliate so they didn¡¯t fortify the rear position too well. If an ambush had indeede from the rear, there was a certain danger of them being wiped out.

    ¡°That was because I retreated¡± Eldridge admitted: ¡°If I didn¡¯t retreat, I would have been able to lead Royas to conquer the entire country of Interkam, then eventually the entire continent to be the Fifth Empire¡±

    ¡°And the reason I retreated was because you appeared. You gave me a way out¡± Eldridge pointed to the Statue of the Last God behind him and said: ¡°This is the Last God. When First Empire fell, it was he who prevented the advent of the ck Abyss¡±

    ¡°His power made it so that the more territory he ruled over, the stronger he became¡± Eldridge said: ¡°The Andrea family had been connected through generation after generation of ancestral spirits, finally ending with me obtaining the power of the Last God¡±

    ¡°But the stronger you are, the more responsibility you have to bear, such as preventing the next advent of the ck Abyss¡± Eldridge snapped his fingers to reveal a series of murals around them. These murals depicted what would happen if the Last God hadn¡¯t prevented the advent of the ck Abyss.

    The sun lost its luster, darkness began to envelop the earth, vegetation withered and died, and the animals began to mutate into strange, eerie monsters. People gradually lost their minds and became irrational lunatics. In the end, everything in the world turned into ashes and returned to their essence, to the ck Abyss.

    ¡°This is the ck Abyss¡± Eldridge pointed to all of them and said: ¡°The Last God held the hope of the entire continent in his hand at the time, he ignited himself, turned his everything into the mes and stopped the ck Abyss, finally ending up as the statue behind me¡±

    ¡°Originally, I also needed to walk this path. I had to lead Royas, conquer the entire continent, then ignite myself. Because only then would I be qualified to be the Torch¡±

    ¡°You said that I became your way out. That means I am also qualified to be a Torch¡± N said calmly, as she observed the tragic murals around her.

    ¡°Indeed. Only the three original Gods who came from the first me have the qualifications to be the torch. The Giant has already been burned, so what remained were the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon¡±

    ¡°The Last God was the recement for the New Deity, I am the sessor of the Last God, and since your Dragon¡¯s blood has awakened to a significant degree, you can now be the recement for the Progenitor Dragon¡± Eldridge disyed an extremely mockingly grin: ¡°So, make the right choice now, Miss ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯¡±

    Choose to be a substitute for the Progenitor Dragon and burn yourself as the Torch, or choose to sit and watch as the ck Abyss descends and destroys everything.

    However, ever since N became the Saintress of Salvation, she had no other choice. Eldridge¡¯s retreat had granted what N wished for, and also pushed N onto the path of self-destruction.

    ¡°I will walk on the right path¡± N¡¯s words were still as resolute as she was at the start, unwavering, unchanged.

 Chapter 85: Vol1 Ch85: King to king

    <h4>Chapter 85: Vol1 Ch85: King to king</h4>

    ¡°Then I will leave everything to you¡± Eldridge¡¯s smile slowly faded.

    He suddenly realized that N didn¡¯t choose to dedicate her everything for the sake of the ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯ name.

    N did everything she did because they were correct. That was enough, she needed no cheering, no honour, and no persecution from anyone. She had never been lost, as she had always trodden the right path. The ¡®right path¡¯ didn¡¯t mean the righteousness of others, but rather her own righteousness, and that was why she became the purest Saintress of Salvation.

    As a person, she was admirable, so much so that Eldridge felt inferior. If he had been firm on his own path, he would have already conquered Interkam and continued on his way to unifying the entire continent.

    ¡°I will give you all the information I have about the ck Abyss. You can verify the truth of the matter yourself¡± Eldridge signed the peace treaty and returned it to N, then told her one final thing: ¡°To protect the kiln of the first me, that group of ¡®ghouls¡¯ has moved its entrance to another ce. You will need to gain their recognition before they open the entrance¡±

    ¡°I have given you the specific location¡± Eldridge¡¯s tone was full of heavy fatigue: ¡°I wish you a pleasant journey, great Saintress¡±

    ...

    ¡°Your excellency, you wouldn¡¯t really agree to be that so-called torch, would you?¡± after they exited the ruins of the Last God, Alkors impatiently spoke up: ¡°Maybe this is all a part of Eldridge¡¯s scheme¡±

    ¡°I can sense that what he said was the truth, and I have also felt the ck Abyss¡± N squinted her eyes. As her dragon¡¯s bloodline awakened more and more, she had vaguely been able to sense the ck Abyss approaching.

    ¡°But, why must your excellency bear this responsibility? Even if the ck Abyss ising, sacrificing the Princess can¡¯t be the only way!¡± Alkors shouted in pain and anger.

    If possible, they would rather there be an enemy that they could face, that they could fight against, instead of N having to bear this sort of responsibility. But it was precisely because of N being like this that they were willing to give up their peerage, give up their family and their everything in order to follow her.

    ¡°Then, my knights¡± with a smile on her face, N asked softly as she did in Colomier¡¯s barracks years ago: ¡°Would you like to go with me?¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡± several Knights responded with tragic smiles on their faces without the slightest hesitation.

    ...

    ¡°You may go back first, Smick¡± Eldridge once again stared at the back of the Last God statue and fell into thought.

    ¡°This servant is afraid I wOn¡¯t bE aBle tO do tHAt ¡½Smick¡¯s voice was extremely bitter and even contained a bit of madness in his words.

    Eldridge turned around to see that Smick¡¯s body had begun to grow ck feathers, his strangely glowing cuss already drawn, his aging face reverted to its younger state as apletely different aura than Smick began to gush out from his body.

    ¡°Negary!¡± Eldridge¡¯s eyes became cold: ¡°To upy my courtier¡¯s body, are you ready to offer me your loyalty?¡±

    ¡¼ I came to offer you death, O¡¯ greatest king. Eldridge, your path has reached its end ¡½ Negary pped the crow wings behind his back and rushed directly towards Eldridge.

    ¡°Despicable Evil Spirit!¡± Eldridge stood still without moving. From the darkness, several people in armor leapt out, their swords swung down at Negary without hesitation.

    When he swung the cuss, it didn¡¯t cut through the opponent¡¯s swords as he had expected. Negary had to retreat in order to avoid the other armored men¡¯s attacks.

    ¡¼ Ancestral Spirit Armor ¡½ as Negary sensed the remnant soul aura on the armors, he instantly understood what these things were.

    Before Eldridge produced the Last God serum, the Ancestral Spirit Armor was the representative supernatural power of the Royas Kingdom. Strong Combatants of the Royas Kingdom would choose to sacrifice themselves and turn their remnant soul into an Ancestral Spirit.

    Truthfully, Ancestral Spirits were simr in a way to Negary¡¯s Ghostmen¡¯s secondary souls, but there was also a difference. The Ghostmen¡¯s secondary souls undergo a pseudo-release to obtain a supernatural power when separated from their True Spirit.

    While Ancestral Spirits gave up pseudo-release, gave up their field of perception, gave up their own sense of self to obtain powerful interference force instead.

    The Royas Kingdom would then attach these Ancestral Spirits to their armor, look for people who were suitable to each Ancestral Spirit and have them put them on the armor to obtain the power of the interference force. After a certain amount of training, they would truly be a one-man army who could match a hundred.

    ¡¼ Their swords are reinforced with interference force so they weren¡¯t destroyed? ¡½

    Negary thought to himself.

    The knights didn¡¯t stand still and continued to rush towards Negary with their swords in hand. Negary didn¡¯t try to avoid them and instead threw the cuss in his hand at Eldridge, who was still standing under the stone statue.

    One of the knights swung their sword to block the cuss, while the other knights¡¯ swords directly plunged into Negary¡¯s body.

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Eldridge silently grimaced as he saw Negary¡¯s body directly explode, his red blood sshed all over the Ancestral Spirit Armors around him. The knights all screamed in pain after being contaminated by the blood.

    ¡¼ To use an Ancestral Spirit Armor, one¡¯s spirit and mind must be suitable with the Ancestral Spirit inside. So once the Ancestral Spirit Armor bes contaminated, so will the suitable knights wearing it ¡½ since Negary¡¯s blood was mixed with arge amount of Negary¡¯s willpower, it crippled this team of Ancestral Spirit knights just like that.

    Eldridge didn¡¯t even have time to sigh, a huge amount of force erupted right in front of him as his vision became blurred, a hand appeared abruptly immediately in front of Eldridge¡¯s face. A hand filled with scales and razor-sharp metal ws.

    If Eldridge had reacted any slower, the hand would have inserted itself directly into his eye sockets, went straight into his skull and messed up everything inside his brain.

    A huge interference force gushed out like a tidal wave and forced the owner of the hand to retreat and reveal themselves.

    ¡°Negary!¡± Eldridge mumbled the name of his opponent. Descending into Smick¡¯s body to attract his attention while staying hidden within the darkness, waiting for an opportunity to deliver a fatal blow, if he called himself the second-best assassin on this continent, there would probably be no first.

    ¡¼ Jliost! ¡½ the strange syblebined with the [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] that filled the air to release a destructive force that blew Eldridge¡¯s interference force apart. Negary immediately threw a punch towards Eldridge¡¯s head without any intention to talk.

    As the red and white cranial substances sttered onto the stone statue behind him, Negary¡¯s dragon pupils shifted without letting down his guard, Eldridge¡¯s headless corpse slowly faded away to reveal its illusory nature.

    ¡¼ You really can¡¯t be underestimated ¡½ the pressure that Negary gave off slowly grew heavier and heavier. Eldridge had taken advantage of the moment when he was repelled by the interference force to create an illusion and avoid Negary¡¯s killing blow.

 Chapter 86: Vol1 Ch86: Seal of the Empire

    <h4>Chapter 86: Vol1 Ch86: Seal of the Empire</h4>

    ¡¼ Interference force, that¡¯s what I call this power. You humans probably call it mental power or something to that effect ¡½ Negary¡¯s draconic features gradually shrank as he returned to a humanoid appearance.

    ¡¼ Strictly speaking, this should be a power that only remnant souls can possess ¡½ Negary continued as his gaze randomly swept across his surroundings: ¡¼ After all, the [Origin] controls the soul, and the soul remains stable while the [Origin] exists, making it almost impossible to produce interference force ¡½

    ¡¼ And yet your interference force surpasses even mine, an Evil Spirit ¡½ Negary spoke with certainty: ¡¼ This must surely be the ability you obtained from the Last God ¡½

    ¡¼ Let me guess. Earlier you had said that therger the territories that the Last God controlled, the stronger he would be. Combined with how much you reject the Church of Divine Grace, a conclusion can be drawn ¡½ Negary analyzed: ¡¼ Your source of power is probably something simr to ¡®faith¡¯¡½

    ¡¼ The more citizens that are dependent on you, the more powerful your mental power would be. Am I right, Eldridge!? ¡½ Negary abruptly turned around and swung his hand with his palm in the shape of a knife, something in the air resisted him, then quickly fell back to silence.

    ¡¼ In other words, this is the moment when you are the weakest ¡½ if Negary had assumed correctly, then this was indeed the time when Eldridge was weakest. After all, with Royas¡¯ invasion of Interkam failing, the Royas people¡¯s support of Eldridge wasn¡¯t as pronounced as it was before: ¡¼ And that¡¯s why you are hiding ¡½

    Negary¡¯s words were full of contempt as if Eldridge¡¯s current behaviour was unfit for his status as a king. At this moment, Negary had conveniently ignored the fact that he had also concealed himself and ambushed Eldridge earlier. It was as if being shameless and blind to their own faults were essential qualities for those in a superior position.

    Negary¡¯s words contained a certain level of psychological suggestion. Although he didn¡¯t know whether it would work on Eldridge or not, as long as it could affect his emotions even just a little bit, that would bring Negary closer to victory.

    For opponents who were essentially just food, Negary could employ strategies that roused their spirit and force them to exert more of their potential, which would make their souls more delicious to consume. But Eldridge, whether Negary wanted to admit it or not, was an entity on the same level as he was, so Negary wouldn¡¯t y such a dangerous game and would use every means he could to kill him as soon as possible.

    This way, the situation gradually became deadlocked, Eldridge hid in the shadows and asionally used interference force to attack and ambush Negary, but didn¡¯t make any big moves out of fear that Negary would find him.

    As Negary had said, his power came from faith. The faith of each person that supported him would directly reinforce him and make his mental power stronger, eventually growing to a terrifying degree. But now that the invasion of Interkam had failed after 10 years of fighting, his power had reached rock-bottom. Comparing individual strength alone, he was definitely no match for Negary right now.

    It might be easy to say that you are inferior to someone, but how many people could actually admit such a thing? Especially for people like Eldridge who had once stood at the peak of the continent, achieving sess that far surpassed any other king of Royas and attaining great glory. However, it was he who defined this glory and not the other way around, for these kinds of people, they themselves are powerful.

    Even if Eldridge didn¡¯t have his excellent background, he would still have achieved sess, but there would have been differences in the magnitude of sess.

    ¡¼ How cautious! ¡½Negary walked towards the group of Ancestral Spirit knights who had passed out because of his willpower, grabbed one of their helmets, and crushed the helmet with a press of his bare hands.

    Although this armor had fused with an Ancestral Spirit, without a wielder, the armor itself was stillughably weak against Negary¡¯s dragon body.

    He slowly rolled the fragments of the helmet into a tiny steel ball in between his hands, then threw it out like a shotgun shell, scattering the fragments all over the area. The stone walls all around were swiftly punched full of bowl-sized holes from the attack.

    Perceiving the changes in the trajectory of the steel ball, Negary grabbed one of the knights and plunged his finger into the knight¡¯s body. [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] swiftly harmonized his surrounding rhythm as he uttered a foreign syble: ¡°Kielit!¡±

    Some sort of power was infused into the knight¡¯s body, who was then thrown by Negary to the side. The knight¡¯s body started to inte like a red balloon and burst, scattering his blood and flesh all around.

    An invisible force appeared to repel the blood away, and Eldridge was finally forced to show himself. It wasn¡¯t because of cleanliness that he did that, but because the power of [Dracotongue] was infused within the blood, so allowing it to contaminate him would only lead to an even worse result.

    Negary didn¡¯t know a lot of [Dracotongue], only 4 kinds in total. [Jliost], which meant ¡®unstoppable¡¯, capable of destroying everything that obstructed the user, which represented the peerless power of a dragon.

    [Kielit], which meant ¡®surging force¡¯, capable of injecting one¡¯s own power into various items, then manipte the item through that power. Negary injected his power into the knight¡¯s body and turned him into a live bomb. Since every bit of his flesh and blood contained Negary¡¯s power, if Eldridge had been contaminated, he would be marked by the power and be at an absolute disadvantage when facing Negary.

    In addition to these two sybles of [Dracotongue], there was also the [Deliwo] syble that represented defence, and [Cioul] which represented flight, or rather, levitation. A total of four sybles.

    Although these 4 sybles seemed simple, each one of them contained great power, even the seemingly most useless syble for flight would be exceedingly powerful when used well.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve made up your mind to kill me¡± Eldridge¡¯s face appeared somewhat gloomy. He didn¡¯t ask Negary why he must kill him, if the other party¡¯s intentions had been revealed, there was naturally no need to hesitate or prolong anything.

    ¡°Unleash! Seal of the Empire!¡± a huge interference force began to spread to their surroundings, altering everything little by little.

    Normally, mental power or interference force manifested as a power that acted upon its surroundings like telekinesis, but Eldridge was disying another use of interference force.

    ¡°My people believe in me, they believe that I can lead them to build a great Empire, an Empire belonging to the Royas people!!!¡± the scene around Eldridge began to change, what was originally a staircase had turned into arge za with people who donned uniforms gathered inside it.

    ¡°This is the expectation of each Royas citizen, and the miraculous power formed by their expectation is also my ideal country!!!¡± Eldridge stood among the crowd of people, but stood higher than the rest.

    Negary felt the control of his [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] over the surroundings dropping to nil, if he used [Respiratory Art], he would find that the surrounding rhythm hadpletely harmonized with Eldridge.

    This was Eldridge¡¯s power, one man turns into an army, one man stands as a country!

 Chapter 87: Vol1 Ch87: I am a king!

    <h4>Chapter 87: Vol1 Ch87: I am a king!</h4>

    As he stood within Eldridge¡¯s ideal country, Negary felt like he was fighting an entire country with his own strength, as if the air itself was desperately blocking his actions.

    Despite not receiving any obvious attacks, Negary¡¯s fighting strength had been weakened by 30%, the restriction of [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] had also restricted Negary¡¯s [Dracotongue].

    Each of these Royas soldiers was wearing the same uniform, held up their weapons and charged at Negary. These people were the manifestations of the Royas people¡¯s expectations and hope, so they didn¡¯t know fear and never would retreat. Furthermore, since it was Eldridge who manifested them, each of them had Eldridge¡¯s experience in battle, were perfectly united, perfectly coordinated and could exert terrifying strength in battle.

    The soldiers endlessly flocked to Negary like a tide. Each of Negary¡¯s punches and kicks could easily tear them apart, but there were too many soldiers. What was even worse was that these soldiers left no bodies behind after death.

    If they left corpses, they would at least serve to obstruct the next waves of attacks, but they simply turned into shadows after death, leaving the people behind them unhindered. As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, Negary could tell that these soldiers weren¡¯t actually being killed as they could simply be swiftly regenerated.

    And with his observation, the enemies on the za were no longer limited to these close-ranged soldiers. Archers, cavalry, and even siege weapons like catapults were slowly manifesting as well.

    Within Eldridge¡¯s Seal of the Empire, anymonly-used weapons and forces within Royas could be manifested without much trouble. In fact, as long as Eldridge had the strength to maintain them, he could even summon Ancestral Spirit Armors and Last God serum soldiers within this illusory ideal country of his.

    ¡¼ If this is everything you have, Eldridge, I can dere your death right at this moment ¡½ Negary slowly walked towards Eldridge, killing any attacker with a flick of his hands.

    More and more dragon characteristics began to manifest on Negary¡¯s body, from scales to horns, dragon wings, then finally a tail. His body was also growingrger, his humanoid appearance receding away, even the breathing from his nose and mouth were starting to be dyed yellow with a smell of sulfur.

    Until finally, a golden dragon took flight. As its abdomen slightly sunk in, an intense me erupted from its mouth, burning the soldiers in its path and directly struck Eldridge¡¯s body, crushing him into a pulp.

    It took Negary ten years to create this dragon body. If it was only for the purpose of utilizing [Dracotongue], he wouldn¡¯t have had to go through so much trouble. Negary¡¯s true goal was to reproduce the power of true dragons from ancient times, which he had achieved. There was now essentially no difference between the current him and the dragons of old.

    This was also the most recent dragon to have existed ever since the final dragon ¡®Versace¡¯ died at the end of the Third Empire.

    ¡°Negary, if you were willing to link the mes, perhaps there would have been no problem for both N and me¡± Eldridge¡¯s voice came from the other side, the body that Negary crushed was just another illusion.

    The response to Eldridge¡¯sment was a huge dragon roar. Negary¡¯s dragon body was still growingrger. His [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] swiftly expanded into his surroundings and silently caused Eldridge¡¯s ideal country to copse.

    In the end, the Royas people¡¯s support of Eldridge had plummeted considerably. If it was still at its peak, Negary could only choose to defend himself against the Seal of the Empire instead of crushing it by force like this.

    ¡¼ If you can hear their support, you can surely also hear theirints and dissatisfaction ¡½Negary dragon body gradually shrunk back into a humanoid shape, his vertical golden pupils stared at the drained-looking Eldridge.

    Since the Seal of the Empire created through his mental power had been broken by force, Eldridge naturally received the appropriate bacsh. The words ofints and dissatisfaction of the Royas people grew louder and louder in his mind. Theyined about his inactivity during theter part of the war that allowed N to retaliate,ined about how he suppressed the Royas domestic nobles so much, about how his belligerent actions cost so much wealth and benefits of the country.

    ¡¼ Do you regret it? ¡½ Negary carefully approached Eldridge. Although his opponent seemed like he no longer had the strength to resist, there might still be some sort of trump card he was still hiding.

    ¡°Regret what? Regret that I had retreated?¡± Eldridge didn¡¯t try to run, since he had already lost, he might as well retain what little dignity he had left as a king. Hisplexion was terrible, but he was disying an exceptional grin. Answering Negary¡¯s question, he spoke indifferently: ¡°I am a king! And that was simply the king¡¯s responsibility!¡±

    ¡°I believe that my offspring will fulfil the dream that I failed to aplish¡± Eldridge stood up and fixed up his appearance for onest time, like a great king who watched over his subjects, he softly dered: ¡°The Royal Empire will surely be born¡±

    ¡¼ Then I shall send you on your way ¡½ Negary¡¯s [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] overflowed and filled the surrounding space. The sharp nails of his right hand pierced directly through Eldridge¡¯s neck chopped off his head.

    As Eldridge¡¯s head fell to the ground, Negary turned to look at the Statue of the Last God behind him. It had always turned its back to the people below with arms wide opened towards the sky. It appeared to be dignified and noble, like the guardian god of all living beings. In a sense, he was, since he did choose to sacrifice himself to prevent the advent of the ck Abyss in the first ce.

    But if you came to his front, you would find that the Last God had many faces, all of them were vivid and lifelike, including the faces of dragons, of heroic humans, mysterious witches and noble gods. Their races were all different, but they had one thing inmon: the expressions on their faces that were full of pain, unwillingness and despair.

    If sacrificing the Last God alone was sufficient to stop the ck Abyss, then why did the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon try to run away, betraying their missions and bing traitors in the first ce? Recing the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon might seem simple, but it wasn¡¯t possible without paying a heavy price.

    The ck Abyss at the time was considerably more powerful than it is now. And so, in order to fulfil his role, the Last God had gone on a hunt and assimted powerful supernatural creatures into himself before burning them all together.

    It could be said that the Last God alone took out the majority of the supernatural entities in the world at the time and forced them all to burn away with him. If it weren¡¯t for him, the supernatural power in this world wouldn¡¯t have fallen to the state it was today, a mere shadow of its former self.

    If Eldridge had walked the same path as the Last God and truly became his sessor, then his loyal subjects would also burn as the Torch together with him, that was the true reason why he chose to back down when he knew about N¡¯s existence.

    Even if his prestige and his honor as the greatest king were to bepletely lost. Even if the very subjects he protectedined and regarded him as the sinner of the Royas Kingdom, he would still not regret his actions. In his words, that was his responsibility as a king.

    ¡¼ The greatest king, that title is certainly not misced ¡½Negary turned around and left, leaving Eldridge¡¯s headless body where it was. Even without his head, he was still standing at the top of the stairs, as if to watch over his subjects.

 Chapter 88: Vol1 Ch88: The â€˜Ghoulsâ€™ of Sacred Valley

    <h4>Chapter 88: Vol1 Ch88: The ¡®Ghouls¡¯ of Sacred Valley</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°The Sacred Valley is a group of Assassins¡± Alkors muttered the information he collected.

    ¡°For the sake of a certain belief, they assassinate people all over the world, not hesitating to even throw their lives away for it¡±

    ¡°Anyone unfortunate enough to be their target would be killed regardless of means or price¡± Alkors scowled as he continued: ¡°These people are simply lunatics. Their targets included nobles, merchants, adventurers and even kings¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s their purpose?¡± N asked, riding on the horse.

    ¡°Because they have the ck Abyss trait!¡± Alkors sighed: ¡°No matter who that person is, even if they were a doctor who had saved countless lives, even if they were a wise monarch, as long as they possessed the ck Abyss trait, Sacred Valley will kill them¡±

    ¡°And the stronger those with the ck Abyss trait are, the higher-priority they would be as a target¡± Alkors said with a bit of disgust: ¡°And the way Scared Valley determines if somebody has the ck Abyss trait or not is entirely reliant on a set of unfathomable measurements. Many people have be their targets without even knowing about it¡±

    ¡°In short, it¡¯s a group of extremists who will stop at nothing for their belief¡±

    ¡°What a horrible organization¡± N received the documents. Some of them were given by Eldridge, some were obtained through the Church of Divine Grace, and some were collected by nobles.

    When he learned that N was going to the Sacred Valley to prevent the advent of the ck Abyss, Seth the First smiled so wide his mouth almost got stuck that way, and provided N with all the information about Sacred Valley and the ck Abyss within Interkam¡¯s royal records.

    ording to Sacred Valley¡¯s own statement, they were the attendants of a great being, with the Spring of Life in their hands and everything they did was for the sake of peace of this World.

    They valued life more than anyone else and would never hurt the innocent, each of them holds themselves to an extreme standard with clear beliefs. They cherished life and considered all lives to be precious and friendly. For them, even if you demanded ¡®protection fees¡¯,mitted fraud, robbery, rape, murder, etc.... no matter how much of a scumbag you are, as long as you did not have the ck Abyss trait, they were your friend.

    If someone in trouble asked them for help, they would be more than willing to do so. If you wanted to learn how to fight and assassinate from them, they would also generously teach you without any strings attached. Even if you were heavily injured and needed water from the Sacred Valley¡¯s Spring of Life, after verification, they would also hand it to you without question. As long as you ignored how they vehemently ughtered people with the mysterious ck Abyss trait, they could be regarded as the most amiable organization on the whole continent, even more so than the Church of Divine Grace. After all, the Church of Divine Grace could sometimes act very cruel during their religious wars.

    Sacred Valley was such a peculiar organization.

    ¡°Hales will definitely try to stop our trip to the Sacred Valley. Some other people will also attempt to carry out ambushes on us, so make sure to keep up your guards, everyone¡± N looked to the group behind her, which included several knights who volunteered to follow her, as well as some knights and priests sent by the Church of Divine Grace to aid her, other than that, there weren¡¯t anyone else.

    Hales had been borrowing chaos of war to grow continuously for the past few years, including the creation of numerous Evil Spirits in many ces and spreading them all over the continent. Furthermore, as the war raged on, many people had been ruined, these people who had nothing left were easily drawn to Hales¡¯ ideals, joined them and caused even more havoc which led to more Evil Spirits.

    So now, Hales was growing stronger very rapidly. If it weren¡¯t for Negary who stole Ellis away, the ¡®unfathomable¡¯ side of their God, the Chopped Hand that was about to take shape, Hales would have been even stronger right now.

    Despite this, two out of Hales¡¯ four sides of God had already returned to their seats: the Cut Tongue who represented God¡¯s ¡®unspeakable¡¯ side, and the Dazzled who represented God¡¯s ¡®unseeable¡¯ side. Hales had chosen to leave Negary alone and nurtured another Evil Spirit to create the Dazzled.

    It was said that the third side of God, the Chopped Hand had also been found and would soon return to their seat, leaving only the Decapitated who represented the ¡®unreasonable¡¯ side remaining.

    N didn¡¯t stop for a single moment while riding her horse. Within her perception, the thing called the ck Abyss was quickly awakening, if they did not hurry, many people would lose their lives from the precursor of the Advent of the ck Abyss.

    An arrow uratelynded in front of N¡¯s horse and caused N to pull the reins. Only to see an archer who didn¡¯t try to conceal himself but rather stood openly in front of her.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, please return. Don¡¯t go to the Sacred Valley, or I will do everything to stop you¡± the person dered with a hoarse voice.

    N observed the man. A strong body wrapped inyers of bandages, with a white mask on his face and short silver hair, a spirited man.

    For some reason, N felt that she had seen this person somewhere before. Despite him shooting her, it was more of a warning, or perhaps even protection. N could feel that the other party had no intention of hurting her.

    ¡°Sorry, I decline your kindness as I have to go there¡± N said sincerely, ¡°Please get out of the way¡±

    ¡°Sacred Valley won¡¯t recognize you, they won¡¯t even open the door to the kiln for you¡± Jason¡¯s voice was particrly hoarse: ¡°You would only be going to your death, this is meaningless. Return to Ingmarlo, inherit your throne and be a qualified monarch!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the ck Abyss. They aren¡¯t your responsibilities to bear¡±

    ¡°But right now, I am the only one who can bear them!¡± N wasn¡¯t at all shaken by the other party¡¯s sincere words.

    ¡°Then I am sorry¡± Jason pulled the string of his bow once again and said apologetically: ¡°I can only severely wound you to prevent you from going any further¡±

    ¡°To enter the kiln of the first me, I need to go through the trial of Sacred Valley, but you said that Sacred Valley would not recognize me, then I understand¡± N¡¯s eyes were still crystal clear: ¡°I also have the ck Abyss trait, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is for this reason that Sacred Valley would never allow you to enter the kiln of the first me, because it¡¯s very possible that you are not going to prolong the me, but to extinguish it. Perhaps you might already be on the waiting list¡± Jason admitted without much trouble.

    ¡°Back then, Cardinal Augustin saved my life once, that is why I¡¯m viting the rules of Sacred Valley in order to tell you about this. Now, return¡± Jason persuaded her onest time.

    ¡°You are uncle Jason, aren¡¯t you?¡± through Jason¡¯s words, N quickly realized who this person was. He was hired by Augustin during their crusade on Negary, and when he was ambushed by a Crowmen, it was Augustin who saved his life.

    In any case, not only did he have a connection with N, but he understood and admired N¡¯s affairs up to now. For this reason, he didn¡¯t want such a person to die in vain.

    ¡°Sorry¡± N still did not waver in the slightest. If Sacred Valley really had a solution, N would probably cooperate, but considering their actions up to this point, Sacred Valley had only been using an extreme method to prevent theing of the ck Abyss. They would kill everyone with the ck Abyss trait, but they had no way to truly prolong the mes.

 Chapter 89: Vol1 Ch89: May the glory of my Lord shines on me always

    <h4>Chapter 89: Vol1 Ch89: May the glory of my Lord shines on me always</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Jason sighed and released the arrow without hesitation. Everyone had their own ideals and persistence.

    N was unwilling to change her mind, so why should he be willing to do so? If N couldn¡¯t even defeat him, then it would be useless for her to go to the Sacred Valley, if she could defeat him, then she would be qualified to go on.

    The Dragonscale sword swung forward and cut the arrow in half. N jumped off her horse and slowly walked towards Jason. At the same time, she told her followers: ¡°This is my battle. Just wait for my victory¡±

    ¡°No, this is our opportunity to show our worth, my Lord¡± Alkors admonished: ¡°Although we do not wish for your Lordship to be the Torch, if your Lordship has determined yourself to do so, the only thing we should do is to support your Lordship with all our might¡±

    ¡°There is not much time left. The Lord¡¯s pace shouldn¡¯t be dyed, so I will deal with this person¡± Alkors dismounted, drew his sword, and stopped in front of N: ¡°My Lord, please focus on going to the Sacred Valley¡±

    ¡°I understand¡± N looked at the firm face under Alkors¡¯ helmet with a bright smile, jumped back on her horse and set off towards Sacred Valley: ¡°May glory be with you!¡±

    Holding his sword in hand, Alkors charged towards Jason and firmly dered: ¡°I am a knight, I shall execute the will of my Lord and I shall emerge victoriously!¡±

    Jason squinted his eyes, but his expression under the mask didn¡¯t change. He raised his bow as red rays of light surged forth and infused themselves into the bow and arrow, a crimson streak of light then shot out towards the charging Alkors.

    He didn¡¯t want to waste time on these knights. What he should be doing right now is to prevent N from going to Sacred Valley. That red streak of light was the ability he gained from Sacred Valley, which he believed could deal with this knight.

    Sacred Valley was famous for its methods of killing, but no matter what kind of injuries their members received outside, they could be healed as long as they returned to the Sacred Valley. This was because the Sacred Valley had the best method of healing on this entire continent in their possession: the Spring of Life.

    The Spring of Life worked the same way that its name suggested, the water surging forth from the spring was life and vitality itself, and drinking this water allowed one to heal the majority of a person¡¯s wounds and diseases.

    The reason why the Sacred Valley¡¯s assassins excelled at killing was because the bodies of every Sacred Valley assassin had been trained to its limit. If ordinary people without innate talent and reasonable means were to perform extreme exercises like they did, they would only break from overworking their body. But this problem was nonexistent for the Sacred Valley thanks to the Spring of Life.

    In other words, as long as you had enough willpower and was willing to train hard, under the care of Spring of Life, anyone could reach the limit of their own body.

    Apart from this, the Spring of Life also had another function. For example, Jason¡¯s modification as a Blood Burner. Their hearts were modified to form a connection with Spring of Life, which allowed them to store a terrifying amount of life force. Blood Burners were able to utilize this excess life force to exert all sorts of incredible power.

    Naturally, not everyone could take the Blood Burner modification. Even with a suitable physique and constitution, the sess rate wasn¡¯t high. Jason initially rejected the modification because he was afraid that the transformation would not seed and he could not take his revenge.

    But afterwards, when he fell to the verge of death and was transformed into an Undead by Smick with his cuss that had been turned into a Ceremonial de, without Negary¡¯s germs to supplement him, his body began to rot away little by little, forcing him to undergo this modification.

    After his modification, Jason could burn the excess life force and inject it into his weapons, increasing the power of the attack and grant it the red aura of life, which had a restraining effect on certain entities.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Alkors¡¯ mouth and nose were constantly maintaining rhythmic breathing, the sword in his hand shined with metallic luster and easily shattered the red streak of light shot by Jason. The bolt fell to the ground into small pieces that scorched the ground that they fell on.

    ¡°Before I fall, I will definitely not let you interfere with my Lord¡¯s actions¡± Alkors raised his sword that once again gleamed with a metallic luster: ¡°[School of Steel], Alkors Louis!¡±

    Jason watched as N and the others galloped away on horseback, turned his head to face Alkors, and raised his bow once more. His hoarse voice seemed a lot more serious now: ¡°Blood Burner, Jason Todd¡±

    Jason nocked several arrows on his bow, the red rays of light circted around his body and were injected into the arrows, swiftly turning them into red streaks of light that shot forward. Alkors wielded his sword to defend himself as he continued to move towards Jason.

    The [School of Steel], one of the schools of [Respiratory Art], was characterized by its unbreakable defensive power. They would be your most reliable shield and support, as long as they did not die, they would continue to hold up the line of defence.

    ¡°These people with die-hard perseverance are the most unbearable of all, they are really hard to deal with¡± Jason sighed. He understood people like Alkors, once they had a goal, they would not give it up even at the cost of their lives, because he himself was such a person.

    Alkors was able to urately strike and break each streak of light, but as they shattered, they would turn into scattered fragments and hit his armour. The impact wasn¡¯t strong, but they were extremely heated, causing even Alkors¡¯ armour to glow red from the temperature.

    His sweat turned into steam and spilled out from his armour, his skin was already burnt in several ces, his hands became blistered from the heat of the sword and scratched by his grip on the sword, severely wounding it as he fought.

    Alkors rushed in front of Jason, turned his sword sideways and attacked Jason with it. Since his goal was to stop N from going to her death, he wasn¡¯t necessarily an enemy that must be killed, knocking him down was enough.

    ¡°Naive¡± Jason did not evade and instead threw his bow and arrow aside, grabbed Alkors¡¯ sword with his bare hands. The red vitality around his body surged forward, infusing itself into Alkors¡¯ sword. The intense heat flowed from the de to the hilt of the sword, stimting Alkors¡¯ disfigured hands even further: ¡°Drop your sword!¡±

    ¡°Never!¡± the knight ignored the burning smell of fleshing from his hands and moved forward to headbutt Jason.

    ¡°Although your defence is strong, you can¡¯t iste heat. My ability perfectly counters yours. Stop your attack. If this goes on, your body will not be able to stand it!¡± Jason avoided Alkors¡¯ headbutt without trouble.

    Since other Blood Burners were afraid of ruining their bodies, they always maintained a certain temperature when burning their life force, but since Jason was an Undead, his limit was exceptionally high.

    ¡°To follow my Lord and fight to defend my Lord¡¯s beliefs, only those with such glory are the knights!¡± Alkors¡¯ metallic gleam shifted onto his body as he used all his strength to attack Jason: ¡°I am a knight, and I am not afraid to die. May the glory of my Lord shine on me always!¡±

    ¡°You... there¡¯s no helping it!¡± Jason gritted his teeth, his heart frantically beated as more life force surged forward and turned into red vitality. The air became warped, then abruptly burst.

    Alkors¡¯ body was sent flying andnded upside down. Jason dragged his slightly broken body to his opponent¡¯s side and sighed: ¡°Still breathing, but can¡¯t be left without treatment¡±

    ¡°With such followers, N might just actually seed¡± Jason said sadly as he looked towards the direction where N left.

    It was just that, regardless of whether N failed or seeded, wouldn¡¯t death be the only thing weing her?

 Chapter 90: Vol1 Ch90: Divine grace of the Church of Divine Grace

    <h4>Chapter 90: Vol1 Ch90: Divine grace of the Church of Divine Grace</h4>

    ¡°Please take good care of him. Here¡¯s the payment¡± Jason put a bag of coins in the hands of the vigers and pointed to the heavily burned Alkors in the house.

    Fortunately, he had brought some Spring of Life water with him. Otherwise, with this degree of burns, Alkors could die fromplications at any time.

    Jason then pursued N and the others. No matter what, if he had a chance to prevent that kind of tragedy, he would have to try. Even more so since he found out from Sacred Valley¡¯s intelligencework that there were signs of Negary¡¯s Ghostmen moving to ambush N. He still had a grudge to settle with the Ghostmen Cadiz who killed his entire family.

    ...

    ¡°Lord Negary, the ambushing force is ready. With the Ghostmen as the main force, they will try their best to assault N and stimte her Dragon Bloodline¡± Granny Seal¡¯e spoke to a box with golden Soul¡¯s blood rippling inside.

    ¡°But, are you sure that there won¡¯t be any issues? With so many Ghostmen dispatched, what if N can¡¯t reach Sacred Valley?¡± Granny Seal¡¯e asked worriedly.

    ¡¼ Trust N, if she can¡¯t ovee this little bit of hardship, she can forget saving the world ¡½ Negary¡¯s voice came from the Soul¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Understood. Then, how was the oue of the battle between Lord Negary and Eldridge?¡± Granny Sear nodded, then asked.

    At another location, Negary was walking on the street. His sturdy body, perfect appearance, and fatal charisma attracted the attention of many people.

    ¡¼ Did you not foresee it, Granny Seal¡¯e? ¡½ Negary¡¯s words were implying something: ¡¼ I took Eldridge¡¯s head with my own hands ¡½

    ¡°I could not, this olddy has only released the first stage of my [Origin]. As the Statue of the Last God and Lord Negary¡¯s [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] was at the scene, this olddy could not foresee the situation there¡± Granny Seal¡¯e¡¯s voice was full of reverence: ¡°Lord Negary is indeed invincible. Yes, Eldridge was only a disqualified king, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t be Lord Negary¡¯s match¡±

    Hearing Granny Seal¡¯e¡¯s words, Negary¡¯s hand stroked his own chest, and then said with a smile: ¡¼ Although Eldridge was not a qualified Combatant, he is a qualified king ¡½

    ¡°Really, this evaluation?¡± Granny Seal¡¯e said with a weird tone: ¡°Then, Lord Negary, will you be returning soon?¡±

    ¡¼ No, I will leave themand of N¡¯s matter to you. If things go badly, I will send Noah ¡½ Negary was standing in front of a gorgeous building with a happy smile on his face: ¡¼ Before that, there is one more thing that needs to be done ¡½

    ¡°Then I wish Lord Negary all the best¡± Granny Seal¡¯e said with a smile.

    In front of Negary, two people wearing knight armour came forward, both of them ced their hands on the hilt of their swords. One of them asked sharply: ¡°Who are you, sir? Why are you standing in front of the Grand Cathedral?¡±

    Indeed, Negary was currently in Ingmarlo, the capital of Interkam. The magnificent building in front of him was the Grand Cathedral of the Church of Divine Grace, which could also be considered to be their headquarters. The knights and priests of the Church were all bestowed their Divine Graces in this ce.

    Ordinary believers would also be allowed to enter for worshipping after performing a cleansing ceremony at the side door. The main door of the cathedral would only be opened when grand ceremonies are held.

    There would be no issues if it was any normal person standing at the door to admire the structure, but Negary¡¯s presence was simply too strong. Just by standing there, it felt as if he was the center of the world, the ominous but alluring peculiar sense of charm he gave off made it so that one¡¯s heart would beat faster from more than just panic.

    ¡°Please answer, or else I will detain you for disrespect of the Lord!¡± the knight of Divine Grace had cold sweat running down his forehead from just facing Negary, his hand trembling as he drew his sword while the Grace of Protection glimmered on his body.

    Behind him, the other knight of Divine Grace also drew his sword, then shed hisrade without hesitation. Fresh blood sttered all around and made the bystanders scream and flee in panic.

    ¡°Lord Negary, your servant greets you!¡± the eyes of this knight of Divine Grace was practically glowing with fanaticism.

    ¡¼ Hm, inform all our lurkers, no matter the cost, to drag the people of the Church of Divine Grace out for me ¡½ Negary walked forward as his interference force surged forward, struck, and shattered therge stone gate into rubble.

    Themotion here caused many knights and priests of Divine Grace to take action, but a fewpanions who were originally amiable suddenly disyed fanatical expressions on their faces and ambushed them from behind, causing many casualties.

    At the same time, in the distant sky, arge array of dark clouds gradually moved closer, carrying with them resounding noises that rmed the entire capital.

    As the ck clouds obscured the sun, ck ¡®snowkes¡¯ started to fall from the sky. But only when the ¡®snowkes¡¯nded did people discover that they were patches of ck feathers with a rancid foul stench permeating from them.

    Negary continued to walk towards the depths of the Grand Cathedral. Anything that tried to block Negary¡¯s way, whether they were a person or a wall, was unable to put up any reasonable resistance in front of Negary¡¯s peak of power. All obstacles were easily ripped to shreds in mere moments.

    ¡°Vile creature, you will never take another step forward!¡± arge number of knights of Divine Grace had gathered in a corridor and raised their knight¡¯s swords in front of themselves.

    ¡°My Lord¡¯s Grace deres me to be just, I shall cut through the darkness, and evil will be punished!¡± the knights of Divine Grace shined with the Grace they were granted and rushed towards Negary.

    ¡¼ Jliost! ¡½ as he uttered the [Dracotongue] syble, Negary¡¯s footsteps didn¡¯t stop. Each and every one of the knights of Divine Grace copsed where they stood, their armour shattered and broke, their blood and limbs were strewn all around.

    Negary continued to walk through the corridor full of blood. When Negary passed by the body of a knight who stood near the back that was soaked in the pool of blood, he paused slightly, then continued forward.

    After Negary had left, the knight began to tremble, his eyes opened to look at the corpses in front of him. His tears mixed with blood flowing down his face. Because he was at the back, and because he instinctively felt that something was wrong, he managed to use the Grace of Protection in time. That made it so that he was seriously injured but didn¡¯t die, he then instinctivelyid down and yed dead, managing to survive.

    Negary¡¯s pause was purposeful, to let him know that Negary had noticed but decided to spare him. An unprecedented sense of fear and humiliation encroached on his soul, but he had to admit that there was still a hidden sense of relief in his heart. However, it could be seen right now that the rest of his life would be spent living in the shadows of this experience.

    Negary waved his hand to break down the door, only to be greeted with a knight wielding a glowing white sword. Negary¡¯s scaly hand reached out to block the knight¡¯s sword, grabbed and pulled it back while his fingers stabbed forward.

    His nail pierced through the flesh of the knight¡¯s lower jaw, went into his throat, broke his spine and tore through his skin on the back, swiftly taking the man¡¯s resolute expression down together with his head. Negary then waved his hand and smashed it on a knight of Divine Grace rushing at him.

    Negary maintained his pace and continued to walk forward.

 Chapter 91: Vol1 Ch91: God loves the world

    <h4>Chapter 91: Vol1 Ch91: God loves the world</h4>

    ¡°Devil, you are a devil!!¡±

    [Dragon¡¯s Pressure]bined with Negary¡¯s imposing manner increased by his every step, coupled with his understanding of humans made it so that his every gesture stimted the spirit of the knights of Divine Grace.

    As Negary approached, some of them couldn¡¯t bear this psychological pressure, screamed in horror and rushed towards Negary, only to be killed with a swat of Negary¡¯s hands.

    More and more knights of Divine Grace were gathering, together with the Church¡¯s own troops of knights-in-training. Under the priests¡¯ Grace of Fearlessness, they chanted ¡®My Lord¡¯ as they charged at Negary from every direction.

    As Negary¡¯s [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] expanded, it felt like a heavy stone that pressed against their hearts, if not for the priests¡¯ Grace of Fearlessness, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to charge forward.

    ¡¼ Cioul! ¡½ another [Dracotongue] syble, meaning the power of levitation, symbolizing the control of the Dragons over the sky, its specific usage was to allow a life form to be able to take flight.

    Within the range of Negary¡¯s [Dragon¡¯s Pressure], a force began to act on these knights¡¯ bodies and made their bodies lighter. They were all charging forward preparing to attack, but the sudden lightness of their bodies made it so that they couldn¡¯t react before they crashed into one another.

    All of them floated like balloons, colliding against one another in the air, vainly struggling to stabilize themselves. The most normal reactions were muscle strains, vomiting, dizziness, heartbeat pausing as well as various other abnormal conditions thatpletely immobilized this force.

    Of course, if they could adapt to this state, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to fly under the effect of this power, but they obviously have no time to adapt.

    ¡¼ Kielit! ¡½ Negary grabbed a sword that fell on the ground, and infused his power into it. Then with a wave of the sword, the de cracked and broke into tiny pieces that scattered all around.

    Just like that, every knight in the air lost their lives and fell down to the ground. When a lifeform was no longer alive, the power of the levitation [Dracotongue] would also lose its effect on their bodies. This way, they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to pretend to be dead.

    ¡°Enough, Negary! This is the Church of Divine Grace, it is the abode of God!!¡± the new Pope Luen Donner walked out from the Grand Cathedral Divine Hall with a scepter in his hand, his face showing an expression of extraordinary anger.

    He had only just be the Pope of the Church of Divine Grace after much effort. Although the Princess they supported did not inherit the throne, the influence of the Church had finally managed to infiltrate Royas for the first time.

    On the current continent, most kingdoms only existed as self-governing states, with the two most powerful kingdoms being Interkam and Royas. Which meant that as long as the Church of Divine Grace fully spread their influence into these two kingdoms, the others would not be able to resist their integration.

    Eventually, the Church of Divine Grace would be the faith of the entire continent, and his name, Luen Donner, would be written into the annals of history and be an object of admiration for countless people. He would bask in the light of God and be the greatest Pope in the history of the Church.

    And yet why, why does Negary have to cause trouble at this point in time? Even capturing over half of the Grand Cathedral without much difficulty, what would happen to the pride of the Church of Divine Grace from now on?

    ¡¼ Only a fake ¡½ Negary lightly said with a smile. From Eldridge, Negary understood the true face of the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s so-called God.

    This ¡®God¡¯ wasn¡¯t even part of the Divine race like the New Deity and the Last God. In essence, it was the leftovers of the Last God when he torched himself to prolong the fire. Because the Last God amalgamated the souls of too many other powerful entities in this world, not all of them could bepletely burnt away.

    Although this unburnt entity also came out from the first me, it was different from the first 3 Gods. It didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to be used as fuel for the mes, and it was precisely because of its existence that Evil Spirits showed up in the first ce. In a way, this entity could be considered the original Evil Spirit.

    However, this residue had a certain ability. Because it was the amalgamation of the remnant souls of many Combatants who once fused with the Last God, it had acquired a unique ability. Its believers, if their faith was sturdy enough and their physique was suitable, it was able to grant them the power formed by the traits of those powerful entities of the past. This was the true nature of the Church¡¯s Graces.

    What was even sadder was that because it was a multi-racial mixture who was burned by the mes, after the demise of the Second Empire, it had always been sealed inside those ruins. After so many years, it had given up on thinking.

    It was the first Pope of the Church of Divine Grace who found the original Evil Spirit from the ruins and deified it. In fact, this ¡®God¡¯ was nothing but a Grace dispenser with only its instincts remaining. The ones who were truly in control of the Church of Divine Grace was the Council of Secret Gods.

    Even the Pope, Luen, knew very little about their ¡®God¡¯. Only after he had been the Pope for a long time and gradually became aware of the truth of their ¡®God¡¯ would he be invited by the Council of Secret Gods. If he were to decline this invitation, he would be secretly dealt with, then publicly dered that ¡®God¡¯ missed the Pope and had summoned the Pope back to heaven.

    Negary continued to move forward. His invincible imposing manner coupled with the expanding [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] heavily struck their hearts. In this brief moment, even the knights of Divine Grace who had been blessed by the Grace of Fearlessness couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    ¡°Negary, the Church of Divine Grace is not a ce you can act as you wish! God loves the world!¡± Luen coldly dered. The scepter in his hand began to give off shining rays of light that enveloped everyone here, granting them the effects of every Grace.

    This was the function of the Pope¡¯s inheritance scepter, temporarily granting all the Graces of the Church to those chosen by the wielder.

    Salvation, Understanding, Vitality, Justice, Protection, Sacrifice, Temperance, Fearlessness, Tenacity, a total of 9 Graces. Every knight and priest here were d in blinding light like angels who descended from above, at the same time, they all felt like being given a gift from God.

    The originally frightened knights, after being flooded with the 9 Graces, felt their fear of death, their attachment to family members, and their reluctance to give up on life all vanished, leaving only God in their hearts. The knights of Divine Grace and even the priests all charged towards Negary with vigour and fanaticism in their minds.

    ¡¼ Doesn¡¯t seem too bad! ¡½ Negary waved his hand to stop an iing sword swing. The scales on his palm were cracked, spilling a touch of golden blood. His hand then moved and pped the knight¡¯s head, shattering his helmet and sttering his blood all over.

    The Grace of Tenacity allowed a person to not die immediately after a fatal strike, normally, this wasn¡¯t very useful so few chose to receive it, but it now yed a crucial role.

    Several dozen rays of light shed on this person at once, therge number of Grace of Salvation forcibly pulled him back from the brink of death and restored him to perfect health.

    ¡¼ Jliost! ¡½ with this [Dracotongue] syble, an unstoppable force struck those who rushed at Negary. Their armor shattered and their blood spilled everywhere, but with an array of madly shining lights, these people who had discarded everything but God in their hearts, including pain, once again charged at Negary.

    ¡¼ Pseudo-immortality and unlimited healing, how ridiculous ¡½ Negary chuckled and raised his hand to the roof, his [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] surged forth as he uttered the unstoppable [Dracotongue] syble again: ¡¼ Jliost! ¡½

    The roof was blown away to reveal the sky above.

    A sky filled with darkness.

 Chapter 92: Vol1 Ch92: Destruction of Divine Grace

    <h4>Chapter 92: Vol1 Ch92: Destruction of Divine Grace</h4>

    At the next moment, a torrent of ck poured in from the hole on the roof. The noise of crows filled the entire area, and the pitch-ck featherspletely overwhelmed the light of the Graces.

    Negary stood in the battlefield, shuffling between ck and white, asionally waving his hands to kill the enemies. The Grace of Tenacity could only dy death, notpletely stop it, if the Grace of Salvation did not arrive in time, they would still lose their lives.

    The torrent of ck and white gradually subsided as more red appeared in the area instead, the blood had stained everything red. Negary walked up the stairs step by step, approaching Luen who was holding the scepter while trembling.

    Behind Negary, arge number of corpses had piled up with humans and crows among them, but the number of crows still won out in the end. At this point, some crows had evennded on top of the corpses and indifferently pecked at them like food.

    ¡¼ Not running away? ¡½ Negary gave Luen some respect and asked.

    ¡°I am the messenger of God, and behind me is his Divine Hall. Evil creature, I will never let you take a single step inside¡± Luen trembled, but did not retreat any further. It had been 10 years since he escaped from Reystromia in panic, 10 years.

    The reason why he was so eager to climb up and develop the Church of Divine Grace was only partially because of his ambition and desire for power, while the remaining part was because of his fear.

    After leaving Reya, he still felt fear every time he thought of Negary¡¯s strength. The deep sense of powerlessness continued to stimte and push him forward. It was only by holding even more power in his hand did he feel like he was able to escape that fear.

    After bing the Pope, he initially thought he could finally ovee that fear. But only when Negary appeared in front of them again did he realize how deep-rooted that fear was, and felt despair.

    ¡°God is with me¡± Luen looked straight at Negary right in front of himself and softly dered. He borrowed the influence of his family and mentor to be the Cardinal, then the Pope. Borrowed the power of the Church of Divine Grace to influence the Kingdom of Interkam, or perhaps even the entire continent.

    But all of this was useless against Negary. When all that he was dependent on had been stripped away, when he had no choice but to face this fear, Luen suddenly felt like there was nothing to fear in the first ce.

    In such a situation, one would either be overwhelmed by fear and could no longer stand up, or they would face their fear and truly recognize themselves.

    ¡°Negary!!!¡± Luen¡¯s body shined with a dazzling white light and swung the scepter in his hand to strike Negary with all his strength.

    ¡¼ Your unyielding spirit, I shall ept! ¡½ Negary evaded Luen¡¯s attack, pierced through Luen¡¯s chest with his palm, pulled out his beating heart and directly crushed it. Then, he slowly absorbed his Soul Essence.

    Luen¡¯s sess wasrgely due to the influence of his family and mentors, but while there weren¡¯t many people with the same background he did in the Church of Divine Grace, there weren¡¯t few either. And yet among them all, why did only Luen manage to be the Pope? Regardless of anything else, one must admit that he had his own merits for his achievement.

    Negary pulled out his hand back out and picked up the scepter. This scepter had a deep connection with the original Evil Spirit, being able to channel its full power for a short time to bestow the Graces to many people.

    Without the help of the crows, even if Negary had taken his dragon form, it would have been difficult to fight against so many lunatics who had nothing but God in their hearts and support from the 9 Graces at once.

    Breaking open the gate of the Divine Hall with a wave of his hand, the scenery inside revealed itself to Negary. A stone tform was enshrined at the center of therge hall with various unidentified patterns etched onto it that looked extremely coordinated.

    Above the stone tform, there was an incandescent ball of light. Whenever the people of the Church of Divine Grace were bestowed their Graces, they muste to this ce, stand on the stone tform, and receive it from the ball of light through a special ceremony.

    Generally speaking, because of their physique, normal human beings could only bear up to 5 Graces, an extraordinarily powerful human might be able to bear 6 Graces, while the single most powerful knight of Divine Grace in history was able to bear a total of 7 Graces.

    As Negary looked at the light ball floating in the air, his eyes were full of jest.

    If other people came here, they would feel a sacred sensation from the bottom of their hearts, as if the ball of light up there was truly the incarnation of God and the creator of all things.

    ¡¼ That ball of light itself probably think so too ¡½

    ¡¼ As an entity that emerged from the first me and the original Evil Spirit, it had actually been brainwashed by a group of ordinary people, how shameful ¡½

    From the shadow of this Divine Hall, a few people in white robes came out. If Luen was here, he would recognize these people as some of the most veteran Archbishops in the Church of Divine Grace.

    ¡°Negary, do you seek to spheme God?¡± a white-robed man with a scar on his face coldly questioned.

    ¡¼ God? ¡½ Negary slowly stepped forward: ¡¼ Let¡¯s not kid ourselves here ¡½

    ¡¼ Although his soul physique exceeds mine, this ¡®thing¡¯ dominated by the will of scums like you is definitely not God! ¡½ Negary scoffed and made the expressions of everyone here change.

    For the Council of the Secret Gods, it didn¡¯t matter if the Church of Divine Grace was destroyed. As long as they still had control over the original Evil Spirit and could continue to bestow the Graces upon believers, they could always rebuild a new Church of Divine Grace.

    If the secret of the Church came to light, the dignity of ¡®God¡¯ would be no more, ¡®God¡¯ would be a mere treasure that anyone could control, and the Church of Divine Grace would be a target for all. If they still had their knights of Divine Grace, they would be able to fend off most of those greedy gazes, but since the Church had just been ughtered by Negary, if this secret were to be exposed, they would be hunted down by the whole continent.

    ¡¼ You had better think about how to save your own lives first! ¡½ Negary held the Pope¡¯s scepter and continued walking towards the people of the Council of Secret Gods.

    ¡°Negary, your biggest mistake was to covet the Pope¡¯s scepter!¡± another bald white-robed man dered with a coldugh: ¡°Do you think we left this thing to the Pope without any countermeasures?¡±

    The scepter in Negary¡¯s hand suddenly shone with a dazzling white light, causing Negary to feel his soul form bing unstable as it was being sucked towards the scepter.

    ¡°The main material of that Pope¡¯s scepter was the souls of the previous generations of rebellious Divine Grace personnel. Through the countermeasure, that light allows the scepter to devour the soul of its wielder¡± an old man with a white beard among them chuckled as he spoke.

    ¡°Dick, you¡¯ve said too much¡± the scar-faced white-robed man turned and admonished the white-bearded old man. Even though being sucked into the Pope¡¯s scepter like this would mean the end for Negary anyways, some secrets were better off kept to themselves.

    But the white beard old man, Dick, didn¡¯t pay him any attention at all and continued: ¡°I have prepared all the documents about using souls to forge weapons, Lord Negary¡±

    ¡¼Well done, Dick ¡½ Negary waved the scepter and smashed the scar-faced man¡¯s head in. The other members of the Council of the Secret Gods frantically cursed at Dick, not understanding why he would betray the Council in the first ce.

    They then tried to use the original Evil Spirits to repel Negary, only to find that Negary also knew how to control the original Evil Spirit, and Negary¡¯s spiritual power was much stronger than theirs. In the end, they were killed off one by one in despair by Negary.

    ¡°Lord Negary is truly powerful enough for anyone to despair¡± Dick said tteringly, the wrinkles on his face had all churned together to form something that resembled a smile.

    This man, Dick Thacker, was the biggest traitor that Negary had instigated in the Church of Divine Grace, and the main reason why he was spurred into betrayal was that he was old.

    Although he had joint control of the original Evil Spirit, had the Grace of Vitality transnted into his body, and maintained decent daily care of himself, he had simply lived for too long. He could feel his lifeing to an end, and so he chose to follow Negary and sold out the Council of the Secret Gods.

    Negary turned to him, summoned a crow over and pierced through the crow¡¯s body with his finger. Some ck substance could be seen seeping out from the crow¡¯s body onto his finger. He then tapped the finger on Dick Thacker¡¯s forehead, the ck substance then became animated and crawled into the man¡¯s body through his skin.

    ¡¼ Your body will gradually be reced by the [ck Crow] germs, but vitalityes out of nowhere, you will need to consume the lives of others in order to maintain the [ck Crow] germs¡¯ activity. But you probably don¡¯t mind that little trouble ¡½

    ¡°Thank you Lord Negary! Thank you Lord Negary!¡± the germs on Dick¡¯s forehead continued to permeate into his body and caused him to fall into the pool of blood of his previous colleagues from the exceptional pain, but he was still madly thanking Negary out of joy.

    ¡¼ Don¡¯t mess this up ¡½Negary took the original Evil Spirit and walked away. The crows were carrying several books in groups, these were the knowledge from the Church of Divine Grace that Dick provided.

    Arge number of crowsnded on Negary¡¯s shoulder and brought him to the sky, flying towards the Sacred Valley. Thest few mysteries that this world had left to offer would be revealed at that ce.

 Chapter 93: Vol1 Ch93: Remains of the Giant

    <h4>Chapter 93: Vol1 Ch93: Remains of the Giant</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    ¡°Princess N, please hurry. Leave this to me!¡± said a knight of Divine Grace as he held up his rusty knight¡¯s sword and faced arge mud-like monster.

    The world was bing more abnormal by the day. As the ck Abyss approached, the sky had turned dim and grey, as if there was always ayer of dark clouds above.

    Additionally, as the ck Abyss arrived, some people also began to mutate. Their skin and flesh began to fester like a skinned frog. From time to time, they would shed pieces of flesh from their bodies or even lose their humanoid appearance. Their bones would begin to melt, turning their entire bodies into a pool of mud with tentacles for limbs.

    These monsters seemed to be particrly hostile towards humans, almost as if they were their natural predators. Once they pounced on a person, their flesh and skin would melt, when struck by weapons, the weapons would corrode extremely rapidly. Even elite and veteran mercenaries had died at these monsters¡¯ hands with just a bit of carelessness.

    The more people that these monsters ate, therger they would grow without an apparent limit. And the most terrifying thing of all was that these monsters couldn¡¯t be killed.

    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many of these monsters for now, with most of them only showing up in remote areas. The more prosperous a city area was, the less these monsters that appeared, so they hadn¡¯t caused arge disturbance yet.

    However, time wasn¡¯t on their side, these mutations were ongoing, and things were still changing by the minute. N could also feel some sort of power trying to alter her, but being forcefully held back by the Dragon¡¯s blood inside her body. However, she could also sense that as long as she gave in to it, she would be able to obtain great power.

    N and the others encountered this damn monster when they were passing by a vige. Soon after this monster manifested, it had ughtered the entire vige and grew to the size of a house like it currently was.

    As they rode past this vige, the tentacles of the mud monsters suddenly swept out, eliminating all of their horses. Quite a few of the people of the Church as well as N¡¯s follower knights were also struck by the tentacles before they could react.

    Many of them died on the spot, and more died in the battle that ensued. N and the others had tried a lot of ways to kill the monster, but it seemed that something was supporting it, keeping it alive.

    Despite the monster¡¯s size and muddy stature, it wasn¡¯t slow,bined with its disgusting method of attack, if they had tried to ignore it and run, more people would have been killed instead.

    As ast resort, the knight of Divine Grace suggested that he stay back to stop the monster, or else the entire group would be stuck here with it. From the surrounding environments, it could be seen that the ck Abyss was getting closer and closer by the minute, the light of the mes was dying and their time was running out.

    ¡°My Lord promised me the Right to Sacrifice, God is with me!¡± a dazzling white light manifested on the knight of Divine Grace as his Grace of Sacrifice had been activated.

    It truly must be said, although the Church¡¯s ¡®God¡¯ was only a fake, the Grace it bestowed upon people did indeed require special qualities. These normal people of the Church of Divine Grace naturally must possess those special qualities, and were praiseworthy in one way or another.

    As the knight of Divine Grace held his sword and rushed towards the monster, N¡¯s eyes shed briefly, turned around and dered: ¡°All members, retreat, do not let his sacrifice be in vain!¡±

    As the white light erupted, the monster¡¯s body was blown to bits, but under the influence of some kind of power, it quickly gathered again, swallowed the body of the knight and grew a bitrger.

    There was no time to grieve. Everyone had already seen the horror of the ck Abyss, and this was only the signs of things before the advent of the ck Abyss. If it truly did descend upon them, what would be of the world waspletely unimaginable.

    And so, even if they had to risk everything, they must stop the ck Abyss froming.

    ¡°Finally, Sacred Valley¡± N was a bit worn down, after all, they had galloped all the way here in order to arrive as fast as possible.

    This seemingly ordinary valley looked beautiful, as if the power of the ck Abyss could not affect it at all. As N¡¯s group approached the valley, a loud voice resounded from within: ¡°Spawn of the ck Abyss, leave this ce!¡±

    ¡°I am a human being. I am here to continue the mes. Please open the path to the kiln of the first me¡± N ignored the other party¡¯s harsh tone, stabbed her Dragonscale sword to the ground and solemnly dered: ¡°The ck Abyss is approaching. Anomalies are already beginning to manifest, we cannot stall this any longer¡±

    ¡°Definitely not! Sacred Valley will guard the first me and will never allow the spawns of the ck Abyss to approach¡± the voice harshly denied her, unwilling topromise in the slightest: ¡°As long as the first me does not die, do not even think about entering, spawn of the ck Abyss¡±

    ¡°How ridiculous¡± N sighed. The me was obviously going out, and none of them were the fuel to prolong it, yet they insisted on preventing others from doing so just because they believed the other party might extinguish it for good instead. Sure enough, what Eldridge had said about Sacred Valley being ¡®ghouls¡¯ was not wrong.

    Again, everyone had their own perseverance and ideas. If you can persuade others and make thempromise by just being reasonable, then so many examples of coercion would not exist in this world.

    ¡°Then we shall act as we will. I firmly believe that our path is correct¡± N drew out the Dragonscale sword and walked firmly towards the valley. If convincing didn¡¯t work, then a fight was the only answer.

    ...

    Arge number of crows carried Negary towards Sacred Valley. Although it¡¯s possible for him to fly with [Dracotongue], using it constantly consumes energy, and at this juncture, it would be best to save some energy.

    In the sky, Negary closed the book in his hand. On his way, Negary had read through the records and documents kept by the Church of Divine Grace, learning the knowledge that could be considered to be useful within them. After all, there was always a reason why an organization could be established and survive for so many years.

    As he stopped above the valley, Negary held the original Evil Spirit in his hand and a rune appeared on his forehead, it was the Grace of Understanding. By observing the entirety of the Sacred Valley through it, Negary¡¯s eyes saw something very different from what initially seemed like an ordinary valley.

    The mud blocks of mountains and rivers had lost their colour in Negary¡¯s eyes, revealing the truth of what was hidden beneath.

    The entire valley was the skeleton of a person¡¯s hand. This hand seems to be holding onto something. The mountain range on both sides of the valley were the hand¡¯s index finger and thumb, while the end of the valley was the wrist.

    The rest of the hand was deeply buried in the ground, but from this hand alone, one could tell howrge this entity was, his identity being self-evident.

    One of the three gods who came out from the first me, the only one among the three gods who took the responsibility and created all of the life forms in this world.

    The first assassin of the Sacred Valley was a follower of the Giant. The so-called Spring of Life was derived from the Giant¡¯s flesh and blood. Since the humans of this world were originally created by the Giant, the Spring of Life created from his flesh and blood could naturally treat and mend any human wounds.

    ¡¼ Is the first me ced inside the skeleton of the Giant? ¡½ Negary slowly descended into the valley, where it was inplete chaos. It could be seen that a fierce battle had happened here, one between many forces.

    Quite a few corpses were left on the scene, including assassins of the Sacred Valley, knights from N¡¯s group and Negary¡¯s three troops: the Ghostmen, Crowmen and Dragonmen. However, none of them had any Soul Essence or Life Essence left over, obviously taken by a powerful Evil Spirit; and besides Negary himself, that description could only refer to the people of Hales.

 Chapter 94: Vol1 Ch94: The first flame (1)

    <h4>Chapter 94: Vol1 Ch94: The first me (1)</h4>

    Surrounded by crows, Negary walked towards the entrance of the cave.

    Inside the cave entrance was a rtively spacious flight of stairs that led all the way down with no end in sight. Both sides of the stairs were iid with luminous stones to provide lighting.

    At the same time, as soon as Negary entered this ce, his perception field was immediately suppressed by a certain force and couldn¡¯t extend too far.

    ¡¼ No wonder the Ghostmen broke contact after entering this ce. In this environment, it would be difficult for me to contact the outside world even through the Soul¡¯s blood ¡½

    Negary continued downward without hesitation.

    Along the way, more corpses could be seen, most of them were assassins of Sacred Valley, there were also a few Crowmen and Dragonmen corpses, and even a single Ghostmen who fell here, but no Hales members at all.

    But if one gave it some thought, most Hales members had the ck Abyss trait, and now that the ck Abyss wasing closer, they would most likely acquire a part of the ck Abyss power and turn into those mud monsters much more easily.

    While bing a mud monster made you very strong, the price for that was theplete loss of sentience and turning into an irrational monster. Even the people of Hales could not control them, only setting them wild on the continent and further weakening the me.

    The Hales members who attacked Sacred Valley most likely only included the 3 members of the ¡®four sides of God¡¯ who had returned to their positions, and a few people who did not possess the ck Abyss trait.

    ¡º Ahahaha, mortals covered by the ashes, you can¡¯t resist God. I have transcended mere appearance and have be the face of God! ¡» the sound of a huge impact came from below, apanied by a loud noise.

    ¡¼ So they are fighting below? ¡½

    Negary walked down at a steady pace that wasn¡¯t too fast nor too slow. By what the voice just dered, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess whose voice that belonged to, one of the four sides of God, but the one fighting against him was unclear.

    ...

    Idain, one of the few Blood Burners of the Sacred Valley, was burning with mes of red vitality, illuminating his surroundings.

    Around him were several spots of white light, he understood at a nce that they were the people of the Church of Divine Grace who were fully supporting him with their Graces.

    The world was impermanent, not too long ago, they were still shing swords against one another, but now they were on a united front against amon enemy.

    And the enemy in question was a shroud of darkness that hadpletely engulfed them, the Dazzled who represented the ¡®unseeable¡¯ side of God.

    If someone was exposed to this darkness, they would bepletely swallowed up by it. If not for the red light of vitality around himself, he would have already lost his life long ago, but besides this devouring power, there was something else inside the darkness that was constantly attacking him as well.

    With a groan, one of the spots of white light near him slowly faded away. Obviously, another person from the Church was unable to endure and was swallowed up by the darkness.

    ¡º Tsk tsk tsk, what are you still persevering for? ¡» the voice in the darkness sounded again: ¡º Life is nothing but a scam, the me used emotions as chains to bind you. By breaking away from those shackles, you will see the true face of the world ¡»

    Damn it, what should I do?

    Idain was keeping this light up through burning his life force, so he was very anxious. Although he remained here voluntarily to keep the enemy busy, that didn¡¯t mean he was willing to die like this.

    Feeling a breath of danger around him, Idain reflexively rolled to one side, but was still a step toote. His left hand was sliced off by an unknown object or entity and the pain numbed his mind. Right away, the life force stored inside his heart surged forth to stop the bleeding at his wrist.

    But this was meaningless, healing his wounds caused his life force to run out even quicker, slowly extinguishing the light of vitality around his body. As the darkness crept in closer, he could feel his everything being devoured by the darkness.

    I couldn¡¯t even retaliate, defeated without being able to do anything, I truly am weak.

    Idain copsed to the darkness, the red light around him gradually faded away. Perhaps it was his imagination, but before hepletely lost his life, he could feel a sound and the pain of his entire body being torn apart.

    ¡¼ Jliost! ¡½

    The irresistible force surged forward, ripping the darkness that lingered inside the cave to shreds.

    But the people struggling inside the darkness were also struck by this power. As they were barely able to resist the power of the darkness, their bodies and lives were ripped to shreds together with the darkness by the power of the [Dracotongue].

    Negary slowly walked forward, nced at the bunch of coteral damage before he turned to the Dazzled inside the darkness: ¡¼ These people could never stall you, so what are your ns by stopping here? ¡½

    ¡º Negary! ¡» the Dazzled hiding in the darkness shouted with gnashing teeth. Before Hales found him, the ideal Dazzled was supposed to be Negary, which made him feel like he was only a substitute.

    And now that the ¡®original¡¯ had appeared before him and even ruined his joy of hunting, the Dazzled only felt more hatred towards Negary.

    ¡º It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here! I will kill you and prove that I am definitely stronger than you are! ¡»the Dazzled dered full of malice, his darkness surged forth like a tidal wave that crashed down towards Negary.

    ¡º The closer the ck Abyss approaches, the stronger my power will be. Negary, you are limited to the power of Evil Spirits and could never win against me who has obtained the power of the ck Abyss! ¡»the Dazzled¡¯s voice echoed in the darkness, quickly surrounding Negary.

    ¡¼ How unsightly ¡½ Negary said mockingly as he felt the darkness constantly absorbing his power and when he heard the Dazzled¡¯s words. This so-called Dazzled, before bing the Dazzled, was nothing but a new-born rational Evil Spirit.

    His current power was only obtained through Hales¡¯ piling resources on him, sopared to Negary and Eldridge, his willpower was pathetically weak. Like a castle in the sky, everything about him was built on the basis of that bestowed power.

    The cluster of white light in Negary¡¯s hand lit up, became stronger and stronger, then swiftly repelled everything around him. Including the darkness, the stairs beneath his feet, even the air around him was driven away.

    The Grace of ¡®Justice¡¯, in the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s description, was the ability to reject all entities that one believed to be unjust. In essence, it was the ability to turn one¡¯s willpower into repulsive force and excluded everything they deemed to be wrong.

    And no one knew for sure exactly how powerful Negary¡¯s will actually was. The darkness itself was powerful, but the willpower of the one controlling it was insignificant.

    As the light dispelled the darkness, Negary walked straight forward with his ¡®Justice¡¯ in hand and directly grabbed the Dazzled who was hiding within the darkness.

    ¡¼Caught you, bug! ¡½ the thing in his hand was a deformed humanoid Evil Spirit. After the darkness was dispelled, he kept trying to retreat, waving his hands to conceal his ugly appearance.

    Putting just a bit of force into his hands, he crushed the Dazzled to pieces, but just as Negary was about to absorb its Soul Essence to obtain more information, those things disappeared following some sort of power.

    ¡¼ The ck Abyss? ¡½ Negary put the original Evil Spirit away and continued to move forward.

 Chapter 95: Vol1 Ch95: The first flame (2)

    <h4>Chapter 95: Vol1 Ch95: The first me (2)</h4>

    It truly must be said, although the original Evil Spirit only had its instincts left, it was still very useful.

    Negary continued forward as the sound of fighting kept resounding from ahead of him. Perhaps the distance had been shortened enough, as the connection of Soul¡¯s blood was re-established and informed Negary of what was going on.

    N was wielding the Dragonscale sword and fighting several Ghostmen at once, her [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] grew stronger and stronger as the battle went on, proving that her Dragon Bloodline was quickly awakening.

    ¡°Youngdy N, that is the way. You must defeat them to qualify passing through this door¡± Granny Seal¡¯e¡¯s voice echoed.

    Shemanded the Dragonmen to guard a gate of bones, a spring of water was right next to the gate, which was the Spring of Life of Sacred Valley.

    There were a total of three Ghostman going up against N, the traitor of the Church of Divine Grace, captain of the Ghostmen, Myerson who had Chris¡¯ remnant soul imnted; the big fatty Connor Kenway who had the ability to reflect damage; as well as a new Ghostmen who was imnted with Ellis¡¯ remnant soul.

    Other than that, there were several more battles around the area. The avenger Jason Todd, who had caught up to N, was fighting against the pure viin Cadiz Moreg, a battle of vengeance that Jason had been looking forward to for seventeen years.

    Rhys, who was originally hidden in the darkness, was leading three knights against the Ghostmen Jack the Killer, while the remaining assassins of Sacred Valley were keeping some Crowmen busy.

    As for Noah, Negary¡¯s Righteous, he was wearing a ck robe and stood silently by the gate of bones, watching these battles.

    ¡°Despicable!¡± N dodged the big iron ball that Connor swung, brandished her sword to y the false things created by Ellis, then turned to receive Myerson¡¯s sword. Being attacked by three Ghostmen at once, especially one of them being Myerson who understood her [Respiratory Art] well made this battle feel really ufortable.

    Myerson¡¯s secondary soul was Chris, N¡¯s first [Respiratory Art] teacher. Although he couldn¡¯t use [Respiratory Art] due to being an Undead, he understood everything rted to [Respiratory Art] well enough that his attacks were always aimed at N¡¯s awkward spots.

    N actually recognized this person in front of her. She knew him as a greenhorn knight who she met when she was young, and knew that it was his betrayal that caused the crusade against Negary to be aplete defeat.

    And right now, N could even vaguely perceive the existence of Chris from his body, so she had to defeat these people, both to prevent the Advent of the ck Abyss and to avenge Chris who taught her [Respiratory Art].

    The scene in front of her eyes abruptly shed and N found herself standing on a sunshine-filled field of grass. Her hands that had grown full of calluses from holding a sword had turned back into smooth, jade-like hands, and her armour turned into a small sundress. On the other side of the grassy field was ake with a small cosy wooden cabin right next to it.

    The young Isabe and a very kind-looking man were standing in front of the wooden house, waving at her. This was the scene that N desired most when she was still a child, where her mother did not grow weary and old from overworking herself and her often-talked-about father was still alive and stayed by her mother¡¯s side.

    With a smile on her face, N turned around and shed with her sword, cutting the illusion open. Her faith had never wavered for even a moment, her Dragonscale sword shed against Myerson¡¯s knight¡¯s sword, her [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] surged forward and grew a bit stronger again.

    ...

    The stairs where Negary was standing abruptly split open, a monster jumped forth from the crack, opened its huge jaws to try and swallow Negary whole.

    ¡¼ Trying to ambush me? ¡½Negary stopped watching N. His body became indistinct as he evaded the oing assault.

    The monster¡¯s gigantic jaw felt like a bottomless ck hole, representing the monster¡¯s identity. One of the 3 sides of God in Hales¡¯ possession, the ¡®unfathomable¡¯ Chopped Hand, the one who reced Ellis¡¯ position.

    An intense suction manifested in the air around the monster and seemed to cause even the light around it to be swallowed up. The crows that followed Negary up to this point were unable to evade and were sucked into the mouth, after which their connection with Negary was immediately cut off.

    Through this sensation, Negary knew where the monster¡¯s huge jaw led, it was the ck Abyss that still hadn¡¯t fully returned. Anything sucked inside would be sent into the ck Abyss, erased by the ck Abyss and be a part of the ck Abyss.

    The monster squirmed and directed all of its suction power towards Negary.

    ¡¼ Jliost! ¡½ Negary reached his hand forward, the power that represented the unstoppable Dragon surged forward, shattered everything in front of him and ripped the monster¡¯s body into pieces, but that didn¡¯t stop its advance.

    For the Chopped Hand, the body isn¡¯t crucial, the only important thing was its huge jaw that symbolized the connection with the ck Abyss. Although the power of [Dracotongue] destroyed its body, it wasn¡¯t able to destroy that gate-like mouth.

    ¡¼ How powerful ¡½Negary looked at the approaching giant mouth andmented. He had to admit, being restricted by both this world and his own limits, he could not be any stronger, so these things had surpassed him by borrowing the ck Abyss¡¯ power and surpassed this world¡¯s limitations.

    ¡¼ Fortunately, I obtained this ¡½ Negary took the original Evil Spirit out: ¡¼ Otherwise it would have been really troublesome to face this thing ¡½

    If the quality of Negary¡¯s current soul had exceeded the first stage of release of [Origin] and was equivalent to the peak of the first stage, then the giant mouth had reached the second stage of release through borrowing the power of the ck Abyss.

    The original Evil Spirit was forged by the mes from the remnant souls of the strongest entities in this world during the era of the First Empire, at the time, quite a few of those entities had reached power equivalent to the third stage of release.

    After so many years of consuming its own power, it was no longer as great as it was before. But the quality of its soul was still far superior to Negary¡¯s own.

    Negary abandoned the ball of light in his hand and threw it straight into the gigantic mouth of the Chopped Hand without any reluctance. The Grace of Sacrifice was already activated, but only after going into the mouth did the original Evil Spirit thoroughly erupt.

    The Chopped Hand wailed silently as it frantically devoured the surrounding rubble and air, but nothing it did was able to prevent its pitch-ck mouth from slowly copsing, recovered by some sort of force and disappeared.

    Negary continued to move forward. So far, two of the four sides of Hales¡¯ God had been defeated, only the Cut Tongue that had never been seen who represented the ¡®unspeakable¡¯ side of God and the Decapitated who represented the ¡®unreasonable¡¯ side of God.

    Hales¡¯ actions this time around seemed very strange. From their standpoint, what they should be doing right now was to prevent N from prolonging the first me with all their power, as this would make it more convenient for the ck Abyss to arrive. But in truth, the Dazzled was making a joke of being stalled by a few people, while the Chopped Hand was lying here in ambush. Quite obviously, there must be some sort of secret involved.

    But none of that mattered. Regardless of what happened, his will could not be stopped. Whether there was a scheme or a secret that could not be seen, there was only a single thing that he needed to do.

    Conquer, then dominate!

 Chapter 96: Vol1 Ch96: The first flame (3)

    <h4>Chapter 96: Vol1 Ch96: The first me (3)</h4>

    This can¡¯t go on.

    N thought to herself. The feeling of oppressioning from the ck Abyss was getting heavier and heavier, it had already gotten so close to this world that if she didn¡¯t prolong the me soon, this world would really be finished.

    N was barely able to hold her own against these three at once, and it was basically impossible for her to defeat them.

    Myerson¡¯s wasn¡¯t much weaker than she was when it came to closebat, so it wasn¡¯t easy to defeat him. Furthermore, Ellis was constantly interfering with their battle through creating falsehood, and Connor, who rarely attacked but always forced her to dodge every time he did. Even a little bit of negligence would result in her defeat.

    All of a sudden, N¡¯splexion changed, her beautiful blond hair began to wither, numerous dark spots started to appear on her skin, followed by a sense of dizziness. N propped her body up with her sword, half-leaning on it as she gave Myerson aplicated look.

    At this time, Myerson had the same afflictions N did, and to a much more serious degree.

    The reason why he betrayed the Church of Divine Grace and pledged his allegiance to Negary in the first ce was because of the illnesses and diseases that gued this world. After imnting Chris¡¯ remnant soul, he obtained the ability that he had always desired.

    Disease Synchronization, through this ability, he would resonate with an ill person and be afflicted with the same disease they were, after which his body could generate a curing germ to treat the disease. Furthermore, this cure could also slowly spread and integrate itself into the environment, which meant that with every cure hepleted, there would permanently be one less disease in this world.

    Although Myerson was technically the captain of the Ghostmen, he hadn¡¯t led them much at all. Most of the time, he would be travelling the continent, constantly using his ability to record new diseases while spreading their cure and vines at the same time.

    Among the people here, Myerson was the one who had probably saved the most people. His body had now recorded over 100 types of diseases, and whenever he needed to fight, he could use reverse synchronization to spread the diseases that he recorded onto the people he was resonating with.

    And the price for this was that regardless of whether he was recording a new disease or reverse infecting others with them, every disease he recorded within his body would violently act up every time he used the ability.

    Because N had the Dragon Bloodline, her immune system was powerful, but even she couldn¡¯t be immune to over 100 kinds of diseases at once. Furthermore, as the ability only synchronized the symptoms, she couldn¡¯t use [Respiratory Art] to expel the germs from her body, as there were no actual germs to expel.

    The records and documents that Eldridge provided included a lot of information about Negary and his subordinates, so as soon as N saw Myerson who looked even sicker than she was, she instantly understood Myerson¡¯s ability.

    At the same time, she couldn¡¯t understand the man called Myerson.

    He betrayed hispanions, pledged his life to the evil Negary, held the soul of her mentor Chris within his body thus spheming the dead, all of which were unforgivable acts.

    However, in order to cure a disease, he would voluntarily infect himself with that same disease, each time doing so by getting afflicted with every disease he had ever recorded. He had umted over 100 diseases, which meant that he had suffered these afflictions over 100 times.

    But no matter what, N needed to defeat this opponent, as she was indeed walking on the right path, there was to need for her to be confused.

    Enduring the afflictions of these illnesses, N¡¯s [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] madly surged forward into her surroundings, as N continued her unique rhythmic breathing, the two effectsbined and inflicted a heavy sense of fear into the hearts of everyone around her.

    At this moment, everything in this world was under N¡¯s control, she seemed to have be God¡¯s incarnation herself, ruling over the life and death of everyone around her.

    Without hesitation, N swung her sword. Despite not hitting anyone with the attack, a clean sh mark appeared on Myerson¡¯s body before it was copsed in two pieces. The masked Ellis was the same, their body cut up horizontally, the cleaved surface giving off a foul scent of burnt flesh. Even Connor¡¯s iron ball that came flying was the same, cut in half in an instant.

    The smooth surface of the cut on the iron ball showed traces of it being burnt, disying just how sharp that sh was just now.

    Her [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] gradually faded, N panted heavily while pointing her sword at Connor, the only Ghostmen fortunate enough to survive that attack.

    Myerson copsed on one side, his immortal Undead body did not do anything to save him. He could feel his life slowly slipping away from him, the same feeling from over 20 years ago when he was waiting for death from the disease in the slums.

    Augustin¡¯s figure appeared before his eyes, it was him who hade to the slums and rescued Myerson who was waiting to die all those years ago.

    Good men like him have probably made it to Heaven, while people like me should be struck down to hell. It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t say sorry to him, but I do not regret my decision from that time.

    Following Myerson¡¯s death, his ability also faded away, the symptoms of illness gradually subsided on N¡¯s body, her eyes were just as sharp and unwavering as they were in the beginning, as soon as she defeated these people, she would be able to enter the gate and head into the kiln of the first me.

    ¡°[Dragon¡¯s Pressure]bined with [Respiratory Art], taking control of all rhythm within the range of [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] for a brief moment,pletely dominating them, then cutting them all off¡± Noah smiled as hemented. He could clearly see the principles behind N¡¯s sh just now, in a way, as long as something belonged in this world, she would be able to kill it.

    At this point, it was necessary to understand the origin of [Respiratory Art]. The so-called essence of [Respiratory Art] was nothing but the perception and harmonization of oneself with the rhythm of this world, and was the current world not one born from the me? Therefore, the nature of all rhythm in this world was actually the flickering frequency of the first me.

    As one of the three Gods who came out from the first me, the Dragon race that the Progenitor Dragon created was naturally born with this world¡¯s ¡®Authority¡¯. Through [Dragon¡¯s Pressure], Dragons were able to force the world ¨C which was also the me ¨C around them to harmonize with themselves, harnessing it to produce their signature Dragon¡¯s Breath.

    Because of that, N, whobined [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] and [Respiratory Art], was able to fully control the rhythm of the world for a very brief moment and destroy anything created from the me in this world. And if a being¡¯s rhythm was destroyed, even an immortal body would die.

    ¡°[Respiratory Art] was most likely a technique invented by the Giant in order to prolong the me. By restricting it so that only humans can utilize it, he also prevented this power from being acquired by the ck Abyss¡± through this phenomenon, Noah discovered the essence of [Respiratory Art].

    He then recalled the information that he had obtained through studying the records of the Cauchy people¡¯s Spirit Shamans over these years.

    Although the Cauchy people imed to be a race of humans created from the spirit of the Progenitor of all things, through his constant research, he had found the truth. Rather than being offsprings of the Giant, the Cauchy people were more likely to be a hybrid between humans and the Divine race.

    The names of Gods uttered by the Spirit Shamans, through the memory of the Last God, Negary had found that most of them were actually names of members from the original Divine race from the ancient era, including the name Negary.

    However, during the First Empire, the New Deity had already brought the Divine race with him and fled this world. In order to conceal this disgraceful fact, after the Cauchy established their empire, they destroyed the majority of the records regarding the Divine race and modified the creation mythos. The Giant was uplifted as the Progenitor of all things and imed themselves to have originated from its spirit.

    As he thought about this, Noah looked at the girl who was pure as she once was and grinned.

 Chapter 97: Vol1 Ch97: The first flame (4)

    <h4>Chapter 97: Vol1 Ch97: The first me (4)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    N inherited the Dragon Bloodline from her mother, became proficient in [Respiratory Art] that was created and handed down by the Giant, and her father Jacob was a Cauchy person, whose power reflected more prominently in their spirit.

    It just so happened that N inherited a bit of everything from the three original Gods who came from the first me, it was no wonder N became the Saintress of Salvation. It could even be said that probably no one was more suitable than she was to prolong the me.

    Granny Seal¡¯e was watching N with the same eerie chuckle she always had. It was because she had foreseen this that she dered that prophecy about the Saintress of Salvation and pushed N to her current position.

    Connor looked down at the big iron ball that had been cut in half and said nothing, then walked towards N. After using that attack that could kill anything, she was exhausted, unable to use it a second time, so what was there to fear?

    N wielded her Dragonscale sword, panting heavily and charged towards Connor.

    At the same time, the other battles were also graduallying to an end.

    Jason¡¯s white mask had already been destroyed, revealing his rotten face. After he was transformed into an Undead, his body had rotted halfway through before he arrived at Sacred Valley and was modified into a Blood Burner, thus obtaining a great amount of life force. Despite that, his rotten body already couldn¡¯t be healed anymore.

    His battle with Cadiz was extremely brutal. As an Undead and a Blood Burner, Jason basically had an immortal body. But the same was true for Cadiz, an Undead bodybined with germs that also resulted in an immortal body.

    Because of this, both of them had no need to dodge, both used a fighting style that ensured mutual destruction. Jason¡¯s mes of vitality and Cadiz¡¯s mes of malice, streaks of burning red and blue were weaving against one another.

    Ever since Cadiz killed Jason¡¯s family 17 years ago, the fate of these two simr yet different people had been entangled with one another. One of them pursued nothing but revenge, while the other pursued the pure catharsis of unleashing his malice. These two had begun and continued this irreconcble battle in this way.

    Jason¡¯s body was turning into charcoal, not having much life force left in his body. His opponent Cadiz was also the same, the excessive consumption of the germs that made up his body to heal had turned him into a dried-up husk.

    These two crippled-looking men continued to stick as close as possible, attacking the other with all they had.

    ¡°Hahaha, Jason Todd, this has been my most enjoyable battle so far!¡± Cadiz¡¯s voice was extremely dry, but his tone was full of pleasure: ¡°Maybe we will die together in the end. Say, do you think the people in the future, when they find our corpses lying in the same ce, would they think that we were a couple?¡±

    ¡°You scum! Do you want to pass on your malice to others even after you die!?¡± Jason furiously ignited thest bit of his life force, burning Cadiz¡¯s body with all he had and thoroughly killed him, then finally copsed, also losing his life.

    ...

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, so that is how Jason dies. I wonder if he¡¯s going to be resurrected from a certainke, a certain spring, or a certain pit. Although, he¡¯s most likely just going to die for good¡± Jack the Killer flexibly evaded the attacks of several knights while muttering words that other people couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Say, Mister Marshal, can¡¯t we just make peace here? Killing and fighting isn¡¯t a good thing to do you know¡± Jack continued his trash talk, making Rhys particrly irritated while attacking him.

    Especially whenever he called him ¡®Mister Marshal¡¯, it felt as if he was calling him a pedophile scum, causing Rhys even more irritation. Although he had done shady things, he wouldn¡¯t be scum.

    In short, Jack the Killer¡¯s endless bbering made the knights around him furious to no end. Right now, each of them wanted nothing more than to chop him to pieces, cut off his tongue and sew his mouth shut. Unfortunately, not only was Jack¡¯s ability to dodge and evade top-ss, but he also had an immortal body that allowed him to heal any wounds in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Wait wait, boss man is here. Sadly for you, there¡¯s no ¡®Jotaro¡¯ 1in this world; TYPE-MOON and JoJo aren¡¯t in the same universe anyway, so just surrender¡± Jack spouted a lot of nonsense again, although his words did carry a certain message.

    At the entrance, the sound of steady footsteps resounded, Negary¡¯s silhouette appeared in front of everyone. The battle between the Crowmen and the Sacred Valley assassins stopped, while Jack instantly moved to stand behind Negary.

    Only the battle between N and Connor continued. Due to unleashing that strike earlier, the nearly-drained N was gradually losing to Connor. When the knights tried to go to help her, Jack and the Crowmen swiftly stopped them.

    ¡¼ Just stand and watch. If she cannot triumph over this small obstacle, she won¡¯t even be qualified to prolong the me ¡½Negary crossed his arms, watched N¡¯s hard fight and lightly dered.

    Standing not too far away, Noah began to whisper all kinds of God names. Borrowing the power of those names, all things in the world seemed to have gathered in Noah¡¯s hand. The waves of power he gave off drew N¡¯s attention, telling her that the power in Noah¡¯s hand was the key for her to win against her opponent.

    The constant battles were making N¡¯s body grow more and more fatigued, yet at the same time uplifting her spirit to a certain extreme. The God names that Noah uttered gradually turned into a unique rhythm, as each of the names was a kind of spiritual rhythm.

    The power of the Cauchy, or rather of the Divine race, that lurked inside N¡¯s body gradually began to awaken, the authority of the Divine race started to bless N¡¯s body little by little. If the Dragon race¡¯s authority allowed them to force the rhythm of all things to harmonize with themselves and harness the power of fire breath, then the Divine race¡¯s authority allowed them to rule over the changes of the me.

    A simple me could only destroy, unable to manifest as everything that existed in this world. But once N awakened the power of the Divine race within herself, her rhythm began to fully synchronize and became the exact same as the rhythm of all things. All things in the world began to transform into sustenance that directly supplemented N¡¯s drained physique, surrounding her, calling her to evolve to a higher level.

    With the authority of the 3 Gods in the mes, N was practically the God of this world. Of course, being subjected to the limits of the world, she might not even be as powerful as those Gods from the Divine race of the ancient era.

    With the Dragonscale sword pointed straight at him, Connor felt that he could be killed in one fell swoop if he made another move. In fact, he felt that N could use the authority of the Divine race to directly transform him into someone else entirely, mimicking the power of Witchcraft. Or perhaps more urately, Witchcraft was originally imitating this authority in the first ce.

    ¡¼ Step down, Connor ¡½ Negary¡¯s voice resounded, allowing Connor to rx and quickly step away.

    Granny Seal¡¯e also chuckled oddly as she stood away from therge gate of bones behind her. The first me was inside, N could sense it.

    Turning around to take a look at Negary, N really wanted to take his life right at this moment. After all, Negary was the enemy who killed her father, and an extremely evil monster at the same time.

    But to her surprise, she was able to clearly perceive the state of Negary¡¯s soul, which was only a bit lesser than her own. Her instincts were telling her that it might be possible for her to kill Negary, but it would take a very long time, and that the first me might go out at any second now.

    So N turned and walked towards the gate of bones, which gradually opened under her Divine authority.

 Chapter 98: Vol1 Ch98: The first flame (5)

    <h4>Chapter 98: Vol1 Ch98: The first me (5)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Inferring from the position of the hand bones valley, then the ce where the white gate of bone was located was probably the Giant¡¯s head.

    This was a huge irregr spherical space, the ground was filled with mud while a small mass of flickering me stood in the center of the sphere, illuminating the surroundings.

    The small mass of me appeared to be incredibly weak, but was giving off an extraordinary sense of warmth to everyone present. Looking at the me, one would feel like it contained everything in this world.

    This was the first me, that which created all things in this world. Despite looking like an ordinary me, it was in fact the manifestation of this world¡¯s authority, from which the authorities of the three Gods originated from.

    And now, N who had the power of the three Gods would need to turn herself into a Torch and fuel this me, once again purifying the world of the ck Abyss.

    The channel through which the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon left this world was also inside the first me. Once Nmitted herself as fuel and made the me grow strong enough again, Negary would be able to rely on his dragon body to leave through the channel that the other dragons left from.

    N didn¡¯t hesitate, her eyes were still as clear as they ever were when she headed into the first me. The assassins of Sacred Valley reflexively wanted to stop her, but realized that it didn¡¯t matter if they stopped her or not. They could only hope now that the N truly wished to prolong the me.

    ¡°Lord Negary¡± Granny Seal¡¯e who was standing by the side suddenly spoke up: ¡°This was the scene that I had foreseen. A young girl who had the power of the three Gods stepped towards the first me with resolution, then became the Decapitated¡±

    N¡¯s steps towards the first me abruptly stopped, some sort of power had descended and suppressed everyone present. This power wasn¡¯t of this world, or rather, it wasn¡¯t born from the me but from the ck Abyss.

    This power controlled N, made her involuntarily wield her Dragonscale sword, put it against her neck and slowly pushed the sharp de through her skin.

    N continually used the power of the 3 Gods to resist this power, but to little effect, as the sword gradually went deeper.

    Negary tried moving his body but found that the power made it impossible for him to move. As he tried moving his mouth, he noticed it didn¡¯t restrict his ability to speak, so he grinned: ¡¼¡¯Unspeakable¡¯ side of God, the Cut Tongue? ¡½

    ¡¼ Who would¡¯ve thought that one of the leaders of Hales had been lurking by my side all this time. I always thought that the four sides of God must be Evil Spirits ¡½

    ¡°The requirement isn¡¯t to be an Evil Spirit, but rather having an [Origin] from the ck Abyss that had achieved release¡± Granny Seal¡¯e chuckled in her strange voice: ¡°As the essence of [Origin] is a connection with the universe itself, there are a few people on this continent whose [Origin] came from the ck Abyss. That is the so-called ck Abyss trait that these assassins of Sacred Valley are after¡±

    ¡°My talents are not any worse than the first Witch, but this world limits my potential. The way to release [Origin] is to grow closer to the root of one¡¯s [Origin]. My [Origin] came from the ck Abyss, and this world that prevents the ck Abyss from returning is blocking my path¡±

    ¡¼ So that¡¯s how it is ¡½Negary swiftly understood: ¡¼ The world¡¯s me isn¡¯t quite as fragile as we assumed it to be. Since there are qualifications for the one prolonging the me, there are naturally qualifications for the one dousing it as well, correct? ¡½

    ¡°That is correct, the three Gods of the first me corresponded to three out of the four sides of God. The Dragon corresponds to the ¡®unseeable¡¯ side because they represented disaster and cmity. The Divine race corresponds to the ¡®unspeakable¡¯ side, representing their mystical aspects. The Giant created the humans which corresponds to the ¡®unfathomable¡¯ side, representing humanity¡¯s ability and potential to create miracles¡±

    ¡°Only when the three Gods are gathered can they be the representative of the me, which corresponds to the existence outside of this world and that which cannot be understood with reason¡ª¡ª- the ck Abyss¡±

    ¡°By sacrificing N who holds the authority of the 3 Gods to the ck Abyss, the mes shall bepletely reversed, the light shall be dispelled and this world shall truly return to its original appearance in the ck Abyss¡±

    ¡¼ There should be a certain purpose as to why you¡¯ve specifically exined all of this to me, otherwise, I don¡¯t think you would say so much ¡½Negary asked with intrigue.

    ¡°This is exactly why I revere Lord Negary¡± Granny Seal¡¯e said sincerely: ¡°Regardless of the adversity you face, you can always remain calm and seize every opportunity to be stronger until you ovee all adversity¡±

    ¡°It was because I dare not look down upon Lord Negary that I had surrendered the originally chosen Chopped Hand, Ellis, to Lord Negary, despite paying such a huge price to create her, as well as sincerely teaching Milord about supernatural knowledge to gain Milord¡¯s trust¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Lord Negary¡¯s existence, this old woman¡¯s n would not have gone so smoothly. Eldridge alone would have caused this old woman plenty of headache¡± Granny Seal¡¯e exaggerated: ¡°It was because Lord Negary brought N into existence that I managed toe up with this n¡±

    ¡°The reason why this old woman exined so much to Lord Negary is partly that I truly admire Lord Negary, but also partly because of the ck Abyss¡±

    ¡°This world was originally just a corner of the ck Abyss, but it was also a great existence beyond our imagination. After being broken by the White Light and burnt by the me, its original ck Abyss attribute had already been altered, greatly weakened from its original self. After being burnt by the Last God, the ck Abyss attribute had been weakened yet again, so if it was allowed to be burnt once more, it would be hard to say if the ck Abyss attribute would still exist at all¡±

    ¡°Even if the me was extinguished and allowed this corner to return to its original ck Abyss appearance, the ck Abyss attribute itself would not be too strong. And so this old woman needed another betting chip, something to allow this corner of the ck Abyss to be stronger, or perhaps even regain its original greatness¡±

    ¡¼ So I am the other sacrifice. You want to use me to attract the attention of the root ck Abyss and help this corner of the ck Abyss return to its original eminence ¡½Negary quickly understood with just a bit of thought: ¡¼ Because I represent another world ¡½

    ¡°Indeed, although your [Origin] has been lost as well as your crown symbolizing the son of the world, all of this is no issue to the great ck Abyss. You will be the point of breakthrough for ck Abyss to invade another world¡±

    ¡°And so, won¡¯t Lord Negary cooperate with me properly? Kiekiki¡± Granny Seal¡¯e said with her strangeugh: ¡°The root ck Abyss will replenish Lord Negary¡¯s [Origin] and crown, at which point, Lord Negary¡¯s position in the ck Abyss might even be greater than my own¡±

    ¡¼ What a terrible result ¡½Negary raised his eyebrows. N¡¯s sword had already cut a certain depth into her neck. Even if N was now in charge of the authority of the three Gods and her body had grown considerably stronger than before, if this was left to continue, she would still lose her life.

    ¡°Lord Negary, you cannot resist against my unspeakable destiny, because I have foreseen destiny itself, the power of destiny shall continue to push you towards the ending that I had foreseen¡±

    ¡¼ Destiny? ¡½Negary didn¡¯t feel enraged at all from the betrayal and calmly analyzed: ¡¼ This power shouldn¡¯t be quite this strong in the beginning. It is because you have been nning and arranging every little detail over the years, slowly guiding everything down this path that it had umted and grew to this degree, isn¡¯t it? ¡½

    This was simr to how a marble that you dropped from your hand could roll in any number of directions depending on what happens on the ground. Granny Seal¡¯e¡¯s destiny ability was to determine the only direction that the marble would roll in, then build the channel to guide the marble down that direction.

    The force of the marble was the greatest at first, so it might roll off from the channel, but the more it followed the channel¡¯s guidance, the less force it contained until finally, it could no longer jump in any other directions.

    And the force exerted on Negary and the others right now was that channel itself. Granny Seal¡¯e had nned for so many years that the force contained in the marble had been reduced to rock-bottom.

    ¡°You realized toote, Lord Negary!¡± despite saying so, Granny Seal¡¯e was still observing Negary vigntly. As she had said, she had always admired and revered Negary, the more reason so that she couldn¡¯t underestimate Negary.

 Chapter 99: Vol1 Ch99: The first flame (6)

    <h4>Chapter 99: Vol1 Ch99: The first me (6)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9 Editor: La0o9

    Granny Seal¡¯e revered Negary.

    That was undeniable, but her reverence and her pursuit of ideals did not conflict against one another.

    It was because she understood Negary¡¯s power that she paid close attention to him, even dispatching the Dazzled and the Chopped Hand to attack him and sessfully deprive one of Negary¡¯s trump cards, the Church of the Divine Grace¡¯s original Evil Spirit.

    If not for that, with the power of the original Evil Spirit, it might have been possible for him to break out of the restraints of her destiny power.

    Destiny was the ability that Granny Seal¡¯e obtained through releasing the first stage of her [Origin], its strength in directbat was negligible and required extensiveyers of preparations in order to exert its greatest effect.

    And her preparations up to this point had made it so that not even N who had obtained the authority of the 3 Gods could resist this power.

    However, even now Granny Seal¡¯e was wary that Negary might have a trump card to escape her destiny¡ª- no, he surely had a trump card to escape her destiny.

    That was why she had used her exnations as an excuse to buy time and dy his actions. The closer the ck Abyss approached, the stronger her power grew, so the more time she could buy before Negary used his trump card, the more advantageous it was for her.

    ¡¼ The Church of Divine Grace called Evil Spirits the ¡®error of this world¡¯, this is actually true ¡½ Negary¡¯s body, despite being under the restraints of destiny, was still slowly growing scales bit by bit. He slowly spoke: ¡¼ The first me created a perfect ¡®digestive system¡¯ that consumed the power of the ck Abyss through the cycle of life ¡½

    ¡¼ But regretfully, the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon escaped, thus leaving a loophole in this system. The Last Godter tried to repair this, but left errors remaining, which were the Evil Spirits ¡½

    Normally, after the death of a life, their True Spirit would go into reincarnation, while the remnant soul would be burnt away by the mes. But due to the error, remnant souls could sustain themselves through the death of others. Their very existence ruined the order of this world.

    Because of that, the more Evil Spirits there were, the closer the ck Abyss would be. And the closer the ck abyss was, the more Evil Spirits would be created.

    The New Deity was reced by the Last God, which somewhat allowed the loophole to be repaired, but the Progenitor Dragon never had a substitute. As the Progenitor Dragon represented the me, it was theck of his substitution that a remnant soul was able to struggle at death¡¯s door within this world¡¯s me. Otherwise, any remnant soul would simply be burnt away and return to the world as soon as they appeared.

    ¡¼ The Dragon is the root of the error in this world, this is also the reason why I pursued the power of the Dragon ¡½the scales on Negary¡¯s body began to fall off one by one and tiny tentacles spread as his body quickly became deformed: ¡¼ Using the correct form of the Dragon, my power would never be able to surpass the limit of this world ¡½

    ¡¼ Because of that, this is the form of the Dragon of Error, or rather, the Dragon of Eternal Sin! ¡½Negary¡¯s form began to drastically change.

    Firstly, three tumours grew and burst on his back, as the mucus dripped to the floor, three individual fleshy wings stretched outwards; a tail started growing from the end of his tailbone, then split into several tentacles at the tip.

    The most terrifying change was on Negary¡¯s chest. Sharp fangs started to manifest right in the middle of his torso, a total of three circles of teeth opened up one after another, clearly revealing arge bulge right inside his body.

    With a single nce, anyone could tell that this creature should not have existed in this world. It felt as if the creature was the synonym for error, and that its existence was an unforgivable sin. The sin of the Progenitor Dragon betraying this world seemed to have been imprinted on and all over its body.

    This was one of Negary¡¯s trump cards, the transformation into this world¡¯s error itself, the symbol for the Progenitor Dragon¡¯s betrayal, the Dragon of Eternal Sin.

    The power of destiny that Granny Seal¡¯e had ced on Negary was disturbed by this error, allowing Negary to break off the restraints of fate.

    The Dragonmen whose existence wasrgely ignored up to now, affected by Negary¡¯s transformation, also began to deform and morph into a wrongful appearance. The one who changed the most was Yadley, the former captain of the Crowmen, whose body mutated into a false draconic form that roughly resembled Negary.

    The idea of the Dragon of Eternal Sin originally came from Yadley. When his heart was literally broken by Chris, he had taken and reced his heart with the Bizarre Scales¡¯ heart, contaminating the Dragon¡¯s blood and gradually mutating.

    Negary took a fancy to this power and began to study it. Only after studying Mysticism, [Dracotongue] and various other secrets with Granny Seal¡¯e, did Negary manage toplete the real idea of the Dragon of Eternal Sin. Bybining the error of the Evil Spirits and the sin of the Dragons, hepleted his current form and gained power beyond the limits of the world.

    ¡°Perhaps I should say, as expected of Lord Negary?¡± Granny Seal¡¯e stared at Negary who had taken the Dragon of Eternal Sin form and spoke full of reverence.

    Lord Negary is such an existence. Even as an enemy, I can¡¯t help but be deeply impressed by his strength.

    This ¡®strength¡¯ wasn¡¯t simply referring to his power or anything else, but rather his own prowess.

    Clearly, he was only an Evil Spirit who had lost its [Origin], one whose potential was destined to be limited, and yet he was able to grasp every opportunity he could. Untiringly changed himself and gained strength beyond his own limit.

    She did not possess this kind of ¡®strength¡¯. The more she understood about her own abilities, the more she revered Negary. As such, Granny Seal¡¯e had always referred to Negary as ¡®Lord¡¯ with sincerity from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Come, Lord Negary, let this old woman see how powerful you are!¡± Granny Seal¡¯e opened her eyes wide, a great amount of indescribable power surged forth from her body as she madly screamed: ¡°Cover it all! Destiny! Put everything under your control!¡±

    As the power of destiny that bound everyone loosened, it began to pour into the world. Something seemed to have changed about the world, a feeling mixed of falsehood and truth was everywhere around them.

    Negary let out a thunderous roar. In front of a pile of extinguished mes, a headless girl wielded the Dragonscale sword, turned to face them, then slowly walked towards Negary.

    Representing the ¡®unreasonable¡¯ side of God, the Decapitated, former ¡®Saintress of Salvation¡¯, N Dakmi, had now turned into the representative of the ck Abyss,ing to deliver the sword of death upon everyone here.

    The minds of the assassins of Sacred Valley copsed as they saw the extinguished mes. They knew that they shouldn¡¯t have let anyone approach the first me, but so what if they knew? They were powerless to prevent anything in the first ce.

    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s not over yet¡± Noah spoke up on the side: ¡°Most likely, this ce is being covered by Seal¡¯e¡¯s future prediction, as long as we defeat this future, we will defeat Seal¡¯e and set things back on track¡±

    ¡°Be courageous and face our Saintress of Salvation. Even if you are useless, you can at least try to act a bit less shameful, can¡¯t you?¡± Noah said.

    The Dragon of Eternal Sin and headless girl, Negary and N. One of them exuded a [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] full of facy, while the other gave off the presence of the ck Abyss.

    Negary had been able to grow to the point he had today, to arge extent, through relying on the Dragon¡¯s blood inside N; while N was only able to grow to her current self through Negary¡¯s continuous training. The fate of the two entangled with one another, so it was only fitting for there to be a battle to end it all.

    ¡°Heh, this great one didn¡¯t expect to have to save the world one day. Weren¡¯t we supposed to be the viins here?¡± Jack the Killer said with an ecstatic expression on his face: ¡°After this, I¡¯m definitely changing my business card to Saviour J¡±

 Chapter 100: Vol1 Ch100: The first flame (7)

    <h4>Chapter 100: Vol1 Ch100: The first me (7)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    With a huge roar, Negary swiped across with his dragon ws.

    The headless N vigorously drew away from Negary¡¯s attack and retaliated with a swing of her sword. A huge wound was inflicted on the body of the Dragon of Eternal Sin, but the deformed body filled with error simply grew back and quickly healed itself.

    ording to Seal¡¯e¡¯s foresight, N who had gathered the authority of the three Gods, would be equivalent to the Dazzled, the Chopped Hand as well as the Cut Tongue of Hales.

    The Dazzled and Chopped Hand were killed by Negary, but their qualities were recovered by the ck Abyss, so when theybined with Seal¡¯e¡¯s power as the Cut Tongue, the ¡®unspeakable¡¯ power of destiny, allowed for the creation of the ¡®unreasonable¡¯, the Decapitated N in this future.

    N who originally gathered the authority of the 3 Gods had the ability to control everything within the me World. But in this future, N, who had be the Decapitated, controlled the unreasonable power of the ck Abyss.

    Although she lost the ability to control everything in the me World, her attacks had be more bizarre and tougher to resist.

    ¡°Ah shit, our Jeanne d¡¯Arc first turned into a senior sister, then became ckened and is back to kill us¡± Jack the Killer continued to spout his nonsense as he drew a small dagger and charged at N. He was then hit by something unknown, tumbled backwards on the spot and fell to the ground. He then silently rubbed blood all over this face, stuck out his tongue and yed dead.

    Negary was the one who endured most of N¡¯s attacks. Although his Dragon of Eternal Sin body had powerful regenerative capabilities, it gradually became unable to regenerate anymore. With each of her bizarre attacks, N left a bit of the ck Abyss¡¯ power within his wounds.

    The unique trait of that power waspletely beyond Negary¡¯s understanding, regardless of what he tried, he was still unable to expel it from himself. If this was left to go on, more and more ck Abyss power would umte inside his body until he was thoroughly infected by the ck Abyss and became a part of it.

    Negary roared again, this time unleashing a gust of scorching mes from his mouth, but an iprehensible power surged forward from N¡¯s body, cancelling out the mes while N¡¯s sword struck Negary¡¯s body again through the mes, leaving another bit of ck Abyss power in his body.

    Gradually, Negary felt that the power of the ck Abyss was no longer as difficult to understand as before, but this was also the most terrifying thing. This meant that the ck Abyss was constantly assimting him and distorting his perception. Once he fullyprehended the ck Abyss, it would mean that Negary had beenpletely assimted by it and became a part of it.

    Other than Noah who was using his Spirit Shaman abilities that could carry out a certain amount of harassment from a distance, the others couldn¡¯t even endure 2 hits from N.

    ¡¼ Seems like I¡¯ll have to use another trump card ¡½Negary moved his dragon body and swung his huge tail forward. The burning tail of tentacles managed to push N back briefly, the dragon then stood upright, the threeyers of fangs on its back opened wide, spitting the blob of flesh in the center out. The flesh slowly peeled offyer byyer to reveal the thing hidden inside.

    It was a severed head.

    Even as the owner of the head was wrapped inside the blob of flesh, he still exuded a sense of extraordinary majesty that incited the impulse to pledge one¡¯s allegiance to him.

    As the eyes of the head opened, his iprehensible gaze disyed his dignity as a king, despite his current embarrassing predicament.

    ¡°Negary, you are really...shameless¡± with a brief nce at his surroundings and the information that Negary was sending to him via their mental connection, Eldridge quickly understood what was going on.

    In the ruins of the Last God, Negary decapitated Eldridge, but he did not kill him. Instead, he ripped open his own chest and put his head inside, using virus maniption to change the inner structures of his body and provided life support for Eldridge up until this moment.

    While he was still alive, regardless of how great Eldridge was, he is still only a human. Even if his subjects supported him with all their hearts, the majority of them would not consider him to be their lifelong belief.

    But this was different in his death. The living simply could notpete against the dead in a few aspects, and since Eldridge had already lost his life, the aristocrats of Royas did not mind deifying him, especially at the advent of the ck Abyss.

    The influence of the ck Abyss had caused people with the ck Abyss trait to mutate and turn into mud monsters, the world itself had turned foreign, so it was natural for the people to cling to some sort of belief at such a time in order to inspire their own confidence.

    The newly deceased King Eldridge was a perfect target for such belief, and especially so since Negary had secretly dispatched personnel to slightly modify and spread the tale of the Last God.

    If one went to the current Royas Kingdom, they would find that Eldridge¡¯s reputation had reached a status simr to that of a God. Everyone was reciting Eldridge¡¯s name, hailing him as the Guardian God of Royas while singing praise of his marvellous feats.

    After Eldridge understood the situation, he used the power of the Last God and tried his best to establish contact with his believers. Even though he was beheaded by Negary, he currently had no choice but to help Negary.

    As he said, he was the king, and held the responsibility of the king. If the me was extinguished, the Royas Kingdom would also not escape destruction.

    After Eldridge appeared, the headless girl began to focus her attacks on Eldridge¡¯s head.

    After all, this was only a false future created through Granny Seal¡¯e¡¯s destiny cover. Since the people here were deeply caught within this destiny, it was tough for them to break through it, making the Decapitated within this destiny essentially unbeatable.

    But once Eldridge used the power of the Last God to establish a connection with therge number of Royas citizens who regarded him as a God, their individually weak destinies wouldbine to form arge variable, thus forcing destiny to deviate from Granny Seal¡¯e¡¯s control.

    The more this destiny deviated, the more fragile this false future would be, and the weaker the Decapitated would be.

    If possible, Negary would naturally want to keep Eldridge inside his chest to protect this key that would break through this situation. But the very strength of the Dragon of Eternal Sin form made this impossible. The error attribute of the Dragon of Eternal Sin would interfere with Eldridge¡¯s power if he were to do that.

    ¡¼ Then, let¡¯s fight with all our strength ¡½Negary pped the fleshy dragon wings behind his back to kick up an intense gust of wind. The tentacles at the end of his tail madly extended and stabbed into the bodies of the useless spectators in this ce.

    The Dragonmen; Ghostmen; Crowmen; the assassins of Sacred Valley; N¡¯s knight followers; Negary¡¯s Righteous, Noah; even Jack the Killer who was ying dead was pierced through by Negary¡¯s tail-end tentacles and became his nutrients.

    ¡°Well then, it seems I¡¯ll need to leave the field for a while¡± Jack the Killer blew raspberries before his body melted and was fully absorbed by Negary.

    Negary, who had now grown several timesrger, roared and soared towards the headless girl. Several hundred strains of different germs and viruses derived from the [Progenitor] germs also spread all over the battlefield.

    The bizarre power of the ck Abyss overflowed from the headless girl¡¯s body, facing Negary¡¯s attack, she didn¡¯t choose to retreat and instead charged forward with her sword in hand.

 Chapter 101: Vol1 Ch101: The first flame (8)

    <h4>Chapter 101: Vol1 Ch101: The first me (8)</h4>

    As they shed, Negary¡¯s Dragon of Eternal Sin body gradually copsed, quite a bit of the body started to transform into a mud-like substance.

    This substance attached to Negary¡¯s body, constantly trying to assimte him.

    This mud represented the power of the ck Abyss that N left on his body, they were and had been constantly corroding Negary, trying to pull him into the ck Abyss.

    At the same time, Negary unleashed another scorching hot dragon¡¯s breath to burn the headless girl. Although she would not be harmed under the influence of the ck Abyss, it could still consume the power of destiny that created all this.

    The headless girl wielded the Dragonscale sword, constantly exuding the power of the ck Abyss from her body, pushing back Negary¡¯s dragon¡¯s breath in order to approach Eldridge.

    Negary¡¯s dragon tail swung forward again, the tail-end tentacles extended to wrap around the headless girl¡¯s body, his three fleshy wings also continued to p nonstop, trying to prevent N from moving forward.

    Eldridge¡¯s life was currently sustained entirely by the blob of flesh that detached from Negary¡¯s body, so he could easily be killed by receiving a single attack from the headless girl¡¯s sword.

    The headless girl raised her long sword, gathering the power of the ck Abyss into it. Negary was trapped by the mud created from the power of the ck Abyss, so his restraints on N were bing weaker and weaker.

    ¡¼ N, are you still treading the right path? ¡½ Negary abruptly questioned.

    N, who was about to unleash the attack to kill Eldridge, suddenly paused. Negary took that chance to pull N back several steps with all his power.

    After a long stalemate, Eldridge finally managed to connect to his believers. As Eldridge¡¯s head began to float away from the blob of flesh, the world around them appeared more and more fake until the chosen future destiny shattered, revealing the true world in front of Negary.

    The warm me hadn¡¯t been extinguished, and N was still standing by the mes, lowering the Dragonscale sword that had almost cleaved through half her neck.

    Eldridge¡¯s floating head slowly closed his eyes. Negary half-squinted his eyes as he could feel that Eldridge¡¯s True Spirit had left his body, but instead of directly disappearing into reincarnation, it had returned to the Royas Kingdom through the Last God¡¯s power.

    Perhaps in the near future, the Royas Kingdom might actually have a real Guardian God, but of course, that had nothing to do with Negary.

    ¡°Hack, hack, hack... in the end, I still lost in the hands of Lord Negary¡± Granny Seal¡¯e had copsed on the ground, her old body falling on death¡¯s door. Obviously, the bacsh from having her destiny broken was great.

    ¡°Although I had great confidence in my destiny, as soon as I think of the enemy being lord Negary, the thought of ¡®I might be defeated by Lord Negary¡¯ would always manifest in my mind¡± Granny Seal¡¯e chuckled: ¡°And sure enough¡±

    ¡°There is just one thing I do not understand. Where did I slip up that you purposely hid Eldridge just to deal with me?¡± Granny Seal¡¯e asked with a bitter smile.

    ¡¼ You never slipped up at all. I had simply never trusted anyone, that is all ¡½Negary still maintained his Dragon of Eternal Sin form, as arge amount of ck Abyss mud was still clinging on to his body. In order to win this battle, the majority of his soul was inside this body, if he dispelled the Dragon of Eternal Sin form right now, his normal dragon body would find it difficult to resist the assimtion of the ck Abyss mud.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is? That is truly Lord Negary¡¯s style¡± Granny Seal¡¯e said with a smile before her eyes widened and her life signs thoroughly stopped.

    ¡¼ I¡¯m still not strong enough ¡½

    Despite winning the battle, Negary was still extremely dissatisfied with his own strength. There were too many uncontroble factors.

    Since the factors that determined his own life and death were still held in the hands of others, Negary found it uneptable. For example, if Eldridge had not been able to establish a connection to his believers outside of the destiny in time, Negary wouldn¡¯t have survived either.

    In the end, the reason was still because of Negary¡¯sck of strength. If he was strong enough, he would have been able to directly break Seal¡¯e¡¯s destiny, or perhaps notice Seal¡¯e¡¯s scheme ahead of time and prevent all this trouble in the first ce.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t exposed it yourself this time, I wouldn¡¯t have realized that a part of you was lurking inside me¡± N who was standing by the first me suddenly spoke up: ¡°How terrifying, Negary¡±

    In the false future, if Negary was simply questioning whether N was still treading the right path, he would have most likely already been dead. There was no [Protagonist Aura] in this world, and simple words did not have the power to change anything.

    Negary¡¯s words were indeed very charismatic, but each time, he would alwaysbine it with psychology, mental power, or powers like [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] in order to achieve the desired effect.

    In that false future, although N had be the Decapitated, a part of N¡¯s essence still remained because it was false. Negary had used the second personality hidden inside N to stimte and awaken her, thus stalling for a bit of time.

    ¡¼ Do you want to kill me now? ¡½ Negary casually asked: ¡¼ After all, your father died because of me, your mentor Chris was also killed by me, and your followers who came with you this time also died at my hands ¡½

    ¡°No, I can still feel that it would be extremely hard to kill you right now. This would waste a lot of time¡± N denied this, her eyes were fully focused on Negary and asked: ¡°I just want to ask you one question. Why does one without a True Spirit, an embodiment of error like you, exist?¡±

    ¡¼ Why does the fact that I have no True Spirit mean that I can¡¯t exist? ¡½Negary asked in return: ¡¼ Perhaps when I was still named Wang Yuan, I would have also pondered the meaning of my existence and the reason why I existed ¡½

    ¡¼ Everyone has something in their heart that they want, but cannot pursue ¡½

    ¡¼ Because those things, to them, are wrong ¡½Negary pointed at N and said, ¡¼ You are also the same ¡½

    ¡¼ You have indeed treaded the right path from the very beginning, and your heart never wavered, but you are not truly without other pursuits. It was because of this that the Negary in your heart had grown to such a degree that you couldn¡¯t even discover him ¡½

    ¡¼ Wang Yuan was a terrible person. He waszy, arrogant, cowardly, easily satisfied, and does things without thinking. His greatest, or perhaps, only strength was that he had the courage to change, and thus I existed in his heart ¡½

    ¡¼ Every waking moment, I think about how to be stronger, to seize every opportunity, to be an existence that can ovee my limitations, surpass my own limits, and dominate over everything. I am the ideal within Wang Yuan ¡½

    ¡¼ My existence itself was the meaning for Wang Yuan¡¯s existence and pursuit. At the same time, most people have more or less the same pursuits as Wang Yuan in their hearts ¡½Negary continued: ¡¼ I do not need a meaning to exist, instead, ¡®Negary¡¯ is the meaning of existence that others need ¡½

    ¡¼ And so, Negary exists in everyone¡¯s hearts ¡½

 Chapter 102: Vol1 Ch102: The first flame (9)

    <h4>Chapter 102: Vol1 Ch102: The first me (9)</h4>

    Indeed, in real life, everyone had their own limitations and ws, and everyone might have been the same as the terrible Wang Yuan at some point in their life.

    Everyone had more or less been through difficulties, and so everyone had fantasized at some point in time about a more perfect and better version of themselves who had ovee that difficult situation.

    But in reality, how many people could actually be their fantasized selves?

    It was precisely because everyone had more or less wished that they could be a person like him that Negary had such fatal charisma and charm.

    The reason why the Crowmen were so willing to give their lives for Negary was that they wished to be an entity like Negary, but couldn¡¯t because they understood their limitations. So instead, they believed in bing one with the perfect being Negary.

    Languages and words change over time, such as the word ¡®awe¡¯, which used to mean fear, terror or dread now referred to reverence, marvellous or great.

    And the word ¡®Negary¡¯ that originally meant ominous and gue in the Cauchynguage had also changed due to Negary¡¯s existence. It now refers to ¡®that which is hidden in the heart¡¯, or rather, a second ¡®self¡¯. This second ¡®self¡¯ was generally stronger or would act differently to one¡¯s current self in the same current situation.

    ¡°Perhaps, defining you as pure evil is a mistake itself¡± N thought for a bit replied to Negary, then turned around and walked into the first me.

    The me quickly spread to N¡¯s body, igniting something within herself. The me then gushed out from her body, followed by a blinding white light that burst through the sky and spread to the unknown.

    The mes surged and began to expand, the ck Abyss power that had turned into mud on Negary¡¯s body started to be changed by the mes as Negary himself also caught on fire.

    Every single person on this continent, no matter how far away they were, was able to witness this pir of blinding white light that shot up to the sky, simr to the White Light in most creation myths.

    The mud monsters who were originally immortal all uttered unheard screams as they were turned into fertile soil under the lingering influence of this light. Most likely, a bountiful harvest could be expected in theing year thanks to this soil.

    The inheritor of the [School of Steel], Alkors Louis, who was left to be nursed back to health in a certain vige by Jason Todd, seemed to have sensed something as he staggered outside with his knight¡¯s sword in hand and stared straight at the pir of light.

    Tears began to flow from his eyes, this rhythm, this was the rhythm of the Lord that he vowed to follow.

    Holding his sword tightly, Alkors used [Respiratory Art] to harmonize himself with that rhythm. His everything quickly began to change, his flesh and skin began to harden and turn into a different material altogether.

    Alkors sensed this change, but he didn¡¯t stop and started to smile instead. He was a knight, so he naturally must follow his Lord, regardless of what was ahead, there was no need for him to fear, because his Lord¡¯s glory shined on him always.

    The pir of light gradually dissipated, the ck Abyss was once again burnt away and the first me- which was also the me World ¨C was sessfully prolonged.

    Meanwhile, at the kiln of the first me, Negary was still burning with mes, while N had turned into a stone statue simr to the Last God.

    She stood there with a quiet expression, her eyes contained no confusion or hesitation, and N who had trodden on the right path to the very end was indeedmendable.

    The first me was burning his body as well as his soul, but Negary simply watched the mes on his body without fear or panic. Because the channel within the first me, the channel that led away from this world, had already been opened.

    Within this me that symbolized everything in this world, Negary found that his Dragon of Eternal Sin body was undergoing some sort of change, while arge amount of information rted to this world was rushing into Negary¡¯s mind.

    The true history of this world unfolded before him.

    The ck Abyss and White Light were two entities that were greater than the world itself, and they collided. Of course, this collision might just be a way ofmunication for these two entities.

    Just like how a certain kind of humanmunication could be considered collision for certain tiny tadpoles, couldn¡¯t it?

    Naturally, that was only an example, regardless of what the real meaning of the collision between the White Light and ck Abyss was, for the tiny life forms that thrived within them, this collision was equivalent to world-scale war.

    After the collision, under the White Light¡¯s influence, a certain fragment of the ck Abyss broke off from the greater ck Abyss. The nature of the fragment was then altered andter became the world that Negary was currently on.

    The White Light established the me system on this fragment, then transformed the life forms that originally lived within it into the three Gods of mes: the Giant, the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon.

    The Giant was the most powerful, hepleted his mission and created more lifeforms from the me, as these lifeforms breed and multiply, they would slowly deprive the power of the ck Abyss. His actions of creating life itself was a form of prolonging the me.

    But when it came time for the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon to aplish their missions, the ck Abyss retaliated. It gave them the freewill to escape their missions and the opportunity to do so.

    After the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon ran away, the me World began to copse. The Last God was the White Light¡¯s solution, which led to its victory, but not by much.

    After this struggle, this fragment of the ck Abyss no longer contained much value, so the attention of the White Light and ck Abyss slowly shifted away from it, as there were far more ces that these two entities collided than just this single fragment.

    It was because of this that Granny Seal¡¯e had offered Negary as a sacrifice in hope of attracting the attention of the ck Abyss again.

    ¡¼ This world is truly full of despair ¡½Negary continued moving forward in the me. The essence of this world was nothing but a single collision by two gigantic monstrous entities. Regardless of whether humanity chose to follow the mes or return to the ck Abyss, they would still only be chess pieces of the two entities and follow their domination.

    ¡¼ Perhaps, even escaping from this world does not mean escaping the status of being a chess piece. After all, even the True Spirit that is said to be the essence of life itself originated from those entities ¡½even as Negary thought this way, he did not hesitate to enter the passage to leave this world.

    ¡¼ Not moving forward out of fear simply means that there is no escape. Regardless of what happens, it is already near impossible for me to continue to improve in this world. Those great and indescribable entities are still too far away from my current self. What I need to do right now is to continue strengthening myself ¡½

    ¡¼ I hope that there will be a way to improve the quality of my soul in another world ¡½Negary¡¯s Dragon of Eternal Sin form slowly vanished in the passage.

    As for this current world, he might decide toe back here one day, or he might never return again, who knows.

    Within the grand burning me, only the stone statue of a girl stood still by herself, perhaps unchanged no matter how much time passed.

    The former knight of Divine Grace Rivers and Isabe came together and soon had a daughter.

    The new King of Royas continued his predecessor¡¯s legacy, still burning with wild ambition.

    Ever since the ck Cloud of Crows incident, the people of Interkam had started to be less than healthy. After a certain noble¡¯s secret room was opened by a group of greedy treasure-seekers, a terrifying gue spread all over thend of Interkam.

    In a ce called Tarroy, a youngster put on a mask full of scars together with various mementos and began his journey.

    Within the unknown wilderness where lush green grass grew and prospered, the final bits of a finger bone crumbled away.

 Chapter 103: Vol2 Ch1: Disaster Authority

    <h4>Chapter 103: Vol2 Ch1: Disaster Authority</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    [Alert! Alert! Alert! Abnormal Disasforce1 reactions detected in Area 14, the energy level is grade A. Request immediate dispatch of the Disaster Emergency Response (D.E.R) division to investigate and register]

    [Repeat! Abnormal response of Disasforce in Area 14...]

    The sirens kept repeating the relevant information. A team of several fully armed people in uniform were led by two individuals, they boarded the kic car and quickly headed towards their destination.

    ¡°Target information, are there any obvious characteristics with the Disasforce?¡± a man in uniform and sses held a document in his hand as he kept flipping through the pages.

    Standing next to him was a woman in the same uniform with her long ck hair neatly tied into a bun behind her head. She held a kind of unique instrument in her hands, quickly searched and found the information she was looking for: ¡°Specific address has been determined¡±

    ¡°Area 14, Room 3, 101 Street, owned by Wang Zhao. However, the house is currently being rented to the tenant Xu Ming, male, 23 years old, a professional inte writer. Already confirmed to withdraw the rent today, Disasforce reaction not obvious¡±

    ...

    At the same time, inside a rental house, Xu Ming was lying on the bed, looking down at the things he had packed up with an empty feeling in his heart. What was previously a good rtionship was suddenly broken up just like that, causing him to feel helpless.

    However, he also understood that it was normal for a rtionship not tost with his current conditions. While thinking this, he suddenly felt a bit itchy and his mind a bit dizzy.

    Is it because of my insomniast night?

    When such a thought crossed through Xu Ming¡¯s mind, the entire world in front of his eyes became irregr, as if everything was wriggling and changing.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with me?¡± Xu Ming raised his hand in front of his face. He first saw scales growing on his hand, which swiftly disappeared and were reced by small tentacles, while his other hand started to grow ck feathers.

    He staggered into the toilet and looked at himself in the mirror in front of the sink, but didn¡¯t find his face that he was familiar with, instead reced by a face that couldn¡¯t be described with words.

    As he stared at that face, Xu Ming felt a sort of yearning emotion in his heart before his consciousness became blurred and his sense of self becamepletely lost.

    ...

    Negary looked at the soul that had lost its consciousness. This pitiful soul no longer had any resistance against him, so as soon as he took it one step further, he would be able to seize this soul and obtain his True Spirit, take his identity and continue to live in this world.

    ¡¼ What kind of desire is ¡®to be famous and make ** regret¡¯? Is this the so-called obsession of the former host after being possessed? ¡½Negary speechlessly chose to give up this option.

    He went through the passage in the mes following the path of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon to finally reach a new world. He had originally thought that the world where the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon were headed to would be a magical world.

    But from this guy that he found shortly after he arrived, this world was actually very simr to the world where Wang Yuan came from.

    The passage to this world was hidden inside the first me, and travelling through it had caused Negary to be burnt almostpletely away. When he arrived in this world, only a mouthful of flesh and Soul¡¯s blood remained of his body while his soul had be extremely weak, so he invaded the body of the person closest to him without hesitation.

    If clich¨¦ had stood, he would¡¯ve possessed the body of this guy called Xu Ming, then proceeded to fulfil his obsession, the process of which might be enough to fill an entire 2 million-word brain-dead novel called something along the lines of <<Otherworld Urban Demon King>>.

    pping the face of his ex-girlfriend, travelling the cities, then the school Madonna, the twin sisters, the shy school nurse, the sexy female teacher, a youngdy of a rich family, all sorts of woman would flock to him one after another, such a kind of development.

    ¡¼ Absorbing the soul of this useless waste of a NEET would gain me no merit, it would only contaminate my soul and force me to help him aplish his so-called obsession before death, how tasteless ¡½Negary controlled the remaining germs he had to erode and slowly transformed Xu Ming¡¯s body.

    ¡¼ Ever since I appeared, some sort of power has been lingering around me, emitting a kind of fluctuation into my surroundings. It seems there are supernatural powers in this world, and the fluctuation this power gives off would most likely attract the attention of others ¡½

    ¡¼ In my current situation, I shouldn¡¯t stay here for too long ¡½Negary quickly assimted Xu Ming¡¯s body while turning a blind eye to the soul that was about to rise from his body.

    ¡¼ This should be enough for now! ¡½Negary thought. Arge fleshy tumor then began to grow from the back of Xu Ming who had copsed inside his toilet, a ck crow soaked in blood and mucus emerged from inside the fleshy tumor, spread its wings and escaped through the window, leaving behind Xu Ming with arge hole on his back, thoroughly dead. His True Spirit went into reincarnation while this remnant soul swiftly vanished.

    When the people from the D.E.R division arrived here, that was the scene they saw.

    ¡°Section Chief, based on the analysis of the traces of Disasforce left on the scene, it is very likely that it is a species mutation or a species invasion type of Disaster¡± the capable-looking woman observed those who were still carrying out analysis with their instruments, presented and exined the temporary report to the sses man.

    ¡°Who has the Disaster Authority?¡± after taking off his sses and rubbing his temples to relieve some fatigue, Chang Xia asked: ¡°Thendlord Wang Zhao, or Xu Ming¡¯s ex-girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Neither. We found that there might be some issues with Wang Zhao, but it has nothing to do with Xu Ming, while Xu Ming¡¯s girlfriend had already moved out from here a few days ago¡±

    ¡°From primary judgement, it was most likely Xu Ming himself who awakened the Disaster Authority, but the power of the Authority turned him into a different creature¡± the capable woman said with a serious expression.

    ¡°What a troublesome time¡± Chang Xia put his sses back on and looked at his trusted aide. He asked: ¡°Can the Disasforce still be traced?¡±

    ¡°We cannot, the new Holder of the Disaster Authority has shown extraordinary adaptability. He has learnt to control Disasforce exceedingly quickly. Of course, there is also the other possibility¡± the capable woman replied with an even more serious expression.

    ¡°That this isn¡¯t a new Disaster Authority, but a deliberate crime of an existing Authority Holder¡± Chang Xia pushed his sses up and followed up on his aide¡¯s words: ¡°You mean that, right Seven?¡±

    ¡°I do¡± the capable woman, Seven, nodded: ¡°But I don¡¯t understand why the murderer would kill an inte writer with almost no interpersonal rtionships¡±

    ¡°Record this, and call back all the guys who went on vacation. The recent series of incidents seems to be a part of a bigger n¡± Chang Xia narrowed his eyes and ordered: ¡°Furthermore, do everything you can to investigate this matter. Regardless of whether this was a birth of a new Authority Holder or a deliberate crime of a hidden Authority Holder, it must be resolved as soon as possible¡±

    ¡°Understood¡± Seven nodded as a sort of glow shed by her eyes.

    The pitch-ck crow softlynded on the branch of a tree. The power that lingered around him before had been restrained, through which Negary managed to learn a bit of basic information.

 Chapter 104: Vol2 Ch2: Disaster King

    <h4>Chapter 104: Vol2 Ch2: Disaster King</h4>

    Once the power was restrained inside his body, Negary obtained the relevant information regarding the power from itself.

    [Disaster Authority: Otherworld Invasion. All destructive actions will generate Disasforce]

    ¡¼ So Disasforce is the name of this power? ¡½ Negary sensed the power within his body: ¡¼ It can be released from the body at will to affect the outside world, but considering its characteristics, the effect would most likely result in destruction more often than not. Is this because it was derived from disasters? ¡½

    Negary was constantly changing his position through flight. He wasn¡¯t sure if he had left traces behind or not, so in a situation like this, it was better to be cautious: ¡¼ So I obtained this Authority because I am an invader from another world? ¡½

    ¡¼ If the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority exists, then most likely other Disaster Authorities also exist ¡½ Negary¡¯s thoughts turned: ¡¼ The most urgent thing to do right now is to conceal myself, restore my soul to how it was and slowly learn more about this world ¡½

    ¡¼ However, I also need to make sure to avoid anything that might be considered a destructive action as that would generate Disasforce. Although I can quickly suppress it, it would still reveal my location ¡½ Negarynded on top of arge tree as his gaze scanned everything around the area.

    At a nce, this world seemed to be very simr to Wang Yuan¡¯s world, as well as some differences. Firstly, although thenguages were simr, they were not the same. Secondly, there were certain issues with this world¡¯s social structure.

    This ce was neatly divided into several major domains, each domain divided into several Areas. With such detailed nning, it was very convenient for the government to maintain order and rule. Another important factor was that each Area had its own emergency shelter.

    ording to Negary¡¯s observations, if any disaster urs, people in the entire Area would be able to quickly take refuge, as if disasters weremonce in this world.

    Grabbing an unknown bird with his ws, Negary¡¯s talons turned into tentacles and pierced into the bird¡¯s body, swiftly assimting it to be a part of himself. This action of his naturally generated Disasforce.

    Quickly suppressing the Disasforce fluctuation, Negary changed his position, disguised himself as an ordinary bird and perched just a bit further away. After a bit of waiting, he saw several people arriving in vans at his previous position and took out their instruments to investigate.

    All of them were wearing uniforms, and the pedestrians didn¡¯t seem to be very surprised about their existence, but still reacted to their arrival, namely, they quickly sped up and moved away. Obviously, the department that these people belonged to wasn¡¯t a secret, and the pedestrians also had a certain level of understanding about their existence, which resulted in them speeding up.

    Negary didn¡¯t observe for too long. He soon spread his wings and flew away, in any case, this was an unfamiliar world, so necessary precaution should be taken.

    ...

    ¡°No abnormalities detected. Authority Holder¡¯s intention unclear. I suspect that the other party is trying to lure us into wasting our strength while nning something else¡± Seven reported the situation through amunicator.

    ¡°Understood, continue to keep a close eye on the situation¡± Chang Xia pushed his sses up and hung the call, a lot of Disasforce reactions reports were spread out in front of him.

    During this period, more and more undocumented Disasforce reactions had been detected, so someone was obviously nning something.

    A Holder of a Disaster Authority could use their Authority to create disasters, but could also limit disasters through them.

    For example, a particrly famous Authority Holder held control of [Transportation Disaster], alsomonly known as car idents. He is able to absorb Disasforce from car idents, as well as use his ability to prevent car idents from happening. Within his presence, even if you purposely wanted to cause an ident, his Authority would prevent it, either by causing your vehicle to be unable to start or something simr. The point was that such a disaster would never ur.

    And Authority Holders who used their abilities to restrain the urrence of disasters were naturally the government¡¯s favourite kind of people.

    However, there were also ambitious people who would actively use their Authority to create disasters for various reasons, the most infamous incident of which was the Yue Bu earthquake of 16 years ago.

    At the time, the Authority Holder of the [Earthquake Disaster] took the initiative to cause a major earthquake, wanting to absorb the Disasforce created from it to evolve his Authority into [Continental Sinking].

    That huge earthquake became a nightmare for many people, caused a huge impact and changed a lot of things in this world in many ways.

    It was because of that incident that the D.E.R division came from behind the scene to the front stage, leading all matters concerning Disaster Authorities.

    Naturally, their pressure also grew. If another Authority Holder were to be allowed to cause another catastrophe, things like social condemnation, government pressure, and most fundamentally, damage caused by disasters, were all considered to be uneptable by the D.E.R division.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope we can catch these troublemakers soon¡± Chang Xia sighed and thought.

    It really is tiring to be the Chief of the 6th Domain¡¯s D.E.R division. And those bastards had better return soon, if anything really happens, at least we¡¯ll have a way to respond to it.

    ...

    As the sun slowly went down, Negarynded on top of a building and watched the sea of lights in front of him, thinking of looking for an opportunity to infect a few servants to provide him Soul Essence. Otherwise, his currently weak soul would probably take a long time to recover.

    ¡¼ From this point of view, isn¡¯t this Disaster Authority actually restricting me? ¡½ such a doubt crossed Negary¡¯s mind. Due to this [Otherworld Invasion] Authority, any of Negary¡¯s actions to cause damage would create Disasforce and reveal his location.

    Right now, the power of Disasforce wasn¡¯t important to Negary. Being able to restore his soul while remaining concealed was a lot more important.

    ¡¼ Wait a minute, that is? ¡½ Negary abruptly looked up towards the sky, as he felt an immense amount of surging Disasforce in the sky.

    Inparison, if the amount of Disasforce he obtained from killing a bird was like a strand of hair, then the amount of Disasforce currently in the sky was probably enough to cause the extinction of all birds.

    With such a huge amount of Disasforce right there, any Disasforce Negary generated right now would be unremarkable. He wouldn¡¯t be discovered if he created some servants right now, and even if he was, those people would probably ignore him.

    As soon as he sensed that amount of Disasforce, Negary¡¯s instincts told him that there was an issue. It was too convenient. Especially since this wasn¡¯t the me World and there wasn¡¯t a Misfortune characteristic, meaning that the concept of ¡®Luck¡¯ actually existed here.

    However, Negary didn¡¯t hesitate and flew directly into a nearby residence. That huge amount of Disasforce in the sky was still fluctuating, which meant that it could disappear at any time, it was best that he hurried up.

    ...

    Meanwhile, the eruption of this Disasforce caused the D.E.R division to practically explode in panic. The D.E.R division had a scale for grading Disasforce, although it wasn¡¯t clear who first proposed it, with grade A being the weakest, grade B being higher than grade A.

    And the current Disasforce eruption had been measured to reach grade F, the highest possible level. Those who hold this level of Disasforce weremonly known as Disaster Kings.

 Chapter 105: Vol2 Ch3: Asteroid

    <h4>Chapter 105: Vol2 Ch3: Asteroid</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    At some unknown point, the power of Disaster Authority began to spread around this world, and Authority Holders were able to wield the disasters they held control over.

    Holders of powerful natural disasters made people feel like Gods, but even ordinary man-made disasters could grant people great strength.

    Fromrge disasters like earthquakes, tsunami, flood, hurricane, drought, and war, to small idents like car crashes, falling objects,mon cold, and even skirmishes could give birth to their corresponding Authority.

    And there were no set rules or order to the emergence of these Authorities.

    Some people obtained their Authority from experiencing the corresponding disaster. For example, the man who obtained the [Transportation Disaster] Authority, went through a car ident thatpletely broke his life apart: taking away his fianc¨¦e and his unborn child inside her belly, paralyzing him to the point that he was confined to a wheelchair to this day.

    While another Authority Holder could just be minding their own daily life when arge amount of Disasforce manifests out of nowhere and floods into their body.

    And this was the case with the huge amount of Disasforce that appeared in the sky today.

    ¡°Manifesting in the sky like this, what kind of Authority is this energy level? Thunderstorm? Hail? No, those disasters can only be grade E at most, not grade F¡± Chang Xia quickly recalled the level of those monsters who held grade F Disaster Authorities.

    For example, if the man 16 years ago managed to sessfully evolve his grade E [Earthquake Disaster] Authority to [Continental Sinking], then that would have been a true grade F Authority.

    However, since this was a direct manifestation of a grade F Authority, if this wasn¡¯t handled properly, there was a chance for this to be aary disaster.

    ¡°The Disasforce reactions showed the characteristics of impact and high temperature. Our team has concluded with great probability that this is the grade F disaster ¨C Asteroid Impact¡± Seven entered his office and reported, herplexion a bit pale: ¡°It is still looking for a host, but once a host is born, they would be Disaster King Apophis¡±

    Apophis was aoid near this. Due to its high probability of collision and a sizerge enough to cause the death of all life on this ¡®Earth¡¯, it was named after an entity in Egyptian mythology whose purpose was to cause the world to fall into permanent darkness, the ancient evil and demon of destruction, Apophis.

    If this Disaster King really was born, they would be able to summon asteroids to strike the Earth whenever they exercised their Authority. Not every asteroid they summoned would necessarily be ¡®Apophis¡¯, but every asteroid that struck the Earth had the chance to be a world-ss or at least national-ss disaster.

    Furthermore, if an asteroid on the same level as Apophis were to be summoned, the Earth itself might be fine, but humanity would definitely be extinct. After all, there had been several extinction events caused by rtively small celestial impacts in the Earth¡¯s history.

    ¡°All personnel stay on guard. As soon as Disaster King Apophis appears in the 6th domain, they need to be immediately found and put under protection¡± Chang Xia swiftly gave his orders. The appearance of a Disaster King was an issue that couldn¡¯t be ignored or glossed over.

    Why were these people being called Disaster Kings? That was because an Authority Holder of world-ss disasters could act as willfully as they wanted.

    If it weren¡¯t the fact that the non-natural death of an Authority Holder would most likely cause the Authority to go out of control, none of the so-called Disaster Kings would be left alive. Poisoning, assassination, etc. there were countless ways forrge organizations and governments to make sure that a single individual died.

    But because of this fact, Disaster Kings became kings in the truest sense of the word. The Disaster Emergency Response Division practically catered to everything they desired, be it money, power, or anything else they had in mind, with their only request being that the Disaster King doesn¡¯t activate their ability.

    But of course, there was always a bottom-line. If the Disaster Emergency Response Division were to agree to everything without a bottom-line, the other party would only demand more and more.

    Additionally, bing a Disaster King also carried a certain risk. There were always ambitious folks in this world, and the existence of a Disaster King was the biggest threat to such people. In a sense, they were strategic assets and deterrents not unlike nuclear weapons.

    Every Disaster King was apanied by arge team that served them, on one hand preventing them from getting out of control, and on the other hand, to protect them.

    One such incident that involved a Disaster King urred in the year 2012, during which the Disaster King of a certain country was assassinated by terrorists. The Authority that Disaster King held was [Sr Storm], so when he died, what came after was most likely the most violent coronal mass ejection (CME) seen in human history.

    At the time, about 1 billion tons of sma exploded from the sun. If that had hit the Earth, it would have been enough to cause long-term severe weather; a world-wide power outage for several months; the paralysis of all artificial satellites, wireless electronicmunication and modern power transmissionworks; all the while wrapping the inside a beautiful aurora. The specifics of which could be referred to the Carrington event of 1859.

    With how much modern society relied on electricity and electromaic instruments, such a sr storm eruption would have caused immense damage to modern society.

    Fortunately, someone intervened in that disaster and caused that sr storm to miss Earth.

    The Disaster King who died at the time held the [Sr Storm] Authority, but what if it had been the [Continental Sinking] Authority instead? An entire continent would have copsed and be submerged, raising the¡¯s overall sea level.

    Because of this risk, the protection of Disaster Kings had always been the top priority.

    And today, apletely new Disaster King had shown up, holding the Authority for [Asteroid Impact], temporarily referred to by the code name Apophis.

    It was crucial for the Disaster Emergency Response Division to immediately locate, protect and educate this new ¡®king¡¯.

    ...

    In Area 13, Fang Ze was observing the stars in the night sky through Qiao Jie1¡®s birthday gift, a telescope, with a happy smile on his face.

    As a high school student, his hobby was astronomy, so the fact that he now had his own telescope made him very joyful.

    The other reason why he was ecstatic was because of the one who gave him this gift, Qiao Jie.

    Qiao Jie was a girl 3 years older than he was who lived next door, their families had quite an amiable rtionship.

    The two of them had been close ever since they were young, so as Fang Ze matured physically, it was inevitable for him to hold a sort of indescribable good emotion towards the neighbour sister who had been taking care of him.

    And the pure joy of receiving a gift from someone he liked was probably enough to leave Fang Ze on cloud nine for several days.

    ¡°Huh? What is that?¡± through the telescope, Fang Ze saw a ray of light that grew brighter and brighter in his vision. Then, before he could react, he felt something rushing in his mind before he fainted from the headache.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Negary looked down at the four unconscious people copsed on the floor. These were all people who were used to living in peaceful times, although the power of disaster existed in this world, it was still something detached from their daily lives.

    ¡¼ Individual will and characters aren¡¯t up to standard, basically useless even if they were turned into Crowmen ¡½Negary observed these people andmented about their unbearably weak willpower.

    ¡¼ Zhang Jiu Wei, the owner of this house. Bai Jie, wife of the owner. Zhang Yu Lu, daughter of the two ¡½Negary didn¡¯t act in a hurry and instead slowly confirmed the identities of the four people present.

    ¡¼ He Qiao, Zhang Yu Lu¡¯s best friend ¡½Negary confirmed the identity of thest girl.

    Looking down at the four people, Negary pped his wings and sensed the violently changing Disasforce in the sky outside. If he didn¡¯t act now and waited until the Disasforce fluctuations calmed down, his modification of these people would generate a great amount of Disasforce reactions and cause him a lot of trouble.

 Chapter 106: Vol2 Ch4: Protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 106: Vol2 Ch4: Protagonist</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what happenedst night, sorry that you had to sleep on the floor all night¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll see youter¡±

    As the two girls said their goodbyes at the door, a strange creature hovering in a secret part of the corridor was observing all of this.

    It then quietly followed the girl who left.

    Negary squinted, pping the three fleshy wings on his back while trying to conceal his body as much as possible.

    Due to Negary¡¯s paranoia, he had chosen to transform into his Dragon of Eternal Sin form.

    As the embodiment of error and mistake, the Dragon of Eternal Sin¡¯s wrongful form had the ability to nullify many abilities. For example, Eldridge¡¯s ability, despite how powerful it was, couldn¡¯t do anything at all while he was being kept inside the Dragon of Eternal Sin.

    Especially after being burnt by the first me, this characteristic of the form had even been strengthened.

    As he took the Dragon of Eternal Sin form, Negary decided to give up on this chance after giving it some thought. The huge amount of Disasforce in the sky almost seemed like something was urging Negary to quickly take actions.

    If he actually took actions at that time, there was a possibility of falling into an unknown trap, and not taking action was just one missed opportunity for Negary.

    Although, what really made Negary decide to give up this chance was that after taking the Dragon of Eternal Sin form, he realized that he was a bit impulsive while disguised as a crow.

    A bit of impulsiveness was normal, but for Negary, it wasn¡¯t normal, and it was because of this slight impulse that made Negary be aware of this problem.

    ¡¼¡¯Luck¡¯, was it? ¡½Negary scowled as he followed the girl named He Qiao from afar. Right now, he was suspicious of this girl.

    The first reason was that she was quite a beautiful girl, and people with good looks were given preferential treatment regardless of where they were.

    If there was such a thing as a ¡®protagonist¡¯, then the protagonist¡¯s supporting characters could most likely be identified through their appearance. After all, the style of a supporting character was usually more refinedpared to an extra.

    The second reason was because of Zhang Jiu Wei¡¯s family. Through his observations of their shallow psyche as well as various things in their house, Negary was able to confirm the state of their interpersonal rtionships. Besides the wife of the owner whose personal life was a bit chaotic and frequently went out to hair salons, there weren¡¯t any particrly notable characters.

    Nevertheless, Negary still kept the address of the house in mind.

    As He Qiao continued heading to her destination, Negary became even more sure that there was an issue with the girl, because that was where the Disasforce disappeared yesterday.

    ¡¼ So I almost became the first viin that the protagonist needed to defeat, huh? ¡½Negary didn¡¯t continue to track her. Since such a huge amount of Disasforce disappeared at the girl¡¯s destination, he wasn¡¯t sure what kind of power the person who obtained that Disasforce would have, so the best approach was to temporarily take distance.

    pping his fleshy dragon wings, Negary flew away. He suspected that the person who absorbed the Disasforce yesterday was the ¡®protagonist¡¯, and if that was true, this ce wouldn¡¯t calm down any time soon, he would soon have more opportunities to take.

    ...

    ¡°Ugh...¡± as Fang Ze woke up from hisa, the first thing he saw was a pair of dainty and delicate feet in white stockings in front of his eyes.

    By slightly tilting his head up, he saw a girl in a maid costume tilting her head down looking at him. Even more embarrassingly, from his current position, he was easily able to see the sight hidden within the ¡®absolute territory¡¯.

    At the very next moment, the girl knelt on one knee in front of Fang Ze and lowered her head, her long ck hair fluttered in front of Fang Ze with a slightfortable fragrance: ¡°Your subordinate is Liu Shi, greetings my king Apophis¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait a second...¡± Fang Ze hurriedly retreated as far as he could, then got up and looked at this girl who seemed to havee out from some fantasy, considerably confused.

    ¡°Why are you dressed like that? And this is my house¡± finally having a grasp of the situation, Fang Ze quickly asked: ¡°And what the hell is Apophis? Is that some sort of demon sword? I don¡¯t have money to protect Ah you know!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Doesn¡¯t your highness like maid costumes?¡± the girl Liu Shi asked, tilting her head: ¡°All the movies you watch have this kind of clothing¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough, nonsense!¡± Fang Ze became flustered: ¡°And even if I like it, it¡¯s just 2D okay? How can anyone really... wear such... a... thing...¡±

    Fang Ze¡¯s voice became lower and lower as he spoke, because there was actually a girl wearing such clothes right in front of him.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯re in my house¡± Fang Ze looked at the girl in front of him and quickly changed the subject: ¡°And why are you calling me something like ¡®your highness¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Your highness is your highness. Liu Shi¡¯s duty is to protect your highness¡¯ safety¡± Liu Shi answered with a serious expression: ¡°After all, your highness has only just taken a hold of your Authority. As your highness isn¡¯t familiar with the application of Disasforce, it is easy for your highness to be ambushed by people with ill-will¡±

    ¡°Authority?¡± as Fang Ze heard that, information began to surge within his mind, informing him about his [Asteroid Impact] Disaster Authority.

    There were currently a total of 19,500 known asteroids near Earth, among them, several hundred had been confirmed to be over 4km in diameter, and probably more of them unconfirmed. Even the Apophis asteroid that was enough to destroy the majority of life on Earth was only about 394m in diameter, not even 400m.

    In 2002, an asteroid with an estimated diameter of 10m collided with Earth. The asteroid exploded and burnt away in the atmosphere, but the amount of energy it released was about the same as that of a medium-sized nuclear weapon.

    In 2013, an asteroid with a diameter of about 15 meters exploded into a meteor shower above the sky of Russia, the shockwaves of which caused the windows of 300 houses to break and the injury of around 1200 people.

    Studies had shown that an asteroid with a diameter of about 40 meters was enough to level a city.

    After Fang Ze recognized the Authority, he understood what he was able to do, almost like it was a natural instinct. With a single thought, he would be able to summon any asteroid he wanted, but the bigger the asteroid he wanted to guide, the longer it would take.

    As soon as he gained this Authority, Fang Ze¡¯s first reaction was fear, this was the kind of power that could create a great disaster with just a bit of carelessness.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m a Disaster King now?¡± Fang Ze sat down on his bed with a dazed expression.

    He wasn¡¯t a transmigrator or a NEET who knew nothing about current events. Ever since the Yue Bu earthquake incident of 16 years ago, and the Disaster Emergency Response Division became the authoritative department, even if the public didn¡¯t quite know how many Disaster Kings there were or who they were, they still had a basic understanding of concepts like Disaster Authority and Disaster King.

    After all, it had be mandatory for schools to conduct orientations and educate all students about disaster-rted knowledge. Only by making the relevant knowledge widely-known would there be no people who disregard thew and order because they happened to obtain supernatural abilities.

    A particrly famous example in these orientations was the most renowned Authority Holder of the 6th domain. He was originally just an ordinary sry man, but as he obtained the Disaster Authority of [Medical Malpractice], every hospital in the domain weed him like a VIP, while people who were actually VIPs took the initiative to associate themselves with him. Just by doing nothing and staying at a hospital every day, he earned arge amount of money, eventually marrying the office goddess who used to look down on him, bing an overall winner in life.

 Chapter 107: Vol2 Ch5: [Otherworld Invasion]

    <h4>Chapter 107: Vol2 Ch5: [Otherworld Invasion]</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Negary was feeling gradually weaker, the reason of which was because his soul hadn¡¯t been replenished for a long while.

    But Negary didn¡¯t regret his decision, as he was still within his period of weakness, he had more to lose than he does to gain by rashly getting involved with the protagonist¡¯s events.

    ¡¼ And there are still a lot of doubtful things about this world ¡½Negary pped his wings andnded on a random location.

    He originally travelled to this world through the channel left inside the first me, following the traces of the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon. In other words, if there were no idents, the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon should have already arrived in this world.

    ¡¼ But there isn¡¯t a single trace of them in this world at all ¡½Negary had used the Zhang Jiu Wei family¡¯sputer to check the relevant information.

    But there were two issues. Firstly, Negary¡¯s understanding of this world¡¯snguage and writing all came from the dead author Xu Ming, and since he was in a hurry at the time, he only picked out somemonly used phrases andmon sense to absorb.

    Secondly, although basic knowledge wasn¡¯t restricted in this world, there was no way secret information would be ced anywhere on the essible inte.

    ¡¼ However, I managed to learn a bit of basicmon sense ¡½Negary recalled the information he had found: ¡¼ A single Authority can only have a single Holder ¡½

    ¡¼ Since I have the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority, I should have a special sense of connection towards everything rted to invasions of other worlds, and yet...¡½Negary could sense that the only living being from another world right now was himself, which meant that the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon most likely didn¡¯t exist in this world at all.

    ¡¼ Of course, there is the possibility that my Authority is still too weak to sense them ¡½Negary squinted his eyes and observed his surroundings: ¡¼ Now that I have a grasp of basic information, let¡¯s try to develop myself a bit ¡½

    In an alley not too far away from where he was, several people who looked like students were beating up another student.

    After waiting for the bullying students to leave, Negary turned back into a crow and flew down from the tree,nding on a trash can next to this bruised and battered student.

    Without asking whether he wanted it or not, Negary¡¯s talons grabbed the student¡¯s neck, the ws at the end transformed into tentacles as they punctured his skin, infusing Disasforce from Negary into his body.

    ¡°Arghhhhh...¡± ignoring the painful wailing of the student, Negary observed the state of the Disasforce he used.

    ¡¼ So the main function is to destroy. Because my Authority is [Otherworld Invasion], it¡¯s highly corrosive? ¡½Negary recorded the data of his experiment: ¡¼ Combined with my germs, I can make my germs infect the other party at a faster pace, while this power itself has the effect of mutating the target ¡½

    Disasforce and Disaster Authority were closely rted together, simr to his interference force, it wasn¡¯t an energy that would deplete when used, but rather a power derived from the Authority. The more he used the Authority, the stronger his Disasforce became, and vice versa.

    Compared to his previous experiments on birds or the use of germs to make Zhang Jiu Wei¡¯s family fall unconscious, it was only now that Negary was truly exercising his [Otherworld Invasion] Authority, the amount of Disasforce produced from this was considerably greater than the tiny bits from the previous times.

    Negary withdrew with tentacles and turned them back into ws, then swiftly pped his wings to flee. After disappearing into a remote corner, he transformed into a mouse and returned to that small alley, suppressed his Disasforce as best as he could and observed the situation.

    Just a few momentster, the uniformed D.E.R division personnel quickly arrived. They swiftly surveyed the area, used their instruments to check whatever remaining traces they could, and finally left with the infected student.

    To be on the safe side, Negary didn¡¯t modify him into a Crowmen who had a strong direct connection with him, but a normal infected. This student may awaken a certain amount of power, or he may not, after all, his role at this point was only to be a pebble to test the waters.

    After being infected by Negary¡¯s germs, this student could be regarded as a partial otherworld creature, which should fall under Negary¡¯s Authority. Through him, Negary could learn if there were any consequences to creating dedicated servants.

    ¡¼ With the current state of my soul, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sense that infected beyond a certain distance ¡½Negary carefully confirmed it: ¡¼ But with the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority, I can tell his location and overall state, even control him to a certain extent ¡½

    ¡¼ This is the true usage of the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority ¡½Negary considered the possibilities. Unlike other Authorities, his Authority didn¡¯t only create disasters by using it, as he was part of the disaster himself, any of his actions that were ¡®invasive¡¯ were considered to be the same as exercising his Authority and would generate Disasforce.

    ¡¼ By infecting arge amount of people and creating an ¡®otherworld¡¯ army for myself, my Disasforce should be able to increase to the degree in the skyst night ¡½Negary felt himself growing eager, that level of disaster power capable of destroying the world was...

    At the very next moment, Negary¡¯s body quickly transformed into a small Dragon of Eternal Sin, swiftly dissipating the eagerness in his heart away.

    ¡¼ Some sort of power is constantly pushing me ¡½Negary pped his dragon wings. If he didn¡¯t have this wrongful Dragon of Eternal Sin form, Negary estimated that he would have likely been led down the path of some ultimate viin that desired world destruction.

    ¡¼ Then gets defeated by the righteous protagonist and bes one of his feats? ¡½Negary shook his bizarre dragon head, it didn¡¯t feel good to be under the control of some unknown power.

    ¡¼ The Dragon of Eternal Sin needs to continue being improved. After all, its wrongful characteristic is able to interfere with the majority of outside forces ¡½in the end, worlds with the Misfortune characteristic were rare, it could be assumed that most worlds would have a protagonist or some sort of ¡®child of fate¡¯, and the Dragon of Eternal Sin form was Negary¡¯s only means of interfering with fate and luck right now.

    ...

    The bullied student was quickly taken in and underwent a series of checks at the D.E.R division, the results of which soon came out.

    ¡°There is a peculiar germ living in symbiosis within his body. Its specific use is unclear but we can confirm that there are traces of Disasforce in his body, albeit very weak¡± Seven recited from the report: ¡°ording to his own words, it was a ck crow that scratched his neck and left this mark¡±

    Chang Xia opened the report. The photo included within showed 5 ck spots around the size of a grain of rice on the wounded student¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Can the germs be killed or expelled from the student¡¯s body?¡± Chang Xia frowned and asked: ¡°It¡¯s very rare to see an Authority that can allow another living being to control Disasforce¡±

    This boy wasn¡¯t an Authority Holder, but he could use Disasforce. If such people became widespread, it would bring them an infinite amount of trouble.

    ¡°Some basic treatments have been conducted, but the effect wasn¡¯t satisfactory¡± Seven continued her report: ¡°ording to our tests, the small amount of detected Disasforce contained the ¡®intrusive¡¯ characteristic. It is spected that the perpetrator holds control over a [Viral Infection] Authority¡±

    ¡°Understood, set up a file for the crow and make sure to keep monitoring¡± Chang Xia nodded: ¡°Find that crow as soon as possible¡±

 Chapter 108: Vol2 Ch6: Reconstruction

    <h4>Chapter 108: Vol2 Ch6: Reconstruction</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    As Wang Bin looked at the slowly closing door behind him, a sh of gloominess appeared in his eyes, but quickly returned to his original soft and weak appearance.

    Because he was attacked by an Authority Holder, he received a suitable sum of money aspensation, but those people didn¡¯t agree to his other requests.

    ¡°It seems general education for a basic sense of value needs to be improved¡± Chang Xia was slowly rubbing the bridge of his nose as he watched the CCTV footage from hisputer andmented.

    ¡°Indeed. For him to actually make that kind of request¡± Seven put a cup of coffee on Chang Xia¡¯s desk, then turned to the surveince footage of Fang Ze and said with a d tone in her voice: ¡°Perhaps I should say we¡¯re fortunate that Apophis isn¡¯t that kind of person?¡±

    The student named Wang Bin had been bullied for a long time, and this was a sad thing to hear. He had never even thought of changing or trying to resist, an overall cowardly and weak person.

    But as soon as he confirmed that the D.E.R division would pay himpensation, he seemed to have changed into a different personpletely. He demanded morepensation, became confident and even dered that his studies were dyed due to being a victim of the disaster.

    He demanded the people from the D.E.R divisione with him to his school and exin the situation, and even worse, he demanded that they protect and follow his orders as well.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t understand where a person who couldn¡¯t even raise a hand to resist ordinary ssmates got the courage to order our division around¡± Seven shook her head, if she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that such people existed at all.

    ¡°He¡¯s the type that can only bully the weak. In his perception, the ssmates who have been bullying him won¡¯t respect him and were ¡®hard¡¯, while we who gently offered topensate him became the ¡®soft¡¯ that he can squeeze¡± Chang Xia chuckled: ¡°If he knew that there was Disasforce in his body, he might have been even more arrogant¡±

    ¡°If he had the courage to face his ssmates with the attitude just now, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been bullied so easily¡± Seven shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°Maintain monitoring on him. Although we¡¯ve confirmed that the germs in his body aren¡¯t contagious, they might do something other than just giving him a weak Disasforce reaction. The one who gave him those germs mighte into contact with him again¡± Chang Xia rubbed his temples.

    During this period of time, disaster-rted incidents had been urring one after another. At first, there was a hidden Authority Holder who made trouble; then a suspected new Authority Holder appeared, causing one death; followed by the birth of a Disaster King, and then another person who was attacked by an Authority Holder popped up.

    Of course, it was possible that the one who attacked this time was the new Authority Holder.

    ¡°The original Disasforce reaction was only grade A, so it shouldn¡¯t be a particrly powerful Living Being Sacrificial Dance¡± Chang Xiaforted himself.

    ...

    After Wang Bin left the D.E.R division, he carried his school bag and walked back home. After an entire day of diagnosis and checks, it was already evening. Fortunately, the D.E.R division had already asked for a sick leave for him, otherwise, he would be scolded to death by his teacher for skipping a day.

    As he thought of this, Wang Bin¡¯s resentment towards the D.E.R division grew a bit deeper.

    I¡¯m the victim here, couldn¡¯t they have agreed to some of my demands? If they had sent someone to protect me, that damn teacher wouldn¡¯t even try to scold me, and those guys wouldn¡¯t dare to bully me again.

    With such a weird way of thinking in mind, on his way home, Wang Bin was suddenly pulled into an alleyway on his way home.

    ¡°Hahhhh~? Ya haven¡¯t been beaten up enough or something? Even tried to take a sick leave?¡± some students surrounded Wang Bin and threatened him in a vicious voice: ¡°You even told the teacher toe to trouble us? You wanna die or something!!?¡±

    Wang Bin¡¯s legs instantly softened, unable to beg for mercy. After beating him up again, those studentsughed as they left him lying in the alley.

    ¡°It¡¯s all those D.E.R division people¡¯s fault. If they had sent someone to protect me, how could I have been beaten?¡± Wang Bin resented the D.E.R division a bit more.

    As he came home with his tattered school bag on his back, he saw his mother who was cleaning. He immediately became angry and threw his bag to the ground, loudly cursing her: ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for marrying that piece of shit! If not, I wouldn¡¯t have had to go to that shitty school!¡±

    Looking down at this mother¡¯s timid appearance, Wang Bin became even angrier.

    With this useless mother who knows nothing but housework and that scum of a father who could only drink and gamble our money away, my life was practically ruined by these parents.

    Why couldn¡¯t they have been rich? Why couldn¡¯t they give me a stronger body? Why can¡¯t they have just a bit of ability? Why can¡¯t they at least ensure that I can go to school in peace!?

    Wang Bin¡¯s resentment soon drove him to walk up and kick his mother directly in fury. He then ignored his sobbing mother who fell on the ground and went back to his room.

    Perhaps it was just an illusion, but after that kick, Wang Bin seemed to have felt something moving in his body.

    ...

    In the distance, a deformed monster pped his three fleshy wings and sensed that his Disasforce had increased a bit.

    ¡¼ How slow. Took him that long to cause a tiny bit of damage ¡½Negary had such a thought as his tail waved in the air. Part of the reason why he didn¡¯t thoroughly turn that student into his servant was that he was afraid that the D.E.R division would be able to track him, but the other part was because he recognized the unbearably hopeless nature of that student. When it came to understanding the human heart, Negary was a Grandmaster among Grandmasters.

    ¡¼ Damage caused by native creatures who were modified can indeed increase my Disasforce. The Disasforce would be shared between me and him at a current ratio of 5:5, but I can freely adjust the ratio however I wish through the Authority ¡½

    ¡¼ At the same time, even if it was their actions that generated Disasforce, it still essentially belongs to me. When they are in front of me, I can directly deprive them of it ¡½Negary drew a small conclusion.

    ¡¼ The D.E.R division¡¯s attitude towards this infected person was also quite interesting, so they only inspected and put him under surveince ¡½using his Dragon of Eternal Sin form, Negary carefully contemted before choosing a target.

    This time, Negary wanted to create a true servant who could provide him with Soul Essence.

    The target was a taciturn teenager with an eternally bitter and vengeful face, as if he was very dissatisfied with the current state of the world. If someone gave him a certain notebook right now, he might even dere himself the God of the New World.

    As Negary appeared in front of him in his Dragon of Eternal Sin form, he was first frightened, then revealed a grim smile: ¡°Ahaha! So I am finally going to escape from this boring life?¡±

    ¡°Then, monster, tell me your purpose, has my Authority finally arrived?¡± the young man ecstatically extended his hands forward.

    ¡¼ I am here to give you power ¡½Negary didn¡¯t care about the disrespect in the young man¡¯s words and instead followed up on them: ¡¼ When you receive your power, please rx and do not resist ¡½

    ¡°You mean that there¡¯s going to be pain? I¡¯m not afraid of that little bit of pain¡± the young man scoffed.

    Negary came right in front of the young man, his tail swung and pierced through the young man¡¯s neck. The tentacles at the end extended far into his body and poured arge amount of Noah¡¯s memories and emotions into his soul at the same time.

 Chapter 109: Vol2 Ch7: Supporter

    <h4>Chapter 109: Vol2 Ch7: Supporter</h4>

    As Negary¡¯s ¡®Righteous¡¯, Noah was absorbed into Negary¡¯s body during the battle at the kiln of the first me.

    By themon conception that the True Spirit determined whether a person was themselves or not, then Noah was already dead the moment he was absorbed by Negary.

    But in terms of personality, will, and memory, Noah was still living within Negary. After infusing himself with Soul¡¯s blood, Noah had already be a part of Negary, or perhaps to a certain extent, another personality of Negary.

    What Negary had to do now was to install Noah¡¯s personality, will, memory, and emotions into the soul of this young man so that Noah¡¯s temte would overwrite his, thus achieving the effect of reviving Noah.

    Due to travelling through the channel within the first me, Negary¡¯s soul had grown unprecedentedly weak, so he only saved three personality temtes. The first was his most important personality of Negary, while the other two were Noah and Jack the Killer.

    Noah was Negary¡¯s Righteous, thus he could perfectly execute all of Negary¡¯smands, and such a supporter was exactly what Negary needed right now.

    As for the personality temte of Jack the Killer, his secondary soul originally came from Negary. After bing a Ghostmen, his original soul and secondary soul had a miraculous reaction with one another. While travelling through the channel in the first me, Negary had hesitated between choosing Jack or Connor.

    Connor was taciturn and obeyed orders, although he wasn¡¯t as perfect as Noah, he was still extremely reliable as a servant, but Negary still chose to retain Jack in the end. The reason was that his unpredictable and bizarre way of thinking was something Negary needed, and since he had Noah as the superior version of Connor, Connor wasn¡¯t necessary.

    Looking down at Noah who was now unconscious, Negary began thest part of the process, detaching a small part of the tentacle in his tail and left it in Noah¡¯s body.

    ¡¼ The burden is a bit heavy ¡½Negary¡¯s body shrank again, swiftly regenerating the detached tentacle. The Dragon of Eternal Sin form was a form achieved through Negary activating the wrongful nature of Soul¡¯s blood. The reason why he imnted a tentacle into Noah¡¯s body was to ensure that he wasn¡¯t affected by the power of Luck as well.

    However, maintaining two separate parts of the Dragon of Eternal Sin form at once was quite a challenge for the current Negary.

    ¡°Ugh...¡± the young man on the ground slowly woke up. As soon as he saw Negary, he hurriedly bowed: ¡°Lord Negary¡±

    ¡¼ How do you feel? ¡½Negary asked as he pped his wings.

    ¡°The other party¡¯s will was too weak. I have easily defeated and fully overwritten him, but his True Spirit is still rejecting me, I will need to aplish the obsession of the previous owner in order to fuse with his True Spirit and generate Soul Essence to nourish you, My Lord¡±

    ¡¼ There is no need to fuse with the True Spirit ¡½Negary shook his head: ¡¼ By defeating his personality and will, your will would be unaffected by him, but if you fuse with the True Spirit, the unknown True Spirit would contaminate you, unconsciously turning you into another person ¡½

    When Negary was still Wang Yuan, he was surprised by those who identified themselves with their new identities right after transmigration. In such a case, it was unclear whether it was the transmigrator who borrowed the body of a native to resurrect or the native who actually fused with the set of transmigrated memory.

    Although Wang Yuan had now be Negary, it was a choice that he made himself. He clearly recognized his shorings, so he absorbed the characteristics he deemed necessary little by little, and finally sublimed to be Negary.

    In Negary¡¯s mind, the way those ¡®transmigrators¡¯ slowly epted their post-transmigration identities and values was because they were contaminated by the True Spirit, eventually falling under its total control. It was for this reason that Negary avoided the True Spirit like the gue.

    ¡°Understood¡± Noah obeyed Negary¡¯s order and began to fully resist fusing with the True Spirit, refusing to aplish the obsession of the previous owner of this body. Negary then saw the True Spirit that originally belonged to this young man leaving his body and going into reincarnation.

    Following that, Noah¡¯s remnant soul began to dissipate. Seeing the expected results, Negary was about to reim Noah¡¯s remnant soul, but discovered that his [Otherworld Invasion] Authority had taken effect. Noah¡¯s remnant soul was being protected by the Authority, although because he didn¡¯t have a True Spirit to support him, Noah¡¯s control over this body was insufficient, resulting in him appearing lifeless almost like a corpse.

    ¡¼ Just as I thought. Or perhaps, I should feel fortunate to have obtained the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority? ¡½through Noah, Negary understood the importance of this [Otherworld Invasion] Authority to him.

    This world was different from the me World. It didn¡¯t have the error of the me World, so normally a remnant soul would never be born. Without the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority, at the weak state Negary was in when he arrived in this world, he had to either absorb the True Spirit of Xu Ming, or hunt living beings to supplement and restore himself, neither of which were preferable to Negary.

    It was thanks to the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority that Negary¡¯s state as a remnant soul was preserved, and now it was also because of the Authority¡¯s protection that Noah¡¯s remnant soul could exist without fusing with the True Spirit of another.

    ¡¼ In the end, I¡¯m still weak ¡½Negary became more aware of his weakness. This time, it was thanks to ¡®good luck¡¯ that he gained the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority, as well as the fact that his status as a remnant soul just happened to be regarded as part of another world that he was protected by the Authority.

    ¡¼ In other words, if I had arrived in a world without ¡®Authority¡¯, I would have been forced by the situation to do things that I didn¡¯t want to do¡½

    ¡¼ That¡¯s why, only by bing stronger would I have more privilege to choose ¡½

    At the time, if Negary had been a bit weaker and couldn¡¯t have even killed to survive, the only choice for him would have been to fuse with the True Spirit.

    On the contrary, if he was stronger at the time, wouldn¡¯t he have been able to maintain himself without relying on his ¡®good luck¡¯ to obtain the Authority?

    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that Negary would discard the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority to show how great he was. Admitting one¡¯s own weakness wasn¡¯t shameful, and as long as one was willing to seize every opportunity to change, that would actually be a precious quality instead.

    Negary thought particrly highly of this quality of his, because only by doing so would he constantly be able to discover his own shorings, take the right chance to fill them up and ovee such shorings.

    ¡¼ Noah, for the time being, live under this identity. You should already know everything about this world, correct? ¡½Negary asked.

    ¡°I have learnt almost everything from the memory of this body¡¯s previous owner¡± Noah nodded: ¡°And I have also shown signs of pseudo-release, but since my soul is too weak for now, the specific ability hasn¡¯t manifested yet¡±

    ¡¼ Very good. The people from the D.E.R division should arrive here soon, so be careful. They will definitely monitor you, but don¡¯t worry. Although they are powerful, they are shackled and restricted by their rules. I trust that you can deal with them, my Righteous, Noah! ¡½

    ¡°I understand, your orders shall be fulfilled, My Lord¡± Noah responded.

 Chapter 110: Vol2 Ch8: Shackled people

    <h4>Chapter 110: Vol2 Ch8: Shackled people</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°Is the diagnosis done?¡± Noah asked with a gentle and smiling face, but the lifelessness drifting around his body made the gentleness feel a bit terrifying.

    ¡°If there are no issues, I¡¯ll be going back now¡± Noah said with a smile on his face: ¡°ording to the Disaster Management Act, without evidence, I can only be detained for 24 at most¡±

    ¡°Are you really not going to remove the parasite within your body?¡± Seven solemnly asked him.

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Noah replied with his gentle smile: ¡°This thing isn¡¯t harmful to me, and it can even allow me to have control over Disasforce¡±

    Noah raised his palm, showing an ominous power shining in his hand and an expression of excitement on his face: ¡°ording to the Management Act, a person who obtained Disaster Authority can enjoy normal civil rights as long as he obeys the Management Act and doesn¡¯tmit any crimes, right?¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not an Authority Holder, I¡¯ve obtained Disasforce, which makes me a pseudo-Authority Holder. You have no right to mandate that I perform the operation¡± Noah maintained his gentle smile, causing Seven who was sitting across from him to furrow her brows.

    ¡°But the one who gave you Disasforce...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your problem to deal with¡± Noah stood up and walked towards the door: ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything that should be told, and cooperated to the extent that I should cooperate. I do hope that you catch the culprit behind the scene soon¡±

    Seeing Noah walking straight out of the D.E.R division, Seven sighed.

    This kid is hard to deal with.

    ¡°Quite obviously, that Wang Bin from before was nothing but a throw-away pawn to test the waters¡± Chang Xia sighed from behind his desk: ¡°That one was a true abandoned child. After discovering that we dare not take a tough attitude, they immediately created this real subordinate¡±

    ¡°The amount of germs in Luo Fu¡¯s body far exceed those of Wang Bin, not to mention that parasitic tentacle imnted inside his body¡± Seven showed an angry expression: ¡°But if he doesn¡¯t cooperate, we can¡¯t force him to do anything¡±

    ¡°Having a parasitic tentacle inside his body, doesn¡¯t he feel sick?¡±

    ¡°With people who can live the rest of their life doing literally nothing like him, what they seek is excitement¡± Chang Xia opened Luo Fu¡¯s information and helplessly said: ¡°Both his parents arerge business owners who don¡¯t restrain him in any meaningful way. They transferred over a dozen houses under his name so that even without doing any work, he can live just fine by collecting rent. With people who are literally living until they die like this, it¡¯s not surprising for them to do anything to fill the extreme emptiness in their lives¡±

    Noah¡¯s host was actually decided through a rtively careful process. Luo Fu had a good economic foundation with parents who didn¡¯t particrly care about him, someone with a certain amount of status but not too high, a suitable identity.

    ¡°I just received a report, that guy went straight to the flowers, birds, fish and insects market as soon as he left¡± Seven put a finger against her earbud, received some information, then reported with a gloomy face.

    First, it was a crow that gave Wang Bin his germs, and now Luo Fu went straight to the flower, bird and fish market after being released. There was obviously an issue in this somewhere, but they had no usable evidence. As long as Luo Fu isn¡¯t caught doing something illegal, never mind going to the flower, bird and fish market, they couldn¡¯t even stop him if he wanted to open an entire bird farm.

    ¡°Monitor him strictly, be careful, this person isn¡¯t easy to deal with¡± Chang Xia saw very clearly the disdain for rules from Luo Fu¡¯s eyes, and it was a considerable threat when such a person held power in their hands.

    This wasn¡¯t like the student Wang Bin who only wanted to ask for more than he deserved with a ¡®the victim is always right¡¯ mentality. In such cases, as long as the D.E.R division showed a stronger attitude, he wouldn¡¯t dare to show any backbone.

    But Luo Fu was different, he clearly knew the rules and regtions of the D.E.R division, he knew the relevant obligations and rights of both sides, so he wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Noah got out of the car with a smile still stered on his face, after adjusting for a couple of seconds, he finally started walking forward. Theck of a True Spirit made his control of his body inflexible,bined with the gloomy, lifeless colour of his skin, he almost appeared like a zombie.

    It would be better after my soul grows a bit more and this body is assimted by the germs.

    Noah silently thought. His soul currently didn¡¯t match his body, but as part of Negary, he matched extremely well with germs, so there would be no problem as long as he exchanged this body for a viral body.

    Noah took a stroll around the flower, bird and fish market for a while, checking every stall that was selling birds. There was a kind of bird called the ¡®crow¡¯ in this world, but there was a slight difference between the crows of the three worlds, so it was a mystery whether or not they could adapt to the germs and be stable sources of Soul Essence.

    If birds were no good, Negary would have no choice but to train real subordinates, but that would take a bit too long. After all, even though humans supplied a lot more Soul Essence than birds, their minds were also considerably more mixed.

    After choosing several different crows, Noah brought them back home. This was the good thing about modern society, there were crows in almost every region, so sess could be mostly guaranteed as long as they were roughly simr. Even if Negary¡¯s soul was weakened, he could still control the mutation of his germs to a certain degree.

    ¡¼ There is no rush to infuse the crows with germs, let¡¯s wait patiently first ying on a tree trunk, Negary¡¯s Dragon of Eternal Sin form changed colour to camouge himself, then sent such a message through their telepathic connection as Noah walked past.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped, Negary was indeed incredibly weakened right now, and having to bear the burden of the Dragon of Eternal Sin form at all times drained him even more, but rushing wasn¡¯t a good idea.

    Sure enough, two dayster, an official campaign on pet disease inspection wasunched, as he watched several professionals inspect the crows he bought, Noah still kept a smile on his face.

    This way, the D.E.R division should be quiet for a while.

    Noah silently thought as he watched the quarantine personnel who had no choice but to leave, his eyes scanned through the ces where those people walked by just now to check if they left any monitoring devices.

    ¡°As I thought, they aren¡¯t fanatically stupid¡± Noah shook his head. If they had actually left any monitoring devices, Noah would immediately call the police. This was a society under the rule ofw, so even the D.E.R division had to abide by thew.

    Or rather, it was because they were the D.E.R division that they needed toply with thew to an even stricter degree. After all, they held information on the majority of Authority Holders and handled all disaster-rted matters. With suchrge authority in their hands, it was natural for people to feel insecure, and for there to be more than just one department monitoring them.

    Noah then took out the fish he bought and started cooking, generating a little bit of Disasforce.

    In the D.E.R division HQ, several people frowned as they heard the sirens. If it was a registered source of Disasforce, the system would record without raising rms like this, but the Disasforce signature that Luo Fu and Wang Bin generated was exactly uniform with the mastermind behind the scene. Which made it even more ufortable for them, because they couldn¡¯t exactly ask these people not to cook.

    At the same time, several more infected people had been popping up one after another. Right now, with 7-8 of them having the same Disasforce signature, the constantly triggering rms were a different kind of headache.

    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s another simr signature on the move¡± several staff members looked at the monitor, the red dot that represented the Disasforce signature was constantly moving around, running circles on the map, then vanished.

    When the staff members connected the dots, they found that the route was actually a smiley face.

 Chapter 111: Vol2 Ch9: Codename J

    <h4>Chapter 111: Vol2 Ch9: Codename J</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m being ridiculed¡± a staff membermented while looking at the smiley face traced out by red dots on the monitor. The letter J that represented the nose in the middle of the closed-eye smiling face gave off an indescribable sense of mockery and ridicule.

    ¡°Did you find our guy?¡± after a while, the attending staff member could only shake their heads when asked by staff members who came to ask for more information.

    ¡°That fucker ran as fast as a thief, and has most likely received anti-reconnaissance training, the surveince couldn¡¯t catch him¡±

    ...

    Meanwhile, at another location, a young man in a hoodie, face mask and backpack appeared in an alleyway, then took off his mask.

    This young man who had the same lifelessness that Noah did said with a frustrated expression on his face: ¡°Seriously boss, are you trying to torture me or something? Why does that brat Noah get to inherit several dozen houses and live without worries until death, while I have to run around seeking death?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we switch identities instead?¡± the young manined.

    ¡¼ During this period of time, try and remain active to attract the attention of the D.E.R division ¡½Negary seeped out from a gap in the wall and manifested in his Dragon of Eternal Sin form again, ignoring Jack¡¯sints as he continued issuing orders: ¡¼ Just a bit longer is fine ¡½

    ¡°Wahhhh~ I want to cry, and I don¡¯t...¡± Jack gave him a resentful look, but still swallowed the rest of what he wanted to say and continued: ¡°The name Jack doesn¡¯t really match this world¡¯s style at all, so I¡¯ll probably need to repackage myself under a new brand. Don¡¯t you think Killer J sounds a lot more mysterious?¡±

    While saying so, Jack pulled out a business card that read: [No.1 genius of the Ghostmen, the handsome attribute of the team and former saviour of the world, Killer J]

    ¡°How about I sprinkle this business card all around the 6th domain, boss?¡± Killer J patted his backpack to reveal that it was full of the same business card.

    ¡¼ Do as you like, as long as the D.E.R division keeps their eyes off our side ¡½Negary said without a care. Killer J was a fusion of Jack and a secondary soul derived from himself, so his actions were full of unpredictability. In fact, Negary believed that not even ¡®luck¡¯ could affect him. Because he could be thinking about one thing at one moment and anotherpletely unrted idea could pop up at the next.

    This was most likely the so-called broad thinking that mental patients had, and this unpredictability might be the key to breaking through a situation at some point.

    As he watched Killer J walking away while humming that one of these days he wanted to go blow up a school, Negary spread his wings and flew back to Noah¡¯s side. The D.E.R division¡¯s manpower was limited, so when Killer J was constantly causing trouble to draw their attention, they would need to delegate a lot of manpower to try and arrest him.

    Not to mention the emergence of the Disaster King that made the D.E.R division send out arge portion of their manpower to protect him. The 6th domain¡¯s D.E.R division was currently under a severe shortage of personnel.

    Through the information that Noah had been researching recently, Negary finally understood what happened to that huge amount of Disasforce in the sky the other day. It was the symbol for the birth of a Disaster King.

    It was because he learnt of this that Negaryid out this strategy. From his estimation, there should only be at most 1 or 2 government officials monitoring Noah from this point on, if they had enough manpower, this n would only make them pay even more attention to Noah.

    After all, as long as their IQ hadn¡¯t taken a vacation, they wouldn¡¯t forget about creating a distraction being the oldest trick in the book, but ack of personnel made it an entirely different matter. If they still maintained aprehensive monitoring of Noah, Negary would naturally change his tactic again.

    ...

    ¡°Among those who have been infected over the past few days, we¡¯ve confirmed that the only one missing was Zuo Yu Xiao. Our troublemaker should be him, and I¡¯ve issued an official wanted notice¡± Seven frowned and continued: ¡°But the question is what exactly is he trying to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a cover¡± Chang Xia looked over the reports of the past few days and solemnly said: ¡°Beside researching various information, Luo Fu has only done a single thing recently¡±

    Reading through the surveince reports, Chang Xia focused his attention on a certain notable action and scowled: ¡°He made a request to purchase arge number of crows and paid for the deposit with the remainder of his ount¡¯s bnce. Those crows are already on their way to our 6th domain¡±

    ¡°Do we need to send someone to stop it?¡± Seven asked: ¡°It¡¯s very likely that the crows are rted to his Disaster Authority, and since he¡¯s been actively avoiding us, it¡¯s likely that he¡¯s up to something¡±

    ¡°Him trying to open a crow farm is technically a normal behaviour, so we can¡¯t interfere¡± Chang Xia rubbed his forehead as he replied: ¡°Notify the police department to send a few people to monitor him, if there are any suspicious movements, stop it¡±

    ¡°Do we have to borrow people from them again? Last time, they hesitated and wanted to refuse with the reason that they were busy. They¡¯re probably going to be even more reluctant this time¡± Seven couldn¡¯t help butin: ¡°Limiting our funding and manpower, and yet they still want us to handle everything properly, seriously...¡±

    Sometimes, the D.E.R division felt like they were wearing heavy shackles. Even when they wanted to exert their strength, they found themselves caught in chains and couldn¡¯t exert anything at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s get back to work¡± Chang Xia stopped Seven¡¯s words. Under normal circumstances, they had enough manpower to deal with most situations, but unfortunately, they sent a lot of people to another region to cooperate with a mission there that was still being recalled. And then came the Disaster King Apophis who needed arge amount of their personnel, not to mention the mysterious Authority Holder who was secretly acting in the shadows.

    ¡°Our focus is still on the protection of the Disaster King. It¡¯s been very turbulenttely, the Disaster King is still unable to control his own Disasforce yet so there¡¯s no telling if someone would try something during this time either¡± Chang Xia said with a serious tone.

    Disaster Kings are powerful, so powerful that they would initially be unable to control their own Disasforce most of the time, which requires long-term training and adaptation to remedy.

    Once they adapted to using Disasforce, even if a Disaster King didn¡¯t exercise their Authority, the terrifying Disasforce they possessed was more than enough to drive countless people to despair.

    The recent reports showed that there were two groups of people who had been causing trouble in the 6th domain. The first group were the infected people, what they¡¯ve done up to this point couldn¡¯t be considered to be very serious, the only notable issue was the death of a certain inte author who frequently updated new chapters.

    While the second group, or rather, the other individual, was much more brutal, whose kills have been for a very specific purpose. Themon characteristic of those who were killed was that they were more or less VIPs in the 6th domain. Although Chang Xia didn¡¯t know what these guys had done, with how theymonly were, it was natural for them to be hated by others.

    Because of that, the fact that a new Authority Holder tried to use their newfound power to take revenge on these VIPs wasn¡¯t anything unexpected. And they also understood this, as most of the VIPs who had done something against their conscience had either holed themselves up in their well-protected homes or left the 6th domain on ¡®vacation¡¯.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope our man isn¡¯t someone blinded by hatred¡± Chang Xia rubbed his forehead again. Humans weren¡¯t perfectly rational robots, so when they were influenced by hatred and acted hot-headedly, it would be very easy for them to attempt something with irreversibly serious consequences.

 Chapter 112: Vol2 Ch10: A thoroughly insane person

    <h4>Chapter 112: Vol2 Ch10: A thoroughly insane person</h4>

    In a dimly lit room, the walls were covered with various photos. The people in those photos were all well-dressed and well-groomed, but some of them had been crossed out in red.

    ¡°Those bastards...¡± a person in the darkness said with a look of pain on his face.

    Knock knock.

    A curt sound of someone knocking came from outside the door.

    The man looked through the cat¡¯s eye on the door, then opened it and questioned with a low voice: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t going toe here again? Wang Zhao¡±

    ¡°Sorry for not keeping my words¡± the one standing on the other side of the door was a rtively handsome youngster with a bright smile: ¡°Because one of my tenants died unexpectedly, the people of the D.E.R division caught my tail and now I¡¯m wanted all over the city¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I came here to pay you a visit, while giving you a hand at the same time¡± Wang Zhang smiled with squinted eyes, looking at the man who didn¡¯t seem intent on letting him inside and said without a care: ¡°You should¡¯ve sensed it as well, the Disasforce that appeared in the sky that night¡±

    ¡°A new Disaster King has been born, and this is his information¡± Wang Zhao tossed a bag of documents on the ground. His Disasforce surged forward, but strangely, the fluctuations it gave off was incredibly minute, as if it was being obstructed by something.

    In fact, if you weren¡¯t standing in front of him, you wouldn¡¯t be able to detect Disasforceing from him at all.

    ¡°Do you want me to be even more insane?¡± the man covered his face and groaned in pain.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what you need?¡± Wang Zhao¡¯s surging Disasforce stopped, he grinned and swiftly left, leaving the groaning man in pain.

    ...

    ording to statistics, about 1/3rd of all crimes weremitted on impulse, while 60% of crimes with casualties were impulsive, unnned crimes. Everyone had emotions, but when their rationality was ovee by their emotions, most of their restraints would be swiftly undone and abandoned.

    Authority: [Crime Disaster]. Its function was to force one¡¯s emotions topletely overpower their rationality and release the evil beast locked by the shackles of morality within their heart.

    A person affected by this Authority would have their rationality slowly reced by the emotion that was most likely going to cause them tomit a crime. If they had hatred in their hearts, they would be dominated by hatred, if they had greed, they would be dominated by greed.

    ...

    As the sky grew brighter, people of various kinds began to fill the streets.

    Killer J was riding on a skateboard, agilely moving along the crowd while asionally giving off a Disasforce reaction, there were faint white clusters of light that couldn¡¯t be seen by the naked eye at the joints on his body.

    That was his power, [Animosity Maniption], due to not epting a True Spirit, his control over this body was weakened, giving him no choice but to use [Animosity Maniption] all over his body to aid him in controlling it.

    ¡°Killer J, learn more here¡± while shuffling along the crowd, Killer J was handing out his business card to everyone he could, making the people who were pursuing and monitoring him clench their teeth in anger.

    Killer J¡¯s gaze abruptly froze as he looked forward, as there was another man also handing out flyers.

    The man seemed to be middle-aged with a particrly haggard expression. He was wearing a propaganda sign in front of his chest with a thick pile of flyers in his hand, handing them out to the people who walked by.

    ¡°Is someone trying to take my business?¡± Killer J weaved through on his skateboard, took a flyer before looking at the middle-aged man again.

    His behaviours and clothing showed that he used to have a rtively wealthy family background, perhaps even a sessful person in another person¡¯s eye, but right now, not even the well-kept but old business suit he was wearing could hide his pitiable state.

    ¡°I think you might need this¡± Killer J put his business card in the man¡¯s hand, took a flyer and left.

    The flyer told a tragic story. The man who was handing out the flyer was called Wan Heng Yang, originally a sessful business owner with a happy family, a beautiful wife and a lovely daughter.

    But then, what could be considered a disaster befell him. His wife coincidentally fell in ¡®love¡¯, the other party being a well-known public figure of the 6th domain, or perhaps even the entire country. His wife chose to divorce him and married that figure in pursuit of love while he got custody of their daughter.

    However, this wasn¡¯t much of a tragedy, as everyone had the right to pursue their own love. The real disaster happened 3 yearster, when his 13-year-old daughter went to visit her mother. A few days after this visit, she died of an acute illness caused by heatstroke.

    His daughter¡¯s death couldn¡¯t be said to be anything but an unfortunate ident. While stricken by uncontroble grief, the man could do nothing but to silently endure. However, when he inspected his daughter¡¯s belongings, he found something suspicious.

    In her diary, his daughter had written that her mother¡¯s new husband had always given her a strange look whenever they met. His instincts as a father kicked in to tell him that something was wrong, after which he paid for private investigators to dig through and found that the man who stole his wife had a history of rape that had been buried away.

    With a heavy heart, he asked to redo his daughter¡¯s autopsy, but found that his daughter¡¯s genitals had already been removed, making it impossible to determine whether or not she had been sexually involved before her death, but such evasive actions had already said it all.

    He wanted to prosecute that man, but was told that the incident had already been qualitatively concluded as an ident and that re-prosecution required evidence. Without hesitation, he hiredwyers and investigators to dig up and made the evidence public through reporters, then finally sued him.

    However, he still lost the case due to insufficient evidence. The most chilling thing was that his ex-wife, the mother of his daughter hadpletely disregarded the girl¡¯s death. She resolutely denied that her current husband would do such a thing, instead criticized Wan Heng Yang for trying to sabotage her pursuit of romance and using this matter to get his vengeance.

    He had appealed countless times, looking for all sorts of clues and evidence to do so, but were all denied without fail. It had been 19 years since that time, in order to give his daughter justice, he abandoned his sessful career and fell to the state that he was in today. What made him feel even more helpless was that in just a few days, the 20-year maximum period of criminal proceedings would run out, crushing all his hopes of ever bringing that scum to justice.

    Every day, he distributed flyers on the street, hoping to mobilize the power of public opinion to sanction the other party, but his opponent also wasn¡¯t sitting still without doing anything. Many media outlets had warped his image into a scumbag that went bankrupt and was trying to use his daughter¡¯s death to ckmail for money.

    ¡°What pure killing intent that was¡± Killer J muttered as he folded the flyer in his hand into a paper airne. As he put his mouth against the tail of the airne, he lightly blew on it while moving forward, allowing the airne to slowly but stably fly towards a certain direction: ¡°It¡¯s decided. Killer J¡¯s first job will begin right now, let¡¯s cook up some trouble!!¡±

    ...

    Wan Heng Yang watched as the strange youth rode away on his skateboard. Looking down briefly at the business card, he threw it aside. Regardless of what the other party wanted to say, he didn¡¯t need a killer. A small Disasforce reaction appeared on his body following the fluctuations of his emotions, but was restrained by something without being able to spread.

    If justice cannot be served even after 20 years, then all of them can die along with this case.

    As he thought about the document that Wang Zhao gave him, a sickly smile appeared on Wan Heng Yang¡¯s face.

 Chapter 113: Vol2 Ch11: The justice that was never served

    <h4>Chapter 113: Vol2 Ch11: The justice that was never served</h4>

    At first, Wan Heng Yang only wanted to find proper justice for his daughter, as he couldn¡¯t ept her unclear ¡®idental¡¯ death.

    But even when all the evidence had pointed to that person, just because of his high status, everyone ruled in his favour. Even his daughter¡¯s mother was partial to that person, making it impossible for him to give his daughter the proper justice that she deserved.

    He persisted for a total of 19 years, but those people continued to protect one another, continuing to protect that person. At one point, he was even prosecuted for defamation and nder of the judicial authorities. When that failed, they tried sending mental hospital staff to arrest him, almost seeding in putting him into istion treatment.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his personal connections, as well as media attention, he would¡¯ve been sent to prison or a mental hospital already.

    But in the end, justice for both him and his daughter never came.

    ¡°I just wanted to demand justice for my daughter, is that really too much to ask for?¡± if he had a choice, Wan Heng Yang would have chosen any other means, because using the wrong means to fight for justice would only render that justice meaningless. But now that all of his options had been exhausted and rendered useless, the only options left for him were the wrong means.

    Sitting at the door of the courtroom, Wan Heng Yang looked down at another dismissal of his litigation request and fell into deep thought. He originally thought the death of a few of them would scare those people, but they still didn¡¯t change.

    His enemy was the most famous Authority Holder of the 6th domain.

    Authority: [Medical Malpractice]. Medical malpractices were idents in which the negligence of medical institutions and their staff led to further injury or even death of their patients.

    Doctors and nurses were people too, they could make mistakes, and thus the Holder of this Authority, Zhao Shi Chang, became the most weed VIP guest of every hospital in existence.

    Because of his Authority, Zhao Shi Chang was able to detect whenever medical malpractices ur and prevent them. This Authority allowed someone who was originally a normal sryman to be the literal best doctor in the entire world.

    And it was such a person that caused Wan Heng Yang¡¯s tragedy. When he went from being a normal sryman to a person in power, Zhao Shi Changpletely let go of his desires. After all, for the wealthy and powerful, the fear of death was a shared trait, and for those who valued their lives above anything else, his ability was nothing short of mandatory. This meant that as long as he didn¡¯t seek death too openly and go past the bottomline, all of these people were his strongest backing.

    Wan Heng Yang covered the pained expression on his face with his hands, Wang Zhao¡¯s Authority of [Crime Disaster] had caused him to gradually grow more and more insane in his pain.

    ¡°I have nothing left to fear¡± Wan Heng Yang was walking towards a certain residential district. His ex-wife, his daughter¡¯s mother was living here, she had already divorced that scumbag several years ago.

    ¡°What are you doing here!¡± as soon as the woman saw Wan Heng Yang, her expression became fierce: ¡°Why hasn¡¯t a mad man like you been locked up in a mental hospital!? I already told you, it was an unfortunate ident, it was simply little Lin¡¯s time to go, I don¡¯t know anything about her death. Don¡¯t bother me anymore, I¡¯m begging you¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always known about it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Wan Heng Yang¡¯s expression was indifferent: ¡°You¡¯re just deceiving yourself and those around you, trying to escape your guilt. But you couldn¡¯t, you won¡¯t ever escape that guilt, not for the rest of your life¡±

    ¡°She was your daughter. Your inaction will only haunt you and bring you more pain. People who pretend to sleep may not be woken up, but they¡¯re also never going to be able to sleep!¡± Wan Heng Yang smiled viinously: ¡°You will remember, you will ever be able to escape!¡±

    Looking at the warped expression of his ex-wife who seemed even worse-off than himself, Wan Heng Yang turned around and left. People pretending to sleep won¡¯t wake up, but they knew about it better than anyone else. This would keep haunting her, driving her to madness for the rest of her life.

    After returning to his house, Wan Heng Yang began to pack his luggage. He was going on a date, not with a lover, but with his daughter, and he didn¡¯t want to let his daughter see a sloppy appearance.

    Looking at himself in the mirror, Wan Heng Yangughed in satisfaction. He knew that he was currently in an abnormal state, he also knew that this was due to Wang Zhao¡¯s Authority, he had been dominated by his own pain and his love for his daughter.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. If he didn¡¯t have such thoughts in the first ce, Wang Zhao¡¯s Authority wouldn¡¯t have done anything.

    This was the same reason why people who med alcohol for something like drunken sex were spouting nothing but bullshit.

    If such thoughts didn¡¯t exist in the first ce, they would only fall asleep when they were drunk, not perform actions that required such specific and precise movements. Not everyone had their own built-in navigation and guidance system.

    Alcohol only had an amplifying effect, by making people¡¯s minds simpler, the thoughts people already had were greatly amplified.

    At least, this was how Wan Heng Yang understood it. He was already prepared to take personal justice in his desperation after all his other options had been exhausted, Wang Zhao¡¯s ability only yed an inducing and strengthening role.

    But he underestimated Wang Zhao¡¯s ability. His ability made Wan Heng Yang a lot more insane than he originally was,pletely losing his sanity and ignored everything except revenge. The wish for justice in his heart had already disappeared and his thinking was distorted. The simple fact was that he worked hard for so many years without ever receiving the justice that he deserved.

    Under the influence of the [Crime Disaster], hepletely lost all hope for this heartless society, he wanted revenge, the craziest kind of revenge.

    Under some guidance, a certain thought formed in Wan Heng Yang¡¯s mind:

    Why did that person get preferential treatment? Because he was an Authority Holder? Then let me show you the disaster that an Authority Holder can unleash.

    Without knowing, Wan Heng Yang thoroughly lost himself into Wang Zhao¡¯s Authority, bing unsympathetic to the possible injury and death of strangers who were innocent.

    ording to the information that Wang Zhao gave him, the new Disaster King Fang Ze had yet to be able to utilize his immense Disasforce, so as long as his guards were excluded, he was only a high school student powerless to resist being killed.

    His Authority couldn¡¯t do anything to the scumbag Zhao Shi Chang, but it was just perfect to deal with the newly born Disaster King. With the cooperation of those people, he was confident in being able to drive the newly born Disaster King to death.

    ¡°When the stars shine brighter and brighter in the sky, it will be time for those people to pay for their actions¡± Wan Heng Yang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, fully unleashing the beast of crime in his heart.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Noah had also gone out with a few personal items. He was travelling extremely slowly on foot, not going by his own car or taxi. He asionally stopped as he walked, observing anything he found interesting on his way.

    This made the two policemen who were tailing him from far behind felt extremely bored. They weren¡¯t cking on their job, but they weren¡¯t paying much attention to Noah either. And since they weren¡¯t members of the D.E.R division, they would naturally not be that serious with doing D.E.R division¡¯s work.

    The two men were recording Noah¡¯s actions in a straightforward manner. They didn¡¯t care to question why Noah didn¡¯t care about the transaction regarding his crow farm. As long as Noah didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary, they wouldn¡¯t specifically appear to remind him and just stick to the simplest form of note-taking.

 Chapter 114: Vol2 Ch12: [Loneliness] and [Stray Arrow]

    <h4>Chapter 114: Vol2 Ch12: [Loneliness] and [Stray Arrow]</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Wan Heng Yang¡¯s Disaster Authority stems from his own experiences, losing his wife and children, being alone near the end of his life, this was a kind of disaster for a lot of people.

    Authority: [Loneliness], its power was to make everyone around a certain person identally or unintentionally leave them at a certain period of time, in worst-case scenarios, this could even be a permanent separation.

    It was not that Wan Heng Yang didn¡¯t want to directly use this Authority on Zhao Shi Chang, but rather because that bastard wouldn¡¯t care. He took Wan Heng Yang¡¯s wife not because he truly loved her, but rather because he enjoyed the feeling of conquering women who were originally far out of his reach.

    But once he was tired of her, he filed for a divorce without hesitation. For people like him, the only thing he valued was authority and money. As long as he had these, women and friends would flock to him instead of the other way around, so loneliness didn¡¯t matter.

    Use my power on the Disaster King Fang Ze while he still hasn¡¯t fully awakened and kill him.

    A sickly smile appeared on Wan Heng Yang¡¯s face,bined with the haggard expression from his long years of effort made him appear very eerie.

    He could already imagine, after the death of the Disaster King, theoids in the sky would start falling towards Earth. The celestial body would rub against the atmosphere, burn fiery red and strike the 6th domain head-on. Even if the meteorite wasn¡¯t big, it would still be enough to destroy the entire 6th domain.

    Those who took no actions, the people indifferent to his suffering, criminals who got to live freely without persecution of the Law, all of them would be equally powerless against the falling star.

    With the thing those guys gave me, they won¡¯t notice me. When my Authority takes effect, that young man will have been by himself.

    Wan Heng Yang stroked the device on his arm and began to use his Authority without hesitation: [Loneliness], the target was the newly born Disaster King Apophis: Fang Ze.

    He imagined the picture of Fang Ze that those people provided, then exercised the power of this Authority.

    Even if Disaster Authorities had different functions and different levels of apanying Disasforce, as long as an Authority was exercised, it would definitely take effect. Although, it was hard to say to what degree.

    For example, the Disaster King who held the [Sr Storm] Authority, after he was assassinated, a sr storm did erupt with the target being Earth. The disaster happened, but after the interference of another Disaster King¡¯s ability, the sr storm missed and did almost nothing.

    In other words, after an Authority was exercised, a disaster would definitely ur, but it was impossible to tell what kind of results the disaster would actually produce.

    This was where his group of coborators came in. After he used his Authority, the people who stayed around Fang Ze to protect him would definitely encounter various idents that lead them to leaving his side, but the amount of time that they did so was uncertain.

    What his coborators had to do was hold those people back and extend the period of Fang Ze¡¯s isted and helpless state as long as possible.

    As for who ¡®those people¡¯ were, Wan Heng Yang didn¡¯t know, only that their representative, Wang Zhao, suddenly approached him to provide funds for his court appeal and the instrument on his arm that could suppress the Disasforce fluctuation, at the same time used his [Crime Disaster] Authority on him.

    It was also thanks to this that Wan Heng Yang attempted to use his Authority and Disasforce to kill some of the VIPs who prevented his appeal from going through, hoping to intimidate them so that they would repent. But if people repented so easily, there wouldn¡¯t be an idiom that said ¡®no regret even in death¡¯.

    ...

    Fang Ze was walking on the street with a helpless expression on his face. It¡¯s been so long since he had a day off, yet he still had to go shopping together with this little missy. As he watched the excited Liu Shi walking in front of him, Fang Ze face-palmed andined: ¡°Is this person really here to protect me? Why do I feel like I¡¯m taking care of her instead?¡±

    Despite saying so, for an only-child like Fang Ze, the feeling of being apanied by someone actually felt nice.

    His parents had been working overseas for a very long time, hardly ever showing themselves at home. Throughout his childhood, they had been relying on Qiao Jie¡¯s family next door for a lot of things, but regardless of how good the two families¡¯ rtionship was, they still had their own lives, so he couldn¡¯t bother them too much.

    ¡°Make way, make way¡± some people in colourful clown costumes were carrying props not too far from where they were. Fang Ze naturally dodged them and noticed that a new shop had set up the stage for its opening ceremony, inviting these circus troupe people to perform.

    Quite a few people were crowding around them to watch the show, being pushed by that crowd, Fang Ze suddenly felt his pocket bing lighter. When he turned around, he found that his wallet had fallen out due to his pants being caught on a protruding tree branch and ripped.

    Liu Shi who was walking in front of him had already been pushed out of sight by the crowd of people. While both of them were Authority Holders, they weren¡¯t crazy enough to use Disasforce within such a crowd. Disasforce wasn¡¯t omnipotent, in fact, most of the time the only thing Disasforce could actually do was destroy.

    Although there had been some research on the application of Disasforce and produced some results, such research was under strict control by the government. Authority Holders were already strong enough, so unless absolutely necessary, they weren¡¯t willing to let them grow even stronger.

    The performance on the stage had already begun, the people crowded around the stage, Fang Ze bent down to pick up his wallet and the performer on the stage was doing a fire-eating trick.

    Under the influence of some power, the performer who had put the ming torch in front of his mouth and was about to spit the kerosene out to breath fire suddenly felt his throat itchy, choked and vomited the kerosene in his mouth instead of blowing it forward.

    The inmed kerosene fell on the stage, igniting it on fire while a staff backstage was preparing some fireworks to shoot into the sky. There was a strict ban on unauthorized fireworks in the city, but as long as you only prepared 1-2 of them, no one would actually care to enforce anything.

    Seeing the performer running into a problem, the stagehand quickly ran on stage to help and tripped a few fireworks at his feet. Some sparks just happened to scatter andnded exactly on the fuse of the fireworks. As everyone was in a panic, the sound of the firecracker fuse burning did not get noticed right away.

    The fireworks prepared here was called the Heaven Shaking Thunder, known for making a huge noise as it is shot to the air. But if this struck someone on their head or neck, it could actually be fatal, so as the popping of fireworks started toe out, the entire area was plunged into chaos.

    Panic and fearful shouts filled the entire street. There had been people trampled to death during busymuting hours in underground subways, let alone such a scene of chaos. Now that everyone was in a panic, most of the people here were acting on their pure instincts to escape.

    Within the chaos, Fang Ze noticed that several people around him were protecting him, either intentionally or unintentionally,pletely unlike the panicking crowd running for their lives.

    ¡°Disperse¡± in the chaos, Fang Ze seemed to hear Liu Shi¡¯s voice.

    Liu Shi¡¯s real name was ominous, as her name was also the Disaster Authority that she held.1

    Authority: [Stray Arrow], referring to an arrow that randomly flies towards someone or something that wasn¡¯t its target. Of course, in today¡¯s society, this usually meant stray bullets more than arrows, but the meaning was essentially referring to items that were flying randomly or flying without aim.

    Fang Ze sighed in relief, since Liu Shi was here, the stray fireworks would find it hard to actually hurt someone. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have a [Trampling Disaster] Authority Holder among them, otherwise, they could stabilize the trampling being caused by his chaos.

 Chapter 115: Vol2 Ch13: An assault

    <h4>Chapter 115: Vol2 Ch13: An assault</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Killer J was whistling while dancing with his fingers, twirling a dagger in his right hand.

    Looking at this hospital with unusually many patients, he smirked and walked in.

    ...

    At another location, Negary pped his dragon wings, looked at the crows in front of him and carefully checked the situation of the people he infected so far.

    If Killer J existed to attract attention, then Noah¡¯s existence was to act as his cover.

    As if sensing something, Noah briefly checked his surroundings before he started running away. The two people monitoring swiftly followed and made their reports to the D.E.R division.

    Unfortunately, the current D.E.R division had no leisure to deal with this matter. Firstly, the Disaster King was apparentlying under attack, and secondly, Killer J who had been doing nothing but making a fuss and pulling off pranks had suddenly done something with considerably more severe consequences.

    He had just murdered the most weed guest of countless VIPs in the country, Zhao Shi Chang, the Authority Holder of [Medical Malpractice], a murder that was easier than killing a chicken.

    While walking past him with a smile, he swiftly produced a dagger out of thin air, plunged it into Zhao Shi Chang¡¯s neck, grabbed his head and abruptly leapt forward while twisting the dagger. He was swiftly beheaded just like that, a simple, skillful and old-fashioned technique.

    After all, Zhao Shi Chang was only human. Even though he was an Authority Holder who controlled Disasforce, he wasn¡¯t a fighter and had no battle awareness. On the other hand, even if Killer J seemed like a joker that couldn¡¯t be taken seriously, his skill as an assassination was without a doubt top-notch.

    When he walked past Zhao Shi Chang, he seemed like nothing but an idle tourist. Neither Zhao Shi Chang nor his bodyguards managed to perceive any danger at all.

    And for Killer J, killing a scumbag who had no sense of danger was easier than taking candy from a baby. Even in death, he didn¡¯t know what happened before his head was taken off and hanged onto Killer J¡¯s belt.

    Ignoring the screaming people around him and bodyguards who were rushing at him, Killer J continued whistling while joyfully dashing to his escape.

    As he passed by a bush, he swiftly stopped and returned to see a lonely paper airne resting on top of it.

    ¡°Almost forgot my payment¡± Killer J grabbed the paper airne and continued to run while unfolding it. The 13-year-old little girl called ¡®little Lin¡¯ depicted on the flyer had a particrly dazzling smile that was pleasant to see.

    This was the payment that he took from Wan Heng Yang. Rather than money, he liked things like these more. He then folded the flyer back into a paper airne, ced it into a small box and stuffed it into his backpack.

    Due to what was happening with the Disaster King and Killer J, Noah¡¯s strange behaviour was ignored after they found that he wasn¡¯t running to meet up with Killer J.

    After Negary confirmed that the people of the D.E.R division had no time to take care of him, he turned his eyes towards the crows inside theirrge cage. Negary¡¯s Dragon of Eternal Sin form began to twist, extending his tentacles into the bodies of each crow.

    This naturally caused an immense Disasforce reaction, but now that the D.E.R division had no manpower to quickly arrive where he was, they couldn¡¯t do anything but watch as the Disasforce reaction grew more and more intense.

    Over 100 crows were modified, infected and came under Negary¡¯s control. They could now continuously provide Negary with Soul Essence, allowing him to recover, after which there would no longer be any need to be as wary as he was before.

    At that time, when Negary¡¯s own safety had been guaranteed, he would be able to start exploring this world, look for the traces of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon, as well as the secret of this world¡¯s Disaster Authorities.

    Negary then opened the cage, releasing all the crows at once. They would now roam the 6th domain, infect and breed more crows for him while also strapping a bomb on every single person in the 6th domain.

    Still the same old thing, threatening them with the gue, which Negary believed that as long as there were still people with a little bit of IQ, they would choose to live in harmony with him.

    After Negary recovered, he would be able toe out in the open. With his control over germs, he would be able to grant those in power longevity, which would render the chaos and losses caused by his previous actions essentially null.

    As for the reason why he didn¡¯te out with this offer before that, that was naturally because all negotiations were meaningless when the two sides didn¡¯t hold the same amount of power. Even if Negary had only transmigrated to this world without killing Xu Ming, if he was caught by the D.E.R division, he wouldn¡¯t have received any special treatment.

    He would only fulfil the prerequisite for a proper negotiation when he held power enough to be on equal footing with the other party and had a few trump cards up his sleeves.

    Feeling the Soul Essence that the crows slowly sent to him, Negary¡¯s weakened soul was finally a bit morefortable. The burden of having to keep up the Dragon of Eternal Sin form for the past few days had made his soul suffer through every single moment.

    In the end, the reason was still that his soul was too weak. Without a True Spirit, the quality of his soul was stuck at the peak of the first stage of release. If his soul¡¯s quality was instead equivalent to the second stage of release, then the Dragon of Eternal Sin form wouldn¡¯t have been much of a burden to him at all.

    ¡¼ I have toe up with a solution to continue improving my soul¡¯s quality without the help of a True Spirit ¡½

    While Negary was thinking to himself, he saw a man who looked like he had just gone through a long journey running over with a look of desperation on his face.

    ¡°My crows! They¡¯ve already paid the deposit!¡±

    ¡¼ Since that¡¯s the case, I shall trouble you to give up a bit more. I need some flesh ¡½Negary¡¯s body leapt forward and fell onto the man. His tentacle pierced through the man¡¯s skin and infected his body. His soul was weak before so he only maintained a body the size of a bird in order to reduce the burden, but now that he had the help of the crows, there was no need to maintain a small body any longer.

    ...

    ¡°Your Highness, pleasee with us first. It¡¯s too chaotic here and might threaten your safety¡± the people around Fang Ze included a middle-aged man in a suit, a girl in sportswear on her morning run, and even thug-like people wearing golden chains and skulls.

    In short, there were all kinds of different people, but at the first moment of chaos, they all gathered around Fang Ze.

    Fang Ze wasn¡¯t an idiot. He was actually wondering why Liu Shi was the only one who was sent to protect him, even if she was an Authority Holder, there were always situations when one person couldn¡¯t handle everything. But now that an incident actually happened, he understood that he had underestimated the D.E.R division.

    Fang Ze didn¡¯t throw a fit andin about viting his privacy with so many people monitoring him. He could lose his temper and demand his rights, but not right now. Only idiots would question those there to protect them at a critical moment.

    And he wasn¡¯t one of those idiots, in fact, he understood a lot more than he let on. For example, the girl Liu Shi who had been obedient and adorably airheaded in front of him was most likely just acting that way. She had probably studied some of his favourite animated characters in order to disguise herself.

    It was impossible for an actual air-headed person to work for the D.E.R division, especially so at a position as important as this. If he actually believed that to be true, he would most likely be taken advantage of and drained of all his value. However, since her act was very convincing, he truly did have a soft spot for people with such a personality, and there was no need to make his rtionship with the D.E.R division be tense, he didn¡¯t mind keeping up with the fa?ade.

    He wasn¡¯t a brainwashed anime protagonist who thought with the lower half of their body, or the hotheaded kind of protagonist always acting by their emotions. He was Disaster King Apophis, and he had the wits and talents to bear this power.

    Before I gain actual strength, I should conform and hide myself.

    This was Fang Ze¡¯s current n of action.

 Chapter 116: Vol2 Ch14: Sacrifices

    <h4>Chapter 116: Vol2 Ch14: Sacrifices</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°No problem¡± Fang Ze nodded and walked away from the riot under the escort of these people.

    This littlemotion was a bit strange, it could be a simple ident, but no one had the courage to gamble when the safety of a Disaster King was involved.

    Especially in this world where any disaster could be transformed into an Authority, even an [ident] could also manifest as an Authority without anyone knowing.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Due to Liu Shi¡¯s Authority, a firework mmed onto a hanging billboard while avoiding the crowd.

    With a creak, the support frame of the billboard broke and sent the thing mming downward.

    If anyone was hit by this heavy billboard, they would either die or be handicapped.

    Those protecting Fang Ze had all undergone strict training to be able to skillfully react and adapt to any sudden idents.

    As soon as they noticed that something was wrong with the billboard, they flexibly squeezed through the crowd while bringing Fang Ze away with them, followed by a group of people who suddenly appeared and escorted Fang Ze away from the range of the billboard¡¯s copse.

    ...

    ¡°A series of idents. We can confirm that this was an attack by an Authority Holder¡±pared to the assassination of the [Medical Malpractice] Authority Holder, Chang Xia¡¯s was more concerned with the problem on Fang Ze¡¯s side.

    The former¡¯s death would only cause a few idental malpractices within the hospital, as long as they stopped and investigated, they would understand that they were idents caused by his death and could solve it ordingly.

    But Fang Ze¡¯s side was different. If he was killed and triggered an asteroid to fall to Earth, they would have to use ranged means to either blow up the asteroid or change its orbit, which may or may not cause broken fragments to fall and strike the Earth instead. Or they would need to borrow the power of another Disaster King just like the sr storm disaster from years ago to cause the Earth to dodge the asteroid.

    However, that method might cause other incidents to ur instead.

    Chang Xia frowned, although the power of that other Disaster King could work to a certain degree, there was a reason why Disaster Kings were named as such: their powers are still derived from disaster. Even with precautions, once they exercised their Authority, there would be repercussions.

    ...

    More and more idents started urring around Fang Ze, causing those protecting him to keep bringing him away from the scene to avoid those issues and gradually leaving his side actively or passively.

    On top of a certain building, a sniper was aiming at Fang Ze, but as soon as he saw his path being blocked by a crowd of people in front of him, he pulled the trigger without hesitation.

    At the very next moment, the head of the panicking civilian in front of Fang Ze exploded and copsed to the ground, Fang Ze¡¯s escorts didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid as they trampled on the corpse and continued moving forward.

    Seeing the mutted corpse, Fang Ze felt for the first time how heavy this so-called position of Disaster King was. The other party was just a normal person that happened to block his way because of their survival instincts.

    That was it, and yet his life was taken without hesitation. Judging from the expressions of the guards surrounding him, they obviously also knew about that.

    Is this simply how reality works?

    Fang Ze gasped at the sight and thought. He was smart, but his heart wasn¡¯t made of steel, and the fact that a person had just been killed and trampled so severely simply because he stood in the way of another triggered an impulse in him to reject this reality.

    But right away, Fang Ze threw that impulse away. He was currently running for his life. From the perspective of the bigger picture, if his death would cause an even greater disaster, then every sacrifice right now became necessary.

    Meanwhile, the people escorting him kept reducing in number bit by bit as tiny, unexpected idents kept happening one after another.

    ...

    ¡°Where are the reinforcements? Are they all dead?¡± Chang Xia angrily questioned.

    ¡°Every street is being blocked by either a car ident or other kinds of issues, the jam has caused traffic to back up for several miles in every direction. Ournd reinforcements have been trapped in traffic. Preliminary conclusion is that the Disaster Authority: [Traffic Jam] is being exercised, but this is an unrecorded Authority¡± Seven hurriedly reported: ¡°The air reinforcements are still heading in, but will need around 3 more minutes to make it there. A part of our people are trying to get there on foot, but they most likely won¡¯t make it¡±

    ¡°What about Disasforce reactions?¡±

    ¡°Besides the Disasforce reaction from the ¡®invasive¡¯ group of infected people, all the other Disasforce reactions are those kept on record, no other Disasforce reactions have been found¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡± Chang Xia cursed.

    There were always certain requirements for an Authority Holder to exercise their Authority, for example other disasters of the same kind as the [Traffic Jam] disaster required the Authority Holder to be in the same area in order to trigger. Especially since they managed to cause the exact route around Fang Ze¡¯s location to freeze, they must be nearby.

    However, since a Disaster Authority was being activated without any Disasforce reactions, a lot of things could be implied from this. Disasforce Suppression Device, this was one of the research results that the government produced, but it was unlikely for people of the government to actually try and attack a Disaster King, at least, if they truly wanted to get rid of a Disaster King, the situation would have gone far beyond what it currently was.

    ¡°Which means, someone had managed to pass the research results out from the government¡¯s grasp. It really is like those guys to do such a stupid thing¡± Chang Xia shouted in anger.

    ¡°The guards have all been caught in various issues, there¡¯s currently no one around Fang Ze¡± Seven anxiously reported: ¡°We¡¯ve also lost contact with the sniper we set up¡±

    ...

    Sitting on the rooftop, Wang Zhao looked down at the unconscious sniper next to him and looked through the scope at Fang Ze: ¡°Humans are really fragile¡±

    ¡°Even a Disaster King is only a single bullet away from death. Our so-called Kings are nothing but a few lucky dregs, that¡¯s all¡± Wang Zhao said with a strange smile on his face: ¡°Got you, Apophis¡±

    ...

    In an alleyway, Wan Heng Yang was madly rushing towards Fang Ze. Through the micro-camera on Fang Ze¡¯s body, Chang Xia quickly noticed who the assant was.

    ¡°It¡¯s him¡± Chang Xia put a hand over his forehead. Because this was an ordinary person who tried to sue an Authority Holder and persisted with his charges for over 20 years, Chang Xia recognized him.

    He had also turned to the D.E.R division for help, but due to pressure from various parties, they had no choice but to turn a blind eye to this case. Out of guilt, they had also helped prevent a few issues for this person.

    It was unexpected for it to be him, but also reasonable.

    ¡°Look at his arm. That convex armguard is the Disasforce Suppression Device¡± Chang Xia¡¯s eyes went cold.

    Those sons of bitches actually allowed such an important thing to flow out from government control, just look at the state they¡¯ve brought the issue this time.

    Fang Ze panted as he watched the uncle with the crazy expression rushing towards him. There was no one else around him, and at such a close distance, he could already feel the Disasforce that drifted about that uncle¡¯s body.

    The attribute of this Disasforce was cold and cruel, as if everyst bit of warmth in life were deprived and stripped away from him. This was the Disasforce that came from the [Loneliness] Authority, in addition to its destructive power, it also carried that sense of crushing spiritual bleakness.

    ¡°Die!¡± Wan Heng Yang¡¯s rational mind had already been destroyed by the emotions of pain and longing for his daughter.

    The Disasforce surged towards Fang Ze. The human body was extremely fragile, even if Wan Heng Yang¡¯s Authority produced rtively less destructive Disasforce than normal, it was still Disasforce, and the human body had no resistance towards this power.

    Fang Ze wanted to escape as he saw Wan Heng Yang rushing at him, but after running for his life for so long, he had no stamina left. And when he wanted to use Disasforce to defend himself, he found that he wasn¡¯t able to utilize that enormous amount of Disasforce in such a short time with his own will.

 Chapter 117: Vol2 Ch15: Taken advantage of

    <h4>Chapter 117: Vol2 Ch15: Taken advantage of</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Fang Ze felt himself closer to death than ever before.

    For a brief moment, Fang Ze was regretting having be a Disaster King.

    If he hadn¡¯t be a Disaster King, he would¡¯ve been an ordinary teenager, and with his personality, no one would¡¯ve ever wanted to kill him.

    But then the face of the person who was shot appeared in front of him. A perfectly ordinary person just like he used to be, sacrificed because he happened to block his way.

    If that had happened to him, or any of his rtives, that would probably have been a lot more painful than what he was feeling right now.

    And I don¡¯t believe for a single moment that the D.E.R division¡¯s defences would¡¯ve been broken through so easily.

    Fang Ze continued to struggle away from his assant without giving up.

    Never underestimate an organization that had endured the test of time. Although the D.E.R division had only juste out to the open after the Yue Bu earthquake incident of 16 years ago, they had actually existed ever since the start of the new government.

    Despite how fierce today¡¯s series of attacks seemed, they should still be in a manageable range for the D.E.R division, otherwise, the D.E.R division would be much too useless for their own good. Unless, there were other hidden factors.

    ...

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of going too far?¡± on the roof, the sniper was still lying on the ground, but unexpectedly, he wasn¡¯t unconscious, just half-closed his eyes while asking that.

    ¡°The mouth above deres, the leg below runs. When the timees, the Disaster King would hold a grudge against us and none of the people above, but it can¡¯t be helped. People who were recruited like us don¡¯t have human rights¡± Wang Zhao kept his eyes on the scope, observing Fang Ze with half a cigarette burning in his mouth, not at all concerned that the smell of tobo would reveal his location.

    ¡°Tsk¡± the panicked face of the civilian that the sniper killed shed through his mind for a brief moment, causing his emotions to surge briefly before calming down.

    In the ¡®big picture¡¯, being sacrificed, even if it was a meaningless sacrifice, waspletely normal. As for the even more pitiful Wan Heng Yang who was being used, the sniper could onlyugh.

    The people above wouldn¡¯t consider whether he was pitiful or not, they only cared about how to use people as efficiently as possible. Their methods could certainly achieve the desired effects, but they didn¡¯t take the feelings of others into consideration.

    ¡°Think a bit more openly. The more tragic his sacrifice is, the smoother the reform will be, isn¡¯t that also a great contribution?¡± Wang Hao had a sarcastic smile on his face.

    ...

    At another location, Liu Shi was holding several arrowhead-shaped darts in between her fingers while facing a man with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Get out of my way, Liu Bian¡± Liu Shi gritted her teeth and shouted.

    ¡°How heartbreaking, my little junior sister is actually yelling at her senior now¡± despite saying so, the young man still had the bright smile on his face while twirling a sheathed long sword in his hand: ¡°Has your heart actually been captured by our new Disaster King already?¡±

    ¡°I can still remember you saying you wanted to marry me when you were younger¡± Liu Bian ced one hand on his hip as he continued to rile Liu Shi up: ¡°I¡¯m sure you already realized what was going on as soon as you saw me. This is nothing but a way for those people to urge Apophis to grow¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way, or I will do it¡± Liu Shi threw the arrow-like darts in her hand outwards, channelling her Disasforce through them. Under the effect of her Authority, the darts flew towards Liu Bian from all directions.

    ng ng ng ng!

    Liu Bian wielded the sword in his hand without any Disasforce, parrying them with his pure physical power.

    As he briefly unsheathed his sword, Disasforce started to surge forth from his body, causing Liu Shi who was facing him to feel a sharp prickling sensation on her skin.

    Authority: [Cut Wounds], in simple terms, this was the Disaster Authority that governed over injuries caused to people through a sharp cutting edge.

    As the Holder of this Authority, Liu Bian¡¯s control over swords and des can be said to have reached a terrifying degree, if he was born in the ancient era, he would¡¯ve easily been considered a Sword God.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Liu Bian was suddenly taken aback, within his perception, a terrifying amount of Disasforce had just been unleashed.

    ...

    Fang Ze dragged his exhausted body and continued to back off, but it was obviously useless as the support he expected from the D.E.R division never actually came.

    Wan Heng Yang¡¯s unabashed madness and killing intent made Fang Ze, whose senses had gotten increasingly sharper after bing a Disaster King, feel a sense of threat unlike anything else he had ever felt before.

    He wants to kill me.

    This fact was being disyed to him without any reserve. Death hade closer to him than ever before, his survival instincts were causing his brain to turn at an unprecedented rate.

    While he tried to mobilize his own Disasforce, Fang Ze hurriedly said the clich¨¦ lines that only third-rate viins would ever say: ¡°Do you know who I am!? Do you have any idea of the consequences of killing me?¡±

    ¡°Wait, I know you!¡± as he stared at Wan Heng Yang whose expression didn¡¯t change a single bit, Fang Ze silently cursed this lunatic in his mind. But as he thought of the word ¡®lunatic¡¯ and Wan Heng Yang¡¯s face, he finally realized who Wan Heng Yang was.

    After all, Wan Heng Yang had asked for the cooperation of quite a few media outlets these past 20 years, although most of them didn¡¯t help him due to pressure from various sources and had instead painted Wan Heng Yang as a fraud who was trying to ckmail people for money.

    Still, the gossip of his topic had always spread through various online mediums, and He Qiao had chatted with Fang Ze about this before, so he managed to remember who Wan Heng Yang was.

    ¡°Please calm down first. I know about your issue, I couldn¡¯t do anything at all before, but now that I¡¯m a Disaster King, I have the power to help you¡± Fang Ze looked straight at Wan Heng Yang, trying to disy his sincerity: ¡°You¡¯ve held up for almost 20 years already, isn¡¯t that for the sake of justice for your daughter?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t actually want to avenge your daughter through a criminal method, do you?¡± Fang Ze¡¯s idea of reasoning to calm Wan Heng Yang down was indeed correct¡ª¨C if he was a regr impulsive criminal. However, under the long-term effect of Wang Zhao¡¯s Authority, what remained of Wan Hen Yang was everything but his rationality.

    Words seem to be useless, my identity is also useless, all the guards are useless. At a time like this, all I can rely on is my own strength.

    ¡°Please calm down, there are many families in this city. They are also normal people like you were, perhaps even have one or two adorable sons and daughters waiting for them. If you do this, you will only cause more tragedy¡± Fang Ze continued to try and mobilize his Disasforce, causing a huge Disasforce reaction toe out from his body, but none of it would leave his body.

    ¡°So what if there are!? In this kind of cold and cruel world, they would only suffer pain as long as they lived, what I¡¯m doing is ending that pain!¡± Wan Heng Yang madly roared, almost at the same time as the sound of thunder booming in the sky.

    ¡°Then... have you ever seen a meteor fall?¡± Fang Ze slowly backed away while the look of hesitationpletely vanished from his face. He then swiftly hid behind a garbage dumpster.

    A huge Disasforce reaction dide from Fang Ze¡¯s body, but it wasn¡¯t due to him trying to utilize the Disasforce from his body, but rather from him exercising his Authority.

    A bright red rock fell from a distance and struck the street behind Wan Heng Yang. The force of the impact and the heat of reentry caused the meteorite to break apart and shatter, scattering the rubble on the destroyed street as well as meteorite fragments all around and hitting Wan Heng Yang¡¯s back.

 Chapter 118: Vol2 Ch16: Apocalypse stone tablet

    <h4>Chapter 118: Vol2 Ch16: Apocalypse stone tablet</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The rtive velocity of a falling meteorite on Earth is dependent on the direction of the meteorite as it entered the atmosphere. If a meteorite entered the Earth¡¯s atmosphere in the opposite direction of the Earth¡¯s rotation, its velocity would easily exceed 70km per second, of course, the average velocity of a falling meteorite only reached 10km per second.

    Ever since he confirmed that he had be a Disaster King, especially while he was still unable to use his Disasforce, there hadn¡¯t been a moment where Fang Ze felt secure.

    At some point, he began to ¡®secretly¡¯ use his Authority to gather several asteroids of varying sizes around the Earth¡¯s atmosphere, adjusting their angles so that they orbited the like satellites.

    Without the influence of Fang Ze¡¯s Authority, it would take several hours for those asteroids to reach the surface, taking factors like atmospheric friction into consideration.

    But under Fang Ze¡¯s Authority, the asteroids maintained a speed of 10km per second and would reach the surface in a mere 10 minutes.

    Ever since confirming that the chaos wasn¡¯t idental but rather a nned attack, Fang Ze had called down a rtively small meteorite.

    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m also a cold-blooded person...¡± Fang Ze looked at the shattered ground filled with rubble and broken ss. There was still ringing in his ears from the shockwaves of the impact that caused him to feel a bit of nausea, not to mention the minor fragments that happened to strike his body.

    Despite knowing what was about to happen and rushing to take cover in time, Fang Ze was still affected. His Authority only ounted for the actual impact, not the shockwaves created afterwards, so if he really did summon an asteroid that could destroy the world, he would probably get caught in it and die as well.

    Some crying could be hearding from the houses on either side of the street, probably affected by the aftermath of the fallen meteorite. This was also the reason why Fang Ze was calling himself cold-blooded. When he decided to summon this meteorite, there were still bodyguards and runaway pedestrians around him.

    Fortunately, all the people in this street had been scattered by Wan Heng Yang¡¯s Authority, otherwise, he would have affected a lot more people, causing more deaths and injuries.

    Wan Heng Yang had copsed, his back was aplete mess, the meteorite fragments and street rubble struck his back with immense force, causing it to look like he was sted by a shotgun shell.

    He wasn¡¯t dead yet, but was most likely on the verge of. His eyes hadpletely clouded over with bright red blood spilling out of his mouth.

    Fang Ze coughed a few times, endured the pain and cautiously walked out from cover. It was impossible for there to be only one assant, his safety hadn¡¯t been guaranteed yet so he couldn¡¯t rx.

    ¡°Lla, I¡¯m the little head seller~ he who doesn¡¯t wait until the dark to pick up my goods~¡±

    Hearing such a strange singing voice, Fang Ze cautiously watched the man who came closer while riding on a skateboard. There was a clear flickering Disasforce reactioning from his body, but what was even more terrifying than that was the severed head hanging from his waist.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the head you ordered, make sure to give a 5-star review, thanks¡± Killer J put the head in front of Wan Heng Yang, then continued to roll away on his skateboard. Apparently noticing something, he turned around and shed a bright smile towards a certain rooftop.

    As he looked at the severed head filled with panic and confusion, Wan Heng Yang vomited blood and closed his eyes.

    ...

    Wang Zhao moved his eyes away from the sniper scope, sneered, then threw the sniper rifle aside. His task was to create enough pressure for Fang Ze, and to save Fang Ze if he couldn¡¯t do it himself.

    In fact, the only reason why the sniper was feigning being unconscious was because his rifle had been aiming at Wan Heng Yang this entire time.

    And since Fang Ze had managed to save himself, there was no need for him to show up, but the appearance of Killer J at the very end was quite interesting.

    Not too longter, an ambnce siren resounded, signalling the end of this whole charade.

    It was only when Fang Ze was picked up by the paramedics and was about to be sent in for first aid did Liu Shi finally arrive with a gloomy expression, regardless of whether or not this was a test, she was definitely losing her job after this.

    Chang Xia also had a simrly gloomy face as he listened to the shouting of his superiorsing through his phone. The other side was criticizing him, ming him for not taking his responsibilities seriously.

    However, if Chang Xia still hadn¡¯t discovered the truth of the matter at this point, then he, the section chief of the 6th domain D.E.R division, would be nothing but a fool.

    It was just that there were some things that simply could not be said straight.

    [How did you actually arrange your personnel this time around!? Not only did an assant manage to slip through, but your reinforcements even camete...] the voice on the phone continued to shout, the one who orchestrated this entire assault was fake-venting his anger.

    What a joke, I gave you, the perpetrator of the attack, the defence deployment ns. You even used hidden personnel in his operation, if it still failed, you¡¯d be better off resigning.

    ¡°Understood, I will strengthen the defence deployment¡± Chang Xia hung up his phone and smashed it on the wall.

    Those shitheads, what are they thinking!? Launching an attack in the middle of a busy city, creating the scenario of a mad man attacking a Disaster King. If something had gone wrong, don¡¯t they know what kind of harm it would have caused? Do they have no brains?

    Minister Chang put his phone down, he could tell the anger hidden in Chang Xia¡¯s voice, but so what? Over 20 years ago, he was exactly the same, so young, so brave, and just as awe-inspiring, but some truths needed time to gradually be clear.

    ¡°The scarlet star streaked across the sky, the newly crowned king unsheathed his sword for the first time¡±

    ¡°As the otherworldly crow cawed, the progress of the apocalypse sped up once more¡±

    Looking at the line of text written on a huge stone tablet preserved in a special ss material, Minister Chang turned around to face the several screens of light with various people inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s already speeding up, we don¡¯t have much time¡± Minister Chang said with an unchanged expression: ¡°Everyone, enact the n¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡± the people on the screens replied one by one with serious faces.

    ...

    Negary slowly moved his body, behind him were three people who had be malnourished, so thin that only skin remained on their bones, they all had horrified expressions on their faces while shivering as they looked at Negary.

    ¡¼ Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you ¡½Negary said indifferently. These three were employees of the crow farms sent to deliver his crows. While Negary had already taken the majority of their flesh, he actually did not intend to kill them.

    ¡¼ I¡¯m actually someone who greatly cherishes life. During my long lifespan, I havee to realize that human life itself is also a kind of precious wealth. If not necessary, I would not take the life of anyone ¡½Negary slowly said with an extremely sincere tone.

    ¡¼ Don¡¯t you agree, gentlemen? ¡½Negary turned around with sharp eyes and a frightening chill that caused the two cautiously approaching people to hold their breaths, Disasforce surging from their bodies.

    ¡°Stand still and do not move. We are people from the D.E.R division. You are suspected of viting the Disaster Management Law. Please do not attempt anything that would cause a misunderstanding, we have the right to kill you¡± with surging Disasforceing from their bodies, they held up their guns at Negary and shouted.

    ¡¼ My apologies for startling you, I¡¯ve only just gotten this new body ¡½Negary¡¯s terrifyingly imposing presence slowly converged and faded, leaving only a gentle smile that could make anyone feelfortable.

 Chapter 119: Vol2 Ch17: Bargaining chips

    <h4>Chapter 119: Vol2 Ch17: Bargaining chips</h4>

    While Negary was in the me world, his temperament was always very aggressive, humans were no different from pieces of bread in his eyes, food to be consumed.

    As such, whenever humans looked at him, they would feel the sense of primal fear that originated from their instincts, an extreme sense of difort and danger of having each and every cell in their body dominated by another. His existence itself was a provocation to their wits and reason.

    But that was because everything was a lot more transparent in that world. The principle of the weak being prey to the strong was a lot more obvious, and having strength also meant having a great sense of charm and charisma. It was for this reason that most people chose to pledge their allegiance to Negary rather than the alternatives.

    Although the nature of worshipping the strong had not changed, it had been clothed with ayer of so-called ¡®civility¡¯. Towards the primal fear that Negary inflicted on them, the people here felt rejection instead of eptance, unable to cope with the barbaric power that he exuded.

    This was a different environment with different customs and rules. In this ce, the perception of ¡®humanity¡¯ was strong, people sympathized with the weak, and being weak was actually an advantage to be used in reasoning, therefore, Negary would need to adjust himself ordingly.

    Currently, Negary¡¯s aggressiveness has been restrained. He was simply reading a magazine with a gentle smile on his face, his every movement was extremely well-coordinated, giving off a sense of warmth and closeness simr to that of the gentle spring breeze.

    If someone looked at him, he would quickly notice and smile back. This extreme charm and charisma caused the faces of the female staff members here to flush red, even the male staff members would feel a sense of proud aplishment as they received his smile, the same feeling that they had after being praised by their boss for a job well done.

    Clearly, he was a suspect who was escorted back to be investigated, even wearing special handcuffs on his wrists, but as he sat in the D.E.R division¡¯s office, it actually felt like this entire ce belonged to him instead.

    This caused the two men, Xiao Ba Fu and Zhang Zi Jie, to feel terrified. As they asionally nced at the person who was in the middle of reading, the thought that they had made a mistake and had caught the wrong person would even sh in their minds.

    After regaining their senses, their sense of deep-seated fear would deepen, convincing them that this person was definitely not human.

    If they hadn¡¯t seen the three people who had be literal living bags of bones as well as the fear in their eyes at the time, they would have likely been conquered by this person¡¯s charm as well.

    Negary looked up, put down the magazine in his hand and looked at the capable-looking woman in front of him.

    ¡°Pleasee with me, mister traveller from another world¡± Seven said calmly without being disturbed by his charms.

    ¡¼ As you wish, ma¡¯am ¡½Negary stood up and followed Seven into the office.

    ¡°We meet atst; I had thought that you would keep remaining in hiding¡± Chang Xia loudly dered as they met and looked straight at Negary.

    ¡¼ Please forgive a traveller¡¯s sense of hesitation as he arrives at an unfamiliar ce ¡½Negary answered indifferently with a smile.

    ¡°I certainly haven¡¯t seen any hesitation in you thus far¡± Chang Xia replied with a smirk.

    However, Negary simply smiled back without a care. In truth, even if those two D.E.R division¡¯s people hadn¡¯t arrived at the scene, Negary would have still ¡®turned himself in¡¯.

    Unlike the me world that was still in the Middle Ages, this Disaster world was governed byw and order, a criminal would never be epted by society, thus making it inconvenient for Negary¡¯s future actions.

    ¡°On day X, month Y, year ZZ, you killed a citizen of our country by the name of Xu Ming, residing in the 6th domain, Area 14, 101st Street. Do you admit this?¡± Chang Xia mmed the table and asked straight.

    Looking at the furious Chang Xia, Negary felt several lines of sight locked closely onto him from various locations. He would face a barrage of simultaneous attacks as soon as he made any sudden movements.

    ¡¼ Back then, I was in a critical state as I entered this new world. In a state of unconsciousness with my survival instincts, I did kill a person. I admit that ¡½Negary¡¯s expression perfectly showed regret.

    ¡¼ Of course, if you are able to keep his body intact, I can resurrect him ¡½as soon as Negary¡¯s words came out, he could sense the heavy breathing of several people.

    Negary smiled softly. Despite being dressed in the cloak of ¡®civility¡¯, the nature of humans was still as transparent as ever: to survive and reproduce.

    To a certain extent, reproduction could be considered a part of ¡®survival¡¯ as well.

    As soon as Negary threw the bargaining chip of ¡®resurrection¡¯ onto the table, he was sure that he would be convicted, but the punishment could be mitigated or even exempted.

    As for whether or not Negary actually had the ability to resurrect people, that depended on this world¡¯s level of knowledge. Despite having the power of Disaster Authority, this world¡¯s understanding of the soul was pathetically little. All Negary would have to do waspile a fake secondary soul, infuse that into the other party¡¯s body, then use germs to reactivate the body and create the effect of ¡®resurrection¡¯.

    ¡¼ If the time of death wasn¡¯t too long ago and the body remained intact, as long as I have ess to a few personal artifacts of the deceased, I am able to resurrect them. There might be some left-over side effects, but they will have indeed been resurrected ¡½Negary¡¯s tone was very natural, as if he was simply stating amonly epted fact.

    Coupled with Negary¡¯s extreme sense of charisma, his words were very convincing.

    ¡°Enough! This isn¡¯t time for you to unt your abilities¡± Chang Xia¡¯s expression was cold. From the very start, he didn¡¯t have much hope of being able to actually punish Negary, and as soon as the other party mentioned ¡®resurrection¡¯, his hope had only gotten even slimmer.

    Being a member of this system, he knew exactly how dirty it actually was. He himself had also done things that would warrant him the death penalty many times over, for example, killing a civilian who blocked Fang Ze¡¯s path, as well as many other things that had crossed far over the line.

    In the eyes of the upper echelons, benefit was valued above all else. Never mind the death of a civilian or a bit of inner-city chaos, even the death of the [Medical Malpractice] Authority Holder didn¡¯t mean a single thing to them.

    ¡°You¡¯ve also imnted those germs into the bodies of our citizens, making me believe that you might be trying to spread a gue. Additionally, you¡¯re suspected to be encouraging Luo Fu, Zuo Yu Xiao and the others to disrupt public order, as well as being behind the murder of Zhao Shi Chang, while also causing damage to civilians and public property¡±

    ¡¼ I can give an exnation to each of those charges ¡½ Negary replied with a calm tone that wasn¡¯t too fast or too slow: ¡¼ You can think of the germs imnted in their bodies as a gift. The human body has its limits, a lot of which those germs can make up for due to their characteristics ¡½

    ¡¼ The germs that I gifted them have the effects of extending their lifespans, curing and preventing them from various diseases, as well as granting them the power you call Disasforce ¡½Negary put down another bargaining chip.

    As soon as Chang Xia heard him, he understood that it was hopeless to try and punish the person in front of him.

    He was pleading guilty to his charges, but so what if he was? With the bargaining chips he had just handed over, the punishments given out to him would be the same as no punishment at all.

    ¡°I hope your mouth will be just as skillful as it is now when you¡¯re in front of the Disaster Management court¡± Chang Xia regained his senses and coldly replied.

 Chapter 120: Vol2 Ch18: The â€˜resurrectionâ€™ surgery

    <h4>Chapter 120: Vol2 Ch18: The ¡®resurrection¡¯ surgery</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    During the several days that he was taken into custody, Negary received preferential treatment.

    He had specialized chefs, a luxurious ¡®prison cell¡¯, a wide variety of books to read, and he could even ess the inte under some supervision.

    A few dayster, the Tribunal for Authority Holders created by the Disaster Management Act held a court, in which Negary stood trial as the defendant.

    As Chang Xia expected, in court, most representatives from all parties showed goodwill towards Negary.

    In terms of defence, thewyer only cited strange and unusual cases that were fringe examples, as well as the reasoning that ¡®mister Wang Yuan was only acting in ordance to his instincts at the time¡¯.

    In the end, Negary was sentenced to only one month in prison, and although it was called imprisonment, he was actually there as a VIP guest.

    Negary was holding a book in his hand, seriously reading it, but then suddenly turned his head to a certain corner of the room, gave a slight smile, then casually went back to his reading.

    ¡°How terrifying¡± Chang Xia sighed while watching Negary through the screen.

    ¡°Indeed, the monitoring equipment in that room was made of special materials and designed to integrate fully into the wall, yet he still managed to discover it¡± Seven sighed in dejection next to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that¡± Chang Xia shut down the surveince footage and said with a solemn expression: ¡°I¡¯ve seen many VIPs, the wealth, power, and authority they have control over is vastly greater than what we can ever imagine¡±

    ¡°By relying on the things they hold control over, they can affect the entire world, and this Wang Yuan is the same. He holds power above what we can imagine, but ever since we¡¯ve met, unless there was serious business or he was preupied, he would constantly have a book in his hand¡±

    ¡°I can feel his tireless thirst for knowledge. He wouldn¡¯t ck off and doesn¡¯t know the concept of fatigue. He¡¯s taking every chance he has to grow¡± Chang Xia smiled bitterly: ¡°At a time like this, I truly hope what he dered was the truth¡±

    Seven also had a strange look on her face. During his trial, when Negary introduced himself, he identified himself as an otherworldly schr and biologist, thenter a saviour of the world.

    ¡¼ Outside of necessity, I would never harm a person¡¯s life. For me personally, the life of every single person is a precious treasure ¡½following Negary¡¯s deration, many of the present psychologists tried to look for any signs of lying on Negary¡¯s expression, but instead saw unadulterated sincerity.

    Indeed, this was exactly how Negary thought. After all, he had already gone through the distress of not having food. Even if he only sought food of high quality at this point, there was no need to waste any precious food, was there?

    ¡°Did we catch Killer J?¡± Chang Xia casually asked.

    ¡°Ever since that day, he simply vanished. Our intelligence system couldn¡¯t find him at all¡± Seven sighed: ¡°Luo Fu is still there, but we have no right to arrest him¡±

    ...

    Looking down at the corpse in front of himself, Negary shook his head. Although his words were very persuasive, his ims had to be backed up by real evidence in order to be fully convincing.

    As a result, Xu Ming¡¯s body, the best test subject, was brought to him, including the materials that he requested.

    Many of Xu Ming¡¯s frequently used personal items wereid next to his body, such as his cups, notebooks, sses, clothes, as well as the two Urban-themed novels that he wrote and various other misceneous things.

    Negary carefully observed these items and pretended to absorb the ¡®spirit¡¯ attached to them. ording to what he had said, a person¡¯s frequently used items would contain the scattered ¡®spirit¡¯ that humans naturally gave off in their daily lives, and it was thanks to this ¡®spirit¡¯ that he was able to gather and reform their souls.

    In truth, they were nothing but bold-faced lies. Although Negary had read Xu Ming¡¯s memories in order to learn this world¡¯snguage, he didn¡¯t have much time to read, nor was he interested in reading too much into the personal life of such a person.

    Because of that, he didn¡¯t actually know a lot about the person called Xu Ming, but when his personal artifacts were presented to Negary, he had already begun topile the profile of this person in his mind.

    Especially the two novels that he wrote. Although the depictions in inte novels were usuallypletely different from the actual person, there were still bits and pieces of connections that could be traced.

    Just like that, Negary slowlypleted the profile of ¡®Xu Ming¡¯ in his mind andpiled it into a personality avatar.

    Negary went back to the corpse. Taking the feelings of these bystanders into ount, Negary didn¡¯t directly turn his hand into tentacles like he usually did. He instead took out a syringe that contained some sort of active rippling liquid, injected it into the corpse to infect it with his bacteria, mended the corpse¡¯s wounds, and reanimated it.

    He then transferred the ¡®Xu Ming¡¯ personality avatar inside, thus resurrecting Xu Ming.

    ¡¼ I must tell you in advance, since it has been a long time since he died, there would be a lot of missing memories ¡½Negary exined in a responsible manner: ¡¼ At the same time, he should show symptoms of being dispirited and getting tired easily, this is due to the fact that his soul had be scattered once. Although I¡¯ve patched his soul back together, repercussions still exist ¡½

    Afterpleting this ¡®resurrection¡¯ surgery, Negary was released from prison early while serving his 1-month prison sentence due to good behaviour.

    In this period of just over half a month, although it seemed like Negary didn¡¯t do anything but read and performed one ¡®resurrection¡¯, quite a few people had actually reached tacit understanding with him.

    For example, the D.E.R division hadrgely ignored the crows that were flying all over the city, some even started to take care of them.

    For example, a few superiors who were supposedly about to breathe theirst suddenly became active again, one of them even announced a happy new wedding.

    In addition, a group of people headed by Noah, including the three people from the crow farms whose flesh was stolen by Negary, had gathered, pooled their funds together and applied to open a newpany called Negary Pharmaceuticals.

    ¡¼ Is Section Chief Chang here to greet me? ¡½as expected, Negary saw Chang Xia at the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m only here to ask Mister Wang Yuan toe and register with us. After all, Mister Wang Yuan is an Authority Holder, and quite possibly even the next Disaster King¡± Chang Xia answered honestly.

    There was a big difference between his [Otherworld Invasion] Authority and other Authorities. Since the Holder of this Authority was a disaster himself, any of his actions that fulfilled the conditions of the Authority would generate Disasforce.

    Even Negary¡¯s opening of a pharmaceuticalpany could be regarded as a cultural invasion, so Negary was giving off Disasforce reactions even right as they were speaking. Even more importantly, he was able to grant this Disasforce to other people, making it so that even those people¡¯s actions would umte Disasforce for Negary.

    With this gradual umtion, Negary¡¯s Disasforce had grown from its initial grade A to grade C, and was still continuing to climb. To an extent, the [Otherworld Invasion] could certainly be listed as a Disaster King-level Authority.

    ¡¼ Then I¡¯ll trouble you, Chief Chang ¡½Negary politely answered, got into Chang Xia¡¯s car and casually opened a book.

 Chapter 121: Vol2 Ch19: I like to study, studying makes me happy

    <h4>Chapter 121: Vol2 Ch19: I like to study, studying makes me happy</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°Have you always been so eager to learn?¡± Chang Xia asked as he watched Negary continue reading his book.

    ¡¼ Ah, in the previous world, I had to spend a lot of effort to gather knowledge ¡½Negary answered seriously: ¡¼ Knowledge can change one¡¯s future, that isn¡¯t just empty talk ¡½

    ¡¼ For anybody of any ss, learning was always the easiest way to change and improve themselves ¡½Negary continued honestly: ¡¼ This society has its ws and problems, but I truly believe it has a lot of advantagespared to my previous one ¡½

    ¡¼ Like knowledge for example, most of your knowledge is in an essible state that allowed even the people at the bottom to change themselves through learning ¡½Negary praised: ¡¼ In the previous world I was in, this was something that many people couldn¡¯t even think of ¡½

    When he was still Wang Yuan, the only thing he managed to achieve was a college diploma, the final thesis was something he half-assed to pass, after getting his diploma, it was like he never actually went to college at all. He was a young man with many shorings, he couldn¡¯t afford a car or a house, and he definitely couldn¡¯t afford to fall in love. Even if he wanted to travel, he couldn¡¯t do so without working to support it.

    He was locked in his life tightly by reality, ving away at his factory job while reading online novels to imagine himself as the protagonist, obtaining some sort of golden finger and finally reaching the peak of his life.

    People who are locked in their lives would not refuse an opportunity.

    That was the reason why when that System appeared out of nowhere, Wang Yuan agreed to it without any doubts. Although, with how that System distortednguage, Wang Yuan wouldn¡¯t have necessarily been able to refuse.

    In the past, Wang Yuan regretted not studying harder when he could. More knowledge couldn¡¯t give him any supernatural powers, but at least he could broaden his horizons. Unfortunately, by the time he realized that, his personality was already formed and matured, even if he wanted to change, he didn¡¯t have the courage to.

    That was, until he became Negary. The death of Wang Yuan caused him to be iplete, but it was also a chance, he now had the ability and opportunity to change himself.

    However, it was still a fact that Wang Yuan attracted the System that started everything because he had the [Protagonist Aura]. How many people actually had such a thing in real life? And how many people lived their lives aimlessly while waiting for a miracle to ur?

    ¡¼ Whether there were drawbacks or not, learning is indeed a great way to change one¡¯s destiny ¡½Negary said with a slightly apologetic expression on his face: ¡¼ Forgive me for being so emotional ¡½

    Negary¡¯s remarks weren¡¯t actually because he was sentimental, but rather to give Chang Xia and the people behind Chang Xia an ¡®impression¡¯. The first impression of him not being a shameless scum who would never pass on an opportunity, but rather, one that truly loved to learn.

    Negary was essentially saying that it didn¡¯t matter if you drank, smoked or even fought in public, as long as you loved studying, they could be friends.

    If this impression stuck, whenever Chang Xia thought of doing something against Negary, ¡®knowledge¡¯ would naturally be a bargaining chip in his mind. Not only would this allow Negary to gain ess to knowledge more easily and purposely create a fake weakness for himself, but it would also set the foundation for if and when he turned on them in the future.

    A person who was obsessed with knowledge would definitely leave people more at easepared to a person who was impably mysterious and secretive.

    As for whether or not this little trick would work or not, someone smart like Chang Xia who was already suspicious of Negary would definitely doubt his intentions, but even if he doubted it, Negary would still have nted a seed of impression in his heart.

    And as long as Negary continued to deepen this impression, it would eventually be effective, and this was only one kind of precaution.

    Negary had many little tricks of simr nature, all of which were applications of psychology. Psychology wasn¡¯t simply the observation and reading of another person¡¯s heart, but it was also leading others on through small, insignificant details of daily life.

    This way, when the time came, even if Negary wasn¡¯t anywhere near Chang Xia, he would be able to predict the probability of some actions that Chang Xia would take in response to encountering something Negary did.

    This was also a kind of maniption. Little by little, he guided their thoughts so that in the end, even if they were the ones who made their own choices, it was actually under his control from the start.

    After reading arge amount of psychology books in this world, Negary had begun to experiment with these techniques.

    ¡¼ In the end, knowledge is always a good thing ¡½

    His registration was swift. Information of the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority Holder ¡®Wang Yuan¡¯ had already been recorded, so they only needed to take his blood sample, his Disasforce reaction signature, his overall physique and body conditions into their database.

    From now on, whenever he generated or used Disasforce, as long as the reaction wasn¡¯t too great, it wouldn¡¯t raise an rm, but would still be recorded.

    At the same time, he could also obtain a bit of mary support from the D.E.R division every month. This was put in ce in order to prevent Authority Holders from resorting to crime when they aren¡¯t able to take care of their own livelihoods.

    The damage that Authority Holders are able to cause was unpredictable, even with their understanding and experience. For example, after Wan Heng Yang¡¯s death, his [Loneliness] Authority affected the households within the area of the meteorite strike, and caused several heart attacks that resulted in the people of those households bing ¡®lonely¡¯ permanently.

    This was the danger of Disaster Authorities. Any Disaster Authority could go out of control, either through their Holder actively causing disasters in order to strengthen their abilities; or Authorities acting up after their Holder¡¯s death. An Authority Holder could either be the one who restrained or the one who promoted a disaster.

    The great Yue Bu earthquake was an eternal pain in many people¡¯s hearts. When that man who always had a smile on his face went out of control, he actively exercised his Authority in order to promote it to [Continental Sinking] and be a Disaster King. Although he failed to be a Disaster King, the aftermath of the earthquake he caused was more terrifying than the damage that any previous Disaster Kings were capable of.

    The sight of the broken streets andnd, the multitudes of copsed buildings, the shaking of heaven and earth, all those apocalyptic scenes remained clearly in Chang Xia¡¯s mind even today.

    As he watched Negary leave, Chang Xia sighed with a deep look in his eyes.

    As Negary pushed the door open, he saw the woman called Seven waiting right outside, still with the same mature and capable appearance that she seemed to always maintain.

    ¡¼ It must be tiring ¡½Negary actively spoke up with a smile: ¡¼ A huge rock seems to be constantly pressing down on his heart. If he keeps this up, one day, he would either be crushed by it, or thoroughly driven to madness by it ¡½

    ¡¼ And you¡¯ve always been worried about him, haven¡¯t you? ¡½Negary¡¯s gaze seemed to be able to pierce through anybody¡¯s heart, causing Seven to reflexively take a step backwards.

    ¡¼ After all, he was the one who brought you out of Yue Bu all those years ago ¡½Negary took a step forward that carried oppressive pressure.

    His words made Seven involuntarily recall that time 16 years ago, when everything she knew had fallen to be rubble on the ground, and her 7-year-old self was staring at her parents buried under the fallen rocks in despair.

    At that time, it was Chang Xia in his youth that brought her out.

    With the information he had managed to dig up as well as his observations of them, Negary drew this conclusion and used it to temporarily break through Seven¡¯s guard, then told her in a soft voice: ¡¼ If there is ever a time when you feel helpless, feel free toe and find me ¡½

    After saying so, Negary swiftly left after nting another hidden card away, perhaps one day it might pay off.

 Chapter 122: Vol2 Ch20: Uncrowned

    <h4>Chapter 122: Vol2 Ch20: Uncrowned</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Negary suddenly frowned as a huge amount of Disaster appeared in his perception.

    That Disasforce carried a strong feeling of impact and destruction, as well as a sensation of heat.

    There was only one person in the 6th domain with this kind of Disasforce, the man called Disaster King Apophis, Fang Ze.

    ¡¼ This should be our first meeting ¡½

    As Negary left the D.E.R division building, he immediately saw the young man stepping out of the car.

    A mass of Disasforce was constantly surging and flowing around his body, apparently, after half a month of adapting, he was now able to derive and control his own Disasforce.

    Ayer of Disasforce was clinging to the surface of his body, making it so that any attack that reached him would be destroyed by his Disasforce.

    And this was why Disaster Kings were ridiculous entities, they simply had too much Disasforce, enough to be immune to the majority of attacks as long as they wrapped themselves with it.

    ¡¼ Hm? Those clothes...¡½

    Whenever Negary used Disaster, he would always release it through his hands, because doing so anywhere else would be the same as destroying his own clothing.

    When necessary, Negary naturally didn¡¯t care about running aroundpletely naked, but it was a good idea to take care of one¡¯s own image on normal asions. Sometimes, even outer appearance could be a part of one¡¯s strength.

    For example, no one cared if an ugly viin died, but a handsome or beautiful viin always had a lot of fans, sometimes even whitewashed to join the good guys, this was the power of a good appearance.

    The clothes that Fang Ze was currently wearing were made of a special material that allowed Disasforce to easily pass through without causing any damage to it.

    ¡¼ As expected, the government of this world has researched and achieved considerable results regarding Disasforce ¡½

    Negary silently thought.

    This wasn¡¯t the me world. Aside from Eldridge who used the Last God to create the Last God serum, everyone else in the me world held a certain amount of respect towards supernatural abilities.

    Their supernatural powers were obtained mostly through inheritance, they did not try to study the nature of those powers, nor further enhance it.

    But this society wasn¡¯t the same, the first thing they did after obtaining supernatural power was surely research. Researching it as thoroughly as they could, through which they would utilize this power more reasonably and effectively.

    Naturally, part of this was because Disasforce stemmed from disasters and was destructive in nature. If it was some power with a gentler nature, they would probably y around with it a lot more.

    Negary didn¡¯t remain for long and left after observing Fang Ze for just a bit.

    As soon as Fang Ze saw Negary, he felt a sense of difort. This sensation was hard to describe, but he was sure that it wasn¡¯t jealousy.

    Indeed, ifparing personal charms alone, wherever he stood, he would always be the center of attention.

    But I don¡¯t have a reason to be jealous, I am a Disaster King, one of those who stand at the peak of this world, a king doesn¡¯t need to envy others.

    This feeling seemed to be more instinctive, as if he had met a deviant or a traitor, inevitably making him feel a certain sense of hatred towards Negary.

    ...

    ¡°The uncrowned king that had given up his qualifications to be a king, instead became an error that shifted the star off-course¡±

    Minister Chang read the words on the Doomsday stone tablet and sighed. This stone tablet recorded a lot of information, including past, present, as well as future, but most of this information was vague.

    Some words seemed to hide some deeper meaning, some they had interpreted, but most of the meaning was quite unclear, such as the ¡®crown¡¯ that was mentioned over and over again.

    They originally thought it was referring to a Disaster King Authority, but after some consideration, that didn¡¯t seem to be 100% correct.

    They knew that Negary was a visitor from another world as well as a few things about him, but they also didn¡¯t know a lot of things. For example, they couldn¡¯t tell from the tablet if his method to extend lifespan and resurrection were actually real or not.

    ...

    ¡¼ Modern times are not like the Middle Ages ¡½

    Negary was riding in a car. Now that his identity and other matters had been established, he could rx and develop his strength, continuing to study how to break through his own limits.

    ¡¼ The first order of business is to develop an intelligencework ¡½

    Negary narrowed his eyes, over half of the reason why he managed to develop in the me world so quickly was because of his wide intelligencework at the time.

    The [Diffuse] germs, although it wasn¡¯t as strong as the [ck Crow], and definitely iparable to Soul¡¯s Blood that had be Negary¡¯s essence, its characteristic of being able to spread widely allowed it to be Negary¡¯s best eyes.

    As long as they were within the range of the germ¡¯s spread, nothing could hide from Negary¡¯s observation.

    But this was a modern society. They had ways to control and quarantine diseases, so secretly spreading germs like he did before would only cause the other side to be vignt and ask questions.

    ¡¼ How¡¯s thepany? ¡½Negary asked.

    ¡°Everything has been greenlit and ready to go¡± Noah replied: ¡°In addition, we¡¯ve also been conducting talent recruitment. Quite a few people have been hired, but I¡¯m afraid not all of them might be clean¡±

    ¡¼ So, there are undercover spies? ¡½Negary muttered with a smile,pletely unfazed. Undercover agents might be professionally trained and have excellent psychological qualities, but they were dealing with Negary.

    He couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the undercover clich¨¦, everyone had their individual needs, so long as he grasped and exploited these needs, he would be able to manipte and even turn those agents into people for his own use.

    ¡¼ In that case, let¡¯s release our [Diffuse] germs in an open and honourable manner, although, its functions might need to be changed slightly ¡½Negary mused: ¡¼ Cooperate as much as we can with the government. They hold the most information and is the fastest way to learn every secret we need ¡½

    ¡¼ There is surely some sort of hidden secret in this world ¡½

    Negary still hadn¡¯t forgotten about the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon who seemed to have vanished when they were supposed to have migrated with their entire races in tow.

    If he was able to follow their footsteps from the passage of the first me to this world, there was no reason why the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon who were both considerably stronger than him couldn¡¯t arrive here.

    Negary had even checked through the recorded history of this world. Normally, if something had happened, it would surely leave traces behind. Even vague legends could be traces of the existence of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon¡¯s passing through this world.

    But to Negary¡¯s surprise, there were simply no traces, as if they had never been to this world in the first ce.

    ¡¼ Did they not enter this world and instead opened up another passage to another world? ¡½such a thought shed through Negary¡¯s mind, but quickly dismissed it. The New Deity and Progenitor Dragon might be powerful, but they weren¡¯t powerful to the point of being able to perform inter-world travel as they pleased. Even entities of their level must have stopped by in this world in order to recuperate.

    ¡¼ And then there is the issue with Disaster Authorities ¡½ording to the records that Negary found, the first Authority Holder appeared over 120 years ago, and it was them who first founded this new era and world order.

    It was at that time that the Disaster Management Department, the D.E.R division¡¯s predecessor was established. It could be said that Disaster Authorities were something that only appeared in thest 100 years. Over 100 years ago, this was a no-magic world.

 Chapter 123: Vol2 Ch21: The path

    <h4>Chapter 123: Vol2 Ch21: The path</h4>

    ¡¼ After everything, it is still necessary to break through my own limitations ¡½Negary frowned. Because he didn¡¯t have a True Spirit and was unwilling to possess one, he was currently unable to improve the quality of his soul.

    He currently had over 100 crows all over the 6th domain that acted as a form of personal security, held a form of essential technology in his possession, and had risen to be an upstart member of the upper society in record time, but if this continued the way it did, he would eventually integrate into this society and be a part of it, falling under the domination of this life.

    Simply put, he didn¡¯t have the right to act as he pleased by just relying on these factors.

    ¡¼ The only right way to do this is to strengthen myself ¡½

    ¡¼ My path right now is still reliant on the sustenance and support of others ¡½Negary narrowed his eyes. If he had people who had achieved the second stage of release to sustain him, his soul would naturally be able to grow.

    However, could someone who had achieved the second stage of release actually fallpletely under his control? Negary wouldn¡¯t underestimate anybody who managed to achieve the second stage of release.

    If he really tried to find and capture someone at the second stage of release right now, it was likely that their will would contaminate him and turn him into their pet instead of the other way around.

    ¡¼ Unless the person at the second stage of release is walking the same path that I am ¡½Negary recalled the novels that he had once read, the majority of which had something called a ¡®cultivation scripture¡¯.

    But in both the worlds that Negary had been in, there wasn¡¯t actually anything that could actually be called a ¡®scripture¡¯.

    In this Disaster world, supernatural power came from disasters, the emergence of an Authority wasn¡¯t achieved through cultivation, but rather from pure luck.

    In the me world, if he really stretched the meaning, there were 2 things that could be considered a cultivation method.

    One of them was the [Respiratory Art], but the essence of the [Respiratory Art] was to simply perceive the frequency of the me world¡¯s first me and harmonize with it. Strictly speaking, it was nothing but a highly applicable trick. Outside of the me world, it would lose most of its supernatural abilities and the most it could do was allow the practitioner to have a sharper sense of perception.

    The other one was the Witchcraft cultivation method that Granny Seal¡¯e provided him. This method¡¯s essence was the stimtion of one¡¯s [Origin] through various means, allowing it to gradually awaken and be released, but this was also useless to Negary.

    ¡¼ If there are no paths, then I will create a path for myself ¡½Negary already had a rudimentary model in his mind, but it still needed to be pondered on a bit more carefully.

    ¡°Mister Wang Yuan, it is great to see you. I still have to thank you for your treatment¡± as Negary got off his car, a middle-aged man walked up and extended his hand: ¡°My name is Liang Liang¡±

    Through his connection with the germs, Negary found that the [ck Crow] germs had already spread through this man¡¯s entire body, and from the concentration of the [ck Crow] germs, Negary was able to roughly estimate his age.

    Obviously, this was one of the people who had their lifespans extended by Negary. About a week ago, this man was probably on his deathbed in a hospital somewhere, but Negary¡¯s ¡®life extension serum¡¯, which was actually just [ck Crow] germs, managed to revitalize.

    ¡¼ It¡¯s my honour ¡½Negary kept up his smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve set up a banquet to wee Mister Wang Yuan after your long journey¡± Liang Liang said with a smile: ¡°Mister Wang, you truly must join this one for a couple of drinks¡±

    Negary squinted his eyes. This kind of social interaction was essentially unavoidable in modern society. If Negary truly yearned for such social rules, he might be able to take advantage of it and prosper at a rapid rate. But for Negary, such things were essentially useless and a waste of time.

    After resonating his willpower with the [ck Crow] germs within the other party¡¯s body, Negary patted Liang Liang¡¯s shoulder twice and replied: ¡¼ I¡¯m not going, you guys have fun ¡½

    ¡°Ah, I understand¡± Liang Liang nodded, turned around, and left.

    ¡¼ Let¡¯s go to theb first and release our first product. This will help us ease up the current situation ¡½Negary¡¯spany was still rtively new, he barely had enough office workers to count on one hand and a few more scientific researchers.

    During his time in prison, Negary provided a certain amount of [ck Crow] germs in exchange for certain benefits. Thepany¡¯s venue,b equipment, and funding were all provided through this method.

    If you asked Negary which of his products he understood best, it would naturally be the [ck Crow] germs. By imnting them in various ces in one¡¯s body, they could rece any diseased or exhausted organs, exert superhuman levels of powers, and even extend one¡¯s lifespan if it was spread to one¡¯s entire body.

    The first two effects could be sustained normally, but to extend one¡¯s lifespan, they must use the [ck Crow] germs to absorb the vitality of others. The germs must turn into tentacles, pierce into the body of others and consume their flesh and blood to function.

    Even though Liang Liang seemed to be only middle-aged, he was actually 70 years old. With the absorption efficiency of the [ck Crow] germs in mind, he had reverted a total of 30 years and 5 months, which equated to absorbing the life of around 30 young adults at the prime of their lives. If he did it in the ¡®peaceful¡¯ way that didn¡¯t permanently harm their bodies, this estimated number would triple.

    Negary had only provided the [ck Crow] serum just over a week ago, which meant that man just now consumed the lives of at least 30 people in a mere 7 days.

    Regardless of whether or not the upper ss of the government were willing to utilize this kind of ¡®cannibalism¡¯, they would definitely not agree for it to spread into society.

    But what truly surprised Negary was that they did not restrict Negary from spreading his germs like he expected them to. After all, the more he spread his germs, the greater his Disasforce grade would be, and more people would be working for Negary.

    In fact, there should already be a theory that anyone infected by Negary¡¯s germs would fall under his control.

    And yet, instead of restricting Negary from spreading his germs, those people even suggested that as long as the germs weren¡¯t too harmful, he could even sell them as products.

    This gave Negary a feeling that they were looking forward to Negary¡¯s growth, perhaps even urging him to grow as fast as he could.

    ¡¼ Then the first product shall be this one ¡½Negary didn¡¯t put too much attention on thepany. He had no need for excessive wealth, the only reason why he even established thispany in the first ce was to make it convenient and justified for him to spread the germs, at the same time providing an adequate environment to research more germs and viruses.

    Besides the side effect of increasing the rate of metabolism within the infected, the [Diffuse] germs were perfectly harmless to the body, so after Negary adjusted their characteristics slightly, he released it as a product.

    Taking advantage of its only side effect, the germs were marketed as a fitness medicine. By injecting the [Diffuse] germs into one¡¯s body, their fat and daily calorie intake would be consumed at an elerated rate, leading to them slimming down after a bit of time. Furthermore, they wouldn¡¯t grow fat again no matter how much they ate. It was essentially the miracle drug that fat people had always dreamt of.

    After the drug was sent in for testing, it was easily allowed to circte without any hindrance. Negary found the government and the D.E.R division¡¯s attitude towards him to be even more bizarre.

    Regardless, since it wasn¡¯t blocked or restricted, this germ medicine quickly spread. Although it wasn¡¯t quite the same as before where his germspletely filled an entire region, it was still enough to bring Negary plenty of information and created him an intelligencework.

    ¡¼ Now, I can research my path with peace of mind ¡½sensing his ever-increasing Disasforce, Negary calmed his mind and started toplete his idea.

 Chapter 124: Vol2 Ch22: Disasforce cultivation method, first edition

    <h4>Chapter 124: Vol2 Ch22: Disasforce cultivation method, first edition</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ Disasforce...¡½Negary extended hand, sensing his power with the invasive and mutative characteristics.

    ¡¼ By injecting my germs into another person¡¯s body, they would obtain the power of Disasforce. Whenever any of them performed any invasive actions, their Disasforce, and by proxy, my Disasforce would increase ¡½

    ¡¼ But all of this is done under the influence of the Authority, and this power belongs to the Authority ¡½Negary silently thought as he looked at the Disasforce in his hand.

    He wouldn¡¯t reject the power of Disaster Authority, but he would also not trust it too much.

    ¡¼ Perhaps, throughbining [Respiratory Art] and the Witchcraft cultivation method, I would be able to borrow Disasforce as the catalyst to create a set of cultivation methods that others can use ¡½Negary thought.

    The Witchcraft cultivation method boiled down to the use of potionsbined with visualization and thought exercises in order to stimte one¡¯s [Origin] and release it.

    In essence, any creature that had an [Origin] would be able to practice the Witchcraft cultivation method.

    The first step was to find herbs and medicines that had the property of stimting the True Spirit, refine them into potions through alchemy and use those potions to stimte one¡¯s True Spirit.

    At that time, the True Spirit would derive more Soul Essence and strengthen one¡¯s soul.

    Because of this, even without releasing their [Origin], a Witch was able to obtain power from their soul,bined with the Laws of the me world, they were able to manifest incredible feats of magic, or apply interference force through their souls like Negary could.

    Through the constant consumption of these potions, slowly stimting their True Spirit step by step while using thought exercises and visualization to adjust the state of their soul, a Witch would eventually achieve the first stage of release.

    After this, the second step would be to refine a potion that was suitable for oneself in ordance with the ability obtained through the first stage of release. However, because of this, unlike the potions in the first step that hadmon materials and recipes, potions used in this second step could only be created by the Witch in question.

    And the reason why Seal¡¯e was so desperate that she enacted her n in the me world was because the materials for potions suitable for her had basically gone extinct.

    It was even worse for other low-magic worlds, there weren¡¯t even materials for the basic potions, people weren¡¯t able to reach or stimte their True Spirits, so the path of Witches was basically impossible.

    And for this Disaster world, aside from Disaster Authority, this was a world without magic, which meant that there was no such thing as potions.

    ¡¼ Then, I wonder if Disasforce can serve the same role as potions? Would it be feasible for one to use Disasforce to stimte one¡¯s True Spirit? ¡½Negary squinted his eyes.

    Disasforce originated from the Authorities, and he had confirmed that Authorities were linked to the soul. Usually, Negary controlled his Disasforce through his will, and since the will was basically fluctuations in the soul, this showed that Disasforce was indeed able to interact with the soul.

    ¡¼ First, use [Respiratory Art] to strengthen one¡¯s perception, then through spreading germs in one¡¯s respiratory tract, enable the perception of the Disasforce carried by the germs ¡½Negary was consolidating his idea.

    ¡¼ Following that, retract the Disasforce instead of releasing it in order to stimte one¡¯s [Origin] ¡½Negary slowly controlled Disasforce to touch his soul while also releasing the protection his Authority provided. Normally, under this protection, his soul would not be damaged by his own Disasforce.

    And so, immediately as Negary released the protection of his Authority, his soul was swiftly invaded and destroyed by his own Disasforce. A part of his soul was almost irreparably broken and destroyed in just a split second, only after Negary put up the Authority¡¯s protection again did the invasive destruction stop.

    ¡¼ It is too destructive and will require neutralization ¡½Negary breathed a sigh of relief. As a method to trigger the first stage of release, Disasforce¡¯s stimtion was definitely sufficient, but the main issue right now was to weaken the stimtion of this Disasforce.

    This was the same for Witch¡¯s materials, some materials were simply too stimting to be used directly without damaging the soul, so Witches need to refine and neutralize their effects with other materials before achieving the final result of a potion that they could use.

    What Negary needed to do right now was the same, with Disasforce as the main material, he needed to create a true first stage ¡®potion¡¯.

    ¡¼ What I need to do now is conduct arge number of experiments in order to find out how to adjust the destructive tendencies of Disasforce just enough. The government and D.E.R division have surely conducted research of simr nature, perhaps I would be able to exchange some benefits for a certain amount of research materials ¡½ Negary recalled the clothes that Fang Ze was wearing the day they met. If they could already create fabric material that was resistant to Disasforce, they must surely have conducted very in-depth research on Disasforce.

    Wasting no time at all, Negary first contacted a number of people. The old men who regained their youth and vitality by relying on the [ck Crow] germs were mutual beneficiaries with Negary by nature, so after Negary gave up a part of benefits, he obtained what he wanted.

    ¡¼ Disasforce wave sensing technology, Disasforce material manufacturing technology, and Disasforce stabilization technology ¡½Negary had obtained these three research products that took the D.E.R division who knows how long to produce, while only giving up another portion of [ck Crow] germs and two new highly marketable drugs.

    ¡¼ That was too simple ¡½Negary shook his head. On one hand, this was because of these people¡¯s corruption, but on the other hand, it was due to the conspiracy of those truly in charge.

    Ever since they didn¡¯t restrict him from spreading his germs, Negary already had a feeling, and now that he saw how easy it was to obtain this supposedly top-secret technology, Negary was sure of it. These people were looking forward to his growth.

    ¡¼ There surely must be some sort of secret hidden here ¡½Negary didn¡¯t think about it too much, fantasies wouldn¡¯t produce any results, the only thing he had to do right now was to strengthen himself.

    ¡¼ What I should do first is to reform [Respiratory Art] ¡½Negary started thinking about the D.E.R division¡¯s Disasforce wave sensing technology.

    Negary¡¯s ability to sense Disasforce came mostly from his Authority, while an ordinary person would not be able to sense the existence of Disasforce.

    But the D.E.R division¡¯s personnel couldn¡¯t all be Authority Holders. On the contrary, most of them were normal people, so they had to rely on this technology to monitor and oversee Authority Holders.

    They had these sensing devices set up all over the ce, allowing them to detect and identify even the smallest Disasforce fluctuations. If it was an unrecorded fluctuation, an rm would be raised, this alone caused a lot of trouble for Negary.

    ¡¼ However, it still takes a lot of time to turn research results into actual applicable products ¡½Negary was feeling the limit of his mind. Even after he had absorbed the elite traits of many people and gained top-ss human intelligence, an individual mind had limits.

    With more and more projects to research, he was feeling increasingly powerless to take them on, his soul¡¯sputational speed could only go so fast, this was the limit of his soul¡¯s quality.

    This way, Negary had fallen into a vicious cycle. He couldn¡¯t obtain research results due to the limits of his mind, but the research results were rted to him breaking through this limit.

    Normally, it was extremely easy for such a situation topletely overwhelm and crush an individual, but Negary would not stop because of this, instead, he would seize every opportunity to break through this limit.

 Chapter 125: Vol2 Ch23: Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 125: Vol2 Ch23: Scheme</h4>

    ¡°Disasforce level 3¡±

    In front of everyone, a young man was breathing a bit heavily as he muttered the results of his calctions.

    ¡¼ Passed ¡½wearing a whiteb coat standing next to him, Negary nodded: ¡¼ After this, wait a bit and you¡¯ll be able to go and receive this week¡¯s sry ¡½

    ¡°Thank you, Mister Wang¡± Li Chang happily said.

    The sry in thisboratory was extremely generous, even a week¡¯s worth of sry was enough for his living expenses for 2 months.

    ...

    ¡¼ By imnting parasitic germs that carry Disasforce in the respiratory tract and form a miniature pseudo-organ,bined with the use of [Respiratory Art], it is possible for humans to perceive Disasforce ¡½Negary recorded the data and sighed.

    The current scale of Disasforce only ranged from grade A to F, while the Disasforce provided to other people through Negary¡¯s [Otherworld Invasion] Authority usually didn¡¯t even reach grade A. For this reason, it was necessary for him toe up with a more detailed scale of Disasforce energy level.

    Negary divided the Disasforce below grade A into ten levels, ranging from level 1 to 10.

    The experiment that the young man performed just now was to use [Respiratory Art] to perceive the level of Disasforce contained within a nearby petri dish.

    ¡¼ By breathing at this specific frequency, the germ micro-organ within the respiratory tract would adjust and function ordingly. During that period, the small amount of Disasforce within the test subject¡¯s body bes active, through guidance, it can be directed to the True Spirit ¡½

    ¡¼ Unfortunately, in such a case, the test subject¡¯s soul would first be destroyed by the Disasforce and sumb directly to death ¡½Negary muttered. Even with the D.E.R division¡¯s data and records, it was still an almost impossible task to condition Disasforce to be suitable for the soul.

    ¡¼ Perhaps I should alter my train of thought a little bit ¡½Negary retrieved the data on the manufacturing of Disasforce resistant material as well as the record on forging soul weapons.

    This was a technology he obtained from the Church of Divine Grace back in the me world. They would extract the souls of devout Divine Grace followers, mix it with supernatural materials with various properties and forge them into weapons, one example being the Pope¡¯s scepter.

    Meanwhile, the manufacturing process of Disasforce resistant material was to keep a certain material constantly within a field of Disasforce, use that power to break it apart, then reform it through their unique technology to finally create materials that had adapted and became resistant to Disasforce. In this way, it wouldn¡¯t be incorrect to call them Disasforce material.

    ¡¼ Instead of conditioning Disasforce to be suitable for the soul, I should instead condition my soul to adapt to Disasforce ¡½Negary had such a thought: ¡¼ Throughbining [Respiratory Art] and visualization, guide one¡¯s soul to sense the frequency of Disasforce. Allow the soul to slowly adapt to Disasforce while using the soul weapon forging method to change the nature of one¡¯s soul ¡½

    ¡¼ However, while this method is usible, it is also extremely dangerous. To change the nature of my soul while alsoing into contact with Disasforce, one wrong step would result in the destruction of my soul itself ¡½

    ¡¼ If I widely spread this method, it¡¯ll result in too many deaths. But if I only limit it to a few elite people, I wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain enough data toplete this method ¡½Negary wasn¡¯t feeling his conscience haunting him or anything of the sort, as long as he could produce this method, he didn¡¯t care how many people would have to die. But doing that would cause too much hatred that it would be inconvenient for his follow-up ns.

    ¡¼ Perhaps I should borrow ¡®his¡¯ power ¡½Negary¡¯s eyes flickered. To anyone else, using a mere one or two specimens to obtain aprehensive list of data was basically impossible, but the meaning of ¡®his¡¯ existence itself should be to make the impossible possible.

    We had amon name for such people: The Protagonist.

    Negary put his hand up to where his heart was. There wasn¡¯t a heart inside his chest, but rather a Dragon of Eternal Sin. Nowadays, whenever he did something, especially when it was rted to the possible ¡®Protagonist¡¯ Fang Ze, he would always use the Dragon of Eternal Sin¡¯s error property to determine whether or not he was being affected.

    ¡¼ In that case, let¡¯s go ahead and implement it ¡½after confirming that there were no issues, Negary swiftly prepared a detailed n.

    ¡¼ Fang Ze¡¯s protection is too tight, and those people won¡¯t allow me to use Fang Ze to experiment ¡½Negary mused: ¡¼ Then let me choose an intimate supporting role as the target instead, I suppose Fang Ze wouldn¡¯t want them to die ¡½

    Knowing the people in power¡¯s desire to allow powerful Authority Holders to grow, Negary¡¯s n was indeed to promote Fang Ze¡¯s growth. This way, not only would they not try to stop him, they might even choose to contribute to it and make sure it happened.

    ¡¼ Of course, it¡¯s best not to leave too much evidence to be caught ¡½Negary was constantly perceiving the informationing in and out from his informationwork and easily formted a scheme against Fang Ze.

    ...

    ¡°A Qiao[1], do I look good now or what?¡± Zhang Yu Lu smiled brightly. After losing a bit of weight, her charms were showing themselves more and more, including her attractivity to men that she inherited from her mother.

    ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t even need to regte my meal. No matter how much I eat now, I won¡¯t get fat again¡±

    If this was an age of famine, having this increased level of metabolism would be walking to your death, but in the peaceful modern society, without a shortage of food, people were instead more worried about obesity.

    ¡°Drop it, A Ze said that it¡¯s better not to inject that thing into your body¡± He Qiao shook her head with a slight look of sadness in her eyes.

    During this period of time, Fang Ze had been deliberately avoiding He Qiao, only when she was just about to inject Negary¡¯spany¡¯s first product did hee out to persuade her against it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t that guy leave you after he got a girlfriend to live with?¡± Zhang Yu Lu nced at her and sneered: ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re still listening to him like this, it¡¯s like you were brainwashed or something¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about¡ª- I ¡ª¡ªwe¡¯re just neighbours...¡± He Qiao hurriedly retorted.

    ¡°Come on, your expression has betrayed you¡± Zhang Yu Lu scoffed at her friend: ¡°You really don¡¯t use your advantage as a woman at all. If you had taken the initiative and tempted him a bit, you might have already captured that little brat a long time ago¡±

    ¡°My mother told me that as women, as long as we y to our advantages, we¡¯d be able to firmly hold the men in our hands¡± Zhang Yu Lu said confidently.

    He Qiao didn¡¯t notice the strange tone of her friend and felt a bit sad instead. She practically watched Fang Ze grow up to be who he was today, having been close to him since they were young. The sense of pride she felt when seeing the kid she used to take care of growing up also manifested as an indescribable feeling in her heart towards the boy three years younger.

    ¡°Hah, don¡¯t think too much about that. There¡¯s a Negary store just up ahead, how about you try it out and change to a new image? Maybe that guy will have a change of heart?¡± Zhang Yu Lu urged her.

    In her confusion, He Qiao didn¡¯t realize how Zhang Yu Lu was being a bit more lively than usual today and was already pulled by her friend into a Negary pharmaceutical store to receive a slimming injection.

    The guards who were responsible for protecting He Qiao hurriedly notified their superiors. The slimming injections contained the Disasforce of the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority Holder, which was equivalent to a permanent marking.

    Because of this, the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority Holder mighte into conflict with the Disaster King Apophis.

    [1] A Qiao: the ¡°A¡± before the name is the Chinese equivalent of the -chan or -san suffix, only used by either people close to you or your seniors

 Chapter 126: Vol2 Ch24: Picking a fight

    <h4>Chapter 126: Vol2 Ch24: Picking a fight</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    [Furthermore, Zhang Yu Lu was also a bit strange today, her personality model seems to have changed today] several people quickly reported and prepared to interfere as soon as they were ordered to.

    The D.E.R division treated a Disaster King with great importance, so not only did they form and keep records of the personality models for people close to them, but also for those who frequently came into contact with such people.

    If anybody suddenly acted inconsistently with their personality models, such changes would be immediately reported and sufficiently dealt with in order to prevent conspirators from using people around a Disaster King for some sort of scheme.

    ¡°Zhang Yu Lu is carrying the [Otherworld Invasion] Disasforce, so it¡¯s most likely that she¡¯s being affected by it¡±

    ¡°Is that guy scheming something?¡± Chang Xia rubbed his temples to ease his headache, these guys couldn¡¯t ever live a decent life, always causing trouble.

    ¡°Send someone...¡± before Chang Xia could give the order, a dedicatedmunicator in his office rang. After picking it up, Chang Xia¡¯splexion became even worse.

    The most despair-inducing thing wasn¡¯t that there was always someone trying to cause trouble. But rather when his own people wouldn¡¯t try to stop them and was instead eager to help the culprit cause trouble.

    ...

    A syringe of medicine slightly different from the normal slimming medicine was injected into He Qiao¡¯s body.

    The germs quickly gathered in He Qiao¡¯s respiratory tract, slowly forming micro-organs that caused He Qiao to feel an itch in her throat. The itch grew to be difort, forcing her to open her mouth in order to breathe more easily.

    However, that only caused her even more difort, until a voice suddenly resounded in He Qiao¡¯s ear, causing her to think that she was having an auditory hallucination from being unable to breathe.

    ¡¼ Follow my instructions and breathe ¡½the voice started to instruct her to breathe at a certain frequency. At this point, He Qiao didn¡¯t have the time or mind to consider too much and simply followed the other party¡¯s instructions.

    As soon as her breathing rate changed, He Qiao felt her breathing became smooth again, not only that, she felt like she had gained a new vision, and could even sense a special power.

    ¡¼ My apologies, you must be Miss He ¡½at some point, Negary was already standing in front of He Qiao in his whiteb coat. His extreme sense of charm caused He Qiao¡¯s facial expression to rx a little bit, recognizing him to be the owner of the voice just now.

    ¡¼ My name is Wang Yuan. Due to the mistakes of my staff members, they mistook an experimental product as the slimming injection drug and transported it to this store ¡½Negary¡¯s words were extremely sincere, filled with nothing but an apologetic tone.

    ¡¼ As soon as we discovered that something was wrong, we immediately tracked it down. But unfortunately, we were still a step toote ¡½Negary continued with an apologetic tone: ¡¼ Regarding this, I¡¯ve fired the relevant personnel and willpensate Miss He ¡½

    ¡°Will that injection carry some kind of side effects?¡± He Qiao had finally regained her senses and asked. As soon as she rxed her breathing, she felt that sense of difort again and hurriedly resumed the correct breathing frequency.

    ¡¼ One of them is the current breathing method you¡¯re employing. You must constantly maintain this breathing rate in order to breathe normally ¡½Negary exined: ¡¼ I¡¯m sure that you can already feel it. With the change of your breathing rate, not only have your senses grown intensely more sensitive, but you can also sense some sort of special power ¡½

    ¡¼ That power is Disasforce ¡½Negary softly told her.

    After Negary¡¯s continuous exnations, He Qiao finally understood what had happened to her. Although it wasn¡¯t much, she had indeed obtained the infamous Disasforce of Disaster Authority Holders.

    Having to change her breathing rate would be a bit hard to adapt to at first, but it wouldn¡¯t be much after she got used to it, and she had gained benefits instead.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need topensate me, I¡¯ve even benefited from this¡± He Qiao shook her head and said.

    ¡¼ First of all, regardless of whether or not Miss He obtained something from it, this was still a mistake on our part, and that requirespensation ¡½Negary refuted her: ¡¼ And on the other hand, this is still an experimental product ¡½

    ¡¼ While there might be no issues initially, there might be other side effects that manifestter on. If you feel anything strange, please contact this number, we will immediately bring Miss He in to be checked and treated right away ¡½

    Negary gave He Qiao a business card and emphasised: ¡°Once again, I sincerely apologize. This is a mistake in our work¡±

    As he watched He Qiao leave, Negary narrowed his eyes and sat still in the shop, waiting.

    It didn¡¯t take too long for Negary to feel something approaching him, an extreme level of Disasforce.

    With a loud noise, the wall of Negary Inc. storefront was directly shattered to form a giant hole. As Fang Ze approached him step by step, the dust and rubble were swept aside by theyer of Disasforce around his body to reveal his expression of anger.

    ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± with a sh of Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce, the chair supporting Negary¡¯s body was directly broken into pieces, followed by his questioning voice filled with pressure: ¡°You schemed against my people¡±

    Negary patted the dust from his body and swiftly got up on his feet, standing straight. To Fang Ze¡¯s questioning, he calmly replied: ¡¼ First of all, this was just an ident, I did not want it to happen either ¡½

    ¡¼ Secondly, Miss He isn¡¯t your family member, and she certainly doesn¡¯t belong to you. I personally condemn this kind of false restriction of personal freedom ¡½

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person you can reason with?¡± Fang Zeughed in his anger. He took a deep breath and said: ¡°I don¡¯t care of kind of plot or scheme you have, I¡¯ll give you onest chance, remove your disgusting ability¡±

    ¡¼ I¡¯m sorry, after she was injected, the serum had already formed a bond with her body. It is difficult even for me to remove it without harming her life ¡½Negary indifferently replied. Although he said ¡®sorry¡¯, to Fang Ze¡¯s ears, his tone didn¡¯t carry a hint of being apologetic.

    Hearing Negary¡¯s answer, Fang Ze¡¯s expression became fully cold: ¡°Are you asking for war?¡±

    ¡¼ That depends on you ¡½as soon as Negary finished speaking, the terrifying Disasforce surged forward.

    Negary leapt backward andnded on the windowsill, looking at Fang Ze with an indifferent expression: ¡¼ Your intention to attack was too obvious ¡½

    ¡¼ Do you want me to teach you how to fight? ¡½Negary¡¯s calm words further angered Fang Ze.

    His Disasforce erupted, the ground where Fang Ze was standing cracked and crumbled, the tiles and concrete floor werepletely crushed into powder and blown away. Under the terrible surging Disasforce, the surrounding air was changed and formed an intense gust of wind.

    Negary once again leapt backward and lightlynded on the street. By this time, every personnel in the entire area had been dismissed while the government had quarantined this area off, preventing all ess.

    The only people in this area right now were Negary, Fang Ze and his followers.

    Taking a look at the three people who appeared behind Fang Ze, it could be seen that he wasn¡¯t simply idling without doing anything during this period.

 Chapter 127: Vol2 Ch25: Curb-stomp

    <h4>Chapter 127: Vol2 Ch25: Curb-stomp</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°Ignorant fool, I will make you understand the power of a Disaster King¡± Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce shed and crushed the wall in front of him directly into fine powder.

    ¡¼ Ignorant? ¡½Negaryughed and didn¡¯t bother to correct him. Thanks to the booming sales of the slimming injection drug, his Disasforce had already grown to grade D, although it wasn¡¯t quite at Fang Ze¡¯s level, it was still just enough.

    Drawing a small dagger from his waist, Negary faced Fang Ze¡¯s immense Disasforce without any worries.

    Seeing the surging Disasforce, Negary turned the small dagger in his hand and swung at the Disasforce, scattering that immense power all around him.

    Disasforce was controlled by the mind, and this dagger was an experimental item that Negary produced throughbining the soul weapon forging method and the Disasforce material manufacturing method. Besides being able torgely ignore Disasforce, its most important function was to block out mental signals.

    It was because of this property that the Disasforce controlled by Fang Ze¡¯s mind was directly cut away by Negary.

    With a flick of his hand, the dagger was thrown straight at Fang Ze¡¯s eyes.

    Fang Ze hurriedly moved his Disasforce in response to this, only to find that it had no effect.

    Almost immediately, the dagger¡¯s trajectory was forcefully shifted and moved away. With another flick of his wrist, Negary pulled the dagger back to his hand, at this point, it could be seen that there was a fine thread made from Disasforce material attached on to the hilt of the dagger.

    ¡¼ An Authority? ¡½Negary looked at the young girl among the three people behind Fang Ze, recalled the information he had obtained and understood: ¡¼ Liu Shi, was it? ¡½

    Fang Ze exhaled heavily to calm himself down. At that moment just now, he almost thought that he was actually going to die.

    ¡°So that dagger is what you¡¯re depending on? To nullify control over Disasforce?¡± Fang Ze¡¯s expression turned serious. He really had to admit that he was careless to underestimate this bastard just now and almost put himself into a dangerous situation.

    Once again wielding the dagger, Negary didn¡¯t reply at all. He still had too little of this manufactured material, only enough to make such a small dagger, if he had just a bit more, he would¡¯ve been able to make a pair of gloves or a longer weapon like sword or de.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you another chance¡± Fang Ze¡¯s clothes began to flutter as more of his Disasforce surged forward: ¡°You will also need to cover your hand in Disasforce in order to attack me with that dagger through my Disasforce¡±

    ¡°Different kinds of Disasforce would cancel each other out, but when the difference in strength is too great, your grade D Disasforce won¡¯t be able to stop me¡±

    ¡°Just try and attack, my Disasforce will grind your hand to dust¡± while saying so, Fang Ze was being extremely careful, his mind that was originally clouded by anger was slowly regaining rity.

    ¡¼ Disasforce that not even Disasforce material canpletely be immune to? ¡½

    Negary looked at Fang Ze¡¯s fluttering clothes. They were all made from the same Disasforce material that he had, but was still affected by Fang Ze¡¯s immensely surging power.

    Wielding the dagger, Negary rushed forward. His body nimbly weaved through the Disasforce, his hand covered in his own Disasforce to parry Fang Ze¡¯s attacking Disasforce.

    ¡¼ You make too many unnecessary movements. Limited by your own human instincts, before you make any attacks, your reflexive behaviours would already reveal your intentions ¡½Negary swung his hand and sliced theyer of Disasforce in front of Fang Ze¡¯s face apart, then sent a jet of Disasforce straight towards Fang Ze¡¯s forehead.

    Fang Ze swiftly created anotheryer of Disasforce to protect himself and shed against Negary¡¯s Disasforce. The two clusters of Disasforce cancelled each other out, but the resulting shockwave caused Fang Ze¡¯s body to lose bnce and fell on his behind.

    However, Fang Ze¡¯s body immediately produced an immense amount of Disasforce again, forcing Negary to retreat.

    Fang Ze heavily panted, a wound had been inflicted on his forehead, causing his blood to flow and dye his face red.

    ¡¼ Disasforce is controlled through thought ¡½Negary retreated again, swinging the dagger in his hand to disperse the scattered Disasforce around himself: ¡¼ That¡¯s why you need to learn to multitask ¡½

    ¡¼ Use a part of your mind to control your body, and another part to control your Disasforce. Once you¡¯re able to move both sides independently at the same time, your fighting strength would increase a lot ¡½Negary almost seemed like he was actually teaching him how to fight.

    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve really be arrogant after gaining the power of a Disaster King¡± Fang Ze got up from the ground, his surging Disasforce caused the wound on his forehead to burst open and him to bleed even more.

    ¡°I almost got killed by you, twice¡± Fang Ze put one hand on his forehead to cover his wound, slowly calming his Disasforce down, almost as if he wanted to suspend the fight

    ¡¼So, what are you trying to say? ¡½Negary kept the dagger in his hand as he stood in the middle of the street, stopping his attack as Fang Ze wanted to.

    ¡°So... try and survive first¡± Fang Ze¡¯s expression became cold as thunder resounded in the sky above, it was actually the sonic boom produced by a meteorite in high-speed motion.

    ¡¼ Stalling for time so you can use your Authority? ¡½Negary could already feel the oppressive pressure and heat generated by the friction between the meteorite and the air.

    Standing across from him, Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce wasyering to cover him up. From the tests he had conducted, he knew that a meteorite of this size wouldn¡¯t be able to harm him while covered in Disasforce.

    ¡¼ Then let me teach you another lesson ¡½Negary slowly spoke: ¡¼ When an enemy suddenly bes cooperative, you must first think about whether or not the other side has figured out your strategy, and whether or not they had a countermeasure prepared ¡½

    ¡¼ For example, like so ¡½Negary¡¯s body suddenly swelled into huge bulging muscles, his clothes were torn apart without any resistance. Due to being swollen so much, his skin became blood-red. In almost an instant, Negary turned from a charming human man to a bloodied red fatty.

    With a tug of his hand, Fang Ze found that something had wrapped around his body, pulling him towards Negary.

    ¡°It¡¯s the thread!¡± Fang Ze immediately recalled the thread that was attached to Negary¡¯s dagger.

    When he was attacking me, not only did he use the dagger to disperse my Disasforce and attacked with his own Disasforce, he was also using the threads to tie me up.

    Because the thread was made from Disasforce material, Fang Ze couldn¡¯t break it right away, unable to do anything as he was pulled towards Negary. His Disasforce could only protect him from being affected by the aftermath of a fallen meteorite, but not from being hit directly by one.

    If he was struck directly, he would at least be crippled, if not killed right away.

    Is he aiming for mutual destruction?

    Fang Ze had nothing but fear in his mind.

    Almost right away, Negary¡¯s eyes became dull, the meteorite mmed directly on top of him. His bulging flesh exploded, flinging Fang Ze backwards into and through the wall of Negary¡¯s store.

    Fang Ze coughed up blood, battered, exhausted and copsed on the ground. At this moment, a box next to him was pushed aside as a severed hand crawled out. A mouth appeared in the middle of the palm and spoke with Negary¡¯s voice:

    ¡¼ And one final lesson, pay attention and observe, you aren¡¯t the only one capable of using their words to attract the attention of others ¡½

    The hand stood up on two fingers and swiftly climbed into the wreckage, then dragged a dagger away.

 Chapter 128: Vol2 Ch26: The disqualified king

    <h4>Chapter 128: Vol2 Ch26: The disqualified king</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Negary picked up the severed hand. The hand turned back into liquid germs and was swiftly absorbed into Negary¡¯s body as he sheathed the dagger back on his waist.

    This battle with Fang Ze ended with Negary¡¯splete curb-stomp victory.

    However, at the veryst moment, Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce happened to grow qualitatively stronger again due to calling down another meteor. Although he was seriously injured, he would recover to the peak of health after a bit of rest.

    ¡¼ So it is indeed feasible ¡½

    ¡¼ To some extent, the [Protagonist Aura] is very rigid. As long as I can grasp the central point, I canrgely avoid the effect of the [Protagonist Aura] and even use it to my advantage ¡½

    ¡¼ As long as it is beneficial to the protagonist, even if it seems harmful on the surface, the [Protagonist Aura] won¡¯t interfere ¡½

    ¡¼ Just like how protagonists must face hardship in order to quickly improve and grow ¡½

    ¡¼ Because of that, my so-called lesson in fighting was an actual lesson in how to fight, I even hypnotized myself to think that I was actually helping him ¡½

    ¡¼ Just like that, it became reasonable for me to defeat the protagonist once without any interference from the [Protagonist Aura] ¡½

    Negary¡¯s gaze became sharp: ¡¼ It would be best not to attribute myself as a viin. Even if I am a viin, I must be the kind that would be white-washedter on. This will give me more room for maniption ¡½

    ¡¼ I must also create the model for the [Protagonist Aura] bit by bit, this kind of power that can affect one¡¯s mind without any knowledge is truly terrifying ¡½

    Negary looked into the distance, then left this ce.

    ...

    Fang Ze was currently sitting in a car, although hisplexion was very bad, it hadn¡¯t turned for the worst. A pretty-boy young man with half-length hair was sitting next to Fang Ze, the Disasforce surging from his body made it so that his situation didn¡¯t worsen.

    Authority: [Deterioration], specifically, the deterioration of an injury or illness due to theck of treatment or ineffective treatment.

    The half-length hair young man was called Zhang Wei, amon name that frequently ovepped. He and Fang Ze were ymates when they were younger, but got separated as their families moved away and only reunited after the previous incident. After finding out that Fang Ze had be a Disaster King, Zhang Wei decided to remain by his side.

    Thanks to Zhang Wei¡¯s ability, Fang Ze¡¯s condition wouldn¡¯t worsen and could even continue to fight when necessary, basically frozen in his current state.

    ¡°I was really embarrassing, wasn¡¯t I, A Wei¡± Fang Ze muttered: ¡°Acting so aggressively trying to stir up trouble, but was instead taught a lesson. Not only did Qiao Jie¡¯s problem not get resolved, but I also became seriously injured¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that natural?¡± Zhang Wei didn¡¯t try to console Fang Ze and instead added salt to his wounds: ¡°You don¡¯t know a single thing about him. No information, no goal, no nothing. Running straight in without any ns at all is always a bad thing to do¡±

    ¡°And I could tell that he was still showing mercy, otherwise, you might have died there today¡± Zhang Wei continued his verbal attack.

    ¡°A Ze, when a meteorite falls, it¡¯s constantly rubbing against the atmosphere, weakening and burning itself away. You have the Authority; you should know better than anyone else just how much would the angle that a meteorite entered the atmosphere affect its speed of descent¡±

    ¡°Bravely moving forward is a virtue, but if you don¡¯t even know where or how you¡¯re moving forward, you¡¯re just going to get burned up by the atmosphere¡±

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve already eaten enough of this chicken soup¡± Fang Zeined with a smile, the frustration in his words had basically disappeared.

    Many people liked to be consoled by others, not because they actually wanted to listen to ¡®chicken soup¡¯. Who hadn¡¯t already heard at least a one hundred and one different principles of life? They just wanted others tofort them a bit to make them feel better about themselves, as for how they were actuallyforted, it didn¡¯t really matter.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take care of my injury first. Pay close attention to Qiao Jie¡¯s physical condition and notify me immediately if any problem arises¡± Fang Ze¡¯s expression turned serious: ¡°I originally thought that by distancing myself from Qiao Jie, I would be able to prevent her from getting involved in our matters, but this was nothing except my own wishful thinking¡±

    ¡°Exin the situation to Qiao Jie, I¡¯ll take responsibility for any problems after that¡± Fang Ze made up his mind.

    Avoidance out of care was nothing but putting your head in the sand to not see any pursuers, but that was now impossible. As a Disaster King, he had to take the responsibilities of a king.

    ...

    He Qiao continued to familiarize herself with the unique breathing rhythm. As she maintained this rhythm, her sense of perception became more acute, within her trance, she felt like she could even sense her own soul.

    Fluttering in a daze, a lot of saliva came out of her mouth, as she swallowed them following the frequency of [Respiratory Art], the Disasforce contained within them started to give off faint fluctuations that slowly affected He Qiao¡¯s soul.

    Due to He Qiao not being used to [Respiratory Art] and the guidance to her soul was still incredibly weak, the Disasforce didn¡¯t affect her too much right now. But as she continued to breathe, as she got used to [Respiratory Art], and as the guidance to her soul became stronger, the amount of Disasforce that came into contact with it would also grow.

    If her soul couldn¡¯t be changed by Disasforce and adapt to have resistance against it, or if her rate of adaptation couldn¡¯t keep up with her progression in [Respiratory Art], or if she made even the smallest mistake, He Qiao¡¯s soul would only end up beingpletely destroyed by the vicious Disasforce.

    Negary carefully sensed the results of the first user of Disasforce cultivation method and recorded various data. Whether or not He Qiao seeded, she would still contribute crucial data for Negary¡¯s experiment, allowing the cultivation method to develop and be further perfected.

    Naturally, Negary still hoped that He Qiao would seed. Despite the hopes of which being practically nil, he was betting on Fang Ze¡¯s [Protagonist Aura] not being the abusive genre. It was verymon for a female lead in an abusive genre novel to die, or worse, get stolen away.

    Using the data He Qiao provided, Negary continued to develop the cultivation method. The one currently being employed was only the very first prototype, the more it was developed, the higher its rate of sess would be.

    ...

    Fang Ze calmed down during his recovery, at the same time, began to seriously train hisbat skills. After the battle against Negary, he noticed many of his own shorings. His intent to attack was too obvious, he was still moving his body reflexively when using Disasforce, so on and so forth...

    He believed that if he could ovee these problems, with his immense Disasforce, it would be simple to get rid of that ¡®Otherworld Invader¡¯ Wang Yuan.

    He left the scar on his forehead as it was without allowing doctors to remove it. This was a shame he had to bear, and a constant warning to himself, telling him to always maintain caution and humility.

    ...

    [The King¡¯surel crown shines more and more. Under the eyes of all living beings, he would eventually be the king of all, the crimson seal in the sky]

    [The disqualified king who originated from a distantnd opened up the path of error, led the stars into his orbit, but did not know where he was heading]

    [The right path and the wrong path, the king and the wrongful king, both are unknown]

 Chapter 129: Vol2 Ch27: [Building Collapse]

    <h4>Chapter 129: Vol2 Ch27: [Building Copse]</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°Arge-scaled copse of buildings has urred in the 5th domain. It is suspected to be an attack by Authority Holders, the 5th domain¡¯s D.E.R division has refused toment on this matter¡± a reporter was delivering the news as they stood in front of a copsed building.

    ¡°Is the D.E.R division really protecting people, or are they acting as aplices for those monsters?¡± the scene on TV changed to a public interview with various bystanders.

    ¡°They¡¯re all monsters, monsters that can only bring about disasters!¡±

    ¡°I think they belong in mental hospitals or prisons¡±

    ¡°All of their crimes are judged under the D.E.R division¡¯s jurisdiction, even the verdict is only reported on paper, we wouldn¡¯t know even if they moved somewhere else and changed addresses¡±

    ¡°We want the list of Authority Holders to be open to the public. They¡¯re all dangerous psychopaths, we don¡¯t want to live in the same area as these psychopaths!¡±

    In some areas, the people had even resorted to parading in protest, leading to the rift between Authority Holders and normal people to be a steprger.

    There were many issues with this. First of all, like they said, Authority Holders were certainly dangerous, even an Authority of the lowest grade A could easily kill another person using their Disasforce.

    A Disaster Authority was like a gun, imagine if a person happened to always carry a gun with them but weren¡¯t educated or trained to use such a thing. Even worse, Authority Holders weren¡¯t unique in any other way, they were still people with dark emotions like pain and anger, so the fact that they had an Authority only made it easier for them to have violent thoughts.

    And even more importantly, an Authority Holder was usually judged with a level of partiality whenever theymitted a crime, creating an illusion that Authority Holders were first-ss citizens while normal people were second-ss.

    Quite a few Authority Holders had indeed led to terrible levels of destruction as they gained their Authorities.

    On the other hand, there was also the issue of envy. In a world with supernatural powers, unless they went through certain experiences, who wouldn¡¯t wish that they had superpowers? But there were only so many Disaster Authorities to go around, which meant there were only so many Authority Holders. Compared to the number of normal people, the amount of Authority Holders was pathetically little.

    This led to the envy of people who didn¡¯t have an Authority, an extreme amount of envy, in fact. There had never been anyints about having too much, only too little, so people question why would other people have these abilities while they didn¡¯t.

    Under the mentality of undermining what they could not obtain, the public would intentionally, or unintentionally, belittle Authority Holders.

    Especially with the recent turmoil where the involvement of Authority Holders could be seen more or less behind the scenes, the sentiment that Authority Holders were monsters was gaining more and more support from the people.

    With therge-scaled copsed building event as the trigger, various anti-Authority Holder advocacy started to be wide-spread.

    Some supported the imprisonment of all Authority Holders, going as far as telling them to lobotomize every Authority Holder before giving them a life sentence.

    Some demanded that a list of all Authority Holders be public and that they be ced under strict monitoring.

    There were also some who suggested that an area should be specifically created to amodate all Authority Holders, quarantining them thoroughly from normal people, this way, it didn¡¯t matter to them if those monsters fought themselves to death.

    Various pseudo-probable as well aspletely braindead arguments swiftly spread all over various media, depicting Authority Holders as rats to be beaten on sight in a short period of time.

    The D.E.R divisions of the different domains couldn¡¯t really manage this propaganda either, as anything they said could be misinterpreted to fit their own arguments, not to mention how some Authority Holders truly were as dirty as the rumors had imed.

    ...

    ¡°Che!¡± standing on the balcony of a building¡¯s roof, a figure wearing a D.E.R division uniform with a pineapple-like hairdo scoffed andughed at the variousments on social media tforms and forums on his phone. After closing the website, he dialled a number: ¡°Should be nearly enough already, when are you going to act?¡±

    [Everything is prepared, but you need to be careful, there are quite a few monsters in the 6th domain] the person on the other side of the phoneughed strangely and replied.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that only make it much better?¡± the man stood on top of a tall building, his Disasforce constantly drifting from his body without any intentions to hide it. The building beneath his feet started to crack and crumble and slowly copsed in on itself: ¡°I sure love the feeling of things breaking apart¡±

    ¡°Stop your Authority, Ye Kong¡± the door to the roof was kicked open as a woman in D.E.R division uniform charged through, pointing her gun at the pineapple head guy: ¡°Surrender, the D.E.R division¡¯s reinforcements areing, you won¡¯t escape¡±

    ¡°Little Ying¡± the pineapple head guy turned around, his movements were swift and skillful as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of falling from this height: ¡°Sure enough, you understand me well to be able to find me before anyone else¡±

    ¡°Do you want everything here to copse as well? So that your past would thoroughly copse too?¡± Qin Ying shouted: ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before!¡±

    ¡°The past? Before?¡± Ye Kong showed a mad grin, a grin so wide that tears were already leaking from the corner of his eyes: ¡°All of that had already broken, but since you¡¯re now here, let us bid one final farewell¡±

    Bang!

    The sound of a gunshot, but before that bullet reached Ye Kong, it had already crumbled into tiny round pieces and dissipated without a trace.

    The Disasforce of the [Buildings Copse] Authority had the property of cracking and structural copse.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless, use your Authority, maybe then you¡¯ll actually have a chance to kill me. It was because Li Xuan Ye held back against me that he was killed by me¡± Ye Kong¡¯s expression twisted, taking off his D.E.R division uniform and threw it on the ground before rushing towards Qin Ying at the end of the stairs.

    His Disasforce manifested as tentacles that started to strike at the other party. Those struck by his Disasforce tentacles, due to its copsing property, would have their bodies immediately crumble and copse.

    Facing him, Qin Ying had a pained expression. Gao Yan, Ye Kong, Li Xuan Ye, and herself used to be colleagues, as well as the closestrades.

    But now, Gao Yan was dead, Ye Kong had gone mad and killed Li Xuan Ye, everything else had also fallen to pieces, giving them no choice but to fight against one another.

    Their Disasforce shed. The two of them were fighting on the roof of this unstable building, their Disasforce weaving and nullifying one another, Ye Kong¡¯s mad grin continued to show: ¡°It¡¯s too little, little Ying, haven¡¯t you noticed just how little you really are?¡±

    Ye Kong¡¯s Disasforce suddenly erupted and increased by an entire level, sending Qin Ying who was facing him flying: ¡°Authority Holders are held back by this society. Only by constantly using your Authority can you continue to gain more and more power¡±

    ¡°Even the strongest of us, Li Xuan Ye died at my hands, you are too weak!!¡± Ye Kong didn¡¯t hold back at all, covered his feet in Disasforce before he directly kicked Qin Ying¡¯s body, causing her to lose her ability to fight: ¡°Did you know? Before he died, that guy actually begged me to spare you¡±

    During these past few days, Ye Kong had been using his Authority without reserve, quantitatively improving his Disasforce. The building below him began to copse even faster, causing those who hadn¡¯t managed to run away to scream in horror and fear.

    Their team of four used to love to gather here, but all of it was now copsing under his Authority. As the copse spread, he looked down at the unconscious Qin Ying, picked up her dropped gun and pulled the trigger without hesitation.

    As blood flowed through the cracks of the building, Ye Kong covered his face and let his tears streamed down his cheeks together with his maddeningughter.

 Chapter 130: Vol2 Ch28: Disaster Authority promotion

    <h4>Chapter 130: Vol2 Ch28: Disaster Authority promotion</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°The target is called Ye Kong, originally a member of the 5th domain D.E.R division¡¯s Disaster Team. He is the holder of the [Building Copse] Authority, grade D. However, due to his excessive use during the past few days, his Authority might have already been promoted¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s currently hiding within the 6th domain and will most likely try to exercise his Authority again to continue promoting himself¡± all relevant members of the 6th domain¡¯s D.E.R division were in a meeting.

    Even the Disaster King Fang Ze and Negary had been summoned here.

    ¡¼ A survivor of the Yue Bu earthquake? ¡½Negary flipped through Ye Kong¡¯s profile.

    Just like Seven, Ye Kong was a lucky survivor from the Yue Bu earthquake disaster. It was also during that incident that he obtained his [Building Copse] Authority, after which he received training from the D.E.R division that rescued him and became a member of their Disaster Team.

    And in truth, there were quite a few people who had the same background, like the girl called Liu Shi who was standing behind the Disaster King, she was also a lucky survivor of that incident.

    The Yue Bu earthquake disaster turned many people into orphans, the majority of whom were brought to orphanages under the D.E.R division¡¯s management. If they were willing to, they would undergo training and be a member of the D.E.R division after they grew up.

    There were a total of 12 people who obtained Authorities from that earthquake, 5 of whom were orphans who allter went on to join the D.E.R division.

    Among them, Ye Kong was someone who obtained a rtively powerful Authority, as it was determined by the grade D. During this time serving in the 5th domain, he was regarded as an excellent subordinate and hard worker.

    But everything changed after a certain failed mission. At the time, Ye Kong had just sessfully proposed to his fellow Disaster Team member Gao Yan at their team¡¯s favorite hangout, thus nting a death g right before theirst mission leading up to their wedding.

    However, Ye Kong wasn¡¯t the one who died, but instead, it was his fianc¨¦e Gao Yan. The specifics of the case werergely unknown, only that Ye Kong¡¯s mental state became unstable after that event and that he had started to secretly use his Disaster Authority to promote it.

    After he was found out, another member of the Disaster Team, Li Xuan Ye, tried to stop him, then was killed by Ye Kong. Currently, Ye Kong had be even more insane, he no longer held anything back and madly utilized his Disaster Authority, causing the nation-wide building copsing event during this asion.

    ¡°Then, do you need any help?¡± Fang Ze asked in a low voice, despite being in the same room as Negary, he didn¡¯t disy any hostility.

    ¡°Yes. ording to our estimation, his Authority should have already reached grade E, furthermore, as he was abatant before he went rogue, he has considerably formidable fighting prowess. If he¡¯s left to continue using his Authority as he pleases, he would most likely be a Disaster King¡±

    ¡¼ When [Building Copse] is promoted to a grade F Disaster King, would it simply cause more buildings to copse? ¡½Negary was very interested in this Authority promotion, purely because of how rare it was. The only rtively famous one was the Authority Holder who caused the Yue Bu earthquake disaster from trying to promote his [Earthquake] Authority to [Continental Sinking].

    ¡°Not necessarily, as long as there are rtions, there are possibilities of a promotion¡± a schrly-looking old man with a silver beard answered him: ¡°Many Authorities are in fact rted to each other, for example, an earthquake would also cause disasters such as copsed buildings as well as various others¡±

    ¡°Sr res from the surface of the sun can cause power outage, loss of Wi-Fi and simr issues. When an Authority gets promoted, as long as the Holder is exercising their Authority, they would be able to cause their Authority to promote towards any rted disasters¡±

    ¡°In ordance with the Management Act, during a time of crisis, we can request Authority Holders like yourselves to aid the D.E.R division. Naturally, there would be appropriatepensation for your troubles¡± Chang Xia said as he looked at the people in the room, they were all registered Authority Holders currently living in the 6th domain.

    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t bother to summon Authority Holders with grade A and B Disasforce who were no good in battle. The sheer difference in Disasforce alone would make this a suicide mission for them. Inrge-scale operations like these, those people would only refuse participation either way.

    Because of that, only three people were actually being requested to join, the new Disaster King, Fang Ze; the otherworld invader, Wang Yuan; and another grade D Authority Holder, [Arson].

    ¡°I won¡¯t participate¡± the [Arson] Authority Holder spoke up first, he was wearing a cap with a face full of burns, speaking in a low voice: ¡°I don¡¯t have any fighting experience, and my life has only just settled down again, I don¡¯t want to get involved into these matters¡±

    ¡°I understand¡± Chang Xia sighed.

    Not everyone was a fighter, and not everyone loved to fight. The [Arson] Authority Holder lost his son in a fire and had only just escaped from the shadow of his trauma recently to begin a new life; it was natural that he didn¡¯t want to get involved in such danger.

    ¡°You can contact me at any time, I¡¯lle over with my people¡± Fang Ze didn¡¯t refuse, since he enjoyed many benefits by being a Disaster King, it was natural for him to also take up the responsibilities of being one.

    ¡¼ My work has been quite busy recently. If I have time, I will participate ¡½Negary casually glossed things over and left the meeting room. If this was a novel or manga, this Ye Kong character was surely a viin.

    Fang Ze was the one who needed to get rid of him, Negary¡¯s appearance there would be for nothing but the sake of recording data, namely drafting the model for the [Protagonist Aura] and information regarding Disaster Authorities in general.

    ¡¼ He Qiao¡¯s situation has basically stabilized, but with the trend of the current data, it would be impossible for her soul to adapt to the speed of its change, the Disasforce¡¯s modification of her soul will slowly stagnate and reach a bottleneck ¡½

    ¡¼ There is a limit to how much the soul can change, and if her situation continues, her soul¡¯s adaptation would thoroughly stop, followed by the total destruction of her soul by Disasforce ¡½from Negary¡¯s calction, nobody¡¯s soul would be able to handle that change, it wasn¡¯t a problem of He Qiao alone.

    ¡¼ Without any unexpected changes, in three days, He Qiao will begin to show various symptoms like headaches, hallucinations, and drowsiness. After 10 days, her soul would be drawn out by [Respiratory Art] and then destroyedpletely by Disasforce ¡½

    ¡¼ If no unique opportunities appear during that time, He Qiao will surely die ¡½Negary¡¯s eyes flickered, he was still looking for ways to somehow change this situation, but his calction ability obviously had reached its limit. He might be able toe up with a solution, but it would require long-term experiments. With Negary¡¯s current reserve of knowledge, he couldn¡¯te up with a solution to resolve the issue of the soul in a short time period.

    In truth, several of his experimental specimens had already lost their lives, even if Negary trusted in the power of the [Protagonist Aura], he wouldn¡¯t foolishly put all of his eggs in just He Qiao, other than her, there were about a dozen other people who volunteered for the same experiment due to a promise of wealth or various other benefits.

    But now, He Qiao included, out of the 17 specimens within this experiment, one person had already lost their life due to a certain mutation.

    ¡¼ This incident might actually be an opportunity instead ¡½

    Negary thought to himself, otherwise, after He Qiao died, he would have to prepare to fight with Fang Ze again.

 Chapter 131: Vol2 Ch29: Exposed information

    <h4>Chapter 131: Vol2 Ch29: Exposed information</h4>

    ¡°Down with the ck cooperation, hand over your technology!¡±

    ¡°Scram from the 6th domain, dirty alien!¡±

    ¡°Refund! I demand a refund!¡±

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, there are countless injustices in this world. There are many people who do nothing but take from us, but doesn¡¯t want to handle the corresponding responsibilities and instead use technology that is supposed to benefit mankind to openly deprive us of our flesh and blood¡±

    ¡°Today, we are here to stand up against this injustice, to make the people of Negary Inc. hand over their technology...¡±

    Very unusually, Negary wasn¡¯t at hisb but instead sitting in his office, looking down at the crowd of protestors below. At the very front, there was even a person holding a megaphone to deliver some sort of speech.

    ¡¼ How interesting. Simply because I am an Authority Holder, they have the courage to gather, protest, and try to force me to hand over all the technology mypany currently possesses? ¡½

    ¡¼ Should I call them foolish, or smart? ¡½Negary pulled down the curtains of his window, his phone was ringing like crazy.

    As soon as it connected, Chang Xia¡¯s voice came from within.

    [Do not make any reckless moves, Wang Yuan, our D.E.R division will make sure to resolve this matter] Chang Xia¡¯s voice showed clear urgency. He understood very well how dangerous a person Negary was, if those people actually angered him, a massacre would happen without a doubt.

    ¡¼ Then it¡¯s best that you hurry. From the looks of things, these people don¡¯t only want to protest, but also to break in and steal ¡½Negary chuckled, he knew the hearts of these people like the back of his hand.

    Under a seemingly reasonable cause, people would gather and feel empowered, you know what they say, ¡®thew couldn¡¯t punish an entire crowd¡¯, even if they truly did something wrong, most of them would survive just fine, at most, only those in the lead would be arrested.

    And the cause of thismotion was a certain list of people posted on the inte after work hours several days ago. The list contained all currently known Disaster Authorities, the identity of their Holders, as well as their locations in every domain and past experiences.

    In this way, Negary¡¯s identity came to light, a person from another world who openly operated apany in the 6th domain, and earned a huge sum of money out of it. Just the slimming injections alone had made him excessively rich.

    How could anyone ept the fact that an unknown outsider hade into their ¡®turf¡¯ and made money from their people? The natural human instinct to reject foreign entities,bined with their envy, had gathered these people here, further reinforced by the willful incitement of some people to cause the current situation.

    It wasn¡¯t just Negary who was affected, other Authority Holders were also suffering through the same thing, but Negary¡¯s ce simply had the most number of people.

    ...

    ¡°That¡¯s him, to gain a Disaster Authority, hemitted arson and killed his own son¡±

    Lu Ming Hao was walking through the streets while lowering his head, being pointed at by people on the streets as well as their gossips were causing him a lot of difort, so he instinctively pulled his hat down lower.

    Hearing those hurtful words, Lu Ming Hao felt like he was going crazy. These people were clearly sympathizing with him just a few days ago, but their words hadpletely changed today.

    He was the true victim here, during that fire, he was the one who lost his son.

    So why did these people start to me him for it overnight? Just because he obtained a Disaster Authority from it?

    Enduring this, he soon made it to his office. Although the D.E.R division provided a certain amount of mary support to an Authority Holder each month, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person to sponge off someone else until death. He wanted to restart his life anew, and thispany was one that didn¡¯t mind his horrifically burnt face and hired him.

    But obviously, it wasn¡¯t just the view of the bystanders that had changed. After paying Lu Ming Hao three months¡¯ worth of sry for his dismissal, they fired him; ording to them, their little temple wasn¡¯t enough to handle a big god like himself.

    Packing up his things, he felt his body temperature heating up as he made his way back home.

    ¡°That¡¯s him, it¡¯s that arsonist, beat him up!¡± several young people suddenly jumped out of nowhere and started to mercilessly beat Lu Ming Hao with metal pipes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not an arsonist! I¡¯m not!!¡± Lu Ming Hao screamed. He didn¡¯t dare to use Disasforce, otherwise his Disasforce with the extreme heat characteristic would instantly burn these people.

    ¡°And I¡¯m saying that you are! You damn arsonist! You already burned your son to death, are you trying to burn us to death as well?¡± the young people were shouting hysterically as they beat him up: ¡°This is for looking down on people! So much for having superpowers!¡±

    ¡°Beat him up, he¡¯s not going to use his powers, otherwise he¡¯s going to be a murderer. I¡¯m going to take this to the D.E.R division, let¡¯s see if they can still shelter this arsonist in that case!¡±

    Being able to beat up an Authority Holder made them excited, giving them the feeling of lording over other people, especially since this was someone extraordinary, it only made them more excited.

    Lu Ming Hao was loudly screaming in pain from being hit by the metal pipes. As he looked around, this was the middle of the day in the middle of a busy street, there were clearly bystanders all around, but none of them were calling the police. Some people were even praising, cheering for these young men, saying that they were doing good for themunity.

    What¡¯s going on in this world?

    His house burning down was an ident, his son was burned to death while he also received permanent burn scars all over body. He was the one hurt by this the most, so why did things turn out this way after he had just mustered his courage to live a new life?

    ¡°I¡¯m not an arsonist, I didn¡¯t look down on anyone, I didn¡¯t burn my son to death...¡± Lu Ming Hao was trying to exin himself, but his pained cries only caused these assants to be even more hysterical.

    Blood started flowing from his forehead, soaking his vision red. The red sight in front of him made him hallucinate, as if he had returned to the scene of the fire that night.

    His Disasforce began to surge forward, an intense burning sensation erupted around his body. The metal pipes in the young men¡¯s hands became heated, causing them to throw the pipes away in panic.

    ¡°You damn arsonist, you¡¯re trying to retaliate? I¡¯m here, burn me!¡± a young man appeared incredibly mad, as if his authority had just been challenged, and walked straight up: ¡°If you¡¯re so good, go ahead and burn me to death, there are so many witnesses here, go ahead, burn me, just like how you burned your son!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an arsonist, I didn¡¯t look down on anyone, I didn¡¯t burn my son to death...¡± Lu Ming Hao waspletely ignorant of the other party¡¯s provocations, he was simply mumbling the same thing over and over, causing the air around him to warp, the extreme temperature slowly spread all around.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡± the young man shouted in displeasure, then felt his body bing hot, it was only after he heard the screams of other people that he realized his clothes were starting to burn.

    At the same time, the mes spread more and more, even the surrounding bystanders were starting to go up in mes, plunging the entire street into a sea of fire.

    Not too far away, a camera urately moved and captured this exact scene, recording it.

    Soon enough, a video titled [Authority Holdermitting arson on the streets] circted around all the biggest video viewing tforms. In the video, the beaten-up appearance of Lu Ming Hao had been censored, showing only the torch-like people around him.

    Although none of the videos said who it was, there were only so many fire-rted Authority Holders, so the 6th domain¡¯s protestors soon became 10 times more activepared to before.

 Chapter 132: Vol2 Ch30: Only in fear can one clearly see their own position

    <h4>Chapter 132: Vol2 Ch30: Only in fear can one clearly see their own position</h4>

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Chang Xia mmed the table in his rage.

    The mastermind behind this was a considerable schemer.

    All surveince footage of the street where Lu Ming Hao was assaulted had been cut, leaving only iplete recordings that all contained the mosaic censor.

    From the view of that version, without any proper beginning or ending, the only thing that could be seen was Lu Ming Haomitting arson in daylight.

    The D.E.R division¡¯s office was being swarmed by civilians roused by their emotions; they were demanding the D.E.R division to surrender the arsonist while also using them of sheltering criminals.

    Regardless of how they exined, the people only believed that the D.E.R division was lying to cover up for Lu Ming Hao.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation at the Negary Inc. storefront?¡± Chang Xia asked.

    ¡°Highly undesirable. The people we sent to calm the popce down couldn¡¯t aplish their jobs at all. The protestors might charge into the Negary Inc. storefront to steal their property at any moment¡± Seven solemnly replied: ¡°I suggest we resort to forceful suppression immediately¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve beenpletely blinded by their own beliefs, simplynguage wouldn¡¯t be able to affect them any longer¡± Seven frowned as she reported.

    ¡°The problem is that the mastermind might be waiting for us right here¡± Chang Xia calmed down and assessed the situation: ¡°I suspect that there is an Authority at work here, for example, something like the [Rebellion] Authority¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, they are acting too irrational¡± Chang Xia shook his head.

    Part of this was due to arge part of the D.E.R division¡¯s dark past being revealed to the public, but every coin had two sides. Although the D.E.R division did have quite a bit of dark history, they had also made a lot of contributions.

    It was the same for Authority Holders, perhaps quite a few of them were bewitched by their own Authorities and made mistakes, sometimes severe mistakes, but quite a few of them also maintained their original beliefs and continued to live normal lives, or lived while using their Authorities to prevent disasters from urring.

    However, the flow of the public opinion was too one-sided this time around, a sign that there was involvement from an Authority Holder.

    For example, during Lu Ming Hao¡¯s incident, although you couldn¡¯t deny that there were many idiots in this world who did stupid things, the young man who confronted Lu Ming Hao was too much of an idiot, despite knowing that he could be killed if the other side retaliated at all, he still actively provoked such a thing to happen.

    ¡°Not good, the protestors have begun to act, they¡¯re charging into Negary Inc. storefront to steal their products, and even theirputers¡± after reporting that, Seven¡¯s expression turned heavy.

    ¡°Direct all personnel to suppress them with force, regardless of the oue, the results would be far worse if Wang Yuan personally acted¡± Chang Xia closed his eyes: ¡°And also, pay attention to Ye Kong¡¯s movements. As soon as he entered the 6th domain, this violent movement immediately began, this can¡¯t be just a coincidence¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°This is mine!¡±

    Everyone was madly snatching everything that they could from the Negary Inc. storefront, some people were even harassing the receptionist girls of thepany, saying that it was their fault for ¡®helping criminals¡¯, as if that excused them from their current acts of stealing and harassment.

    The security doors leading to thepany office were torn open using emergency fire hatchets, after which the people began to take anything and everything of value, the joy of destruction hadpletely changed them from how they normally were, bing almost unrecognizable.

    Sitting in his office, Negary maintained a cold gaze, as if waiting for something.

    He seemed to be indifferent to themotion downstairs as Noah and Jack stood behind him on both sides.

    ¡¼ Humans truly are an easily manipted species. A lot of the time, their rationality is nowhere near as effective as they believe it to be. With just a bit of guidance, they can be made to do things that they would never do in their entire lives ¡½

    Negary could already hear the heavy footsteps approaching outside the hallway. Quite a few people among these protestors were highly educated, they should know quite clearly what an Authority Holder was capable of, and that Negary could easily kill them if he wanted to.

    But while they weremitting their crimes, they had a certain level of blind faith and confidence that Negary would not dare to use Disasforce to kill them.

    As the emergency fire hatchet broke through the precious wooden door, splinters flew everywhere, through the gap on the door, their warped hysterical faces could be seen.

    ¡¼ Are the people of the D.E.R division not here yet? ¡½Negary casually asked.

    ¡°Only a few peacekeepers personnel are here, but they¡¯ve been tied up¡± Noah affirmed this: ¡°It seems someone is lurking in the shadows¡±

    ¡¼ Then there is no other way ¡½Negary grinned as he watched the rabid crowd of assants who wereparable to stray dogs in heat charging into his office. He leaned his face onto his palm and showed a willful expression: ¡¼ Since I can¡¯t rely on others, we have no choice but to do this ourselves ¡½

    The crowd of assants had already made it inside, the man in charge wielded his hatchet with an excited expression and loudly demanded: ¡°Wang Yuan, surrender the technology behind your products, or I will let you taste my hatchet¡±

    ¡¼ Hatchet? ¡½Negary smirked, although it was very probable that these people were being affected by an Authority to act this way, but being affected Authorities didn¡¯t affect your IQ, so a person who could say such a thing was truly¡­ foolish.

    ¡¼ You mean the thing you¡¯re holding? ¡½Negary pped his hands: ¡¼ Isn¡¯t that just a dead person¡¯s arm? ¡½

    The man squinted his eyes and instinctively looked down at what he was holding, only to see the hatchet in his hand had vanished without a trace and turned into a severed arm that was dripping fresh blood.

    That fleshy sensation, that foul stench of blood, as he tried squeezing it, the remnant neurons even made the arm twitched a bit.

    The man screamed in horror and reflexively threw the thing in his hand away, only after he heard the sound of metal hitting the ground did he regain his senses and notice that the thing he threw away was indeed an emergency fire hatchet.

    These people were already in a trance of their own making, having fully focused their attention while acting on impulse, so it was child¡¯s y to hypnotize them.

    With a lick of his lips, Negary¡¯s originally amiable and personable aura vanished, reced by an overwhelming sense of terrible aggression that trivialized human life that spread all around the room. Each and every person here felt themselves being coiled around by countless poisonous snakes, depriving them of any courage they had to move.

    ¡¼ Although I can remove my own emotions and feelings, I¡¯ve never removed my sense of fear ¡½Negary slowly stood up, his overwhelming presence caused these people to start trembling.

    ¡¼ In the end, people have to feel fear in order to clearly see their own positions. But since you¡¯ve been living in a time of peace for far too long, your sense of fear has be dulled. In the me world, even a 3-year-old child understood the simple truth that you couldn¡¯t point your weapons at powerful people ¡½

    Negary reached one finger out and pressed it against the leading person¡¯s chest, the razor-sharp nail directly went through his flesh, slowly sinking in until Negary¡¯s entire hand was inside his chest, tightly gripping his madly beating heart.

    With a faint smile, Negary gently asked: ¡¼ So, have you seen it clearly yet? ¡½

 Chapter 133: Vol2 Ch31: Godâ€™s Words Realized

    <h4>Chapter 133: Vol2 Ch31: God¡¯s Words Realized</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The hand that easily went through his chest was tightly gripping his heart, with every beat, he felt his very life being held under the control of the other party.

    Facing that question, the blind confidence brought by the supposed principle of ¡®thew can¡¯t punish a crowd¡¯, as well as the feeling of empowerment brought by being on the side of ¡®justice¡¯ vanished without a trace and he was instead filled with unadulterated fear and dread.

    The razor-sharp nails lightly squeezed his heart, causing him to tremble, then Negary pulled his hand away.

    The man screamed in terror, then swiftly leapt out from the window of Negary¡¯s office.

    Quite a few people held a handful of things that they stole and prepared to run away. They wanted to take whatever they were able to grab home as soon as they could, as if doing that would make those things be theirs.

    They were like soldiers ¨C no, like bandits who had just finished a raid, taking their spoils of war and were about to return triumphantly.

    But the blood that sshed in front of their eyes thoroughly ended their excitement.

    The bloody body on the ground had an expression of bliss on his face, as if he was d of his release from that fear, the face of pure joy was heavily emphasized by the blood around it, creating a scene of bizarre dissonance.

    And then, with the consecutive sounds of impacts, several more bodies appeared on the ground.

    Suicide was contagious, or perhaps more urately, all human actions were contagious. You could feel an impulse to yawn just by reading the word ¡®yawn¡¯, and those who saw you yawn would likely do the same thing.

    This was called the Werther effect, also known as the copycat suicide effect, the most prominent example of how the act of suicide had a certain level of mimesis and infectivity.

    Especially within the samemunity, when members of amunity had the same emotion ¨C usually a negative emotion ¨C butcked a way to resolve or release that emotion, as soon as one individual chose a method of release, the others would soon imitate it without fail.

    When everyone was stuck in a state of extreme fear, as soon as one person chose to run away, most of the others would swiftly run away as well; and if the first person instead chose tomit suicide, they would cause most of the others to alsomit suicide with them.

    Human rationality was nowhere near as sturdy as it was assumed to be, the decision you made might not actually be a decision that you chose to make, but one influenced by various factors within your surroundings instead.

    Why do most of those who failed tomit suicide the first time not choose to suicide again? Arge part of this was that after experiencing it once, the temptations that caused them tomit suicide the first time were no longer effective, they could now assess those factors calmly and rationally.

    Of course, one other possible reason was that when their feet left the ground, their impulse shut off and their rationality took over.

    All in all, it was essential for everyone to learn to always keep calm and not be affected by the actions of others.

    Seeing the copsed bodies on the ground like a bunch of spilling Dim Sums, the excited, triumphant bandits were finally shocked awake. Most people believed that death was a distant concept to them, but the moment it showed itself, all self-constions would be mercilessly ripped away, forcing them to confront the truth.

    Especially when these people whomitted suicide had the same look of rejoicing for being able to escape, one wouldn¡¯t be able to help themselves from thinking:

    ¡°If they weren¡¯t afraid of death, then how terrifying must the one upstairs be to cause these people to dread him even more than death itself?¡±

    WIth their excitement doused by a basin of frigid water, these people felt like there was a de right in front of their necks, causing them all to cease their ruckus and went silent.

    They had thought that the other party wouldn¡¯t retaliate, they had thought that the other party would be helpless in such a situation, they had thought that the other party would act rationally, and they had thought that they would be able to do as they liked.

    ¡­

    ¡¼ I don¡¯t understand what happened either, a group of people suddenly charged into my office andmitted group suicide, I was truly helpless to stop it ¡½Negary sat on the defendant stand and said helplessly: ¡¼ I have video evidence right here, I couldn¡¯t do anything but try to convince them before they jumped ¡½

    The surveince footage was fullyplete, Negary simply walked forward and said a few words, but the other party screamed frantically before jumping out of the window, followed by those who were behind him.

    The people¡¯s representatives were ring in anger at Negary, the family members of the deceased were sobbing and crying out loud, acting like the weak side, gaining them the sympathy of many. Indeed, they were all dead, breadwinners of their families, fathers of their children, husbands of their wives, and sons of their old fathers, how pitiful they were.

    But as soon as Negary¡¯s gaze turned towards them, their angry res shifted away, their cries and sobbing got stuck in their mouths. Negary simply turned back to the judge¡¯s stand and spoke: ¡¼ Hah, I¡¯ve already provided the evidence, their deaths were truly unrted to me ¡½

    ¡¼ They were able to break into mypany to steal and destroy, so they could simrly break in tomit suicide ¡½Negary stated: ¡¼ Of course, from a humanitarian perspective, I would appropriately reimburse them ¡½

    With that, the ¡®weak¡¯ finally stopped acting up, and this ridiculous joke of a trial ended without issues.

    However, on the following day, after Negary paid a visit to the family members of the dead, they were unable to handle the ¡®pain¡¯ of losing their family and chose tomit suicide as well.

    There was video evidence this time as well. In the video, Negary gently consoled them for their loss as he handed them their reimbursement, followed by the family members suddenly breaking down and ending their lives. This time there was no one left to even demand reimbursement.

    Bullying the weak while avoiding the strong wasmon human nature, and no one wanted to suddenlymit suicide. Because of this, Negary Inc. seemed to have be a sort of forbidden zone. There were no longer anyone trying to cause trouble here, not even on the inte. Most people had pointed the spearhead of media towards other Authority Holders instead.

    Noah continued to stand behind his Lord Negary, all video evidence was recorded by him, and it was because of the ability that he awakened through pseudo-release that the videos showed somethingpletely different from reality.

    He named this ability God¡¯s Words Realized. He is capable of bringing the words of his Lord, who was Negary, into reality, his own personal reality that was bestowed by the Lord.

    For example, when Negary stated that he only tried to convince that person, Noah was able to manifest it as reality, the video footage was changed by his ability, showing Negary actually trying to convince the man.

    As Negary¡¯s ¡®Righteous¡¯, Noah¡¯s heart and mind believed in Negary without any reserve, it was because of this that he trusted Negary¡¯s words to simply be ¡®the truth¡¯.

    Of course, God¡¯s Words Realized¡¯s effect would depend on Noah¡¯s own capabilities. With Noah¡¯s current spiritual willpower, he was not able to unconditionally manifest Negary¡¯s words.

    ¡­

    ¡¼ Huh? Has there been an issue with He Qiao? ¡½Negary abruptly opened his eyes. As He Qiao continued to cultivate through [Respiratory Art], her soul had been drawn out a lot by it, to the point that it was only a bit away froming into direct contact with Disasforce.

    Right now, the radiating Disasforce had far surpassed the limit that He Qiao was able to adapt to, and because she was unable to adapt to it, her emotions went out of control, inducing her to aggressively take the initiative to kiss Fang Ze on his lips, then fainted.

    This was the symptoms of her soul being influenced by the property of the Disasforce and being unable to adapt to it.

 Chapter 134: Vol2 Ch32: [Order Collapse]

    <h4>Chapter 134: Vol2 Ch32: [Order Copse]</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s just about enough¡± Ye Kong sat on top of arge building and spoke to his coborator through an earpiece.

    [It should¡¯ve already been enough yesterday, but it was forcefully pushed down by that Wang Yuan] an exhausted voice came from the other side of the earpiece: [Through our guidance, everything should already be in ce, the only thing left is for you to show your worth]

    ¡°The sensation of everything copsing is truly a wonderful one¡± Ye Kong revealed a morbid smile.

    The building behind him started to crack and crumble, arge amount of Disasforce surged forward from his body and drew the attention of every Authority Holder in the 6th domain. This was pure and open provocation.

    ¡°Come to me, fight me, cause even more chaos, cause even more copse!¡± Ye Kong leapt out from the building and nimblynded on the ground, under the protection of Disasforce, he wasn¡¯t hurt at all. Instead, the road was broken to pieces.

    The peaceful protestors in the venue suddenly broke out in a frenzy and created a terrifyingly tense atmosphere. As Ye Kongnded, his Disasforce swept through some protestors and caused their bodies to literally shatter and copse as broken body parts.

    Once again showing his broken morbid smile, Ye Kong unleashed his Disasforce without reserve. Anyone who got close to him, regardless if they were ugly or beautiful, male or female, old or young, all of them shattered into broken body parts.

    Ye Kong had gone thoroughly insane, during his massacre, his face was flushed unnaturally red, as if seeing the suffering and cries of panic were some sort of extreme joy for him.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Ye Kong randomly grabbed a beautifuldy by her neck and shouted in excitement: ¡°When my fianc¨¦e, the love of my life, lost her life right in front of me, I became broken, but that moment also gave me an unprecedented sense of joy¡±

    ¡°It was at that moment that I understood: copse, that is my essence!¡± Disasforce surged forward from Ye Kong¡¯s hands and caused the woman¡¯s body from her neck down to explode into pieces. Her flesh and blood sttered towards Ye Kong, but was swept away by his Disasforce.

    ¡°Just look at how beautiful you are when broken¡± holding the head with a fearful expression, Ye Kong kissed it on the lip, then threw it away.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you all excited before?¡± Ye Kong turned towards the fleeing masses: ¡°Because you had an excuse, you ignored the established rules, glossed over the existing order and did whatever you liked, doesn¡¯t that excite you?¡±

    ¡°Then continue your excitement, let order itself break and copse, there¡¯s no need to adhere to any rules and regtions, do whatever it is that you wish to do!¡± Ye Kong¡¯s Disasforce surged forward and split the air in front of him apart in a sonic boom. His figure turned into a blurry image in a split second and caught a young man.

    ¡°Because the other party was an Authority Holder, you gave yourselves a reason to do what you wanted without reserve. Now I¡¯ve given you another reason to do as you please, go ahead and rampage to your heart¡¯s content, do not care about morals, ignore thews, and forget about any rules¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m going to kill you with my own hands¡± Ye Kong threw the young man to one side and pressed his hand against a building next to him. Countless cracks immediately manifested on the building and swiftly turned it to rubble.

    The young man looked at the insane expression on Ye Kong¡¯s face, the morbid and twisted smile staring at him told him that if he didn¡¯t do as the man demanded, he would be killed right away.

    His intense survival instincts caused the young man to immediately pick up a fallen brick and smash it onto the head of a person who was buried under the newly copsed building, causing his blood to stter and dye the young man red.

    ¡°Well done, now continue. You already have no way to turn back, look forward to an even more broken world¡± Ye Kong stroked the young man¡¯s head and praised him.

    Ye Kong¡¯s figure vanished and appeared right in front of a person who was trying to call the police for help. He grabbed and lifted the man up with one hand, then loudly dered: ¡°Do whatever you wish to do, destroy, plunder, anything. But if you dare to call upon the power of order for help, I will kill you without hesitation¡±

    ¡°Just like this¡± Ye Kong¡¯s Disasforce surged forward from his hand and shattered the man into pieces. Soaked in his blood, Ye Kong now seemed like a demon that came from hell to spread chaos.

    There was a video camera right next to him, originally here to broadcast the protestors to the public, but now they instead recorded and broadcasted Ye Kong¡¯s actions to the entire country.

    ¡­

    ¡°Buildings and structures are the representation of a civilization; the copse of structures also represent the copse of civilization and order. He¡¯s trying to promote [Building Copse] into the Grade F disaster ¨C [Order Copse]¡± the D.E.R division¡¯s schr watched Ye Kong¡¯s actions and finally understood his goal.

    ¡°Before this, he guided the media to cause a rift between normal people and Authority Holders in order to cause chaos while also drawing out the wild nature of people. At the same time, his actions caused the people¡¯s trust in D.E.R division and the government as a whole to plummet, thus unable to maintain the appearance of order as they usually were able to¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s allowed to continue this, his [Building Copse] Authority might truly be able to be promoted into [Order Copse] and be a new Disaster King¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Contact all personnel. Stop him, we can¡¯t let the events of the Yue Bu earthquake repeat itself¡± Chang Xia ordered in a low, stern voice.

    The area around Ye Kong officially became hell on earth, for their lives, everyone had thoroughly unleashed their inner beasts. Homicide, stealing, violence, daylight rape, etc. all sorts of acts that went againstw and order were being openlymitted.

    Ye Kong¡¯s morbid smile resurfaced on his expression. He was already able to feel this Authority changing, as if absorbing something from this cmity, he wholeheartedly believed that if he continued, his Authority would surely be promoted and evolve.

    ¡°Not enough, there¡¯s still not enough chaos!¡± as Ye Kong continued through the streets and spread his chaos, the person on the other side of his earpiece spoke.

    [Something seemed to have happened to Disaster King Fang Ze¡¯s woman. He¡¯s currently on his way to Negary Inc., as far as I can tell, he¡¯s showing an extremely urgent expression. What do you think about stopping him?]

    ¡°I think that¡¯s going to be very interesting¡± Ye Kongughed maniacally: ¡°Tell me where he is¡±

    ¡°When every Authority Holder joins into this battle, the 6th domain would surely be plunged into utter chaos¡± Ye Kong continued to exercise his Authority nonstop, wherever he walked, the buildings and structures around would crumble and copse, further spreading panic and chaos.

    Because he was originally a D.E.R divisionbatant, he knew all of the D.E.R division¡¯s tricks. For example, onemon trick that was used against Authority Holders was sniping them with bullets made from Disasforce material, rendering their defencespletely useless.

    But Ye Kong understood this too well, he seemed to easily be able to discover where the snipers were hiding and constantly remained in motion by using Disasforce to split the air apart. His constitution seemed to have been mysteriously improved as he didn¡¯t show any signs of being tired despite moving around so much.

    With a perversely twisted smile on his face, Ye Kong was quickly moving towards Fang Ze.

    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

 Chapter 135: Vol2 Ch33: Disaster Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 135: Vol2 Ch33: Disaster Awakening</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Fang Ze was driving his car and scowling as he nced at the unconscious He Qiao sitting next to him.

    Ever since he told her about who he was, their rtionship escted rapidly, culminating in the events of today when He Qiao took the initiative and kissed him.

    However, He Qiao fell unconscious immediately right after. It was only then that he noticed something was wrong with He Qiao and hurriedly brought her to Negary Inc.

    At the very next moment, Fang Ze noticed something amiss, he embraced He Qiao to protect her as his Disasforce surged forward to break open his car door andnded on the side of the road.

    Only to see that his car had just been disintegrated under the influence of another type of Disasforce.

    Ye Kong suddenly leapt out from somewhere and threw two metal pipes towards Fang Ze, at the same time extending his Disasforce as tentacles to attack him.

    ¡°It seems your woman is about to die¡± Ye Kongughed hysterically: ¡°What are you going to do now? Beg me to let you pass, or kill me?¡±

    ¡°Move¡± Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce surged without limit, sending everything around him flying while speaking in a low voice, as if that was the final warning.

    ¡°A threat, how scary¡± Ye Kong clumsily acted.

    The two masses of Disasforce then shed with one another, Fang Ze¡¯s impact property and Ye Kong¡¯s copse property perfectly manifested as they did.

    ¡°Lunatic¡± Fang Ze silently cursed and moved his Disasforce again, this time towards the ground. Using the recoil, his body shot to the sky simr to a person being sent flying by the force of a meteor strike.

    ¡°Trying to run?¡± Ye Kong¡¯s Disasforce moved and split the air in front of him apart, allowing him to quickly dash towards Fang Ze as an obscure silhouette.

    Several arrows shot from various directions towards Ye Kong, messing up his advance and forced him to stop. He had to use his Disasforce to protect himself against the arrows.

    Liu Shi caught the arrows again with her hands, coldly staring down at Ye Kong. On the other side, another one of Fang Ze¡¯s followers appeared, the streetlights around this block either copsed or the cars suddenly shut down without warning.

    ¡°[Traffic Jam]?¡±

    This person was an Authority Holder who cooperated with Wang Heng Yang to attack Fang Ze. After a series of events, he swore his allegiance to Fang Ze and now became a vassal of this Disaster King.

    At another location, the two Authority Holders of the D.E.R division who went to arrest Negary, Xiao Ba Fu and Zhang Zi Jie also showed up, adding up to a total of 4 Authority Holders surrounding Ye Kong.

    Ye Kong would definitely not surrender without a fight, and there was nothing to discuss between them, so the battle immediately began.

    Just because an Authority did not have a high grading didn¡¯t mean that this Authority was weak.

    For example, Xiao Ba Fu¡¯s Authority, [Bone Fracture].

    This Authority was the perfect thing to use against criminals, any normal person who tried to run away while under his Authority would trip by themselves and break their bones.

    The [Traffic Jam] Authority Holder used his ability to seal off Ye Kong¡¯s escape routes and range of motion, while Xiao Ba Fu took that chance to use his Authority. As expected, Ye Kong suddenly slipped and fell, but instead of copsing, he managed to use his hand to regain his bnce and did a somersault, thus avoiding the oue of the Disaster.

    ¡°Shit, what kind of body is that?¡± unlike Xiao Ba Fu who still had time toin, Ye Kong dashed straight at him while wielding two metal pipes. By just covering them with Disasforce, these metal pipes became the strongest close-ranged weapons he had.

    Ye Kong seemed insane, but his mind was still clear. He understood that in battle, it was best to get rid of interference like this guy, interference Authorities like these were impossible to defend against, so they could easily cause him to lose a winning battle.

    The streemp that fell earlier was now blocking Ye Kong¡¯s way, so he used Disasforce to crush it, then felt a sharp pain in his right thigh, obviously, Xiao Ba Fu had exercised his Authority again.

    Ye Kong¡¯s body was too healthy so things like fatigue fractures wouldn¡¯t happen to him, at most it would only cause him a bit of pain. To really break his bones, you¡¯d need to apply direct or indirect force instead.

    However, all Xiao Ba Fu really needed was this bit of pain to halt Ye Kong¡¯s advance. At this moment, the other D.E.R division Authority Holder hade up to face Ye Kong and exercised his Authority.

    Disaster: [Pothole].

    The ground in front of Ye Kong suddenly caved in and formed arge hole, causing Ye Kong to lose his footing. Taking this chance, Xiao Ba Fu immediately exercised his Authority again, [Bone Fracture].

    When a person falls from height, as their legs touch the ground, due to gravity the human body would abruptly bend forward, causing bones at the chest, hip, spine, and other connective joints in the body to easily experiencepressive or rupturing bone fractures.

    With abination of their Authorities, most people wouldn¡¯t be able to defend against their sudden attack, break their bones, fall into a pothole and be a sitting duck to be arrested.

    The most terrifying thing about a Disaster Authority was that an exercised disaster would definitely ur. Only the consequence of the disaster urring was dependent on the situation, so sometimes, not even low-grade Authorities could be underestimated.

    Because you wouldn¡¯t know under what kind of situation would the opponent¡¯s Authority literally annoy you to death.

    One example of this was the Authority Holder of the grade-E [Tsunami] disaster who liked to cause trouble being killed by the Authority Holder of the grade-C [Dying on the saddle]. (1)

    Dirt and mud were scattered everywhere as Ye Kong jumped out from the pothole, when he fell down, he didn¡¯t try to use his body to prop himself up and instead used his Disasforce that had grown to be nearly as much as a Disaster King to break his fall. Only after nullifying the force of the fall did he climb back out.

    This was also part of Ye Kong¡¯s ability, having used Disasforce so much that it had be second nature, as long as he didn¡¯t purposefully seek death, he would be able to deal with most situations.

    As Ye Kong was about to attack these two nuisances, he noticed several arrows flying towards him.

    The majority of these arrows were turned to dust by his Disasforce, but one of thempletely ignored his Disasforce and continued heading towards his head.

    This slightly shocked Ye Kong, mixing in a Disasforce material arrow among normal arrows truly did catch him off-guard.

    ¡°But it¡¯s useless!¡± another force acted on that arrow, turned it into tiny particles, and scattered it away, rendering it useless.

    ¡°How is that possible!?¡± Liu Shi bit her lips and disyed a look of disbelief.

    Even a Disaster King like Fang Ze could only cause Disasforce material to flutter but not destroy it, so how did Ye Kong do such a thing?

    ¡°I am no longer my previous self, my essence itself is copse!¡± Ye Kong said with a morbid smile: ¡°When I found this out, I obtained power from my essence, the power to cause all things to copse¡±

    ¡°I call this Essence Awakening, a power that isn¡¯t any weaker than Disaster Authorities¡± perhaps it was due to his insanity, or because of some other reasons, Ye Kong loudly exined this.

    Sitting in hisb, Negary suddenly smiled.

    ¡¼ Should I say, as expected of a protagonist¡¯s treatment? ¡½

    As soon as He Qiao fell into a crisis, the opportunity to solve this crisis had gone straight to find him. Ye Kong¡¯s so-called Essence Awakening was actually the release of [Origin], as soon as Negary found out how Ye Kong managed to release his [Origin], he would be able to further improve andplete the cultivation method that he created.

 Chapter 136: Vol2 Ch34: Disasforce material

    <h4>Chapter 136: Vol2 Ch34: Disasforce material</h4>

    ¡°Wang Yuan!¡± Fang Ze loudly shouted, the ceiling of Negary¡¯sb caved in as he dropped in with He Qiao in his embrace.

    ¡°Heal her, or we¡¯re going to war until one of us dies¡± Fang Ze¡¯s tone was indifferent, and extremely definitive. Unlike the anger he disyed thest time he confronted Negary, he had full rity of his actions.

    ¡¼ Of course, I¡¯d be more than d to. But there is one issue that will require your help ¡½Negary suddenly felt like he was a quest NPC in an RPG. As the protagonist arrived, he gave them a mission toplete, thenter on turned into a BOSS.

    ¡¼ First of all, you have to understand why He Qiao is showing these symptoms ¡½Negary smiled: ¡¼ The serum she was injected with was an experimental product whose ultimate goal is to allow normal people to awaken supernatural powers ¡½

    ¡¼ For this to happen, it was necessary toe into contact with her soul. However, He Qiao¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t able to amodate being altered by Disasforce, thus leading to her falling unconscious. If she doesn¡¯t receive proper treatment within three days, her only possible oue would be the destruction of her soul ¡½

    ¡¼ This issue urred due to the serum being iplete. However, that person called Ye Kong had just disyed a supernatural ability that came from an awakened soul. This means that he had somehow been able to resolve the issue of the soul being unable to amodate Disasforce ¡½

    ¡¼ Capture him and force the method out of him. That way I would be able to make up for the serum¡¯s shorings, resolve He Qiao¡¯s issue, and even allow her to truly awaken her own soul ability ¡½Negary exined.

    ¡°Then wait here¡± Fang Ze stared at Negary. He then left He Qiao in the care of the D.E.R division personnel who came running and ran towards the venue of the ongoing battle.

    Looking at Fang Ze¡¯s back as he left, Negary felt a bit emotional, if Wang Yuan hadn¡¯t gone to another world, he might have be a person like Fang Ze.

    However, this bit of emotion was swiftly identified and eradicated.

    ¡¼ The [Protagonist Aura] truly doesn¡¯t spare any chances, if I didn¡¯t have the Dragon of Eternal Sin¡¯s error characteristic to interfere with the power of ¡®luck¡¯, I might actually have felt something akin to ¡®interest¡¯ or unwillingness to kill towards Fang Ze¡½

    ¡¼ In the end, this would¡¯ve caused me to lose myself, either being killed by Fang Ze or be whitewashed and turned into some a sort of reluctant ally character¡½

    ¡¼ Seems like it has be urgent for me to upgrade the Dragon of Eternal Sin form ¡½

    Negary squinted his eyes. Following Fang Ze¡¯s growth, his [Protagonist Aura] seemed to have also grown stronger, just now, it was able to forcefully create emotions that he had long discarded in his mind.

    Until finally, his [Protagonist Aura] might be able to break through the Dragon of Eternal Sin¡¯s error to forcefully interfere with Negary¡¯s perception and judgement.

    ¡¼ That definitely cannot be allowed to happen ¡½Negary quickly ran the simtions in his mind, but he wasn¡¯t sure about how to upgrade the Dragon of Eternal Sin form. After all, now that he had left the me world, he didn¡¯t have any more materials regarding ¡®Dragons¡¯ to work with. He didn¡¯t know if Dragons had any higher forms, thus unable to use that as a basis to simte the wrong form of the Dragon of Eternal Sin. His only choice was to rely on his own subjective views to try and deduce it.

    ...

    On the other side, Fang Ze was constantly using his Disasforce to strike the ground and make his way towards the battle zone like a human-shaped flea. The other party¡¯s constant radiating Disasforce was simr to a lighthouse in the middle of the dark ocean.

    As Fang Zended, he found that many bystanders around him had begun to lose their rationality and was mindlessly causing destruction. Even as they saw the destruction caused by Fang Ze¡¯snding, they still rushed to attack him with broken expressions on their faces.

    He had already received reports regarding Ye Kong¡¯s newest information through his earpiece, the other party¡¯s Authority was currently in a pseudo-promotion state. These people were previously protestors affected by a hidden Authority Holder with a supposed [Rebellion] Authority, but now they had gonepletely insane and were currently unleashing their inner beasts through acts of stealing, destruction, and general violence.

    Under Ye Kong¡¯s forceful coercion, they found joy from these acts of destruction that ignored social order, the pleasure of which had thoroughly caused their rationality to copse.

    Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce surged forward and shattered those who charged at him to pieces, he then leapt forward again andnded in the middle of the battle zone, where two metal pipes immediately struck down on him.

    As their Disasforce shed, Fang Ze calmly raised his hand to stop the metal pipes, his right hand was currently wearing a single steel glove that reached all the way to his elbow.

    The steel glove was forgedpletely from Disasforce material, while blocking Ye Kong¡¯s metal pipes with one hand, his other hand drew a dagger and thrust it towards Ye Kong¡¯s body.

    ¡°Bahahaha, a Disaster King sure receives different treatment, clothes, gloves, and even a dagger¡± Ye Kong¡¯s body leapt backwards slightly to dodge Fang Ze¡¯s attack and chuckled bizarrely: ¡°Unlike us who risked our lives for the D.E.R division, all I got for my troubles was a single Disasforce material knuckle¡±

    Fang Ze didn¡¯t answer Ye Kong, all he wanted to do right now was to beat him down, then find out how to awaken the soul ability from him.

    ¡°Investigate, where is Ye Kong¡¯s Disasforce material knuckle?¡± pressing his advantage of having better equipment, Fang Ze continued to attack Ye Kong, but he didn¡¯t truly push Ye Kong into a corner, after all, the so-called soul ability that the other party awoke could even destroy things made of Disasforce material.

    However, from his limited usage of it, it could be seen that the ability wasn¡¯t quite as strong as they had thought, or it had some sort of limitation. Aside from the single time that Liu Shi¡¯s arrow forced him to use it earlier, he had been fighting with only his Disasforce.

    Fang Ze was clearly gaining the upper hand, especially since he had the support of others, Liu Shi would asionally unleash arrows to interfere with Ye Kong¡¯s movements, while Xiao Ba Fu constantly looked for opportunities to exercise his Authority. Because of this, Ye Kong had to be careful while fighting to not allow any sudden bone fractures to ur, he couldn¡¯t even exert his strength too much when shing against Fang Ze, afraid that he might break his arm or leg bones from it.

    And yet, Ye Kong still kept up his morbid smirk, seemingly unfazed by his predicament, especially when he was truly strong enough to not be defeated by a Disaster King and his team for a short while.

    [We¡¯ve found it. His knuckle weapon vanished during the mission where his fianc¨¦e lost her life] the intelligence personnel reported to Fang Ze through his earpiece: [He reported that it was broken due to extensive use and became lost]

    There¡¯s definitely something up with this, perhaps the awakening of the soul is rted to Disasforce material?

    Fang Ze squinted his eyes and thought, when the other party mentioned Disasforce material weapons, although he tried to hide it, Fang Ze still managed to notice something off: ¡°Report this matter to Wang Yuan¡±

    As the battle continued, Ye Kong¡¯s two metal pipes had already shattered to pieces, while he also became short of breath from the extended battle. Releasing his [Origin] did give him an improved constitution, but this improvement wasn¡¯t that excessive.

    ¡°I can feel it, my Authority is about to be fully promoted¡± Ye Kong excitedly boasted to Fang Ze: ¡°When I fully unleash my Authority and cause the order of this entire world to copse, that will be quite a sight to behold!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t get that chance!¡±

    Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce surged forward and split the air in front of him apart. His body shot forward at extreme speed and plunged his right hand that wore the Disasforce material glove straight through Ye Kong¡¯s body.

 Chapter 137: Vol2 Ch35: Fragment of Disaster God

    <h4>Chapter 137: Vol2 Ch35: Fragment of Disaster God</h4>

    During his battle against Ye Kong, Fang Ze quickly picked up the movement trick he used and utilized it, thus gaining himself the upper hand.

    Without wasting time for words, Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce surged forward and filled Ye Kong¡¯s body from the inside. With a battle like this, he couldn¡¯t hold back, but he at least kept the body in a recognizable state.

    ¡°Thank you¡± Ye Kong slowly uttered these words, his body started to crumble on its own, his tone suggested that he felt released, but also like his scheme had been aplished.

    Ye Kong¡¯s Disasforce started to twist and left his body, causing the surrounding structures and buildings to copse. This was the result of an Authority Holder¡¯s death, an abrupt trigger of the Authority. If there were no surprises, then Ye Kong could be confirmed dead.

    However, as they observed it, they found that the boiling Disasforce didn¡¯t disappear and instead started to gather in the air. Tiny beads of metal came out from Ye Kong¡¯s body following the flow of Disasforce, converged and formed a metallic polyhedron.

    With the metallic polyhedron as its base, the Disasforce started to form the visage of a monster, the Disasforce first manifested as broken fragments of varying sizes and shapes, seemingly trying to shape itself into aplete form. But whenever a form was about to manifest, the fragments woulde apart and shatter into tiny beads once more.

    The mere existence of this monster caused nothing but difort to an observer. Although Ye Kong¡¯s promotion of his Authority into [Order Copse] had failed, some of the characteristics that would only manifest in such an Authority could be seen from this monster.

    Fluctuations that seemed simr to Disasforce yet dissimr to it at the same time started to spread into the surroundings. Anyone caught inside the fluctuation whose willpower wasn¡¯t powerful enough would be affected,pletely losing their rationality with only the instinct to destroy left in their minds.

    Thankfully, the Disasforce of the Authority Holders who faced this monster naturally gave off their own fluctuations to counteract this fluctuation that caused people to lose their minds.

    ...

    [Hidden in the essence of life, the aura of lost ones, bes a part of one¡¯s Origin, unlike that of humans, propagators of disasters]

    ¡°So, the true enemies have appeared?¡± standing in front of the Apocalypse Stone Tablet, Minister Chang sighed.

    ...

    Ye Kong, or rather, the monster that originated from Ye Kong hovered in the air, it didn¡¯t seem to want to attack, nor want to move. Fang Ze¡¯s group had no way to predict any of its actions, as its sense of reasoning seemed to operate inpletely different ways.

    ¡°Try attacking it¡± Fang Ze ordered, Liu Shi nodded and sent an arrow from her hand towards it.

    As the arrow struck the monster¡¯s body created from Disasforce, the arrow shattered and copsed into tiny beads that were absorbed into the monster¡¯s body, giving it a sense of solidity.

    Before this, other than its core of a metallic polyhedron, the other fragments were madepletely from Disasforce, aside from Authority Holders and those who practiced Negary¡¯s cultivation method, no one would be able to tell what it was.

    Because of that, the monster that Ye Kong turned into only appeared as a hovering metallic polyhedron for normal people. Only after Liu Shi¡¯s arrow was shattered and absorbed into its body were normal people able to observe that there were fragments of ¡®something¡¯ constantly floating around the metallic polyhedron.

    The fragments were moving in apletely random and structureless manner, or in a structure that was beyond humanprehension. Any normal person who witnessed this movement would abruptly feel their chests tightening, nausea, and a general sense of restlessness.

    ¡°That metallic core seems to be made from Disasforce material. The beads that manifested into it came out from Ye Kong¡¯s body¡± Fang Ze cautiously looked at the monster and quickly made his assessment: ¡°I have reasons to believe that he somehow inserted Disasforce material into his body in order to awaken his soul abilities¡±

    But then, why did he turn into such a monster?

    Fang Ze had a solemn look on his face. As soon as he saw that monster, he felt a heavy sense of danger, apanied by an unnatural sense of hatred as if that monster itself was an enemy that he had to destroy no matter what.

    There was also a sense of duty in Fang Ze¡¯s mind telling him that he had to kill this monster. This sensation came out of nowhere, but it was deeply ingrained in Fang Ze¡¯s mind.

    The fragmented body of the monster finally started to move, as the fragments scraped against one another, an empty nauseating sound started to echo out of nowhere. It was like the sound of sharp nails scratching a piece of ss, causing everyone to feel goosebumps all over their bodies.

    The monsterpletely ignored the people around it and started to move towards the rubble on the ground. The monster¡¯s body absorbed every piece of rubble it found, turned them into a part of its body, it soon appeared as a monster made from countless broken rubble, dust, and sand.

    The monster started to grow bigger and bigger, at the same time generating a greater suction force around its body. Fragments and broken things in its surroundings were actively being sucked towards it and absorbed to be a part of its body, like broken branches, rocks and gravel, severed limbs, scrap pieces of metals.

    Like an iplete embodiment of civilization, it constantly remade itself, then broke apart again, creating a bizarre cycle.

    ¡°Do we have a sniper with Disasforce material bullets?¡± watching the growing monster, Fang Ze felt it bing more ominous and quickly asked.

    [Codename Nightowl, reporting for duty] a few momentster, a man with a deep voice answered Fang Ze through his earpiece: [I¡¯m at your excellency¡¯s 4 o¡¯clock position, 200 meters away]

    ¡°Got it, I¡¯m going to try to attack this monster, seize the chance and shoot at its metallic polyhedron core¡± Fang Ze ordered, then immediately charged towards the fragmented monster.

    His Disasforce madly surged forward and shed against the fragmented monster, causing the broken fragments to be thrown all around, then sucked back into the monster¡¯s body; the impact itself caused the monster¡¯s moving fragments to grate against one another even more, producing a more ufortable sound.

    As he roared out loud, Fang Ze fully unleashed his Disasforce, his skin started to split from the pressure and caused his blood to flow, but he finally managed to sweep all the broken fragments away from the monster¡¯s body, revealing its inner metallic polyhedron core.

    Hiding within a nearby ruined building, Nightowl took that chance to pull the trigger. The Disasforce material bullet traversed the 200-meter distance in the blink of an eye and urately struck the metallic polyhedron.

    Disasforce material by nature was very strong, not only did it have a high level of immunity to Disasforce, when forged into weapons or defensive items, it was also extremely sturdy. For example, Fang Ze¡¯s current clothing was even capable of blocking normal bullets.

    However, even as sturdy as it was, this material had its limit, and when the metallic polyhedron was struck by a bullet that was made from the same Disasforce material, it shattered and broke into tiny pieces.

    The hovering fragments of broken things all fell to the ground, the fragment-shaped Disasforce that manifested from the beginning slowly faded away as well.

    ¡°Is it dead?¡± Fang Ze was breathing heavily, this was the first time he had ever fully utilized his Disasforce, as he looked at the broken metallic polyhedron, his expression turned serious. His Disasforce surged forward and smashed the fragments, causing them to crumble to dust. An ominous feeling surfaced in Fang Ze¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 138: Vol2 Ch36: Symbiotic weapons

    <h4>Chapter 138: Vol2 Ch36: Symbiotic weapons</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Liu Shi asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just thinking too much¡± staring at the metal dust at his feet, Fang Ze had a feeling. Even after he destroyed the metallic polyhedron, that fragmented monster wouldn¡¯t have necessarily died, or rather, death was nothing but another state of existence for it.

    Once certain conditions were met, this fragmented monster could definitely be revived in this world.

    Not too far away from the scene of the battle, a person slowly retreated. His eyes had a pair of golden pupils with vertical irises that would inexplicably remind you of Negary whenever you looked at them.

    People had needs and desires, but when they were restricted by their own limitations and couldn¡¯t fulfil those desires, they would have no solution but to rely on others capable of fulfilling those desires for them.

    In this Disaster Authority world, there were many normal people who weren¡¯t willing to stay that way. They couldn¡¯t obtain a Disaster Authority, but they craved supernatural abilities, so Negary who had the ability to grant others such supernatural abilities naturally became a target of their allegiance.

    The majority of these people underwent body modifications, changing parts of their bodies into germ organs created by Negary, like this man¡¯s eyes for example.

    For the sake of obtaining supernatural abilities, they willingly became Negary¡¯s eyes and aided him in collecting useful information. Some of them had even managed to enter the government and the D.E.R division as employees.

    Negary didn¡¯t trust this world, or rather, he trusted no one but himself. While he cooperated with the old men of the government, using knowledge of another world to obtain various benefits, he was also secretly advancing his reach and influence, burying pawns in useful ces.

    ¡¼ A released [Origin] had an unknown reaction with Disasforce and turned him into a monster? ¡½Negary thought: ¡¼ This seemed quite simr to the concept of undergoing Origin Assimtion in Witchcraft ¡½

    The power of Witches came from their [Origin], but one extremely crucial characteristic of being a Witch was showing restraint.

    ording to Granny Seal¡¯e¡¯s exnation, as one continued to release their [Origin], their soul would also undergo change by the influence of their [Origin] and be closer to the [Origin].

    But if one didn¡¯t know restraint and was instead mesmerized by their [Origin], their entire soul would be infected by the [Origin], this was called Origin Assimtion.

    For example, an [Origin] that came from the ck Abyss, after undergoing Origin Assimtion, would most likely transform into the mud-like monsters in the me world.

    Although Granny Seal¡¯e had pledged herself to the ck Abyss, she still maintained basic human appearance. ording to her, undergoing Origin Assimtion would grant you great power, but at the very moment that urred, you would have already be a failed product.

    Ye Kong¡¯s [Origin] was most likely rted to the concept of ¡®copse¡¯, and since he didn¡¯t know about any of this knowledge, as soon as he awoke his [Origin], he naturally became closer and closer to his [Origin], finally transforming into a monster.

    ¡¼ However, Disasforce became his body while Disasforce material became his core. This is different from undergoing Origin Assimtion as I understand it, could it be due to Disasforce? ¡½

    Negary put one hand forward and summoned his Disasforce. This power originated from a Disaster Authority, this much wasmon knowledge, but what exactly this power was and its essence had never been revealed before.

    ¡¼ Exercising one¡¯s Authority would grant them Disasforce. Then where did this Disasforcee from in the first ce? ¡½Negary had tried to study this, whenever he exercised his Authority, his Disasforce would suddenly increase out of nowhere without any source.

    ¡¼ The more I understand, the more questions I have ¡½Negary was thoroughly suffering his ownck of knowledge, but it was exactly because of this that he had the motivation to continue improving himself.

    ¡¼ Fortunately, I¡¯ve found the way toplete the cultivation method ¡½Negary drew the Disasforce material dagger on his side.

    Ye Kong¡¯s initial release of his [Origin] was clearly rted to Disasforce material. He turned the Disasforce material in his possession into tiny beads and injected them into his body, which gave Negary an idea to improve on.

    Without a doubt, Disasforce had the ability to stimte and help one release their [Origin]. But the issue was that the human soul was extremely fragile, once it came into contact with the destructive Disasforce, it would swiftly be destroyed.

    Through [Respiratory Art], Negary created a way for the soul to adapt and harmonize itself to the Disasforce, but the human soul had a limit, regardless of how much they tried to adapt, it could not adapt enough to the point that it would be able to amodate Disasforce.

    ¡¼ But it is possible to use Disasforce material to build a bridge ¡½Negary thought as he twirled the Disasforce material dagger in his hand.

    Most likely from sheer coincidence, Ye Kong¡¯s emotions harmonized perfectly with his [Origin] and created a connection with his Disasforce material knuckles. His Disasforce then naturally began to stimte Ye Kong¡¯s [Origin], or ¡®essence¡¯ as he put it, through this connection.

    ¡¼ Through the soul weapon forging method, put a part of one¡¯s soul into a Disasforce material item and form an extremely close connection to that item. Then allow Disasforce to stimte the [Origin] indirectly through this item ¡½

    ying with the dagger in his hand, Negary was considering the possibility of this method and the consequences it would create: ¡¼ As one used such an item to release their [Origin], part of their soul would essentially possess the item, thus manifesting their soul ability through this item ¡½

    ¡¼ With that, the essential concept of a Disasforce cultivation method is finished ¡½Negary took out a nk piece of paper and started to write down the corresponding knowledge.

    ¡¼ Through [Respiratory Art], one would begin training their soul and slowly change its property. This step doesn¡¯t necessarily require the soul to be immune to Disasforce, but it must at least be strong enough to inject and mix with a Disasforce material item ¡½

    ¡¼ Once cultivated to a certain degree, one would be able to draw a part of their soul from their body and inject it into a Disasforce material item, turning it into their soul¡¯s symbiotic item ¡½thinking about it briefly, Negary continued: ¡¼ As Disasforce in general has a destructive property, it is rmended for the item to be a weapon ¡½

    ¡¼ Finally, direct Disasforce through one¡¯s symbiotic weapon into one¡¯s [Origin] and achieve the first stage of release ¡½Negary then thought: ¡¼ With Disasforce¡¯s level of stimtion, through a period of training oneself, it should be enough for most to achieve the second stage of release of their [Origin] as well ¡½

    Negary stopped writing, but continued to contemte the following process: ¡¼ And what I have to do is to grasp the cultivation method in my hands. The cultivation method can only be achieved through the use of germs that I personally provide. The more they train themselves through this cultivation method, the more they would be integrating the soul virus hidden in the germs into their own souls ¡½

    ¡¼ I will be a part of their cultivation itself! ¡½Negary licked his lips: ¡¼ Regardless of they want to or not, they will all be my stepping stones and help me achieve greater heights! ¡½

    ¡¼ The only thing left toplete are the minor issues, for example resolving the issue of the soul bing weaker after injecting it into a weapon, as well as the prevention of undergoing Origin Assimtion after releasing one¡¯s [Origin] ¡½

    ¡¼ After that, my newly created cultivation method will have been essentiallyplete. Let¡¯s simply call it Spiritual Inception Method ¡½Negary randomly gave his creation a name, then continued his contemtion: ¡¼ Whates next is to upgrade the Dragon of Eternal Sin ¡½

    This was how Negary was, never rxing for even a moment. Even when he had just resolved the biggest issue of his advancement, he would not be satisfied with it and would simply continue onto the next issue, never stopping, constantly improving himself.

 Chapter 139: Vol2 Ch37: Big secret (boobies)

    <h4>Chapter 139: Vol2 Ch37: Big secret (boobies)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Fang Ze asked with a solemn voice and a solid expression on his face, giving off a heavy, silent sense of pressure.

    However, when it came to aura and pressure, Negary was the true expert in the room, so he was able topletely ignore Fang Ze¡¯s level of pressure.

    ¡¼ She has woken up. For the time being, her soul will be in a weakened state, but will soon grow stronger due to the stimtion of Disasforce, after which she would awaken a supernatural ability ¡½

    Negary reminded him: ¡¼ During this period, make sure that she keeps up her cultivation and be careful so that she doesn¡¯t experience too much emotional fluctuation. Right after she awakens her supernatural power, please inform me right away. She will need to learn a certain amount ofmon knowledge, otherwise, she could undergo Origin Assimtion¡½

    ¡°Really? I understand, but things aren¡¯t settled between the two of us just yet¡± Fang Ze spoke in his solemn tone, then went into the infirmary to apany He Qiao in her recovery.

    He Qiao was sitting on top of her hospital bed with a standard eastern longsword, carefully stroking and cleaning it with extreme care.

    This longsword was a Disasforce material weapon that Fang Ze obtained from the D.E.R division using his provided jurisdiction, all for the sake of supplementing her cultivation and for her to begin practicing Spiritual Inception.

    A part of her soul had already been injected into this weapon, turning it into her symbiotic weapon to act as a bridge. As she continued practising Spiritual Inception, she could feel Disasforce being guided through the longsword into the deepest part of her soul, deriving arge portion of ¡®cool aura¡¯ from it that nurtured her weakened soul.

    In fact, she could sense that something was awakening inside her.

    Not paying any care towards Fang Ze and He Qiao¡¯s flirting, Negarypleted his recording of He Qiao¡¯s data, then had Noah contact both the D.E.R division and the government for a meeting.

    ...

    ¡°For members of the D.E.R division, to stand out and fight on the frontlines against Authority Holders is a very dangerous job¡± Noah was sitting at the central seat in a meeting room, currently presenting the Spiritual Inception method as a product to be sold to the D.E.R division: ¡°They will need more power to arm themselves¡±

    Naturally, due to their wariness of the D.E.R division, the government¡¯s need for this method would only be equal if not greater.

    Meanwhile, in a small alleyway, Killer J was driving a pink EMA electric car as he reported to Negary: ¡°Boss, I found a woman, she¡¯s the one behind that guy with the eighth-grader syndrome¡±

    ¡°From how she¡¯s dressed, I can tell that she¡¯s probably hiding, no ¨C definitely hiding a big pair of boobies ¨C no wait, I mean, a big secret. I will need to investigate further, don¡¯t leave dinner for me tonight¡±

    Killer J started to drive the pink EMA electric car around the narrow street, apparently tailing something as his death courting mouth kept singing some sort of strange song.

    Ever since the list of registered Authority Holder came to light, Negary had already noticed that this was rted to Ye Kong. After he found a lead, he immediately sent Killer J out to search for the one hidden behind the scene.

    Thanks to Killer J¡¯s chaotic thought process, he seemed to always be able to notice things that others couldn¡¯t. While both the D.E.R division and the government were still wracking their heads trying to search for the online source of the leak, Killer J had already found the actual person.

    Being randomly used by others without retaliating wasn¡¯t Negary¡¯s style, not to mention from how Ye Kong acted, the one behind the scenes must surely know quite a bit of secrets about this world. As someone who never put all his eggs in a single basket, Negary had kept up looking for the information he wanted from the government and the D.E.R division, but he wouldn¡¯t mind searching for the same thing from their opposition.

    There was a positive corrtion between how much knowledge one held and how sessful one¡¯s endeavor would be.

    ¡¼ The origin of Disaster Authorities, the essence of Disasforce, the government¡¯s bizarre attitude, the strange state of existence after undergoing Origin Assimtion, it seems this world is hiding quite a few considerable secrets ¡½Negary squinted his eyes. Other than the existence of Disaster Authorities, this world perfectly fit the mold for a no-magic world, which was hardly normal.

    ¡¼ Fang Ze¡¯s [Protagonist Aura] has gotten stronger again ¡½

    Negary slowly walked into his personal secretb and closed the entrance. Seemingly, the appearance of the Origin Assimted monster had stimted Fang Ze¡¯s growth once again.

    ¡¼ I must improve the Dragon of Eternal Sin form ¡½

    ¡¼ The Dragon of Eternal Sin, in essence, is the wrongful form of the dragon race. Its existence was brought about through the Progenitor¡¯s Dragon act of fleeing. Without an existence simr to the Last God to rece it, the error of the me world was created ¡½

    ¡¼ It was because of the world¡¯s error that the wrongful entities known as Evil Spirits were able to be born ¡½

    Negary¡¯s body quickly morphed, then turned into the Dragon of Eternal Sin form, pping his three fleshy wings.

    ¡¼ Ibined the error of Evil Spirits with the blood of the Dragon to guide it off-course, thus creating the primary form of the Dragon of Eternal Sin. Within the first me, this form seemed to have undergone some sort of change in its essence, solidifying its ¡®error¡¯ property and allowing it to still function in this world ¡½

    ¡¼ If I want to upgrade the Dragon of Eternal Sin form, I need tobine it with more errors and strengthen its wrongful property. However, as I do not have a more highly evolved Dragon to use as a reference, I can only search for the power of error in other things ¡½

    ¡¼ Then, does such an error exist in this world? ¡½Negary contemted. Other than the existence of Disaster Authorities, this world was essentially a no-magic world, as such, when it came to errors, the only error would be Disaster Authorities as a whole.

    However, firstly, Disaster Authorities might not necessarily be an error, and secondly, due to his various suspicions, Negary would definitely notbine the Authority and the Dragon of Eternal Sin form unless it was absolutely necessary.

    In truth, following the booming sales of Negary Pharmaceuticals¡¯ products, his Disasforce had been constantly growing. At this point, his Disasforce had already reached grade E, the power of which was not at allckingpared to him exerting his full might in the Dragon of Eternal Sin form.

    If his Disasforce grew to be Grade F, its true power would even surpass Negary¡¯s strength at his strongest. A Grade F Disaster King together with his Authority should be a bit above someone at their second stage of release.

    Although Fang Ze appeared extremely weak right now, that was the basic scenario for a protagonist. While his body contained extraordinary power, he simply couldn¡¯t control it fully just yet, only exerting his power explosively during a BOSS fight.

    Furthermore, the scariest part about a Disaster King was actually their Authority. Fang Ze had the power to destroy the entire world, strictly speaking, not even an entity at their third stage of release would necessarily have the power to destroy a world.

    From this, it could be seen that Disaster Authorities were powerful, but they also had several issues.

    From the very beginning, Negary had not trusted this power that was suddenly granted to him from another world. There seemed to be some sort of secret hidden inside this power, if it was necessary, Negary would choose to detach himself from his Authority.

    On the other hand, the existence of Authorities seemed to be closely rted to this world itself, just like [Respiratory Art], the great power of control over disasters was most likely only usable in this world. No matter how great the power of Disaster Authorities might be, Negary would not remain in this world for the sake of this power.

 Chapter 140: Vol2 Ch38: Regarding ad revenue

    <h4>Chapter 140: Vol2 Ch38: Regarding ad revenue</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Killer J parked the pink EMA car on the side of the road, having drained its fuel. Killer J then changed to a Yaeda while mumbling something about ad revenue bing tripled, that this was profitable, and wondered if there were any higher bidders.

    ¡°It¡¯s right here. The woman with the big secret (boobies) should be here¡±

    Killer J¡¯s ability was Hostility Maniption, capable of taking and storing any killing intent or hostility towards him, at the same time manifesting them as a type of half-real, half-incorporeal weapon.

    He could manifest it as weapons to damage one¡¯s soul, as well as injecting inside his own body and better control it through manipting killing intent.

    Furthermore, Killer J could also recognize hostility that wasn¡¯t directly aimed at him.

    The person behind the scenes who aided Ye Kong in creating that chaos might have a veryrge range for their Authority, but the fact that they acted in the first ce would leave trails to be followed.

    In normal daily life, there weren¡¯t that many people in this society that could harbor hostility to the point that it became killing intent. Most of the time, people choose topromise and socialize, even if they were provoked to the point of bing angry, they would hardly ever harbor killing intent against another person.

    After a short investigation, Killer J found the location of his target.

    ¡°Is anyone home? I¡¯m here to deliver themunity¡¯s warmth¡± Killer J knocked and called out. This ce was amon residential condo within the 6th domain Area 22. Area 22 was basically the suburbs of the city that neighboured the 7th domain, so it was rtively devoid of people.

    ¡°Please, at least try toe up with a good excuse¡± a female voice answered from the other side of the door with some doubt in her voice.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll change the excuse. Youngdy, your mail-ordered groom has arrived, please sign¡± Killer J drew his dagger and loudly called out again.

    ¡°...¡± after a while, the female voice spoke up again: ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course...¡± Killer J tilted his head to avoid a bullet that was shot through the door, the dagger in his hand was immediately tossed forward without hesitation through the wooden front door.

    ¡°No groom for you I guess¡± Killer J kicked the door down, nced at the bloodstain on the ground as he whistled and stepped inside, his body then swiftly crouched down to avoid several bullets that came from the corner.

    ¡°Herees my signature technique, three brothers vs Lu Bu¡± three razor-thin red des that seemed almost like transparent ss shards appeared in Killer J¡¯s hands before he tossed them out. The three des gave off sounds of vibration while moving through the air, then urately pierced through the woman¡¯s hand that was holding the gun as well as her thighs.

    As the red des appeared on her body, Li Ching Yu noticed that they didn¡¯t pierce her skin and didn¡¯t draw any blood, but instead caused her topletely lose control of her arms and legs as if they didn¡¯t exist in the first ce.

    This was an application of his Hostility Maniption ability that Killer J came up with. Any weapons created from killing intent had the ability to damage the soul and psyche, so when Killer J formed them into the shape of des and sent them through a person¡¯s limbs, he could sever the soul¡¯s control over their body.

    Killer J whistled as he turned around, only to see the area¡¯s citizens, regardless if they were male, female, old, or young; had all gathered at the door, angrily staring at him. When he turned back to look at Li Ching Yu, he saw that there was a Disasforce reactioning from her body, so it was obviously her exercising her Authority.

    [Violence of Public Opinion], this was Li Chung Yu¡¯s Disaster Authority. The ones who were behind the scenes helping Ye Kong was her and the organization she belonged to. Through public opinion and media, she manipted those people, and through her Authority, she turned those affected by public opinion into extremists.

    Li Ching Yu had also spread a certain public opinion in this residential area, that was [regardless of who they are, those who dared to harm the most beautiful woman of our area are shitty meatheads who deserve to be beaten to death].

    Under the influence of this extremist public opinion, even people from the government would be considered enemies to be disposed of by these people. This was the power of public opinion, capable of turning anyone into a self-righteous person.

    Looking at the citizens who wielded simple weapons, Killer J shook his head with a cool expression on his face, manifesting a katanapletely out of killing intent in his hand: ¡°Those without battle instincts can ever escape from the sharpness of my de¡±

    ¡°Very well, you shall all witness the special technique that I had created¡± Killer J raised his katana made of killing intent and lightly uttered the words: ¡°Scatter, Senbonzakura!1¡±

    The bright red crystal-like de of the katana shattered and turned into countless fragments the size of one¡¯s fingernails that drifted in the air while giving off a constant sound of vibration. Even without the de¡¯s natural ability to damage the psyche, this sound itself was a kind of mental pollution.

    When the fragments finished scattering, the gathered citizens had all copsed while foaming at the mouth,pletely losing control over their bodies.

    ¡°Fight¡¯s over, job¡¯s done¡± Killer J turned back to face Li Ching Yu¡¯s stubborn gaze.

    ¡°Kill me or torture me, I don¡¯t care¡± Li Ching Yu faced Killer J¡¯s strange gaze and dered with a solemn tone, as if she was some brave, self-sacrificing heroine. Following her stubborn gaze, it could be inferred that this woman had some history to her.

    Killer J carefully gazed upon Li Ching Yu¡¯s pretty face and secretly voluptuous body, now that she wasying sprawled on the ground with an unyielding expression on her face, she was definitely an outstanding damsel.

    ¡°Wait a minute, let me check the script¡± Killer J pulled out a notebook and seriously flipped through it: ¡°Let¡¯s see... Volume 2: Master of Disaster, Killer J¡¯s branch, chapter 38, found it¡±

    ¡°At this point, I should feel moved by the look on your face and sense that you have some sort of story behind you. After asking you about it without getting an answer, I¡¯ll let you run away, then the two of us will sh in hatred and love, misunderstand one another, share deep moments with one another. I would then finally discover the truth behind your story and know that you are only working for that organization due to your own circumstances¡±

    ¡°A scapegoat will then appear for you to fully clear your name, after which you will enjoy a happily ever after with me¡± Killer J put the script in his hand away, stayed silent for a while, then said: ¡°Too troublesome¡±

    Red blood sttered all over the floor, Killer J put the bloody dagger in his hand away and wiped his forehead, soaking it in blood as well: ¡°Boss, I got our target. The remnant soul was captured after being polluted by my killing intent and I¡¯ve extracted her memories. After killing my wife to prove my Dao, I can feel myself bing stronger1¡±

    ...

    ¡¼ Huh, so the mastermind organization is in that ce? It seems like I will have to spare some time for a short trip ¡½Negary¡¯s Dragon of Eternal Sin form shrank as he heard Killer J¡¯s report regarding the organization working behind the scene, then praised: ¡¼ Well done, J ¡½

    ¡¼ A stone tablet that records the information of this world? ¡½Negary¡¯s eyes flickered. The most important memory that Killer J extracted from that Authority Holder was the information about the Apocalypse Stone Tablet.

    ¡¼ The power of foresight...¡½

    Negary had seen first hand how scary this ability could be through Granny Seal¡¯e, but he didn¡¯t expect to run into something rted to foresight in this world as well.

    ¡¼ It¡¯s necessary to take it for myself ¡½Negary said as he left hisb.

    Naturally, he wasn¡¯t talking about the real Apocalypse Stone b, but the copy that the hidden organization had in their hands. This was the extent of what Li Ching Yu knew, she wasn¡¯t at a high enough position to know what was actually written on there.

 Chapter 141: Vol2 Ch39: The 7th domain, Yue Bu

    <h4>Chapter 141: Vol2 Ch39: The 7th domain, Yue Bu</h4>

    ¡¼ There are still too few personnel ¡½sitting at the back of an electric car, Negary was contemting his current situation.

    Although the D.E.R division didn¡¯t restrict Negary from spreading his germs, they were still working in the dark to restrict him from expanding his forces. ¡®Forces¡¯ here wasn¡¯t referring to Negary Inc. as a whole, but rather the ones who were truly willing to sell their lives for Negary.

    At this point in time, other than a portion of people who were secretly acting as Negary¡¯s eyes and ears, officially, the only one who could represent Negary¡¯s fighting force was Killer J. Furthermore, there had already been several attempts at either killing or buying Killer J off.

    Because of this, he still needed to go personally in order to collect something of this degree.

    Negary shook his head, it wasn¡¯t yet the time to be expanding his forces, the D.E.R division¡¯s strength was a lot greater than they let on, not to mention the power held by the government.

    Although their organization might seem too fat to move, that was because the state of disasters wasn¡¯t anything serious enough to be concerned about. More urately, the situation was still fully under their control, so the majority of their powers were being used for infighting amongst themselves. In a way, they were simr to the Chinese national ping pong association where they didn¡¯t even take an international event as seriously as they do in a county-wide qualifications tournament.

    Because of this, they appearedzy, fat, and useless most of the time.

    But if they truly became serious, they would be true terror without a doubt.

    Negary had the patience to umte his strength and wait, and he naturally knew the necessity of preliminary preparations.

    ¡¼ The 7th domain, the ce used to be called Yue Bu. As an area that was reconstructed after a great disaster, there are many memorial-worthy ruins there ¡½

    Negary was recalling the information he obtained for this trip. As the previous center of a disaster, there were very few Yue Bu native left there at this point. The majority of the people there right now were those who moved within thest 16 years, the majority of survivors from the Yue Bu disaster had left this nightmarish ce they once called home.

    And from what Killer J learnt from Li Ching Yu¡¯s memories, the hidden organization called [Survivors] was built right here within Yue Bu, which was currently known as the 7th domain.

    Most of this organization¡¯s members were survivors of the Yue Bu earthquake, due to unknown reasons, they now held a considerable grudge against the D.E.R division and the government, while also holding certain unique characteristics in their hands; like for example, having a copy of the Apocalypse Stone Tablet. There was even a rumor that [Survivors] held the method to artificially create Authority Holders.

    ¡¼ From the looks of it, the Yue Bu earthquake wasn¡¯t quite simple after all ¡½

    Negary thought.

    The event known as the Yue Bu earthquake urred 16 years ago, when the Holder of the grade E Authority [Earthquake], Yu Guang Ming, instigated for the sake of promoting his own Authority from [Earthquake] to [Continental Sinking]

    His Authority¡¯s promotion caused considerably moremotionpared to Ye Kong. The only thing Ye Kong actually did was cause a rtively big buzz on the inte, as well as the destruction of a portion of the 5th and 6th domain¡¯s buildings.

    The event caused a total of over 5,000 deaths and over 23,000 injured people. Its social impact might have been great, but quite a bit of casualties from this was also caused by Li Ching Yu¡¯s [Violence from Public Opinion] Authority.

    Compared to other disasters, this level of casualties and injuries was considerable, but whenpared to the Yue Bu earthquake, it was nothing but a small blip on the radar.

    The Yue Bu earthquake, with Yue Bu as its center, spread to and affected even the areas around it, totaling at 1,600,000 deaths and up to 10,000,000 injured.

    At the time, if Yu Guang Ming¡¯s Authority promotion wasn¡¯t interrupted, the number of deaths would have easily increased to ten-fold, perhaps even a hundred-fold. If a continental sinking had urred, the number of people that actually survived on this continent would be pathetically few.

    Most records of this event weren¡¯t very clearly documented on the inte. Other sources like history textbooks taught this event in rtively more details, but there were still a lot of unanswered questions.

    For example, why did Yu Guang Ming suddenly decide to promote his Authority out of nowhere? Who was the person who interrupted Yu Guang Ming¡¯s Authority promotion? A lot of questions like this were leftrgely unanswered by any sources.

    Quite obviously, the [Survivors] organization held the corresponding information in their hands.

    ¡¼ A copy of the Apocalypse Stone Tablet, the method to be an Authority Holder; how did [Survivors] obtain these things in the first ce? Could it be that they were rted to the Yue Bu earthquake all those years ago? ¡½Negaryid each of these questions out one by one at the back of his head.

    Eventually, he would resolve them all, but he needed to be careful of this [Survivors] organization. After all, the other party was able to cause such arge event despite being right under the D.E.R division¡¯s supervision and yet still managed to escape unharmed. This could only mean that they either had exceptional hiding skills, or they had something that even the D.E.R division had to be wary of.

    ¡¼ It seems I¡¯ll need some people to act as minesweepers¡½

    Sitting at the back of the electric car, Negary was smiling as he slowly tapped his finger in a strange rhythm.

    ¡°Mister Wang, how rare to see you go out¡± Negary¡¯s driver was one of his employees, so he greeted him with a smile.

    Over half of Negary¡¯s time was spent either reading, or conducting various experiments in hisb, so it was truly rare for him to go anywhere.

    ¡¼ Ah, that¡¯s because I found that Yue Bu had quite a bit of interesting knowledge ¡½Negary replied: ¡¼ When ites to knowledge, my interest is second to none ¡½

    ¡°Mister Wang sure does like to study¡± the driver ttered him a bit, then didn¡¯t say anything else.

    A lot of the time, you might believe your actions to be of your own volition, but in reality, most of them were influenced by circumstances instead.

    Through his guidance, Negary could make certain people be more daring and more likely to take the initiative, for example, allowing a spy to believe that they had a chance and ask him a few questions.

    The information Negary provided would then be very vague, but it was precisely due to this vagueness that made it seem even more genuine than not.

    Chang Xia was a smart person, and he was most likely a survivor of the Yue Bu earthquake. From his current age, it could be inferred that 16 years ago, he was only a young adult.

    There weren¡¯t actually many details regarding Chang Xia at all. As the section chief of the 6th domain¡¯s D.E.R division, he was, without any doubt, a considerable VIP with very real authority. At certain points, his authority might even exceed that of the 6th domain¡¯s acting chairman.

    At the same time, among the other D.E.R division section chiefs, he was the youngest. Within the government, ability was crucial to climb to a high position, but sometimes, even if your ability and contributions were more than enough for a job, you might not necessarily climb too high.

    Qualifications simply required time to brew. As the youngest section chief of the D.E.R division, Chang Xia¡¯s were decent, but nowhere near enough to break the established rules, which meant that the only possible exnation for his current position was undeniably great contributions.

    Compared to the fact that he had lived through Yue Bu, it was likely that our section chief Chang wasn¡¯t quite as fragile and weak as he might seem.

    Because of this, the fact that Negary openly said he wanted to obtain some sort of knowledge from Yue Bu would definitely rouse Chang Xia¡¯s suspicion.

    ¡¼ So, show me your reaction, Chang Xia ¡½

    Negary thought as he looked outside the window of his car. Right next to the road was arge river, a part of thendscape created from the Yue Bu earthquake disaster many years ago.

    From the looks of those people happily rowing boats and ying by the river, they must have surely forgotten just how many corpses were cleaned out from that crevice back then.

    ...

    Back in the 6th domain, as soon as Chang Xia received this information, his eyes became extremely sharp, the same sharpness it had back when he held that de in the past.

 Chapter 142: Vol2 Ch40: Negary is on his way

    <h4>Chapter 142: Vol2 Ch40: Negary is on his way</h4>

    ¡°Can¡¯t do any good work in a bigpany¡±

    Killer J changed to another electric car, this time an unbranded one due to theck of sponsors.

    After reporting things to Negary, he went ahead and drove to the 7th domain before anything else.

    While Negary was still on his way.

    ¡°The [Survivors] organization are frequently active within the 7th domain; their identities are kept very well-hidden¡± Killer J remembered what he found out from killing the wife to prove his Dao.

    Many of them were currently university students, merchants, some of them were even beggars on the street. For example, Li Ching Yu was normally a women¡¯s right activist, but at necessary points in time, they would all be [Survivors], in other words, this was another kind of hiding the army among the people.

    Through a certain method, they maintainedmunication while keeping their identities highly secretive. They were scattered yet united, each member of [Survivors] were extremely serious and would never leak anything.

    Killer J was sure that if he didn¡¯t decide to read her memories from her soul, that woman wouldn¡¯t have leaked a single word about the [Survivors] organization.

    Some sort of power seemed to be protecting the minds of [Survivors] members, or perhaps it was a sort of mental imprint, because of this, it was nearly impossible to persuade them, almost as if it was an obsession. Regardless of what you tried, you would never convince them to leak a single word about [Survivors].

    Otherwise, with their scattered organization, in modern society, the betrayal of a single member could affect the entire group. It was because of this mental imprint that the [Survivors] organization was able to stay hidden and develop within the 7th domain.

    ¡°Because of that, anyone who acted abnormally here would be found out by [Survivors]¡± Killer J was juggling a dagger in his hand, a sh of inspiration appeared in his eyes.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯m miserable!¡± Killer J was wearing a board on his neck with the words ¡®Selling myself for my father¡¯s funeral¡¯ written on it, while pushing a trolley forward through the 7th domainrgest main square. There was a picture of a middle-aged man whose face was full of pus on top of the trolley, there was even a small old dog sitting next to it.

    ¡°Neighbours, good brothers and sisters, pleasee and see, a good son is on auction. Come and see even if you don¡¯t want to buy him¡± Killer J continued to call out in sorrow, quickly attracting the attention of everyone on the main square.

    ¡°Are you serious? There are still people selling themselves for their father¡¯s funeral in this day and age? Are you sure it¡¯s not someone putting on a show?¡± someone muttered in surprise.

    ¡°People say that a meeting is getting acquainted, good brothers and sisters, please give me a job, I am so miserable¡± a red de shed in Killer J¡¯s hand without anyone¡¯s notice and suddenly stabbed into the small old dog in the trolley.

    The dog immediately went stiff and copsed to one side, right at this moment, Killer J channelled his inner movie king DiCaprio, his action-filled Chan, his generous Downey Jr., his hardened DeVito, as well as multitudes of other famous actors into his body, embraced the small dog and cried out: ¡°Thor! What¡¯s wrong with you, Thor!¡±

    ¡°Thor, you can¡¯t just die like this, you¡¯ve been with me for so many years, you¡¯ve treated me so well like a true brother, but I haven¡¯t even bought a hammer for you, I¡¯m so sorry, Thor!!¡±

    ¡°What the... are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡± the bystanders all broke out into cold sweat, this was too embarrassing to watch.

    ¡°All those years ago, you and I met after the Yue Bu earthquake, we lived with one another, we¡¯ve been through all sorts of thick and thin. I raised you all the way from a puppy to how you currently are! Why!? Why must the old send the young into their grave!!¡± Killer J¡¯s impromptu soul burned with searing passion, and then he was greeted by the district patrols.

    Charged with disruption of public order, Killer J was arrested and temporarily put in jail for 24 hours.

    Meanwhile, Negary was still on his way.

    ...

    Chang Xia squinted his eyes, the sharp presence he gave off slowly faded, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his own temples, sighed, then turned to Seven who was standing next to him: ¡°It must have been 16 years since west returned¡±

    Perhaps due to shame, or due to some other reasons, Chang Xia chose to take up the position of section chief in the 6th domain¡¯s D.E.R division, rather than his hometown Yue Bu ¨C the 7th domain.

    ¡°Do we need to return?¡± Seven maintained a straight posture and capable visage as she always did, but her twitching clenched fists showed that she wasn¡¯t nearly as calm as she might seem to be on the surface.

    ¡°Yue Bu...¡± Chang Xia stood up and sighed, then calmly assessed the situation: ¡°Wang Yuan might have purposely exposed his information. Most likely, he discovered something¡±

    ¡°I should¡¯ve thought of it before, Ye Kong¡¯s change was so simr to that man all those years ago, and those people supporting him must have obtained something from the ruins of that time¡± Chang Xia pushed his sses up and spoke sincerely: ¡°Regardless, we need to face it eventually, and this trip was only a matter of time¡±

    ¡°Send a message to the 7th domain¡¯s D.E.R division, I¡¯m going to finish what started all those years ago¡± Chang Xia said in a low voice.

    ¡°That is against protocols!¡± Seven raised her voice a bit, this was her first time openly challenging Chang Xia¡¯s orders.

    Faced with Chang Xia¡¯s serious attitude, Seven felt a bit flustered, but she still continued: ¡°As the section chief of the 6th domain¡¯s D.E.R division, it is not within your jurisdiction. This is going against the D.E.R division¡¯s protocol¡±

    Looking straight into Seven¡¯s begging eyes, Chang Xia smiled, put one hand on Seven¡¯s head and ruffled her properly tied hair up, then spoke with a gentle tone: ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, everything will be fine¡±

    This statement caused Seven¡¯s stubbornness to vanish in the blink of an eye. 16 years ago, the bloodied, heavily wounded Chang Xia carried a blood-stained de as he walked through the destroyed city, screaming in despair: ¡°IS THERE ANYONE HERE? IS ANYONE ALIVE? CAN SOMEONE RESPOND TO ME!? ANYONE WILL DO!¡±

    For the rest of her life, Seven would never forget the look of extreme relief on Chang Xia¡¯s face as he found her.

    At the time, he was the same, he embraced her suffering self, let go of his blood-stained de and stroked her ruffled-up head of hair with his bloody wounded hand, putting all of his gentleness into word: ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, everything will be fine¡±

    Seven took a step back, once again tied her hair up and softly replied: ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll make the report¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ll only bring Xiao Ba Fu and Zhang Zi Jie, you won¡¯t need to follow me¡± Chang Xia sat back down on his chair, closed his eyes and spoke sincerely: ¡°Just listen to me¡±

    ¡°...¡± the words that were about toe out from Seven¡¯s mouth were forced back, she spoke again after a long sigh: ¡°I understand¡±

    Chang Xia opened his eyes to see Seven leaving his office, his eyes flickered slightly in reminiscent before he sighed and muttered: ¡°Big brother Yu...¡±

    After receiving his reports, Chang Xia was easily granted special permission from his superiors. He boarded the ne heading to the 7th domain, about to return to his hometown that he hadn¡¯t been in for 16 years. Watching Seven who was looking at him with a worried expression from afar, he softly smiled and couldn¡¯t help his hand rubbing a slightly long wooden box by his seat.

    At the same time, at another location, Disaster King Fang Ze¡¯s personal guard, Liu Shi had also received a short message. Her expression became nk for a moment before she sent Fang Ze a message and swiftly left.

 Chapter 143: Vol2 Ch41: Yue Bu natives

    <h4>Chapter 143: Vol2 Ch41: Yue Bu natives</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Negary got off the car, turned around to knock on the window in a rhythmic manner and smiled to the driver: ¡¼ After the earthquake, the 7th domain¡¯s terrain has be quite dangerous, so make sure to be careful on your way back ¡½

    The driver had a confused look in his eyes as he smiled and answered: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been driving for many years, nothing will happen¡±

    ¡¼ That¡¯s great to hear ¡½ watching as the driver returned, Negary smirked. Although he didn¡¯t care about there being spies and could even turn spies into people for him to use, there was always a need for some warnings, wouldn¡¯t you say?

    Looking at the lively busy streets, Negary headed straight towards the 7th domain¡¯s public library. Not only did this ce keep a lot of books, it also kept a few records of the local geography. Not too long after, a taxi arrived outside the library.

    A young man wearing a uniform with a short haircut went inside the library, came up to Negary and whispered to him, following the library¡¯s rules: ¡°I am Luo Ping, member of the 7th domain D.E.R division¡¯s Disaster Squad. Nice to meet you, mister Wang, I¡¯m sorry toe without warnings, but section chief Li wanted to see you¡±

    ¡¼ The 7th domain¡¯s D.E.R division? ¡½

    After examining the man named Luo Ping in front of him briefly, Negary had an understanding look in his eyes and followed him onto his electric car.

    ¡°Is mister Wang here to sightsee?¡± Luo Ping sat next to him and said with a steady unchanging voice, like a person that had everything figured out. He then formically added: ¡°This is only a normal question; mister Wang doesn¡¯t need to pay too much mind to it¡±

    ¡¼ You can think of it that way. One cannot blindly move forward if they wish to improve themselves. I found out this ce had knowledge that interested me, so I came to check it out ¡½ Negary smiled and said: ¡¼ Actually, my initial dream job many years ago was to be a librarian, not because I liked to read, but because I liked the rxedness of being one ¡½

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Luo Ping replied, seemingly uninterested in Negary¡¯s answer.

    The car peacefully made it to the D.E.R division, where Negary followed Luo Ping into the 7th domain section chief Li¡¯s office.

    Section chief Li was an old man nearing his 60s who was about to retire. Compared to Chang Xia, section chief Licked both ability and character. Perhaps, he had made some good contributions when he was young, knew his way around people, and maintained an amiable rtionship with his superiors that he managed to obtain his seat as a D.E.R division¡¯s section chief.

    As a registered Authority Holder from another domain, it was natural that Negary had to go to the D.E.R division to announce his presence. However, such a matter didn¡¯t require the section chief to personally act; the reason why this section chief Li wanted to see Negary was mainly to be acquainted with him.

    He was already near the age of retirement so his body was bing worse and worse by the day, but the D.E.R division had specifically issued an ultimatum that he couldn¡¯t ept Negary¡¯s [ck Crow] germs as he still held his seat. In fact, he wasn¡¯t allowed to take the ¡®slimming injection drug¡¯ that Negary Inc. sold either.

    However, these restrictions wouldn¡¯t remain after his retirement, so this section chief Li wanted to take this chance to be well-acquainted with Negary. The main reason was that the loss of these restrictions also meant the loss of his value, without connections, it would be incredibly tough for him to obtain the [ck Crow] germs to extend his lifespan.

    Thanks to section chief Li¡¯s willingness to acquaint himself, Negary obtained quite a bit of information. Of course, while this section chief Li was a rtively pragmatic person, he also adhered to rules and regtions, he didn¡¯t hesitate to spill the beans on everything that he could say, but kept his mouthpletely shut when it came to things that he couldn¡¯t mention.

    This person might not have the same level of ability as Chang Xia and gave off the impression of a money-grubbing merchant, but he was also someone who knew his way around socializing and people, he was clear on what he could and couldn¡¯t do.

    ¡°Then, let me bid you farewell here, mister Wang¡± section chief Li apanied Negary all the way outside the building while maintaining his mechanically enthusiastic and non-intruding smile: ¡°If you run into any trouble in the 7th domain, you can contact the D.E.R division¡±

    ¡°Very well, thank you section chief Li for your goodwill¡± Negary smiled and replied, if one took a closer look, they would find that Negary¡¯s expression was very simr to section chief Li¡¯s own. This was Negary learning from section chief Li.

    Before this, his style was truly too perfect, although he had more than enough personal charm and charisma, to certain people, this made him seem too distant. Lowering himself a bit would instead help promote rtions of either side.

    As he was always perfecting himself, whenever he discovered a factor that would be beneficial to himself, Negary would study it after going through considerations, this way, he would only be stronger, in every sense of the word.

    From section chief Li, Negary had learnt, or rather, had improved himself a bit more, he could now speak in people¡¯s dialect with people and speak in ghost¡¯s dialect with ghosts.1

    ¡¼ But I really must say, as a section chief, he truly is aplete failure ¡½ once again getting on an electric car, he was driven to the library while contemting the various information he obtained from section chief Li.

    ¡¼ There is a very high chance that there are issues with Luo Ping, or rather, with the entire 7th domain D.E.R division as a whole ¡½ Negary drew this conclusion. The reason he came up with this was partly from some of the information the section chief revealed, and partly from what Killer J learnt from Li Ching Yu.

    Luo Ping was a Yue Bu native, and an Authority Holder, which coincided with the description of members of the [Survivors] organization. No matter how well-hidden [Survivors] were, the fact that an entire domain¡¯s D.E.R division couldn¡¯t recognize anything suspicious was, in and of itself, suspicious.

    So Negary tried paying a bit of attention to the ratio of D.E.R division¡¯s personnel, only to find that in this 7th domain where immigrants were more numerous than natives, most of the D.E.R division¡¯s employees were actually natives.

    ¡¼ Outside of certain unique scenarios, all things follow a certain natural order, so when there is an issue with that natural order, something else must surely be influencing that order ¡½

    Recalling what he saw in the D.E.R division, every little gesture, expression, and habits, Negary managed to notice a lot of tiny issues.

    However, this was still only a conjecture. Those natives weren¡¯t necessarily members of [Survivors], there was only arge probability that they were.

    ¡¼ Hm? ¡½ Negary suddenly looked outside the window to see Killer J among a crowd of protestors in front of a sightseeing spot.

    Earlier, Killer J reported that he was being held by the police, who knew he¡¯d be able to infiltrate the crowd so quickly.

    ncing at the protestors, Negary understood what they were protesting. They were Yue Bu natives who were objecting evil business practices, they believed that turning the old earthquake-riddenndscape into sightseeing spots would be the same as rubbing salt on the wounds of the survivors.

    ¡¼ This is quite an unexpected finding ¡½ after making his way back to the library, Negary checked Yue Bu¡¯s city nning 16 years ago andpared it to the current 7th domain, not leaving out any information he was able to ess from 16 years ago, Negary quickly found a few suspicious areas.

    ¡¼ Right here ¡½ after flipping through the records a few times, Negary confirmed a few spots to check out.

 Chapter 144: Vol2 Ch42: Original venue

    <h4>Chapter 144: Vol2 Ch42: Original venue</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ Yue Bu earthquake memorial park ¡½ watching this sightseeing spot that was being boycotted by protestors, Negary paid for the tickets and went in.

    For survivors of the earthquake all those years ago, the disaster was a great scar that would likely never heal, but for others who had never been through it, it was nothing but a part of history. In fact, quite a few wanted to see what kind of damage the famous earthquake actually caused all those years ago.

    From a reasonable perspective, it was necessary for the memorial park to exist, not only could those who lost their loved onese here to pay respect, the geological formations created by the earthquake showed a lot of geological patterns, greatly beneficial to various geological researches and had the potential to be a crucial base of operation for scientists who wished to study types of earthquakes and research them.

    This was the reason why not a lot of people objected to the formation of the memorial park at first.

    However, as time went by, attention slowly shifted away from the disaster, and the grief associated with it also faded away. What was originally an open memorial park started to charge for admission, and when a memorial site was turned into a vacation spot, the survivors of the past could no longer endure it.

    Watching a tiltedrge building full of cracks from afar, Negary was standing in front of arge stone monument. The monument recorded the names and number of people who lost their lives due to the earthquake, this by itself was fine, but the issue was that there was a small flower shop right next to it.

    This gave off the impression of profiting from the dead, especially when there was a small monitor set up next to the monument, in which the faces of the deceased were being shown one by one, giving off the impression of the dead watching you, on top of sorrowful background music.

    These factors came together to form a simple suggestive field. Some emotional or impulsive people would instinctively feel the need to do something here, only to find that they could only buy some flowers or they would feel a sense of debt towards the deceased.

    ¡¼ What a clumsy trick ¡½

    Negary didn¡¯t say anything and simply walked through this ce. With the existence of an organization like [Survivors], why would they have allowed this to happen? The only form of ¡®resistance¡¯ being shown at all were simply protests organized by a few natives.

    Negary continued to head forward, only to find a sign that said [Geological research center, visitors please turn back¡¯], on top of the trees in front of him, there were also a couple of monitors showing security footage, all of which was telling visitors that they weren¡¯t allowed inside.

    Unless they liked to seek thrill, normal visitors would always stop after seeing these warnings, after all, there were more ces in the park to sightsee.

    ¡¼ Hidden in in sight like this, those normal people probably couldn¡¯t imagine that [Survivors] had actually be this insane ¡½ ignoring the warning signs, Negary continued walking forward.

    If it was outsiders who founded this memorial, those money-making tricks would only cause the minds of the people to turn cold, but if they knew that it was actually their fellow natives who founded this ce, even their hearts would be frigid.

    In fact, if someone tried to question them about this, they would most likely shamelessly dere something like: ¡®The ones who died are our family members, our kinsmen. Our current work is for the sake of their vengeance, so why is it wrong that we make them contribute a bit?¡¯

    Although, it made sense in hindsight. [Survivors] was an organization that hid its army within the people; although it was secretive and each of its members were able to support themselves, as an organization, especially one whose goal was to take revenge on the government and the D.E.R division, finance was necessary.

    In the beginning, these people most likely only wanted to memorialize their deceased kinsmen, but to fund the activities of [Survivors], they had no choice but to charge a fee for admission into the memorial park.

    However, as their bottom-line was crossed once, it was crossed again and again, until today when the bottom-line was basically nonexistent.

    Humans are experts at forgetting.

    Not too long after Negary walked in, two people in security uniform walked out with electric batons in their hands, questioning Negary with a solemn tone: ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you know that visitors aren¡¯t allowed in here?¡±

    ¡¼ Native ent, well-dressed, carrying protective tools, as well as clear earthquake scars, the two of you are survivors from the Yue Bu earthquake ¡½ Negary went up to them step by step, his voice extremely clear, as if it carried some sort of magic that forced one to look straight into their inner thoughts: ¡¼ Then, please tell me, why is it that you are able to work here without any worries or shame? ¡½

    Negary¡¯s question wasn¡¯t asked because he was actually angry with their actions. The ones who should truly be angry were either themselves or other humans. Negary was merely attacking the existing hole in their mentality.

    As security guards of such a ce, they should have a basic idea of the secrets hidden here, which means that he would be able to learn the basics of what he needed from them.

    Negary advanced step-by-step towards the two originally belligerent security guards. Each of his footsteps felt like a heavy strike of a sledgehammer into their psyche, causing their mentality to waver and shake.

    They then started to see corpses climb out from behind Negary, corpses whose limbs were twisted, bent, stained with blood and mud, some didn¡¯t even have all four of their limbs.

    They followed Negary forward, screaming and crying out loud, questioning why their peace was still being disturbed in death, why their deaths must be exploited for money.

    The two security guards copsed on the ground, a foul smell leaking from the crotch of their pants. Their mental barriers had already been thoroughly broken through, most likely, they would either end up in some mental hospital for the rest of their lives, or take their own lives on the way home.

    After getting his questions answered, Negary continued to walk inside. Just as he had thought, this so-called Geological research center was nothing but a front, in reality, this ce was one of many bases of [Survivors].

    Quite a few members of [Survivors] frequently gathered here in order to meet up for various reasons. ording to these security guards¡¯ observations, there were hidden passages that allowed those people toe and go without being seen.

    ¡¼ To openly build a research center like this, even if it is only a front, their forces within the local government must be quite considerable ¡½ Negary analyzed.

    From the looks of it, the 7th domain had already been infiltrated thoroughly by [Survivors], but this was nothing surprising. Other domains were also divided in ordance to their previous territories, so it made sense that most governmental employees were originally from their local respective areas.

    However, the Yue Bu earthquake caused the original Yue Bu government to almost copse, so a part of the current 7th domain body of personnel were actually people sent in from other regions, and the remaining part was recruited here from scratch.

    At the time, survivors of the Yue Bu earthquake were judged with a bit of partiality in this examination.

    With that in mind, the forces of [Survivors] might be greater than originally assumed.

    Cutting that train of thought short, Negary reached the innermost part of the research center. There were only a few houses here, together with a smallke right behind them. At first nce, this seemedpletely ordinary, but there was one small exception: theke was a bit too perfectly circr.

    As Negary¡¯s eyes flickered, he could almost see the figure of a person standing right at the center of it all while everything around him copsed and became submerged.

 Chapter 145: Vol2 Ch43: Attack

    <h4>Chapter 145: Vol2 Ch43: Attack</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Chang Xia was carrying a long rectangr box on his back as he walked, followed by the two Authority Holders Xiao Ba Fu and Zhang Zi Jie.

    As they slowly approached Yue Bu, the dusty memories slowly started to revive.

    ...

    At the time, he was just a bit older than 20, a new graduate from the police academy. Due to his outstanding performance, after going through a test, he was admitted into the D.E.R division that was still half-hidden at the time, bing responsible for protecting the ruins.

    Their squad captain back then was the culprit of the Yue Bu earthquake, Yu Guang Ming.

    He was a man of smiles, a considerate person who looked after everyone. At the time, every team member lovingly called him ¡®big brother Yu¡¯.

    ¡°A Xia, do you like this long de?¡± when he asked that, Yu Guang Ming was cleaning a long de in his hand. From the unique shine of the metal, it could be seen that this was made from Disasforce material.

    At the time, technology wasn¡¯t quite as advanced as it is today, so Disasforce material was considerably scarcer.

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give it to you¡± Yu Guang Ming gave the de to Chang Xia, then lightly told him: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chang Xia¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± at the time, Chang Xia felt confused. Why would he give him such a good de out of nowhere, then apologize to him?

    ...

    ¡°We¡¯re here¡± Chang Xia pushed his sses up, ncing sharply at this ce that had been turned into a memorial park, then went straight in.

    ¡°Hey, hey! You three, you still haven¡¯t bought a ticket¡± at the gate, a man stopped the three of them from going in,pletely unafraid of Chang Xia¡¯s D.E.R division uniform.

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Chang Xia expression was cold as he opened his eyes: ¡°Men, move in¡±

    He then ignored the ticket usher and continued going inside. The usher shouted out loud: ¡°So what if you¡¯re from the D.E.R division? You think the D.E.R division can go in without a ticket, if you want to go in, you¡¯re going to have to buy...¡±

    Just as he turned around to get back into his booth, he waspletely stunned. Over a hundred fully armed D.E.R division members hadpletely surrounded the memorial park, arresting every employee of the memorial park without question.

    ...

    When the 7th domain¡¯s D.E.R division section chief heard of this, he spat out all the tea he had just drank. Section chief Li had already received directives from his superiors regarding Chang Xia¡¯s cross-domain official business trip this time, and he understood this colleague of his to a certain degree.

    Always doing stable and careful work, regardless of what happened, his modus operandi had always been to maintain social stability.

    Because of this, he wasn¡¯t too worried about this cross-domain official business trip when he first heard about it. In fact, he was actually wondering why Chang Xia still hadn¡¯t arrived at the D.E.R division to go through with the formalities when he received news of him having the entire memorial park surrounded.

    ¡°Is Chang Xia the kind to work for three years and spend it all in a day?¡± section chief Li didn¡¯t have time to care about this and hurriedly ordered: ¡°Quickly prepare the cars, we¡¯re going to the memorial park. Is he seriously trying to make me unable to retire in peace?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Ping?¡± as section chief Li got in his car, he hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Captain Luo has already gone ahead¡± his secretary and driver answered.

    ¡°I hope nothing serious is going toe out of this...¡± section chief Li muttered in hope.

    However, his driver didn¡¯t think the same. He secretly squinted his eyes while preparing in the shadows.

    That traitor might have discovered something if he¡¯s attacking the memorial park. We¡¯ve been hiding very well these past few years, but once things are exposed and the upper brass flushes us out, none of us would be able to get away with it.

    Knowing those guys, even if they can¡¯t find any concrete evidence, as long as they can confirm [Survivors]¡¯s existence, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to remove us all.

    They¡¯ve never been afraid of sacrificing people, even if they were innocent people. As long as they can achieve their goal, they don¡¯t care.

    ...

    Chang Xia swiftly and knowingly headed to his destination. That ce all those years ago had already been destroyed in the earthquake that day, which was also the reason that the D.E.R division hadn¡¯t continued to protect it.

    I¡¯d never guess that someone else would be attempting that same experiment again.

    The things inside the ruins have all been moved to the 1st domain, so in theory, it should be impossible to continue the work of 16 years ago.

    Which means, the only exnation is that there were survivors back then who managed to take the chance to leave a few things behind.

    As Chang Xia walked inside, his aura became sharper and sharper, causing Xiao Ba Fu and Zhang Zi Jie who were following him to silently feel afraid. They had thought that section chief Chang was just an officemander, but they were clearly wrong.

    Not too longter, Chang Xia noticed two people wearing security uniforms. They were banging their heads against the tree on the path, bleeding enough to dye their faces red, But the two of them seemed ignorant of the pain as they continued to do it again over and over, constantly mumbling words of apology.

    ¡°Wang Yuan...¡± Negary¡¯s appearance shed by Chang Xia¡¯s mind as he continued going forward. The personnel who came after him swiftly restrained the two crazed men. After going through examinations, they would be sent to a hospital, however, from how they were acting right now, they¡¯d most likely be transferred to a mental patient ward.

    Chang Xia kept his hand on his rectangr box as he continued heading towards theke. It was a foreign yet familiar sight, even when he had prepared himself, he couldn¡¯t help but felt a bit short of breathing as he arrived.

    When he joined the D.E.R division, it was this ce that he worked in. Thiske didn¡¯t exist at the time, but there was a set of ruins underneath this ce. Their D.E.R division squad was responsible for protecting those ruins.

    All because of the stone tablet inside.

    That man, at the time, stood right at that ce, at the center of the terrifying quake that caused everything around to copse and break. He no longer had the same gentle smile that he was known for, standing there with his arm spread wide as if to celebrate something, or to wait for something.

    At that time, his Disasforce surpassed even that of a Disaster King, so much so that anything that tried to approach him would only be erased.

    Even though Chang Xia was excellent,pared to Yu Guang Ming back then, his strength was basically nonexistent.

    ¡°He treated you like a brother, and trusted you like one else. He gave you his weapon, that¡¯s why you were able to take the chance to approach him and make that strike¡± a voice softly muttered: ¡°Killing such a great person, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±

    ¡°This had always been my greatest regret¡± Chang Xia¡¯s gaze turned grim, regardless of what happened, regardless of who felt grudgeful against that person, he alone could not.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go ahead and die, traitor!¡± that voice abruptly became sharp and high-pitched, seemingly containing a sort of power that constantly attacked Chang Xia¡¯s mind and channeled his negative emotions.

    ¡°I really feel tired, having to carry all of that on my shoulders, I really just want to forget it all¡± being attacked by the negative emotions, Chang Xia subconsciously opened the box on his back, wielded the de inside, and put it up against his own neck.

 Chapter 146: Vol2 Ch44: Aberration

    <h4>Chapter 146: Vol2 Ch44: Aberration</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Chang Xia¡¯s sudden movements caused the two behind him to feel shocked, why did their chief suddenly try to slit his throat in suicide?

    Chang Xia¡¯s body abruptly turned around, stepped forward and thrust his de into the area just behind the three of them. With a wave of distortion in the air, Luo Ping who was dressed in D.E.R division uniform was forced toe out of hiding.

    ¡°The [Suicide] Authority?¡± Chang Xia¡¯s gaze was cold as he red at Luo Ping, quickly confirming the other party¡¯s identity: ¡°The 7th domain¡¯s Disaster Team captain, so you¡¯ve infiltrated this deeply¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help myself as I saw you, traitor¡± Luo Ping no longer kept up his formic appearance. He lost his family during the Yue Bu earthquake, thus driving him to considermitting suicide, after which he obtained the Disaster Authority [Suicide].

    ¡°You¡¯re calling me a traitor?¡± Chang Xia was a bit surprised: ¡°How urate¡±

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Luo Ping couldn¡¯t contain his emotions any longer as Disasforce started to surge from his body.

    Wielding the long de in his hand, Chang Xia suddenly started to exude Disasforce from his body, then asked in an almost sighing tone: ¡°Do you know who inherited Yu Guang Ming¡¯s [Earthquake] Authority after the events of that time?¡±

    Luo Ping¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock.

    ...

    ¡¼ Is there no one here? ¡½Negary was currently walking along the small ind at the very center of theke. Through his field of perception, he soon discovered a hidden path.

    Through this path, Negary came to a ce that appeared to be a natural underground cave. The ground of the cave was full of rubble, there was an altar with unknown runes carved all over it at the very center. The altar was full of cracks, there was even an empty hole right at the middle of it.

    There were marks and cracks left behind by an earthquake all over this cave, in fact, one other hidden path that led into this cave was actually made from modifying a particrlyrge crack.

    ¡¸ Greetings, the Lord of Aberration ¡¹a gentle voice suddenly resounded, causing Negary to feel surprised.

    Although this world had the unscientific power of Disaster Authorities, the majority of their supernatural capabilities came from Disasforce, which was unable to hide from Negary¡¯s field of perception.

    ¡¼ Who would¡¯ve thought, this world still had someone of your caliber residing in it ¡½Negary turned around to see the man who rose from inside the altar.

    It was a man with a gentle smile on his face, as soon as you saw him, you¡¯d feel inclined to find him trustworthy before anything else.

    ¡¼ Yu Guang Ming? ¡½Negary doubtfully questioned. The man who appeared from the altar was none other than the person responsible for one of the greatest cmities of the modern era. Even now, his face could be found depicted in any modern history book.

    What caused Negary¡¯s surprise was Yu Guang Ming¡¯s current state. He had no body and instead appeared in front of Negary as a soul. At the same time, his soul¡¯s quality far surpassed Negary¡¯s own, causing him to be unable to see through him.

    ¡¼ If such a person had an Authority, would there actually be anyone capable of stopping him if he truly wanted to promote himself to be a Disaster King? ¡½

    Aside from a few peculiar entities, all supernatural abilities of this world were derived from Disasforce. For this reason, an Authority Holder might have a slightly stronger soul than a normal person, but not to the point of reaching the first stage of release.

    Even Ye Kong from the previous incident only managed to release his own [Origin] through pure coincidence, but due to theck ofmon sense, he directly underwent Origin Assimtion.

    But now, suddenly seeing an entity that wentpletely against the establishedmon sense, Negary indeed felt nothing but shock.

    ¡¸ I am Yu Guang Ming, but not the Yu Guang Ming that you know of ¡¹Yu Guang Ming answered very incoherently: ¡¸ I am only the guide to destiny, Lord of Aberration ¡¹

    ¡¼ Is that title referring to me? ¡½Negary didn¡¯t mind that title too much, aberration had the meaning of abnormal, incorrect, distortion; which fit some of Negary¡¯s characteristics.

    ¡¸ Indeed, that is how your excellency was referred to within the Apocalypse Stone Tablet ¡¹Yu Guang Ming answered him directly: ¡¸ And it was thanks to the existence of the Lord of Aberration that I was able to appear on this world ¡¹

    ¡¼ This world...¡½Negary took note of Yu Guang Ming¡¯s words and quickly came up with many conjectures.

    ¡¸ Who would¡¯ve thought, it was little Xia that killed me this time ¡¹Yu Guang Ming seemed to have noticed something. He still had the same gentle smile on his face, exuding the aura of a doting older brother, but the sense of sorrow he carried couldn¡¯t be hidden at all.

    ¡¼ This time...¡½Negary scowled, as if the other party had just said something very serious.

    ¡¸ This is for you ¡¹Yu Guang Ming regained his senses and secretly sent a mass of Soul Essence towards Negary. His technique was extremely intricate, as it allowed Negary to read the information contained inside without the need to absorb the Soul Essence.

    And the information was exactly the goal of Negary¡¯s trip: A copy of the Apocalypse Stone Tablet, in which some information of both the past and future was recorded.

    [The Apocalypse approached, the Original Disaster created the Ten Disasters, and the Ten Disasters led to the end of the world]

    [God distributed Authorities to all, granting hope]

    They were the first two lines on the Apocalypse Stone Tablet, although the ims seemed weak, when you took the existence of Disaster Authorities into consideration, things became a lot more interesting.

    ¡¸ So, Lord of Aberration, let us part here ¡¹Yu Guang Ming¡¯s figure slowly faded away, leaving a cluster of pure Soul Essence behind.

    From the mass of Soul Essence that gave him the copy of the Apocalypse Stone Tablet, Negary was able to recognize that this cluster of pure Soul Essence was considered an ¡®error¡¯ of this world, if he was able to absorb and incorporate it into the Dragon of Eternal Sin form, it would greatly benefit it.

    Other than that, even if he didn¡¯t fuse it with the Dragon of Eternal Sin, absorbing such a huge amount of pure Soul Essence into his soul would surely allow him to break through the limit of the first stage of release, perhaps even entering the next level.

    At the same time, this cluster of Soul Essence was quickly dissipating into nothingness, heading somewhere unknown. The ever-decreasing Soul Essence almost seemed to be urging Negary to make his decision.

    ¡¼ All of this is a bit above my expectations ¡½Negary observed the disappearing cluster of Soul Essence ¡¼ If I choose to absorb it and there are any hidden schemes against me, due to the vast difference in power, I would not be able to recognize it ¡½

    ¡¼ At the same time, driving me to not ept this might also be a part of his goal ¡½Negary continued to watch the Soul Essence disappear. Although they were pr opposites, the way this Soul Essence was disappearing seemed very simr to how Disasforce manifested.

    ¡¼ Perhaps, this is the true essence of Disasforce ¡½Negary already had his suspicions, but only now was he able to confirm it: In reality, Disasforce was a different manifestation of interference force.

    ¡¼ Then perhaps, somewhere on this world, there is an unimaginably gigantic soul that is supplying Disasforce to all Authority Holders ¡½

    After his conjectures and thoughts, Negary decided to let the mass of pure Soul Essence disappear, keeping only the Soul Essence that contained the copy of the Apocalypse Stone Tablet.

    ¡¼ Perhaps, I may have found one possibility of where the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon vanished to ¡½while carefully reading and interpreting the information on the Apocalypse Stone Tablet, he expressed a bit of doubt regarding his guess.

 Chapter 147: Vol2 Ch45: The Ten Disasters

    <h4>Chapter 147: Vol2 Ch45: The Ten Disasters</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    -The Apocalypse Stone Tablet used very vague and obscure sentences to express the uing disasters and cmities of the end of the world.

    After the Original Disaster, the Ten Disasters would descend upon the world, manifesting as the great world-ending disaster that would wipe out intelligent life in this world.

    And the Apocalypse Stone Tablet also pointed out a way to stop the Ten Disasters.

    Due to foreseeing the Ten Disasters, the so-called ¡®God¡¯ divided his Authorities to correspond with the various disasters that could appear in the future, the most crucial of which were the Ten Disasters.

    [Heaven Copse], [Sr Storm], [War], ary Core¡¯s Shift], [Continental Sinking], [Great Flood], [Asteroid Impact], [Order Copse], [Super gue], and [Temporal Discement].

    These Ten Disasters were listed in the order that Negary saw them recorded in the Apocalypse Stone Tablet. If nothing went wrong, each of these disasters would correspond to and give birth to 10 Disaster Kings. Only when the 10 Disaster Kings have gathered, together with the ¡®King of People¡¯ who represented the world¡¯s virtues and the ¡®Lord of Aberration¡¯ who represented the world¡¯s error, could the end of the world be prevented.

    Negary squinted his eyes.

    ¡¼ As the Protagonist, Fang Ze corresponds to [Asteroid Impact], so the next Disaster King to be born should be [Order Copse], but hasn¡¯t its birth already been prevented? ¡½

    ¡¼ Or perhaps, Ye Kong was never meant to be the Disaster King in the first ce? It would actually be his attempt at creating [Order Copse] that gives birth to the true Disaster King ¡½

    Negary walked along the other path to head outside. For some reason, there weren¡¯t any members of [Survivors] within this base at all.

    It was also because he knew this that Negary went straight down here.

    ¡¼ Which means, the next Disaster King to be born would be [Super gue] ¡½

    As Negary walked up the stairs, his eyes were frigid. His [Otherworld Invasion] wasn¡¯t part of the Ten Disasters, but its description of him was very urate. The disqualified king from another world, the Lord of Aberration who brought the stars onto his path.

    However, there were no mentions of his rtion to the [Super gue] Authority, even if there was, it would be apetitive rtionship.

    This spelled something out very clearly, he would not be able promote his [Otherworld Invasion] Authority to [Super gue], rather it would be someone else that obtained it.

    An Authority held almost absolute control over matters it corresponded to, and even though Negary had now evolved to be a soul virus, in essence, he was still a ¡®gue¡¯.

    This meant that even if the Authority Holder wouldn¡¯t be able topletely control Negary, they would still be a huge threat to him.

    ¡¼ Then, why did Yu Guang Ming tell me about this? ¡½Negary contemted: ¡¼ From his standpoint, he should hope for the continuation of this world ¡½

    ¡¼ If what was stated on the Apocalypse Stone Tablet is correct, the 10 Disaster Kings standing on the same side, the ¡®King of People¡¯ described should refer to Fang Ze as the Protagonist, together with myself as the Lord of Aberration, we would be able to stop the end of the world ¡½

    ¡¼ Although it wasn¡¯t stated clearly, it most likely won¡¯t end well for the 10 Disaster Kings and myself after we stop this apocalyptic disaster, so telling me about this would only hinder the process mentioned in the stone tablet ¡½

    ¡¼ Now that I¡¯m prepared, I can find a countermeasure against the [Super gue] Authority¡¯s control and escape from the stone tablet¡¯s prophecy ¡½Negary was extremely sure that he would not risk his life just to protect this world.

    ¡¼ Or perhaps, this was Yu Guang Ming¡¯s goal in the first ce? Not having the same level of information is truly ufortable ¡½

    Negary didn¡¯t haveplete faith in the contents of the Apocalypse Stone Tablet, not to mention this was nothing but a copy, who knows if Yu Guang Ming had altered it or not.

    Furthermore, even if the information was kept exactly as it was on the Apocalypse Stone Tablet, Negary would still not put his faith in itpletely. If prophecies and predictions were guaranteed, then all the efforts and struggles for all parties involved would be discounted as simply following a predetermined fated path.

    Of course, even if that truly was the case, even if he was under the domination of destiny, Negary would still strive for the best.

    Opening the door at the end of the hidden path, Negary left the base of [Survivors] and found himself inside a small building.

    ¡¼ What exactly is [Survivors] trying to do? ¡½

    Through the Apocalypse Stone Tablet, Negary was able to draw an almostplete picture of what happened in the Yue Bu earthquake 16 years ago.

    Simply put, the process of the Apocalypse Stone Tablet was cut short, the Authority [Continental Sinking] did not appear, and the world was now helpless against the ¡®Apocalypse¡¯.

    Since this was the case, most likely, Yu Guang Ming did not intend to promote his Authority to [Continental Sinking], but was forced in some way to do so.

    This also exined why the members of [Survivors] hated the government and the D.E.R division so much, because it was most likely them who were the masterminds behind that disaster.

    For those people, it had always been the same clich¨¦, sacrificing the benefit of the few for the sake of the bigger picture, even if ¡®the few¡¯ here meant the millions of Yue Bu citizens.

    ¡¼ Then, the [Continental Sinking] Disaster King was actually born during the Yue Bu earthquake, I wonder who it could be? ¡½Negary opened the door to see that he was currently in a certain Yue Bu university.

    ...

    It was now spring, life returned to all things, and it once again became time for animals to go into heat.

    The photinia flowers1 in the university had bloomed, releasing its fragrance all over the air, causing female university students who recognized its smell to be flushed to their ears and quickly run away.

    Killer J was following a fatty into the university, picking up a few of these blooming photinia flowers and took a good whiff of them. As his eyes darted all around, he threw them away in regret:

    ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m someone who just lost his wife, I cannot afford to touch other flowers or grass, it seems there¡¯s no choice but to cut these fated threads apart¡±

    ¡°Your disease is acting up again. Hurry up and follow me, with so many people gathered this time, we¡¯re definitely going for something huge¡± the fatty next to him excitedly said.

    ¡°Something huge!¡± hearing that, Killer J¡¯s eyes glowed: ¡°Hurry, Bajie1, give me my ck frame...¡±

    ...

    Luo Ping¡¯s eyes opened wide. During these past years, they had also been searching for this possibility. For a survivor of the earthquake who might have inherited Yu Guang Ming¡¯s [Earthquake] Authority, or perhaps even [Continental Sinking], but who could¡¯ve thought, the one who obtained it was actually the traitor.

    ¡°Fooled you...¡± Chang Xia¡¯s de cut directly through his Disasforce and shed Luo Ping¡¯s right leg. As his blood spilled everywhere, Luo Ping copsed.

    The Disasforce fluctuations that came from Chang Xia¡¯s body swiftly faded, but instead of returning to his body, it vanished without a trace, almost like it was consumed.

    Disasforce Container, one of thetest scientific breakthroughs of the D.E.R division. It¡¯s capable of storing Disasforce from Authority Holders and allowed anyone to use the Disasforce inside, as long as they followed the guidelines.

    However, unlike the Disasforce of Authority Holders that could be used indefinitely as long as they had the strength to do so, this Disasforce was a consumable.

    ¡°Seems like the long years of peace have made you dull to battle¡± wielding the long de that didn¡¯t have a drop of blood on it in his hand, Chang Xia coldly spoke: ¡°Otherwise, how would you have been disturbed so easily by the enemy¡¯s words?¡±

    When Chang Xia first joined the D.E.R division, their domestic situation was chaotic, to say the least, and his team was responsible for watching over the ancient ruins that contained the Stone Tablet, so any hidden organizations that got wind of the Stone Tablet¡¯s existence frequently came to pick fights with them.

    In short, Chang Xia, without a doubt, belonged to the faction that resorted to violence at the first possible opportunity.

 Chapter 148: Vol2 Ch46: Source Pool

    <h4>Chapter 148: Vol2 Ch46: Source Pool</h4>

    ¡°Tell me, who are the members of your organization, and what are you nning?¡± Chang Xia wielded his long de and pressed the sharp tip right against Luo Ping¡¯s forehead.

    Everyone could try this themselves, press your own finger or a sharp object against your forehead, you¡¯d feel a strange irritation, a sense of unfounded difort.

    This feeling of irritation would affect the human psyche, forcing you to subconsciously focus your attention on that sharp object.

    Furthermore, due to his right leg being cut off, Luo Ping was suffering constant pain that affected the rity of his mind.

    It¡¯s a simple fact that bodily sensations can affect the mind, and Chang Xia was using this to interrogate his enemy while speaking in a cold voice.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m going to tell you?¡± Luo Ping was sweating bullets, his body trembling, his breathing short and rapid, trying to ease the pain on his right leg.

    ¡°Chang Xia, you¡¯re a fool. You cling to your own self-righteous ideals and work for those people, but you will regret it in the end, you will definitely regret it!¡± Luo Ping mocked him, then actively plunged his head towards Chang Xia¡¯s de.

    However, that obviously failed, with a slight jerk of Chang Xia¡¯s hand, Luo Ping¡¯s attempt at suicide was cut short.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid¡± Chang Xia had a nk expression on his face, not at all angry from Luo Ping¡¯s words.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to anger me with your words, creating a chance for you tomit suicide while I lost my cool. You are afraid that if this continues, your courage would disappear¡± Chang Xia spoke with an affirming tone: ¡°This is the same for most suicidal people, they don¡¯t actually want to die, they¡¯re just under the influence of their temporary emotions¡±

    ¡°And humans are suchplicated creatures¡± Chang Xia once again forced his question: ¡°The fact that you¡¯ve attempted tomit suicide once means that the courage that influenced you has already vanished. Now, think a bit about your life and tell me everything you know, with your identity as an Authority Holder, you¡¯ll at least be spared from prosecution if you cooperate¡±

    This was a clich¨¦ script that Chang Xia liked to use. When another person informed you of certain ¡®facts¡¯ with absolute confidence and seriousness, especially when your life was in their hands, most people would instinctively recognize their words to be true.

    Perhaps Luo Ping was exactly like Chang Xia had imed, his courage and passion was receding. Chang Xia was confirming the righteousness of Luo Ping¡¯s actions through his words, thus lowering the sense of guilt followed by betraying his organization and revealing their ns.

    Luo Ping was still clutching his bleeding leg, the constant loss of blood caused him to feel lightheaded,bined with the tip of the de pressed against his forehead that drew his attention, it could be said that Luo Ping had sessfully been hypnotized by Chang Xia.

    ¡°I...¡± just as Luo Ping was about to say something, the sound of a car screeching to a halt resounded from outside.

    ¡°Section chief Chang, what are you doing!?¡± the 7th domain¡¯s section chief Li hurriedly ran from his car, only to see Luo Ping sprawling on the ground with his leg cut off. His face going grim, he loudly shouted: ¡°Are you trying to betray the D.E.R division!?¡±

    ¡°Section chief, Chang Xia is mad...¡± Luo Ping managed to snap himself out from Chang Xia¡¯s words. At this point, there was no longer any escape for him, some things simply couldn¡¯t be hidden when thoroughly checked. However, [Survivors] was currently enacting the final phase of their revenge, so being able to stop Chang Xia from interfering would be his final contribution to the cause.

    Utter fool who always causes more harm than good.

    Looking at section chief Li, Chang Xia sighed and cursed in his mind. Things would¡¯ve gone much more swimmingly by knowing the other party¡¯s personnel and n, but now, not only did he not manage to learn anything, but his sudden assault had instead backfired and roused the enemy¡¯s attention. Furthermore, he had to exin everything to this idiot as well.

    Of course, part of the reason for this was due to Chang Xia being in too much of a hurry.

    Let¡¯s just hope that they won¡¯t move too quickly.

    Chang Xia felt a bad omen. The fact that they actively came into contact with Ye Kong meant that their incubation period was already over, and since it was rted to the sensitive region that is Yue Bu, he had no choice but to rush over and act as rash as he did.

    From how urgently Luo Ping jumped out to stop me, it could be seen that their ns have gotten to a crucial phase, the only hope now is that I can convince this fool quick enough.

    However, as Chang Xia nced at Luo Ping on the ground once again, he scowled and ducked down to one side and used a piece of ornament rock as a bunker. Just in time for the people who came with section chief Li to raise their guns and open fire.

    ¡°Damn it, the 7th domain¡¯s D.E.R division has been infiltrated this badly¡± Chang Xia squinted his eyes and propped his de on the ground, using the reflection on the mirror-like edge to observe the situation.

    Section chief Li had already fallen to the ground with a bullet hole through the back of his head, clearly dead. Other than section chief Li, there were several more people who were killed by an ambush from their allies, all of a sudden, Chang Xia noticed that over half of the people who came here were on Luo Ping¡¯s side.

    ¡°Stall them here, the other side has already begun, if we stop them, we can win!¡± Luo Pingughed maniacally.

    What a terrible course of events.

    Chang Xia signaled to Xiao Ba Fu and Zhang Zi Jie who were hiding on the other side. It was fortunate that he brought his own squad, otherwise if he had hoped to rely on this ce¡¯s D.E.R division, that would¡¯ve been tricking himself into his own death.

    Chang Xia activated a device on his body, then suddenly started running towards the ind in the middle of theke. This caused him to be the target for [Survivors]¡¯s barrage, but the device on his body had created ayer of Disasforce shielding thatpletely nullified those bullets.

    While Chang Xia drew their attention, Zhang Zi Jie had exercised his Authority to cause cracks to appear beneath the [Survivors] members¡¯ feet, then suddenly broke open to form potholes that swallowed them up.

    The gunmen also groaned in pain. They had clearly undergone training and gotten used to the gun recoil, but for some reason, the bones in their gun-holding arms had abruptly fractured with a crack and broke.

    Chang Xiapletely ignored what happened behind him and hurriedly ran towards the middle ind, then swiftly found a secret passage.

    ...

    At another location, Killer J and the fatty were sitting on the stairs of a lecture hall, with people of various professions sitting all around them, including not but limited to housewives, white-cor workers, university students, doctors, workers... so on and so forth.

    [Survivors], as their name suggested, consisted of those who survived the Yue Bu earthquake all those years ago. At the start, perhaps they were only a group of survivors who sought sympathy and aid from those in the same circumstances, but as they gained more members who had other motives, this organization¡¯s essence began to change.

    As an organization that was built on the foundation of an ideological impression, they had no such thing as a ¡®grand ideal¡¯, or a will to conquer the world, they existed simply for vengeance. Or rather, the person who used that ideological impression to take control of this organization only had the goal of vengeance.

    Underneath the lecture hall, within a hidden room, a man with a strange appearance who donned a leather jacket wasughing with a slight hint of madness: ¡°That should be enough. The Source Pool has been opened, all we need to do now is to keep up as we have andpletely ruin the process of the Apocalypse. Do they really think everything is truly under their control!? I will make them regret what they did, they will definitely regret what they did!¡±

    The leather jacket man dered in his frenzy, he would never forgive it, those people who forced the one he worshipped the most to lose his life just like that, absolutely not!

 Chapter 149: Vol2 Ch 47: Grand ideal

    <h4>Chapter 149: Vol2 Ch 47: Grand ideal</h4>

    ¡°Can we really all be Authority Holders?¡± various discussions and doubts were being voiced in the lecture hall.

    The bulk of [Survivors] members were ordinary people, they existed all over the 7th domain, or perhaps even the entire country.

    They knew what happened in the Yue Bu earthquake, they knew that the Yue Bu earthquake was caused by the government and the D.E.R division for the sake of the process on the Apocalypse Stone Tablet.

    And they also knew the majority of the stone tablet¡¯s content.

    As the survivors of Yue Bu, they were distrustful of the government and the D.E.R division, but at the same time, they were worried about the approaching Apocalypse, because of these factors, a seemingly great idea started to circte within this organization.

    Both the government and the D.E.R division were those in power, those who held resources in their hands. They were untrustworthy, foolish idiots who only looked after themselves while disregarding ordinary people.

    Since this was the case, why not let us rece them? Why can¡¯t we rece those leeches who do nothing for the betterment of this world?

    From this idea, a n was hatched, which everyone willingly strived to aplish.

    The reason why the leather jacket man managed to use [Survivors]¡¯s ideology impression to take control of them was due to his [Origin] ability: [Grand Ideal].

    His ability is to set a grand ideal that as long as a person agreed with and openly vowed to an set oath, they would be marked by this ability, then encouraged to strive towards it. Everything regarding this ideal would be protected by the ability and made it so that no matter what kind of severe interrogation one was subjected to, even if the interrogated person spilled every word about who they peeked on in the bath when they were young, they would still keep the grand ideal an absolute secret.

    Furthermore, as long as it was for the sake of the grand ideal, a marked person would not hesitate to do anything.

    Naturally, there were also limitations to this ability. For example, Authority Holders couldn¡¯t be marked by [Grand Ideal], which was also how Luo Ping almost got hypnotized by Chang Xia.

    Another limitation was that, if not for the sake of their grand ideal, the marked targets were nothing but ordinary people.

    Furthermore, if someone didn¡¯t agree with the grand ideal that he set, this ability couldn¡¯t mark them either.

    In hindsight, it was quite ridiculous that the true goal of a person who had such an ability was nothing but revenge.

    Perhaps, a long time ago, the leather jacket man also had his own grand ideal: to either follow that great man, or be a person like he was. For others, that goal might be insignificant, but for the young man of 16 years ago, that was his lifelong ideal, and yet it was destroyed.

    ¡°Everyone gathered in this lecture hall are those marked by my ability¡± the leather jacket manughed: ¡°Many of them are spies from other forces, some only wish to enjoy the benefits of being in [Survivors], but once they¡¯re marked by my ability, they no longer had a choice but to strive towards the grand ideal¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s pronounce our target¡± the leather jacket man turned and spoke to the man behind him: ¡°The target is here, and that traitor as well. The Source Pool¡¯s power has begun to be active¡±

    ¡°Understood, leader¡± the two people who stood behind the leather jacket man replied. One of them was Wang Zhao, previously a special agent under the government. After using his Authority to drive Wang Heng Yang to ambush Fang Ze, he once again returned to the shadows.

    The other person was another agent under the government, Liu Bian, Liu Shi¡¯s senior brother. Just like her, he was a survivor of the Yue Bu earthquake, and the holder of the [Cut Wounds] Authority.

    And both of them were now standing behind the leather jacket man.

    Liu Bian was found and picked up by the leather jacket man in the aftermath of the earthquake. Although an Authority Holder couldn¡¯t be marked, Liu Bian was still only a child who just received his Authority. With the trauma of the disaster still fresh in his mind and the leather jacket man¡¯s brainwashing, the young Liu Bian became half-marked.

    After which he was taken to the official disaster relief shelter and left there. The leather jacket man knew that due to his Authority, Liu Bian would definitely be chosen to be either a member of the government or the D.E.R division.

    As for Wang Zhao, this person actually came to him instead of the other way around. At the time, the leather jacket man had even thought that he was exposed, but Wang Zhao actually imed that he wanted to join him, as he liked the feeling of spreading crime.

    While the leather jacket man wasn¡¯t convinced, Wang Zhao actively offered to have his heart imnted with a bomb, the remote detonator now given to the leather jacket man to keep.

    If he couldn¡¯t even ept Wang Zhao into his ranks at this point, then the leather jacket man would be too much of a coward. When a person couldn¡¯t handle even the slightest risk of betrayal, he would most likely not be able to amount to anything great.

    As he came into the lecture hall from the hidden room below, his face finally came into view. He had almost the exact same appearance as Yu Guang Ming, if only a bit artificial. As one observed him carefully, they would find that this was achieved through cosmetic surgery.

    ¡°Ladies, gentlemen, you should all know of the content of the Apocalypse Stone Tablet by now. God distributed his Authorities to people of the world, but that was not the case at all. This is because those despicable bastards are keeping the Source Pool that contains the Authorities that were supposed to be given to everyone to themselves¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re keeping the Source Pool within their hands, only granting Authorities to the very few¡± the leather jacket man exined: ¡°But now, I¡¯ve led the key to the Source Pool to us and made the preparations for him¡±

    ¡°As soon as he arrives, he will open the Source Pool for us, the Authorities of God will finally be distributed, all of us here will be Authority Holders, and together with the hidden cards we nted, we shall overthrow those bastards and be the true people in power!¡±

    The leather jacket man stated it inly and simply, as if victory was already right in front of their eyes and all they needed to do was reach out to grab it.

    While every member of [Survivors] present felt excited and enthusiastic, Killer J was sitting barefooted with both legs on top of a chair, licking a tube of powdered sweets as he sighed: ¡°How unfortunate, I¡¯m not wearing a white long sleeves shirt right now... wait, I actually heard that guy became a fattyter on, it¡¯s better not to cosy him after all¡±

    ¡°What exactly are you saying? Don¡¯t act up now¡± the fatty who was next to him was first enthusiastic to hear about being able to be an Authority Holder, but felt a huge headache as soon as he heard Killer J¡¯s ramblings.

    This guy imed that he was a Yue Bu native, so I brought him in to undergo the oath ceremony and even confirmed that he had been marked. Only after that did he officially be a member of [Survivors] and was brought here.

    But is someone with this kind of shifty behavior and mental state really fit to be an Authority Holder?

    The fatty was beginning to question his own decision of helping his guy join [Survivors].

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that your boss¡¯ action n is too simple¡± Killer J answered the fatty right away: ¡°Using secret information to lure that guy¡¯s maid over here, then using the maid to lure that guy into his trap. What kind of second-rate novel clich¨¦ of a n is that supposed to be?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®yours¡¯, it¡¯s ¡®ours¡¯...¡± the fatty couldn¡¯t help but retort: ¡°And what maid are you talking about...?¡±

    And then immediately, the fatty saw Liu Shi who was tied up on top of the podium.

    ¡°This is totally the plot of a p**no isn¡¯t it? Miserable ssroom maid.avi?¡± Killer J¡¯s expression was full of excitement with that thought in mind.

    ...

    Outside the university, many people were trying to convince Fang Ze against his actions. They knew that it was a trap, and Liu Shi decided to go there on her own, she was the one who abandoned the King, so wasn¡¯t it fitting for her as a subordinate to sacrifice herself for the sake of her king?

    ¡°A subordinate sacrificing themselves for their king is one thing, but a king who sits by as his subordinate dies is another matter entirely. It might be a foolish decision, but this is MY decision, as a Disaster King¡± Fang Ze ignored all the persuasion as he continued forward.

 Chapter 150: Vol2 Ch48: No need for concern

    <h4>Chapter 150: Vol2 Ch48: No need for concern</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ So he¡¯s here as well? ¡½standing on the roof of the lecture hall, Negary watched as Fang Ze came forward and scowled.

    Negary heavily respects the existence of the Protagonist, Fang Ze.

    The fact that he came here could mean that whatever was happening here was part of the script, or rather, within the control of the predetermined prophecy.

    ¡¼ Perhaps, me trying to obtain the Apocalypse Stone Tablet¡¯s copy was a mistake in the first ce. Yu Guang Ming intended to lie to me, luring me into believing that my actions were to escape from destiny, but they were in fact exactly as destiny foretold ¡½

    Various thoughts were darting around Negary¡¯s head.

    ¡¼ Perhaps the Lord of Aberration wasn¡¯t necessary to face the Apocalypse. Through misinformation, he led me to giving up the evolution of the Dragon of Eternal Sin ¡½Negary was considering the possibilities: ¡¼ This way, I would be caught by destiny without a way to escape and be one of its pawns ¡½

    ¡¼ But if I go oneyer further, could it be that Yu Guang Ming hoped that I would doubt him, continue my path to be the Lord of Aberration and finally be the key to fight against the Apocalypse? ¡½

    ¡¼ Perhaps possibly, I¡¯ve already been under the control of destiny without knowing it, even my decision ofing to the 7th domain was under its influence. Can the current ¡®me¡¯ still maintain myself? ¡½

    ¡¼ Have I begun to harbor self-doubt? ¡½

    Negary¡¯s heart sank. If anybody else had brought this same dilemma to him, Negary would have been able to ignore it, or even prepare countermeasures to use it against them, because Negary understood people.

    But right now, Negary did not understand Yu Guang Ming, and his power was vastly above Negary¡¯s.

    Arge part of Negary¡¯s power was based on the foundation of hisprehension. Because he had literally tasted every kind of emotion known to the species known as humans, he had an overwhelming level of understanding of this species. For this reason, he was able to grasp the weakness of any human he faced.

    But when he was faced with an entity that exceeded hisprehension, that would affect his judgement. Although it wasn¡¯t to the point that he would bepletely clueless on how to react, his judgement no longer had the near-precognitive characteristics that it normally did.

    ¡¼ And this is also one of my weaknesses ¡½

    Negary understood that to many people, he was a perfect being capable of anything. But in reality, he still had plenty of shorings and weaknesses that he needed to ovee.

    ¡¼ From the very moment that I obtained the copy of the Apocalypse Stone Tablet, all of my judgements have been made on the basis of the information written on it ¡½

    Negary closed his eyes, even now, he was nothing but a remnant soul with limitations.

    ¡¼ In truth, ever since Yu Guang Ming appeared outside of my expectations and gave the Apocalypse Stone Tablet to me, my thoughts have already been under the control of the stone tablet ¡½Negary opened his eyes again: ¡¼ The current me should detach myself from this information and reconsider my true thoughts ¡½

    ¡¼ The only thing I need to do is to make myself stronger, ignore the so-called process of the Apocalypse Stone Tablet, escape from this interference and make a proper judgement ¡½

    All of a sudden, Negary felt that he had been constantly assimted by this world, following its rules and using the means it provided in order to handle everything.

    Even if Negary only hid himself due to theck of information in the beginning, as he slowly infiltrated this world, so did this world affect him in return, and such influence wasn¡¯t something that the Dragon of Eternal Sin was able to counter.

    Wary of Fang Ze¡¯s [Protagonist Aura], wary of the D.E.R division¡¯s hidden trump cards, wary of the reason for the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon¡¯s disappearance, wary of this, wary of that. Perhaps it was necessary to be wary of a few of them, but if he was wary of everything, his actions would be restrained, then be truly bound by this world and unknowingly turned into a pawn under its control.

    ¡¼ Completely disregard Yu Guang Ming¡¯s goal, and make a choice that I decided to make. I do not need to adapt to this world, this world shall adapt to me ¡½Negary felt no such thing as a sudden understanding of himself, or a realization of the greater path.

    A few fragments of his soul appeared in his hand, he had simply checked his own soul,pared it to its previous self and removed the influence.

    ¡¼ Enact the n ¡½through his soul connection, Negary ordered Noah.

    [But Lord Negary, the government still hasn¡¯t epted our suggestion, and we haven¡¯t been developing outwardly, it¡¯s possible that...] Noah replied with a troubled tone.

    ¡¼ It seems you have been influenced as well. No need for any concerns, do it ¡½Negary ordered again. As his Righteous, Noah would naturally not resist any longer, arge number of hidden personnel began to act and spread the Spiritual Inception cultivation method all over the ce.

    ¡¼ Now that [Survivors] are enacting their n and the King of People, also known as the Protagonist, Fang Ze has already arrived, the eyes of those people would be focused on this ce. This is our best chance, if we still wouldn¡¯t act out of wariness, then we would never amount to anything at all ¡½

    Negary left a few words to Killer J who was still infiltrating [Survivors], then vanished. The gaze of the world might be focused on the Protagonist, but there was no need for him to care about what Fang Ze was doing. Having killer J here should be more than enough.

    ¡°Got it, boss¡± Killer J rubbed his hands together and said.

    ...

    The leather jacket man standing on the podium scowled and turned towards the crowd below. Just now, he felt a marked target under his [Grand Ideal] suddenly vanish, then quickly reappear.

    Is it a delusion froming close to realizing my ideal?

    The leather jacket man shook his head.

    [Grand Ideal] is an ability I obtained through stealing power from the Source Pool, there would definitely not be any loopholes, definitely not!

    ¡°My friends, the man called Fang Ze who was stated to be the King of People on the Apocalypse Stone Tablet has appeared within the university. For the sake of our grand ideal, for our great goal, let us strive to the best of our abilities!¡± the leather jacket man dered in an inciting manner.

    The people sitting around the lecture hall cheered in joy, loudly chanting ¡®grand ideal¡¯ and orderly made their way outside.

    While [Survivors] members were scattered across many professions within the 7th domain, the majority of them did construction-rted jobs. They worked on various districts all around the 7th domain, constructing many ¡®earthquake memorial parks¡¯ or other venues and structures of simr nature. In truth, what they created were actually nodes of arge ritual, turning the entire 7th domain into a giant altar, the center of which was right at this university.

    A sniper from far away aimed at the leather jacket man who stood behind the marching crowd. With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, the sniper¡¯s head was blown clean off and sttered like a watermelon. The leather jacket man¡¯s work during these past years wasn¡¯t just on creating the altar, the 7th domain¡¯s military force, public security forces, the D.E.R division, so on and so forth were allrgely infiltrated by his men.

    Not to mention armed forces from other domains as well, which made it hard for anyone to aplish anything through force in this ce.

    Liu Bian¡¯s sword was currently propped against Liu Shi¡¯s neck, still maintaining a perfect smile on his face. As he looked at Fang Ze slowly approaching them, he lowered himself and whispered into Liu Shi¡¯s ear with a morbid tone: ¡°Your little lover is here to save you, aren¡¯t you d?¡±

    Seeing Fang Ze graduallying closer, Liu Shi¡¯s eyes were giving off a confused glow. When she came here on her own ord, she had thought that he would discard her, who would¡¯ve thought that he would actuallye to save her.

 Chapter 151: Vol2 Ch49: The Great Cataclysm

    <h4>Chapter 151: Vol2 Ch49: The Great Cataclysm</h4>

    Several years ago, Liu Shi who was still in her teens was undergoing training within the D.E.R division due to her age, while Liu Bian had already begun to take on assignments due to being a few years older than she was.

    Due to both of them being Yue Bu orphans, their rtionship was quite amiable, and Liu Shi held a faint sense of affection towards Liu Bian who acted like a brother to her.

    However, during apetitive mission, in order to obtain his position as a government special agent, Liu Bian purposely sabotaged and caused the mission of a friend of theirs to fail, at the same time causing the friend to lose their life.

    From that point on, her impression of him as the perfect older brother copsed and shattered, the only thing left Liu Shi held towards Liu Bian was hatred, and a deep impression of him in her heart.

    This time around, Liu Bian sent her a message on his own ord, exining what happened at that time while telling her that there was a different truth to what she knew.

    Ever since that time, Liu Shi had always suppressed her emotions. Even when she epted the order to be the subordinate of the new Disaster King, Fang Ze. Despite how close they seemed; she had not truly be a part of the Disaster King¡¯s team.

    For Liu Shi who loved Liu Bian as much as she hated him, she wasn¡¯t able to discard her past, that¡¯s why she now chose to follow her past and discard her present.

    However, as Fang Ze appeared in front of her at this moment, Liu Shi¡¯s internal guards all came crashing down. She had fully given up on her past to truly be part of the Disaster King¡¯s team.

    Liu Bian who was still holding a sword against Liu Shi¡¯s neck disyed a smirk, then became silent.

    ...

    ¡°Can this script get any more clich¨¦?¡± Killer J was munching on an apple as he retorted.

    At the same time, Negary also saw this thanks to borrowing Killer J¡¯s perspective, even without thinking, the following course of events was quite predictable.

    In the beginning, Liu Bian waspletely brainwashed by the leather jacket man, so when the chance to be a special agent for the government came up, he followed the orders of the leather jacket man to do anything he could to obtain it. As he resorted to unsavory means to sabotage hisrade, something unexpected happened and caused the other party to die.

    It was at this time that a thought of rejection appeared in his mind, causing the brainwashing to fade. All in all, he was most likely a viin that could be white-washed.

    After this, the most likely course of events would be that Fang Ze winning against the leather jacket man through Liu Bian, foil his n and once again emerge as the saviour of the world.

    Negary shook his head without a care. The man who had surgery to look like Yu Guang Ming had actually achieved the first stage of release,bined with the unique properties of Disasforce, his strength wouldn¡¯t actually beckingpared to Negary.

    Butparatively, Negary was a visitor from another world, and he had the erroneous property of the Dragon of Evil Sin form, so even when he was being led to follow the ¡®destiny¡¯ of this world, he still managed to discover and alter his course of action in time.

    On the other hand, this viin was a native of this world that had already been restrainedpletely by ¡®destiny¡¯, he might believe that he was fighting against it, but all he did was push himself closer to the verge with every move he made.

    ¡¼ If I¡¯m not careful enough, I would also end up like him ¡½

    Despite this thought, what Negary was about to do right now had nothing to do with the word ¡®careful¡¯.

    He took to the air as his body quickly morphed and changed, turning into a body full of germs. Under Negary¡¯s will, the germs in his body quickly started to change as well, transforming from the [Diffuse] germs into the [Spiritual Inception] germs.

    The body made entirely out of [Spiritual Inception] germs first began as the body of a giant, then it started morphing again as the [Spiritual Inception] germs twisted against one another and manifested as a strange-looking organ.

    Indeed, this iplete, premature-looking object was actually an organ, not a monster or monster body part.

    On the whole, the organ looked simr to a heart with a few arteries attached to it.

    If someone was able to observe He Qiao¡¯s respiratory tract, they would find that it was full of miniature versions of this organ.

    The organ then started to shrink more and more until it exploded, turning into tiny particles that were spreading everywhere by the wind in the air.

    Huge amounts of germs were spreading to every area of this domain. Once a person was infected, they would feel their throats bing itchy, followed by them having trouble breathing. They would then copse, trying to press against their own chests and gasping for air. Only by pure chance would they breathe the correct way and take in some air to sustain themselves.

    Some particrly sharp people would soon notice the rhythm required to breathe, then change their breathing ordingly. This would be the first challenge, one that only those with the greatest adaptability would be able to pass.

    Once their breathing followed the correct rhythm, they would cause the germs attached to their respiratory tracts to activate and send the packaged information inside as electrical signals directly into the hosts¡¯ brains, providing them with the information rted to the Spiritual Inception cultivation method.

    As for those who couldn¡¯t pass the challenge or were not lucky enough to do so, their faces would be flushed from being unable to inhale or exhale any air, suffocate, and die. Once the germs recognize their host to be dead, they would begin to mutate in a theoretically positive way.

    Negary had put all of himself into Soul¡¯s Blood, which was in essence a type of virus; this included the information of every other kind of germ and virus in his possession. In other words, Soul¡¯s Blood had be the core of his being, as long as the conditions were fulfilled, the Soul¡¯s Blood would be able to evolve into any germs he had recorded.

    During such evolution, Soul¡¯s Blood would also remove the information concerning other germs in order to prevent leaking too much information. After all, since Negary had decided to package his germs as products to be sold, there was no telling if anyone would try to read the hidden information contained within them. This acted as a protective measure of his business, and more importantly, of Negary¡¯s secrets.

    To create these [Spiritual Inception] germs, Negary had chosen to mutate his [Diffuse] germs ever so slightly. For the sake of his n, he had actually hidden a recessive strain of germs within these [Diffuse] germs that, when certain conditions were met, would transform into the dominant strain.

    And the condition that Negary set was the death of the germs¡¯ host.

    As they were triggered, the recessive strain of germs became dominant, then started to quickly multiply within the newly-deceased bodies, stimting their brains with weak electrical pulses that reanimated the dead bodies.

    Because of this, those who managed to pass the first challenge soon noticed that the other people around them who turned red and copsed earlier slowly started to get back up with ck lines writhing under their skins. These people then swiftly howled and screeched towards the survivors.

    The sole instinct of these germs was to multiply and grow, but the biomass of a single body was nowhere near enough to satisfy that desire. Thus, the people whose bodies were filled with [Spiritual Inception] germs became the best source of food for them.

    Furthermore, due to these germs being mutated from [Spiritual Inception] germs, they had a strange 6th sense capable of recognizing [Spiritual Inception] germs.

    This was the second challenge that Negary prepared for these people.

    Disasforce material was limited, even if Negary had been constantly stocking them more and more during this period, he still didn¡¯t have enough. Through the use of [Spiritual Inception] germs and Disasforce material, as long as the individual wasn¡¯t too unlucky, they would definitely be able to achieve the first stage of release within a certain period of time.

    And this was nowhere near enough for Negary¡¯s needs. Things were too peaceful and too calm, without motivation, how would these people strive their best to improve themselves and achieve the second stage of release as fast as possible?

 Chapter 152: Vol2 Ch50: Disaster King

    <h4>Chapter 152: Vol2 Ch50: Disaster King</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    These mutated germs were the most excellent hunters. They climbed to the roof of buildings or a hidden corner of the street and assimted themselves just enough into their environments. In fact, some of them could even change their colors to disguise themselves as stairs, carpets, or any other mundane things.

    Being suddenly ambushed by these monsters was impossible for anyone to defend against, their only possible oue would be to helplessly be food.

    Because of this, the only countermeasure against these monsters was to discover them ahead of time.

    That would not be very hard in the beginning, as the monsters weren¡¯t used to their environments, but the longer they lived, the better they would be at hunting until they could perfectly blend into their surroundings.

    The ground could be a monster, a door could be a monster, a car could be a monster, even the streetlights could be monsters.

    Simr to how the monsters were able to sense [Spiritual Inception] germs due to mutating from the same source, practitioners of Spiritual Inception who were infected by the [Spiritual Inception] germs should theoretically also be able to sense these monsters.

    However, in order to achieve this, they had to constantly improve their mastery of Spiritual Inception. Only by pushing their perception to its limit and even beyond would they be able to detect the existence of these monsters before they are attacked.

    Following that, Negary scattered the standard Disasforce material weapons in his possession to various corners of the area. The information contained within [Spiritual Inception] germs told their hosts very clearly that if they practiced Spiritual Inception to a certain limit and they still couldn¡¯t obtain any Disasforce material weapons, their souls would be destroyed by the Disasforce contained within the [Spiritual Inception] germs.

    If they didn¡¯t practice Spiritual Inception enough, they would easily be killed by a hidden monster, but if they strived to improve and couldn¡¯t obtain one of very few Disasforce material weapons, they would also die from Spiritual Inception.

    Faced with this dilemma, only those with true abilities would be able to exert their potential and survive. Only such people would be able to go beyond their limits and achieve the second stage of release of their [Origin].

    It was fortunate that Disasforce existed in this world, as it was a different manifestation of the interference force that came from the soul, furthermore, the soul that provided this power must have already achieved the third stage of release or perhaps even higher.

    Since interference force in general and Disasforce specifically were powers that were derived from the soul, it was the best possible material to help release one¡¯s [Origin]. In a way, this was like having a senior cultivator bestowing his cultivation onto you to make you stronger, although, that analogy wasn¡¯t quite urate either.

    ...

    Within a secret room at the 5th domain, the lid of a coffin was abruptly opened. Negary had taken over this body and awakened from inside.

    As he left the secret room, Negary saw a huge amount of construction workers and machinery. After Ye Kong¡¯s building copse disaster, quite a few ces in the 5th domain were still under reconstruction.

    And since the majority of the 5th domain D.E.R division¡¯s Disaster Team was killed by Ye Kong and couldn¡¯t be reced right away, it was the perfect ce to y any hidden hands.

    Negary¡¯s body continued to morph and grow, turning into arge dragon with three wings, he swiftly pped his wings and took flight.

    If there were too few people at the second stage of release, it would hinder the progress of Negary¡¯s total evolution. He needed to continue spreading his [Spiritual Inception] germs, using arge enough sample size to ensure that there were enough people who achieved the second stage of release.

    Several fighter jets flew in from afar. Quite obviously, the government had understood what happened at the 7th domain and swiftly sent out fighter jets as soon as they discovered unusual movements within the 5th domain.

    [Authority Holder, please cease all of your movements...] someone was dering to Negary using a megaphone on the ground: [If you do not cease, we will be forced to open fire...]

    His three wings continued to p; the Dragon of Eternal Sin¡¯s tail swung from side to side as the giant mouth in front of his chest opened wide. An overwhelming amount of Disasforce gathered as a sound that could not be uttered by human vocal cords resounded within the 5th domain:

    ¡¼ Jliost!! ¡½

    The power of [Dracotongue], just like [Respiratory Art], had gotten a lot weaker as he arrived in this world. Although it was still usable, its power had to be supported by himself instead of the entire world like in the me world.

    As Negary continued his research, he managed tobine [Dracotongue] with Disasforce, especially the syble [Jliost] that originally represented unstoppable power. This syble had an amazing level ofpatibility with Disasforce¡¯s destructive nature.

    The very concept of ¡®unstoppable power¡¯ manifested as shockwaves with the three-winged dragon as its center. As the shockwaves swept through the fighter jets in the air, both them and the pilots inside shattered into pieces before being thoroughly decimated.

    The city below experienced a much weaker shockwave, but the hysteria could no longer be prevented. The city-wide rms had already been ringing since a while ago, causing everyone to rush towards the established emergency bunkers in panic.

    With another explosion in the air, the three-winged dragon vanished without a trace, the howling wind carried tiny particles into the bodies of every human in its range.

    ...

    A middle-aged man was breathing heavily as he managed to make it into the emergency shelter before it closed. After entering, he simply followed the safety protocols and disinfected himself with the provided equipment, although he felt a small itch at his throat, he assumed it was because of the disinfectant spray.

    After making it into the shelter, he cleared it throat and spat some mucus into a garbage bin before rubbing his throat. However, he only felt worse and worse as his breathing gradually became much harder, feeling a brief moment ofpsed consciousness, he dropped down to his knees.

    The government employees at the shelter who had already been notified ahead of time hurriedly came forward, while wearing thick hazmat suits, they marked out a yellow line to prevent bystanders from approaching and started spraying the man with disinfectant powder. Before he managed to say a single word, the man was already knocked unconscious.

    Everything he came into contact with before he arrived was directly burned, the entire shelter was disinfected once again, including everyone inside after they underwent another health check.

    However, no one noticed that a small fleshy bud that was writhing in a small gap between the walls of the building had stuck itself onto a person¡¯s shoe and started to spread.

    Taking advantage of Negary Inc.¡¯s best-selling products and the many people who craved supernatural power that volunteered to do Negary¡¯s dirty work, they attempted to spread the [Spiritual Inception] germs in over 20 domains.

    Some people sessfully trigger a mass gue, others were discovered by agents of the government or the D.E.R division and disinfected just in time to prevent the mass spread of the [Spiritual Inception] germs.

    Although, it was nothing but temporary prevention. Since the [Spiritual Inception] germs inherited the [Diffuse] germs¡¯ terrifying adaptability, as long as there were enough surviving germs, they could quickly spread once again.

    Negary only spread the germs in a total of three domains, which were the 7th, the 5th, as well as his headquarters of the 6th domain.

    After Chang Xia led arge amount of the 6th domain¡¯s fighting forces to the 7th domain, there weren¡¯t many people left in their Disaster Team. Without Chang Xia being in charge and the sudden disappearance of Seven, the 6th domain D.E.R division was no match for Negary.

    Soon enough, the 6th domain was turned into hell on earth as well.

    Negary¡¯s Disasforce continued to boil and grew without stopping, the mass multiplication of his [Spiritual Inception] germs allowed his Disasforce to continue growing without limit.

    Soon enough, the quantitative change became a qualitative change, his Authority fluctuation sessfully evolved from grade E to grade F, promoting himself to be a Disaster King. However, his Authority was still [Otherworld Invasion] and not [Super gue].

 Chapter 153: Vol2 Ch51: Sisters, brothers, please subscribe to my book (shameless self-promotion)

    <h4>Chapter 153: Vol2 Ch51: Sisters, brothers, please subscribe to my book (shameless self-promotion)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    TN: Yes, that is the title that the author gave to this chapter.

    ¡ª-

    ¡¼ This means that if the Authority [Super gue] really does exist, the Holder would not be me ¡½

    Negary calmly assessed the situation without any worry:

    ¡¼ After all, I¡¯ve already caused the greatest possible gue in history ¡½

    ¡¼ If my actions are still unable to promote my Authority into [Super gue], then it could only mean that Authority belongs to somebody else ¡½

    Negary was constantly monitoring the proliferation of his germs:

    ¡¼ Or perhaps, the new Disaster King might actually be born during this gue I cause ¡½

    ¡¼ Despite how random the distribution of Authorities is, within a world where the concept of ¡®destiny¡¯ exists, all randomness will happen with certainty, and urrences with the tiniest chance of urring will surely ur as long as they are necessary ¡½

    ¡¼ From the looks of it, the Authority of [Super gue] has already been determined by ¡®destiny¡¯, which should be this world¡¯s countermeasure against me ¡½

    As Negary walked through the chaotic, messed up streets, desperate cries and screams could asionally be heard.

    ...

    ¡°Die, monster!¡± this shout sounded from afar as a man swung his baseball bat to strike the zombie whose body was covered in ck blood vessels.

    These zombies were the victims of the virus that mutated from his [Spiritual Inception] germs. Negary didn¡¯t specifically name them this way. It was due to the symptoms disyed during the initial stage of infection that made the infected appear like zombies that they were called zombies.

    These zombies had wax-like skin that dripped as thick liquid to the ground, revealing the ck blood vessels all over their bodies while the skin that wasn¡¯t dripping appearedpletely bruised and ck due to asphyxiation. Their teeth and mouths were pping nonstop like fishes that couldn¡¯t wait for flesh to fall into them.

    They were waving both arms forward aimlessly, trying to grab whatever they could. Despite how silly they appeared, thanks to their bodies being entirely out of germs, the power they could exert was overwhelming. If someone was caught by one of these zombies, it would be impossible for them to escape with their own strength, even a healthy young man at his prime wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve such a feat.

    The man with the baseball bat didn¡¯t seem very afraid, as he continued to breathe following the Spiritual Inception method, his senses were being heightened. His mental fortitude was also quite considerable, otherwise he couldn¡¯t have found and adapted to the correct breathing method so quickly after being infected.

    His shout from before was mostly to vent his emotions, after a while of observation, he noticed that these zombies had already lost their sense of hearing and were actually using some sort of other sense in order to recognize the lucky survivors.

    Being thrusted into a dangerous situation so quickly, if he didn¡¯t vent it appropriately, Chen Di Xi felt like he might develop some sort of mental issue very quickly, which was detrimental to his own survival within this hellish doomsday.

    The baseball bat in Chen Di Xi¡¯s hand continued to swing at the zombies. He found that although these creatures were strong, their bodies weren¡¯t very solid, in fact, they could be considered fragile instead.

    With every hit of the baseball bat, the sound of fractures could be heard all over their bodies, sometimes if the zombie exerted too much force, they would even break their own bones. Because of this, after a short while of rampaging, some zombies would be helpless to do anything but slowly creep along the ground.

    Most survivors didn¡¯t want to waste their strength and clean up these creepy crawling things, and thus created the opportunity for the massive number of crawling zombies to transform into whatter came to be known as the ¡®Ground Huggers¡¯. After they finished assimting these bodies, the germs manifested ayer of slimy liquid that could undergo basic color changing to camouge themselves.

    While avoiding the zombie¡¯s attacks, Chen Di Xi swung his baseball bat onto the zombie¡¯s head, causing it to crack and stter, defeating it.

    Cautiously watching the fallen zombie, Chen Di Xi exhaled in relief. While the zombie was ragged and dirty, the brand name on his clothing could still be recognized, not to mention the fancy watch on his wrist that signified his status as a sessful person while he was still alive.

    However, this once-sessful person had now fallen at his feet, while Chen Di Xi enjoyed his qualifications to survive.

    After just a short period of time, Chen Di Xi felt like he might enjoy this world.

    He was just a nameless nobody in society, but as disaster struck, thanks to his adaptability, he was the one who managed to survive.

    The information regarding the Spiritual Inception method in his mind informed him that as long as he could find a Disasforce material weapon, he would be able to push forward to the next stage of Spiritual Inception and awaken his own superpowers.

    Thanks to this disasterpletely messing up societal order, an insignificant nobody like himself might be able to be a VIP in the future.

    ¡¼ You truly have a lot of potential ¡½

    This sudden voice startled Chen Di Xi and caused him to almost swing his baseball bat behind his back out of reflex.

    ¡¼ Within my senses, your progress of cultivating Spiritual Inception is the fastest ¡½Negary slowly stated as his terrifying aura crept up and surrounded Chen Di Xi.

    Suppressed by this aura, Chen Di Xi couldn¡¯t turn around, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to say a single word, only stand there and shiver while frozen by the fear. From the other party¡¯s words, they were extremely familiar with the Spiritual Inception method, in fact, quite possibly, this abrupt incident might have had something to do with him.

    ¡¼ As the one with the fastest progress, let me grant you a small reward. Unleash your ambition, I¡¯m very much looking forward to seeing how much you would be able to achieve ¡½

    Negary pierced his index finger directly into the man¡¯s heart from his back.

    His finger then broke off, morphed into a tentacle and fused with the man¡¯s body. At the same time, it also transferred a certain piece of information into his mind.

    As Negary pulled his hand back, his index finger had already regrown. He continued heading towards the next area to confirm the situation of the other specimens.

    Chen Di Xi stood exactly where he was without moving a single bit, only after Negary had gonepletely out of sight did he copse to the ground, his entire body soaked in cold sweat. For the rest of his life, he would never forget that stifling sense of dread and terror.

    Chen Di Xi was clutching his head, during that incident just now, a piece of information appeared in his head almost the same way that the Spiritual Inception method did, which convinced him even further that the man behind him earlier was the one who created Spiritual Inception.

    The information he received not only told him of where to find one Disasforce material weapon, but it also recorded the forging method of another type of weapon.

    ¡°Biomass Gear...¡± Chen Di Xi turned his gaze towards the constantly writhing zombies on the ground, thinking of the information regarding the virus within these zombies that he just obtained.

    The parasitic [Spiritual Inception] germs inside everyone¡¯s respiratory tracts and the virus that turned these dead people into zombies were two sides of the same coin. Since the zombies were able to consume [Spiritual Inception] germs in order to strengthen themselves, as long as one knew the appropriate technique, they would naturally also be able to take control of the zombie virus using their [Spiritual Inception] germs.

    And the information that appeared in Chen Di Xi¡¯s head was exactly that. By taking portions of a zombie¡¯s body that had beenpletely consumed by the virus, through a branch breathing technique of Spiritual Inception, he would be able to refine and mold this virus into various shapes and attach them to his body as Biomass Gear.

    This way, not only would he obtain the great strength of the germs, but he would also obtain a certain level of protection for his body. The zombie bodies were fragile because most of it had already been consumed by the virus, but by turning the virus themselves into Biomass Gear, its defenses would be enough to block handgun bullets without any issues.

    ¡°Unleash my ambition and look forward to how far I can go?¡± Chen Di Xi¡¯s gaze gradually became firm as he looked at the zombie at his feet: ¡°Then let me show you!¡±

 Chapter 155: Vol2 Ch53: Biomass Gear

    <h4>Chapter 155: Vol2 Ch53: Biomass Gear</h4>

    The first stage of [Origin] release, achieved in three days.

    If Granny Seal¡¯e knew about this, she would have been so angry that she puked blood.

    Supernatural powers within the me world had been weakened so much that every person who obtained it must have superior bravery, or a tough will, or happened upon a great opportunity, or had a unique constitutionpared to others... in short, they had to be a cut above the rest in one way or another.

    As the only remaining Witch in the me world, Granny Seal¡¯e began her supernatural journey at the age of 16, when she was still a beautiful aristocratic youngdy. From the moment she discovered the notebook of Witchcraft left by her ancestors in their closest, it took her a total of 10 years to achieve the first stage of release and be a qualified Witch.

    For the next several dozen years, she continued to be stuck on that first stage. In order to obtain the resources necessary to reach the second stage of release, she basically spent every bit of effort, both physically and mentally, as well as countless years of nning and counter-nning, only to fail at the very end.

    Meanwhile, people in the Disaster world only needed to be stimted by Disasforce for a little bit to achieve the first stage of release within 3 days. Furthermore, if Negary¡¯s calctions were correct, it would only take a month at most for the first person to achieve the second stage of release to appear.

    Since the [Spiritual Inception] germ was one of the foundations for their cultivation, as they continued to practice Spiritual Inception, the soul virus hidden within the germs would unknowingly infect their souls, turning them into a part of Negary.

    In this way, after the number of people who achieved the second stage of release reached a certain amount, Negary would be able to use them as the foundation topletely renew the quality of his soul, breaking through that seemingly impossible limit.

    The first person to achieve the first stage of release wasn¡¯t Chen Di Xi who drew Negary¡¯s attention, but rather someone else. It wasn¡¯t because he was slow or anything, Chen Di Xi was actually trying to suppress his progress of Spiritual Inception right now, otherwise he might not be able to obtain a Disasforce weapon in time.

    In order to create Biomass Gear, he had to hunt a certain number of zombies, endure the disgust of having to cut up zombie organs to extract the mutated virus inside, then pour that ck virus all over himself.

    As he used the derivative breathing method of Spiritual Inception that Negary bestowed him, theyer of liquid slime-like virus started to envelop Chen Di Xi like a living creature, prated his body, ate away his flesh, and swiftly assimted his body. Followed by an intense devouring consciousness that attacked Chen Di Xi¡¯s mind.

    Damn it, that person didn¡¯t mention anything about this being so ufortable.

    Clutching his head, Chen Di Xi copsed, writhing in pain while enduring the attack of the collective viral consciousness on his mind.

    In reality, creating Biomass Gear wasn¡¯t quite as simple as described. If all you needed to do was gather enough mutated germs and use the derivative breathing to mold it into equipment, Biomass Gear would be too inexpensive.

    The hardest part about creating Biomass Gear was fighting against the collective consciousness of the viruses, the main function of the derivative breathing method was actually to bridge the consciousness of both parties.

    In this situation, there could only be one of three oues. First case, the collective viral consciousness would devour the mind of the person, thoroughly consuming them. The mutated zombie virus would mutate once again to manifest stronger monsters.

    Second case, the person¡¯s willpower was strong enough topletely overpower and defeat the collective viral consciousness, thus dominating the mass of viruses with their minds. By flexibly gaining control of the mass of the virus, the perfect Biomass Gear would be created.

    Third case, the consciousness of both parties would fuse halfway to form a symbiotic rtionship where both sides would influence the other. How great this influence was would depend on the individual willpower.

    In the end, Chen Di Xi was too impatient, his willpower couldn¡¯tpletely destroy the consciousness of the viruses, but as a person judged by Negary to have potential, he wasn¡¯t weak enough to be fully consumed by the viruses either.

    Because of this, during their struggle for supremacy, their consciousness began to fuse halfway and formed a symbiotic rtionship.

    When Chen Di Xi stood back up, he was now wearing a ck skin-tight bodysuit. In order to facilitate the use of the Spiritual Inception breathing method, the suit formed a mask on his face that made him look like a demon from afar.

    After the symbiotic rtionship was established, Chen Di Xi had officially obtained a Biomass Gear, his Biomass Gear had a strong devouring characteristic that could consume other creatures to replenish the host¡¯s vitality. At the same time, it could consume the genes of those creatures in order to evolve and strengthen itself, however in exchange, using this ability would affect the host¡¯s sense of self.

    Furthermore, if he was able to thoroughly destroy the viral consciousness in the future, in exchange for losing the devouring ability, his Biomass Gear would essentially be a part of his body, capable of coordinating with the ability he awakened from releasing his [Origin].

    The symbiotic form was, in nature, the ¡®evil path¡¯ of cultivation: while it can rapidly increase one¡¯s strength, it also carried the side effect of influencing one¡¯s mind. And theplete domination form had greater potential to grow while also being safe. It was hard to say which form was superior.

    And it was because he took on the symbiotic form that Chen Di Xi lost so much time. When he finally made it to where Negary told him there would be a Disasforce weapon, he found that someone had already taken it.

    Due to his symbiotic rtionship with the viral consciousness, Chen Di Xi¡¯s human sympathy becameparatively duller while his aggression got greatly increased.

    If it was his previous self, he would most likely ept that he was unlucky and try to search for other Disasforce weapons. After all, even if he knew beforehand that there was a Disasforce weapon here, that didn¡¯t mean that it automatically belonged to him.

    However, his current first thought after discovering that someone had arrived before him was to find that person and take his Disasforce weapon back. This was due to the influence of the viral consciousness.

    Naturally, Chen Di Xi noticed this influence, but he didn¡¯t care. In this time of chaos, people with this sort of personality might actually be fitter to survive and achieve greater sess.

    Touching a burned-out campfire on the ground, he discovered that some warmth could still be felt, which meant that the other party hadn¡¯t left this ce for long. Most likely, that person immediately tried to achieve the first stage of release right here after he found the Disasforce weapon, which meant that he could still catch up if he hurried.

    With his Biomass Gear, Chen Di Xi obtained a greater sense of cognition through using it inbination with Spiritual Inception breathing. He could now perceive the [Spiritual Inception] germs within his respiratory tracts and faintly sense other people who carried the [Spiritual Inception] germs within their bodies.

    ¡°You want to run away after stealing my things?¡± Chen Di Xi kept up his heightened senses through breathing and chased after his target.

    ...

    Around 3 Areas[1] away from that location, a middle-aged man was holding a standard longsword forged from unique materials in one hand, while also holding onto the hand of a 12-year-old girl with his other hand as he cautiously made his way through the city.

    Sensing the metallic feel of the longsword on his finger, the connection he felt with it through his soul caused him to feel considerably more assured. His progress with Spiritual Inception cultivation was quicker than average, together with his idental discovery of this Disasforce weapon just in time for him to achieve the first stage of release, it could be said that he was quite fortunate.

    ¡°Lan Shan¡± the middle-aged man muttered his daughter¡¯s name, his gaze looking at her became firm: ¡°I will definitely protect you¡±

    ¡°Un¡± the little girl nodded, seemingly a girl of very little words. Ever since her mother¡¯s death a few days ago, she had be like this.

    [1] In case someone forgot, this world divides its provincial areas into Domains, which consist of multiple Areas, you can think of an Area as a city district.

 Chapter 156: Vol2 Ch54: Rays of light

    <h4>Chapter 156: Vol2 Ch54: Rays of light</h4>

    The middle-aged man looked at his emotionless daughter and felt his face stiffen.

    It all happened on the day that the disease broke out. His wife, his daughter¡¯s mother, couldn¡¯t survive the infection. She wasn¡¯t able to recognize the breathing rhythm in time, so she suffocated and became a zombie.

    Due to the trauma of her mother¡¯s death, his daughter Lan Shan was afflicted with depression. If this was still a peaceful society, he would be able to find her a decent psychologist to help her cope and gradually return to a normal mental state.

    However, in this apocalyptic hellscape, within this heavily infested area, where would he find such a person to even start her treatment?

    There would surely be some in non-infected areas, but from what he learnt from radio transmissions, the government had fully closed off every infected area, forbidding both entry and exit for any person.

    While that was the case, it was quite simple for those who wished to enter, all they needed to do was bribe the soldiers a little bit in order to be sneaked inside, after all, it¡¯s hard to prevent everybody from courting death.

    On the other hand, a person from inside the infected zone wanting to get out was a lot harder. There was a formal way to do this, of course, as long as you could prove yourself uninfected through a series of rigorous tests and undergo disinfection, you could return to the peaceful zone, but any infected would be beaten unconscious and sent back without mercy.

    Not even soldiers or officers dared to perform any shady maneuver regarding this. The upper echelons had issued very clear directives regarding how unforgivable such actions were: regardless of what rank you are, if any infected person is found outside of the infected zone, every personnel involved will be shot and killed on the spot without going to military court.

    In other words, it was next to impossible for them to leave the infected zone at this point in time, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t do anything except interact regrly with his daughter and hope to find some way to help her escape from her trauma.

    ¡°There¡¯s a supermarket up ahead, let¡¯s go find some food¡± the middle-aged man held his daughter¡¯s hand tightly, as he wasn¡¯t good with words, he could only forcefully change the subject and bring his unresponsive daughter to the supermarket ahead of them.

    It had only been a bit more than three days since the incident, so food and other supplies were still rtively plentiful, but not too longter, food would be a precious resource.

    Perhaps I should gather a few people, form a base and cultivate some edible food.

    While eating a slice of white bread, the middle-aged man had such a thought, but he didn¡¯t really have a specific n or course of action in mind. After all, he was originally just a blue-cor worker, he didn¡¯t really understand how to manage people.

    ¡°Hm? This sensation, is a zombie approaching us?¡± after the middle-aged man achieved the first stage of release, not only did he obtain an [Origin] ability, but his [Origin] also started to derive more power for his soul, increasing its quality and greatly heightened his senses of perception.

    The roof of the small supermarket was directly broken through as a man dressed in all-ck clothing slowly stood up. Under the demon-like mask, a pair of wild beast-like eyes aggressively eyed the middle-aged man, staring at the Disasforce sword in his hand.

    ¡°It was you who took what belonged to me, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    As the dust spread, Chen Di Xi¡¯s mask slowly parted to reveal his face.

    A human?

    The middle-aged man wielded his sword and shielded his daughter. The other party was covered in something that gave off a thick aura of mutated germs, but as he spoke and revealed his face, he was also giving off a human aura.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything from anybody. I even traded the food in this supermarket with money, even if the owner isn¡¯t currently here¡± the middle-aged man could clearly sense the maliceing from the other party and tried to exin. If possible, he didn¡¯t want to get into conflict with anybody.

    ¡°That Disasforce weapon in your hand is mine¡± Chen Di Xi stated: ¡°That was prepared for none other than myself, but you took it from me when I was just a bit slow¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, aren¡¯t you?¡± the middle-aged man¡¯s expression became displeased.

    Disasforce weapons are clearly firste-first-serve, who would prepare these things for anyone else?

    That was nothing but a weak excuse to steal my Disasforce weapon.

    From how he came in by breaking through the ceiling, as well as the strange skintight bodysuit around his body, the middle-aged man recognized that this wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. If the other side demanded anything else, he might have already given it up without a fight. In fact, before he formed a connection with this Disasforce weapon, he might have actually given it to him without hesitation.

    However, now that he had formed a connection with the Disasforce weapon and even achieved the first stage of release, once his connection with the Disasforce weapon was severed, there would be severe consequences. He wouldn¡¯t necessarily die, but if a weapon attached to his soul was taken away, it would be the same as suffering a heavy cut on his soul.

    His [Origin] ability would be rendered unusable, his soul fallen to an incredibly weakened state. In this apocalyptic environment, falling into that kind of situation would be no different from death.

    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t want to die, not to mention, how would his daughter survive in this hellish environment if he died?

    Drawing the Disasforce longsword from its sheath, he pointed it at Chen Di Xi and signaled his daughter to hide somewhere far away, then spoke with a serious expression: ¡°Leave, or I will show you my power¡±

    ¡°So, you really have released your [Origin] huh?¡±

    Despite having guessed this ahead of time, Chen Di Xi still felt a faint sense of regret. He obtained the Biomass Gear forging method from being the fastest progressing practitioner, so if he had been the first to release his [Origin], he might have gotten another reward, right?

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no other way, regardless of what happens, I want that Disasforce weapon¡± Chen Di Xi had a general understanding of what would happen to those who had their Disasforce weapons stolen away, but he didn¡¯t care. The strong would prey on the weak, this was the same in both their previous civilized world and this current apocalyptic world, the only difference was that the civilized world had rules to obscure its vicious nature.

    Chen Di Xi¡¯s mask moved on its own and once again covered his face, slightly crouching down, with the support of his Biomass Gear, he shot like a cannonball towards the middle-aged man.

    Since he managed to achieve the first stage of release so quickly, the middle-aged man wasn¡¯t a slouch either, the heightened senses brought by his improved soul allowed him to perceive Chen Di Xi¡¯s movements and hurriedly dodged away, the sword in his hand shed at Chen Di Xi without form or technique.

    In the civilized world, both of them were normal people who hadn¡¯t been through any officialbat training, so their fight would naturally not have any strategy or technique to speak of.

    Relying on his excellent senses, the middle-aged man evaded Chen Di Xi¡¯s attack, then shed the other party once in his panic. As the middle-aged man didn¡¯t know any swordsmanship and had acted in a hurry, he couldn¡¯t exert any force and caused basically no damage to Chen Di Xi who had Biomass Gear to protect himself.

    As Chen Di Xi saw the gash on his armor gradually healing itself, he calmed himself down. He thought the first person to achieve the first stage of release would be some sort of impressive fighter, but it turned out he was only an amateur as well.

    In a fight between amateurs, the one who had the better defense had the natural advantage, after he confirmed this, Chen Di Xi continued to rush towards the middle-aged man, causing the middle-aged man to start feeling cold feet.

    I¡¯m not used to it yet, but I can¡¯t do anything but use my [Origin] ability now.

    As the middle-aged man held the longsword tightly in both hands, rays of light began to appear from it.

 Chapter 157: Vol2 Ch55: Amateurs pecking one another

    <h4>Chapter 157: Vol2 Ch55: Amateurs pecking one another</h4>

    The standard longsword in the middle-aged man¡¯s hand started to change. The originally straight de turned into a [T] shape, basically a morphing to have a longer handguard that curved backwards in order to protect the wielder¡¯s hands.

    The sword¡¯s shape changed, is this a unique characteristic of a soul-bound weapon activating its power?

    Chen Di Xi stopped his advance and cautiously observed the middle-aged man, only to see the man charging straight at him while wielding his strange T-shaped sword.

    Feeling a bit indecisive, Chen Di Xi chose to retreat. Thanks to his armor, both his strength and speed surpassed the middle-aged man, as he dashed through the sports section, Chen Di Xi randomly picked up two tubes of tennis balls.

    He then threw a tennis ball straight towards the middle-aged man to attack him, who instinctively tried to avoid it, but the tennis ball had already been sliced in half andnded on either side before it even reached him.

    Did he swing his sword just now?

    Seeing the split tennis ball, Chen Di Xi continued to run while throwing another tennis ball in his hand towards the middle-aged man.

    Sure enough, as the ball approached the man, it was directly cut apart, while the middle-aged man only held the T-shaped sword in his hand without swinging it at all.

    After using his ability, he gained an invisibleyer of protection around his body that cuts anything that approaches him apart?

    Chen Di Xi might be quite a talented fighter. Although hisbat skills were garbage and his fighting prowess wasn¡¯t particrly awe-inspiring, hisbat senses were urate.

    After engaging inbat, he was able to keep his calm and quickly analyze the other party¡¯s ability while estimating both sides¡¯ advantages and disadvantages. Once he was a bit more experienced, he had the potential to be a strongbatant.

    ¡°This kind of ability shouldn¡¯tst for very long, after all, it hasn¡¯t been that long since this man obtained the Disasforce weapon and released his [Origin]¡± Chen Di Xi calmly assessed the situation: ¡°First I¡¯ll kite him around using my speed advantage, once he¡¯s tired and his ability loses its effectiveness, I¡¯ll go on the offensive¡±

    ¡°Although, there¡¯s a faster way as well¡± Chen Di Xi¡¯s gaze briefly nced at the sullen girl who stood a bit away from their battle.

    That girl seems to be this man¡¯s daughter, if I¡¯m able to catch and use her as a hostage, this battle will end a lot quicker.

    ¡°You scum, what are you trying to do!?¡± the middle-aged man immediately noticed Chen Di Xi¡¯s gaze and loudly cursed him, quickly increasing his speed as he charged towards Chen Di Xi with his sword in hand.

    Chen Di Xi broke through the wall of the supermarket and dered with a grim voice from underneath his mask: ¡°There is indeed that method, but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t resort to that¡±

    ¡°I can utilize any strategy in battle, but using the family members of other people to threaten them can¡¯t be called a strategy¡± Chen Di Xi slowly spoke: ¡°Defeating you and taking back my Disasforce weapon is the only thing I¡¯m after. I¡¯m not interested in harming a fellow human¡±

    ncing at the middle-aged man¡¯s slightly rxed expression, Chen Di Xi silently felt a small bit of triumph. His words just now managed to weaken the man¡¯s fighting spirit. He was purposefully leaving a path for him to escape, like encircling an enemy with only three generals instead of four, this way, he sessfully prevented the man from resorting to certain desperate measures.

    Although his kiting tactic was working, it wasn¡¯t very easy for Chen Di Xi to do so.

    Firstly, the other party wasn¡¯t that much slower than he was. Although the main advantage of achieving the first stage of release was obtaining an [Origin] ability and a greater soul quality, the releasing of [Origin] also somewhat improved his constitution.

    Secondly, his opponent¡¯s ability to predict his movement was incredibly urate. The middle-aged man was able to predict where Chen Di Xi was about to run, so if he made just a single mistake, he would be caught up without fail, and Chen Di Xi wasn¡¯t confident that his Biomass Gear would be able to defend him against the man¡¯s ability.

    Thirdly, Chen Di Xi¡¯s Biomass Gear wasbat effective, but it also had considerable consumption. At this point, he could already feel the Biomass Gear screaming in hunger, so he would have to eat a very hearty meal after this fight in order to replenish himself.

    ...

    Oh no, I can¡¯t keep this up.

    The middle-aged man was breathing heavily as he felt his head aching in pain. Just as Chen Di Xi had predicted, having only just obtained his [Origin] ability, he couldn¡¯t utilize it for a very long period of time.

    His ability was called [de of Protection], after activation, everyone behind his sword would fall under its protection, and any act of aggression would be met with automatic counter-attacks from the sword.

    But if I give up now, what would be of Lan Shan? She¡¯s still too young, how would she survive in this world?

    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were already blood-shot, his head aching so much that he could feel it breaking apart, but as he thought about his daughter, he could only persevere.

    ...

    How could he still be so insistent when there¡¯s no hope to be seen?

    Chen Di Xi silentlyined in his mind. The feeling of hungering from his Biomass Gear was bing increasingly more severe, to the point that it had begun to affect his mind and movements.

    He could clearly tell that the man would soon copse, while he appearedpletely unfazed from the outside, so how could the man still keep this up?

    ¡°Is it because of his family?¡± Chen Di Xi gritted his teeth, contemting retreat. If he persevered any longer, the Biomass Gear might just go on strike and put him into a dangerous situation.

    A Disasforce weapon might be precious, but this wasn¡¯t the only one, if the other party could actually continue, then the correct decision for him right now was to retreat.

    ...

    The middle-aged man nced at his young daughter hiding in the corner with a slightly lonely expression. His thoughts already bing blurred, the events of the past three days shed through his mind.

    His wife couldn¡¯t survive the attack of the virus and was turned into a zombie, then mindlessly attacked their daughter who was right next to her. Fortunately, the middle-aged man managed to arrive just in time. In order to protect their daughter, he had to kill his wife who had turned into a zombie at the time.

    This already left an irreversible trauma in their daughter¡¯s heart, so if her father, what if he were to fall right in front of her as well? Would that not cause her mental scars to worsen?

    ¡®To protect my family¡¯, this was the only wish of this middle-aged sryman who had suffered throughout his daily life. Because of this, his ability was the [de of Protection], however, just as he was able to kill his zombified wife in order to save his daughter, his ability had a certain hidden side to it.

    Wielding the T-shaped sword in his hand, he pointed it straight at Chen Di Xi, in order to protect his family, a sword that was originally just to protect could also be turned to hurt others.

    The middle-aged man abruptly swung his sword forward, then powerlessly fell to the ground.

    The air was split apart, an invisible sh came flying and struck Chen Di Xi on his chest, cutting through the jet-ck bodysuit to reveal the soft flesh underneath. The sh then continued forward, ripping his skin apart and sttering his blood everywhere, causing Chen Di Xi to scream in extreme pain and desperation.

    In the end, hisbat experience was still toocking, unable to predict that the other party¡¯s ability could change, leading to him suffering a heavy injury.

    Even worse than that was the fact that his Biomass Gear was broken, causing a maddening pang of hunger to attack his psyche. Whether it was to replenish his vitality or to repair his armor, he needed arge amount of food.

    The supermarket right next to them had already been raided a few times by other survivors, so its food supplies had already dwindled quite a bit. Due to this, the closest source of food suited for his needs was the man right in front of him, and the symbiotic Biomass Gear was already urging him to take action.

 Chapter 158: Vol2 Ch56: Birth of a Disaster King

    <h4>Chapter 158: Vol2 Ch56: Birth of a Disaster King</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Negary knew about Chen Di Xi¡¯s fight, even the fact that he entered the symbiotic form with his Biomass Gear was part of Negary¡¯s ns.

    Among the infected, Chen Di Xi¡¯s constitution was especially suitable with the [Spiritual Inception] germs and had the potential to be a powerhouse. However, due to his life in modern society, a lot of his edge had already been shaved away by reality, causing his personality to deviate towards being gentle.

    Fusing with the viral consciousness of his Biomass Gear would help Chen Di Xi be morepetitive.

    However, after this battle began, Negary immediately realized that something was wrong.

    Although he nned for Chen Di Xi to enter a symbiotic rtionship with a viral consciousness, he didn¡¯t purposely n for him to lose his Disasforce weapon and became unable to advance. In fact, Negary favored Chen Di Xi enough to give him the location of a Disasforce weapon that was especially well-hidden, enough that it normally wouldn¡¯t be found.

    And yet, such a well-hidden Disasforce weapon was ¡®identally¡¯ found by a middle-aged man, who managed to connect with it and release his [Origin] at a strangely rapid pace.

    ¡¼ All coincidences are inevitable¡½

    All of Negary¡¯s actions in this world had been under the assumption of that statement being fact.

    Negary didn¡¯t know much about this middle-aged man.

    Although he was the first person to achieve the first stage of release, it was actually more urate to say that he was the first person to find a Disasforce weapon.

    In order to create an artificial level of difficulty for these people, all Disasforce weapons were either hidden away, or ced in treacherous spots, which meant that both time and abilities were necessary for anyone to obtain any of them.

    There were quite a few people whose progress with Spiritual Inception was considerably faster than this middle-aged man.

    Including the 3 domains that Negary personally spread the [Spiritual Inception] germs as well as the other domains spread by his secret subordinates, the total number of people affected by the [Spiritual Inception] germs had surpassed 100 million. At this point, there should be around 30 million infected with around 3 million of them who managed to adapt and became Spiritual Inception practitioners.

    With so many people, there was no way for Negary to personally observe each and every one, so he only chose to pay attention to a few with particr potential and had made considerable progress.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s progress was only middle-upper level, together with his age that had basically settled the potential of his soul, Negary didn¡¯t pay much attention to him in the beginning.

    If the middle-aged man had coincidentally obtained any other Disasforce weapons, Negary wouldn¡¯t have taken any notice, but the exact one that he came across was the one that Negary selected for Chen Di Xi.

    ¡¼ So something is trying to use this middle-aged man to contaminate a piece that I picked out? ¡½Negary scowled and sensed Chen Di Xi¡¯s current movements.

    Chen Di Xi¡¯s eyes had gotten bloodshot, the hunger transmitting from his Biomass Gear had gotten so bad that his consciousnesspletelypsed. The armor around his body started to be animated, what was originally a bodysuit started to morph and change like a living slimy creature, even extending feelers and tentacles towards where the unconscious man had copsed in order to grab him.

    ¡¼ However, what use is that? ¡½Negary started thinking: ¡¼ The most intense emotion of that middle-aged man was his will to protect his family. If Chen Di Xi allows his Biomass Gear to consume the middle-aged man, it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s going to be contaminated with this emotion ¡½

    ¡¼ This should be meaningless, since Chen Di Xi doesn¡¯t have any family members to protect, these emotions would simply fade away after a short time ¡½Negary analyzed the situation: ¡¼ Which means, the most likely scenario is that he starts to direct these contaminated emotions towards the little girl ¡½

    ¡¼ With the sense of guilt from devouring her father and the contaminated emotions, Chen Di Xi would definitely regard this little girl called Lan Shan to be an extremely important person to himself ¡½Negary¡¯s eyes flickered and interfered.

    Chen Di Xi abruptly copsed on one knee while clutching his heart. It felt as if someone had just put a finger in and stirred his heart up, causing him to tremble in cold sweat. His mind started to regain its natural rity; his armor had also gotten unprecedentedly docile.

    Realizing what he was about to do, Chen Di Xi hurriedly picked up the Disasforce weapon that had returned to normal. From the drained soul power he sensed within the sword, it shouldn¡¯t take a lot of time for him topletely cut off this weapon¡¯s connection with the middle-aged man.

    Having obtained his Disasforce weapon, Chen Di Xi swiftly left the area without minding the survival of any other people.

    Perhaps due to the battle just now, or perhaps due to other reasons, the supermarket suddenly copsed, causing the rubble topletely bury the middle-aged man.

    Standing afar, the little girl watched as her father was buried with tears streaming down her face, as she quickly ran in front of the copsed structure, she appeared incredibly powerless.

    An enormous amount of Disasforce began to manifest out of nowhere, filling the gigantic infected zone.

    Negary¡¯s gaze flickered. Having created the infected zone, Negary was constantly umting more Disasforce without stopping, but just earlier, the flow of Disasforce was abruptly split and delegated to another person.

    ¡¼ So that¡¯s what it was. That little girl is the holder of [Super gue], isn¡¯t she? ¡½Negary was walking towards a certain emergency shelter when he felt the signs of a new Disaster King being born and turned towards that direction.

    ¡¼ If I did not interfere just now, Chen Di Xi would¡¯ve turned into the protector of the new Disaster King ¡½Negary turned away and continued up the stairs with a pondering expression on his face: ¡¼ However, why was the chosen Disaster King a little girl with a severe psychological issue? ¡½

    ¡¼ There should be countless people with much greater potential, and yet such a little girl was chosen instead. Is there something I don¡¯t know about the selection process of Authority Holders? ¡½

    Negary had such a thought. It could clearly be seen just how much the other party counteracted his abilities by the fact that over half of the Disasforce that was supposed to go to him was taken by her Authority right after she had just appeared.

    If a more fitting host had been chosen, Negary would have found it considerably harder to deal with them, but when the host was just an immature girl with personal trauma, it was almost as if Negary was handed an opportunity.

    Negary flung open the gates of the emergency shelter with his bare hands. Over 100 million people had been affected by the [Spiritual Inception] gue, but the number of people that actually got infected was only 30% of that. The main contribution to this was this world¡¯s well-established shelter bunkers that allowed the majority of civilians to quickly get to safety. Even if some people had germs lingering on their hands or feet, as long as they hadn¡¯t been infected, the disinfection procedure that everyone had to go through sessfully killed off those germs.

    And so, for the past few days, other than observing the progress of Spiritual Inception, Negary had been travelling from shelter to shelter and breaking them open to increase the number of infected people a huge batch at a time.

    ¡¼ Should I send someone to kill her while she still hasn¡¯t fully grasped how to use Disasforce? ¡½

    After pondering this seemingly sensible solution, Negary shook his head. If he actually did such a thing, the results would be inevitably predictable.

    The D.E.R division, the government, and perhaps, even the entity behind this world¡¯s ¡®destiny¡¯ didn¡¯t wish for the newly born [Super gue] Authority Holder to die. When he purposely tried to track Fang Ze¡¯s location, although he couldn¡¯t get a hold of their exact position, he still managed to discover Fang Ze¡¯s group to be quite near [Super gue] through the eyes of the infected.

    ¡¼ Some stalling will be necessary. I will have to send a few people to halt their progress and buy myself some more time ¡½

    Negary¡¯s body started to morph and turned into arge 3-winged dragon, then swiftly took off.

 Chapter 159: Vol2 Ch57: Stalling for time

    <h4>Chapter 159: Vol2 Ch57: Stalling for time</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°That direction!¡± while riding in a modified jeep, Fang Ze abruptly looked up. His eyes were sharp, almost as if he could see through the scenery from far away.

    As a Disaster King and someone who had achieved the first stage of release, Fang Ze¡¯s perception was extremely strong, immediately able to find the epicenter of the reaction right as the first Disasforce fluctuation manifested.

    After pointing to the exact location on the map, he sat down in the jeep with a heavy heart.

    Fang Ze had already fought Negary once before. Now that he had time to think about it, the flow of their battle at the time waspletely dictated by the other party, and that was when his Disasforce was still vastly inferior to his own. After some analysis from the D.E.R division¡¯s experts, his Authority should have already been promoted to grade F, bing a Disaster King just like him.

    If the two of them fought again, assuming that their Disasforce were at the same level, Fang Ze found himself helpless to win against him even with his newly acquired [Starforce] ability.

    The D.E.R division had also shown him footage of his 3-winged dragon form destroying their fighter jets. That ridiculous presence and overwhelming destructiveness wasn¡¯t something he was capable of.

    Wang Yuan¡¯s essence is that of a super virus from another world. Unless we have the help of the Disaster King ck Death, there is no real chance for us to defeat him and return this world to its original appearance

    Fang Ze fell into thought. Disaster King ck Death was another name for the Disaster King who held the Authority [Super gue], based on one of the most famous gues in human history, the ck Death.

    Because the infected zone waspletely covered in the [Spiritual Inception] germs, those who came into the infected zone in search of Disaster King ck Death were all Authority Holders.

    Authority Holders had the ability to destroy any [Spiritual Inception] germs that came into their respiratory tract with their Disasforce and ensured that they wouldn¡¯t be infected.

    ¡°Let us speed up, Disaster King ck Death had only just manifested and is unable to use Disasforce, they might run into danger in such an environment¡± Chang Xia pushed up his sses andmented.

    As the 6th domain hadpletely fallen into chaos, as the section chief of the 6th domain D.E.R division, he was naturally to me. Furthermore, Seven who sneaked away from her responsibilities was nearly brought to military court.

    Naturally, if Seven hadn¡¯te to help Chang Xia when he was fighting against Wang Zhao in the Yue Bu university battle, he might not have won against the other party and made it in time to help Fang Ze defeat the leather jacket man.

    ¡°We¡¯re already going very fast¡± the Authority Holder of [Traffic Jam] was the one at the wheels. Now that the entire city had fallen into a half-paralyzed state, he was the only one capable of finding a route without any blockage in this huge domain.

    If he still couldn¡¯t find a path, then they would forcefully make one. With a press of a button on this modified military jeep, two guiding rails appeared on either side of the jeep with a couple of small ballistic missiles equipped.

    Sitting on the passenger seat, Seven took aim through an electronic device and fired, sting a number of cars that were blocking the road ahead of them away.

    The modified jeep continued through the mes, quickly making its way towards the point marked on the map.

    ...

    Several terrifying zombies were also swiftly moving through the streets, some of which had even taken on the appearance of liquid that was constantly moving on the ground, as well as other zombies with even stranger mutations.

    For example, a few zombies had grown a pair of ck crow wings, pping as they made their way towards where they were being directed. Another zombie had attached itself onto a bicycle and had almost fully fused together with the vehicle, leaving only a thin mass of germs pushing the pedals forward, making it look as if a ghostly bicycle was making its way through the copsed streets.

    Under Negary¡¯s summoning, having adapted to their environments, the mutated germs were not on their way to attack the little girl Lan Shan, but rather to get into the way and prevent Fang Ze¡¯s group from being able to reach her.

    Negary was sure that if he actually sent monsters to attack Lan Shan right now, Fang Ze¡¯s group would miraculously make it there just in time to save her. In fact, under the effects of his [Protagonist Aura], this maneuver would somehow fix Lan Shan¡¯s trauma as well, just a cup of meaningless chicken soup would fix her right up and gain Negary another powerful foe.

    In this world where even the smallest chance urrence could happen with inevitability as long as it was necessary, that would be nothing but child¡¯s y.

    ...

    With a slight wiggle, a streemp abruptly turned into liquid and fell onto the roof of the modified jeep. Under Negary¡¯s interference, this mass of liquid germ began to change its property and gained the characteristics of metal-eating germs.

    As the ear-screeching sound of metal being consumed resounded from above, Fang Ze looked up to see the warped roof of the car. He knew that Negary had finally begun to act, Disasforce surged forward from his body to disintegrate the germs as well as the roof of the car.

    However, immediately after that, a small bump on the ground abruptly shot up to the bottom of the car, sought out every small gap it could find and started to destroy the vehicle from the inside.

    ¡°Damn it, the mimicry of these things is ridiculous!¡±

    Before the germ shot up towards the car, none of the people on it had managed to discover the disguised germs at all.

    They simply had poorpatibility, the only person in the car that could briefly sense the germs was Fang Ze who had achieved the first stage of release, unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know how to drive.

    An Authority Holder¡¯s ability was mainly to destroy. If you wanted them to create or prevent a disaster under their control, they¡¯d naturally be able to do it, but the only person who had an Authority that had anything to do with vehicles was [Traffic Jam].

    After being attacked by a mutated germ, this jeep¡¯s journey had essentiallye to an end.

    The group had no choice but to stop the car, seeing how badly the underside had been eaten through by the germs, they could only give up on this jeep and look for bicycles in order to reach where they needed to.

    While riding on the road, a fire hydrant abruptly moved and turned into a mass of liquid as it attacked Liu Shi on her bike.

    A mass of Disasforce surged forward and smacked this mass of liquid away, under the ¡®intense heat¡¯ property of the Disasforce, the germspletely lost its activity.

    The burnt germs gave off an extremely nauseating smell, when they thought of the fact that this creature that looked like a mass of liquid used to be a human, they felt even more nauseated, but also further solidified their faith of defeating Negary.

    On their way, they continued to suffer the attack of various germ creatures that disguised themselves as mundane things on the road. Although they could easily dispatch these creatures with Disasforce after detecting them, they still needed to locate them first.

    For this reason, they couldn¡¯t help but slow their pace and carefully observe their surroundings in order to prevent themselves from suffering another ambush.

    If they still had their car, even if the road was blocked, they¡¯d be able to reach Disaster King ck Death in just half a day, but after being forced to give up their car for bicycles, it took an entire afternoon for them to make 1/3rd of the journey.

    ¡°It¡¯s already gettingte, those monsters¡¯ camouge ability would only be even more terrifying at night¡± Chang Xia said with a serious expression: ¡°Furthermore, we¡¯ve been on constant guard for the entire afternoon, our spirits won¡¯tst at this rate. We need to rest¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the current situation?¡±

    Due to the continuation of thisrge-scaled gue, both Disaster King ck Death and Negary still gave off a constant Disasforce fluctuation.

    ¡°Wang Yuan had been constantly moving about, but Disaster King ck Death had stayed in a single ce without moving¡± Fang Ze reported after briefly sensing.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s find somewhere for us to rest for the night¡±.

    As the group randomly picked a hotel to enter, Fang Ze felt like something amiss as he entered, although he was unsure if it was only his imagination.

 Chapter 160: Vol2 Ch58: [Traffic Jam], online and waiting to be named

    <h4>Chapter 160: Vol2 Ch58: [Traffic Jam], online and waiting to be named</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°Who are you?¡± as they entered the hotel, several people gathered with their weapons ready in hand, two to three of them even had guns.

    ¡°Consider us the search team¡± Chang Xia wasn¡¯t panicked, nor was there a need for him to be, and curtly replied: ¡°Someone entrusted us to enter the 7th domain to find a survivor and ensure their safety. Simply that¡±

    After cautiously observing Chang Xia¡¯s group for a while, they lowered their weapons, but still kept their guard up and said: ¡°The second floor is our area. If there¡¯s no issue, please do not approach the second floor. We don¡¯t wish for there to be any conflict ¡±

    After that, the group slowly retreated to the second floor without minding Fang Ze¡¯s group any longer.

    ¡°Those two were probably police officers, regretfully...¡± Chang Xia didn¡¯t say what he felt regretful about.

    In theory, the police should be the ones to maintain peace and order when there was a disaster, but after finding out that they themselves had been discarded by the government, being able to protect their own people was already quite decent of them.

    ¡°This hotel doesn¡¯t seem too bad, right?¡±

    The group of eight followed the stairs up to the third floor, where everything was left neatly and orderly, as if someone had maintained this hotel even during this disaster.

    Within the dimly lit corridor, everyone carefully observed their surroundings while walking slowly on the soft felt carpets, watching out for any mutated germs creatures that might abruptly spring to attack them.

    Xiao Ba Fu carefully knocked on the frame of a painting with his dagger as they walked past, only to see that it tilted a bit from bing off-center.

    ¡°The coast is clear, no issues found¡±

    After a systematic check of the third floor and confirming that there were no issues, they picked out from double rooms that were right next to each other and delegated night guard duty among themselves.

    However, no one seemed to notice that the tilted painting had be centered once again, as if an invisible hand had moved it.

    Around 8-9 PM, another group of people arrived at the hotel.

    It was almost as if this hotel had some sort of magic, those who walked by this area would notice this hotel without fail as they felt tired and wanted somewhere to rest.

    Perhaps it was due to them being used to the living conditions of modern life, when having to choose between resting in a hotel or among a bunch of rubble, a hotel where everything was neat and tidy naturally became their first choice.

    Among these two rooms , Zhang Zi Jie, Xiao Ba Fu, [Traffic Jam], and Zhang Wei were in one room; while the other room had Chang Xia, Fang Ze, Liu Shi, and Seven.

    Lying on the bed, Zhang Zi Jie seemed to be dreaming of something unpleasant, he originally gained his Authority [Pothole] due to being a victim of one such disaster, and right now, he was having the same sensation of being sunken in while lying on the soft bed.

    [Traffic Jam] and Zhang Wei were silently performing their nightguard duties. The two of them were also feeling incredibly tired, having to fend off those mimicking mutated germs creatures since noon.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going out for a smoke¡±

    [Traffic Jam ] reported in a low voice to Zhang Wei before going out to the hallway and lit a cigarette. As the nicotine cleared his mind somewhat, he was about to make his way back inside when he abruptly lost his footing. The ground itself had turned into ck mud and pulled him down while emitting a unique frequency to suppress the fluctuations of [Traffic Jam]¡¯s Disasforce.

    The ground gradually returned to silence, manifesting as the soft felt carpets once more. A hand proceeded to burst out from below with surging Disasforce. trying to destroy the ck substance, but more of the substance swiftly gathered around the hand,pletely suppressed the Disasforce fluctuations with their own unique frequency before soundlessly swallowed it up again.

    While standing guard in his room, Zhang Wei felt something amiss, [Traffic Jam]¡¯s smoke break had gone on for a bit too long. When he was about to call out and wake the two sleeping people up, the ground abruptly moved, manifesting tentacles that instantly wrapped around him, restraining his arms, legs, mouth, and nose to prevent him from making any loud noises.

    His Disasforce surged forward to strike the tentacles, but couldn¡¯t damage them too much, these tentacles seemed to have a certain level of Disasforce resistance, capable of mitigating the majority of the damage caused by Disasforce.

    Even more terrifyingly, any and all Disasforce fluctuation waspletely suppressed. Originally, Authority Holders of the government had undergone training to be extremely sensitive to Disasforce, capable of snapping out of their sleep if they sensed even a faint hint of Disasforce fluctuation.

    But now, these ck tentacles had the same property as a Disasforce suppression device, capable of masking Disasforce fluctuations.

    They only had their superiors to me for this, as they traded several secret research materials with Negary for various benefits, among them were the Disasforce sensing technology and the Disasforce material forging technology, both of which had been used by Negary to supplement his Spiritual Inception method.

    However, there was also the Disasforce stabilization technology, which was actually the method to manufacture Disasforce suppression devices. While this wasn¡¯t used for his technique, Negary still kept it in mind, as he knew technology to mask and hide Disasforce fluctuation would alwayse in handy.

    Zhang Wei intensely struggled in order to cause a bit ofmotion, but to no avail as he was eventually swallowed by the ground and vanished as well.

    Following this, the two beds in the room were slowly taken over and sunk into the ground as well. The descent was gradual, but as they got close enough, tentacles sprouted from all around the bed to restrain their bodies and mouth, pulling them as well as their beds down below.

    Only Zhang Zi Jie managed to notice anything due to his Authority, but couldn¡¯t react in time before the tentacles grabbed and restrained him.

    In the other room, Fang Ze and Liu Shi were responsible for night guard duty. Fang Ze scowled, as he felt this level of silence to be somewhat unnatural and ufortable.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to check the other room, try to be careful¡± Fang Ze said in a whispering voice, then went out to the hallway. The dim hallway without lights didn¡¯t affect Fang Ze¡¯s vision, after achieving the first stage of release, he obtained an overall better physique.

    While standing in the hallway, he kept feeling that something was out of ce and decided to knock on the other room¡¯s door. Not getting a response even after a while, Fang Ze¡¯s expression changed and immediately used his immense Disasforce to break through the door and was greeted by an empty room.

    Muttering¡¯oh no¡¯ to himself, he hurriedly returned to his own room by sting the door open, only to see that the other side of the door wasn¡¯t a room but instead ck flesh.

    When Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce attacked the ck flesh, the expectedplete disintegration didn¡¯t ur, he did take out a huge chunk of the flesh but couldn¡¯tpletely destroy it, not to mention, it was rapidly regaining its shape.

    The entire hotel began toe alive, the hallways morphed and twisted, the items inside strewn all around. Numerous tentacles extended from every imaginable angle and reached towards Fang Ze.

    Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce kept on pouring out of his body and destroyed the ck tentacles as well as everything around them. With a sizzling noise and blue smoke, the masses of broken tentacles were reabsorbed by the ck flesh below, the hallway gradually shrunk smaller and smaller.

    ¡°This entire hotel is a huge mutated germ creature?¡± Fang Ze heavily scowled. After determining a general direction, his Disasforce surged forward again to blow open a path and immediately leapt out from the hotel.

 Chapter 161: Vol2 Ch59: The second confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 161: Vol2 Ch59: The second confrontation</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Landing in a small alley, Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce surged as he carefully observed the hotel.

    What was originally a neat hotel building started to morph and finally turned into a huge muddy monster.

    The monster¡¯s body was jet-ck with various trash sticking out from various points as it wildly swung its tentacles.

    In front of his monster, Fang Ze almost seemed like a small ant.

    The monster¡¯s outer surface started to move and twist, seemingly to face Fang Ze head-on, one of its tentacles began to morph and transformed into Negary¡¯s naked upper body.

    ¡°Wang Yuan!¡± Fang Ze called out Negary¡¯s name in this world with a chilling voice, his heart sinking. His unique characteristic of being able to move himself to wherever there were enough germs was too terrifying.

    Having this characteristic, Negary was naturally unbeatable in this world, which was also why they were in so much of a hurry to find Disaster King ck Death.

    ¡¼So, still a bitcking ¡½Negary didn¡¯t care about Fang Ze¡¯s expression of hatred, there were always a lot of people in the world that hated his guts, it didn¡¯t matter if the Protagonist of this world happened to be one of them.

    Just now, Negary attempted an experiment to see if he could actually kill Fang Ze. If he had actually been restrained inside the body of a monster with a certain level of Disasforce resistance, even Fang Ze would find it hard to escape, which made it the perfect chance to kill him.

    The results: almost as if he was rmed by something, Fang Ze left his room ahead of time; as soon as he noticed something amiss, he immediately sprung into action; when he found that he couldn¡¯t save hispanions, he immediately broke the encirclement to escape. During this entire process, if Fang Ze had missed any beat, he would have beenpletely restrained without any hope of escape.

    It¡¯s still ok, I can still sense them.

    Fang Ze was utilizing his [Origin] ability, [Starforce], in order to confirm this. Among hispanions, there were those who trusted him fully, which allowed him to borrow their abilities any time he wished.

    It was through this connection with them that he confirmed that they were indeed inside the body of that monster, and that their lives weren¡¯t in danger.

    The two of them didn¡¯t waste any words since their hostility for each other was already clear. The Disasforce in front of Fang Ze¡¯s body surged and split the air apart,bined with Disasforce at his back that also pushed him forward, he vanished for a split second before reappearing in front of the giant monster.

    His right fist clenched tightly, equipped with a Disasforce material glove, it fully carried Fang Ze¡¯s power and heavily struck the monster¡¯s body.

    Everything in front of him was immediately destroyed, boring a giant hole through the giant muddy monster¡¯s body, ripping it in half . But the two halves then swiftly pped together like a pair of hands and squished Fang Ze.

    The mass of ck substance shifted again. The originally condensed surface changed again as a huge cave-like hole was blown open from inside. Fang Ze leapt out from inside, and took flight thanks to the immense Disasforce surging from his back.

    Under this terrifying power, a typhoon had manifested. The flow of wind disyed the shape of the originally invisible Disasforce as a pair of gigantic butterfly wings that covered half the sky.

    It was such a vicious amount of power that changed the shape of the air itself that allowed Fang Ze to hover this way.

    The transparent butterfly pped, then abruptly swung downwards, the shape suddenly changed into a barrage of sharp arrows that rained down on the giant muddy monster below.

    Under Negary¡¯s control, the muddy monster began to writhe , manifesting seven bags of flesh from inside that were controlled by tentacles to receive Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce attack.

    Seemingly sensing something, Fang Ze forcefully made his Disasforce change their directions. One of the tentacles coiled around itself and brought the sack of flesh closer to its body before shooting it towards Fang Ze with the force of a cannonball.

    At this point, Fang Ze could naturally control his Disasforce topletely disintegrate this spinning sack of flesh, but he instead gradually slowed down the momentum of the bag of sh without damaging it by finely controlling his Disasforce.

    When the cannonball-like sack of flesh made it in front of him , Fang Ze covered himself in Disasforce before catching it. Unable to fully kill the momentum, he was sent crashing backwards through a tall building, fell on the rooftop of another building, and drew a long mark on it with his body.

    When his Disasforce surged again to split the sack of flesh apart before disintegrating it, Liu Shi was revealed to be inside.

    Just now, if Fang Ze hadn¡¯t controlled his Disasforce to slow this thing down, his Disasforce would have killed his ownrade .

    As for the six remaining bags of flesh, if there were no surprises, then they should contain his 6 remainingpanions.

    Embracing Liu Shi, Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce surged again and shot him into the sky like a missile, leaving countless scratches on the ruined rooftop. His Disasforce swiftly destroyed the building that he crashed through before, then shot the wreckage towards the muddy monster.

    Fang Ze¡¯s Authority was [Asteroid Collision] so its properties were¡¯impact¡¯ and¡¯high temperature¡¯, but at this moment, the properties of his Disasforce was¡¯forward movement¡¯ and¡¯control¡¯, the exact same as Liu Shi¡¯s Disasforce who was in his embrace.

    This signified that Fang Ze was borrowing Liu Shi¡¯s abilities through his [Origin] ability.

    Through Fang Ze¡¯s enormous Disasforce, Liu Shi¡¯s low-grade Authority was boosted to an unbelievable degree. The pieces of the destroyed building were turned into stray bullets under Fang Ze¡¯s control, shooting at incredible speed towards the muddy monster on the ground.

    Randomly hitting one of hisrades inside the bags of flesh would fall under a [Stray Arrow] incident, and since he was borrowing Liu Shi¡¯s Authority, it was impossible for that to happen.

    The muddy monster swung its tentacles to knock the flying pieces of rubble away, only to find that they were highly unusual, almost as if they could change their trajectory at will.

    Just as a huge piece of rubble went through the muddy monster¡¯s tentacle, a mass of Disasforce that carried the¡¯broken¡¯ property erupted in a sh. Fang Ze who had Liu Shi in his embrace leapt out from the piece of falling rubble and cut off every tentacle that contained a sack of flesh.

    Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce changed its property once again into¡¯degradation¡¯, causing the sacks of flesh to quickly deteriorate and melted into pus, revealing the people inside.

    Sensing that everyone was only unconscious, Fang Ze stood out to shield them as his Disasforce returned to its original property. Looking down on the muddy monster, a red dot appeared far in the sky, booming like thunder as it descended.

    Negary turned around to see a meteorite gradually growingrger, or rather, gradually approaching him. After shing a swift smile, his body turned back into muddy water as his soul left this area.

    The incandescent meteorite crashed into the muddy monster¡¯s body with extreme temperature, unleashing an incredible amount of light and heat. The mass of germs waspletely wiped out by the heat while the force of the impact caused the few intact buildings that remained in the area to copse as well.

    Fang Ze sighed in relief. This battle could be considered a small victory for him, having saved all of hispanions while also killing that giant germ creature.

    However, their journey had been dyed once again, watching the scene of carnage around him, Fang Ze smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 162: Vol2 Ch60: Like how you saw that flower, and like how I met you

    <h4>Chapter 162: Vol2 Ch60: Like how you saw that flower, and like how I met you</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ His personality model also changed ¡½

    This was Negary¡¯s evaluation of Fang Ze during this battle. Compared to his previous self, the current Fang Ze was considerably more careful and mature, and also more fitting of his status as a Disaster King.

    ¡¼ That should be enough to stall for time ¡½

    Negary had just arranged a few more mutated germ creatures to ambush Fang Ze¡¯s group on their way forward, and Negary had already expected to not gain anything from the battle tonight.

    In the first ce, Negary didn¡¯t intend to kill those supporting characters, otherwise, as the Protagonist, Fang Ze might have exploded and used the death of a supporting character to once again break through his limits.

    It was for this reason that Negary returned the supporting characters to Fang Ze without hesitation. However, while he didn¡¯t kill them, he did infect them with some minor diseases through his germs. It would take around 2-3 days of rest for them to return to health, which served to stall for even more time.

    During this period, another Spiritual Inception practitioner finally managed to achieve the first stage of release, and this number was rapidly increasing as well.

    Furthermore, there was another person who had begun to approach the second stage of release.

    ¡¼ He Qiao, was it? ¡½

    She was the first ever practitioner of Spiritual Inception and officially released her [Origin] for the first time justst week. But now, she was already ready to release it the second time.

    ¡¼ This speed, what else can I say, other than ¡®as expected of the female lead¡¯? ¡½

    In total, she had only been infected by the [Spiritual Inception] germs for a bit more than a month, if Negary still had the emotion called ¡®envy¡¯, he would surely feel insanely envious right now.

    To promote the quality of his soul to the second stage of release, he had to spend untold amounts of effort and wits, while humans that still have their [Origin] could rapidly advance as long as they had the means to.

    Initially, remnant souls might have the advantage of being able to grow stronger with any qualms; but once they truly ran into a bottleneck, they would need to spend astronomically more effortpared to humans in order to advance; in fact, there wasn¡¯t even a path to advance for them in the first ce.

    Negary wasn¡¯t envious. Envy was easily one of the most useless emotions for a strong entity who wished to be stronger, while he still kept a bit of it to keep himself grounded, it wasn¡¯t much.

    He continued to control and direct his monsters to various ces, attacking those with potential in order to stimte them into improving themselves more rapidly. At the same time, he gradually started to leak the Biomass Gear forging method around the survivors.

    In reality, this was another way for him to stimte progression, even a perfect Biomass Gear without viral consciousness was still, in essence, germs that were under Negary¡¯s control. The longer these people kept their Biomass Gear on, the faster their subconsciousness would be influenced by Negary, they would grow addicted to the feeling of bing stronger, slowly bing more ambitious.

    On the other hand, the little girl Lan Shan who held the [Super gue] Authority continued to remain next to the copsed supermarket. She didn¡¯t say anything or do anything at all and simply stood there silently, quite obviously, her mental instability had worsened.

    Like a person with an extreme level of autism, she had be fully enclosed within her own reality while ignoring everything else around her.

    Since her father brought her to this ce, she would naturally need her father to take her away as well, while ignoring the fact that her father was dead, Lan Shan stayed here, waiting for him.

    ¡¼ She¡¯spletely unfit forbat¡½

    Negary could already guess the script that would follow: Fang Ze would reach Lan Shan, break through the walls she erected around her heart, then borrow her power through his [Origin] ability [Starforce] to defeat Negary.

    ¡¼ With how she currently is, I can risk probing her once ¡½Negary made his decision, then rechecked his own soul for influences. After confirming that there weren¡¯t any issues, a mass of germs slowly gathered not too far away from where Lan Shan was, eventually forming Negary¡¯s body.

    Randomly grabbing a set of clothes for himself, Negary started making his way towards Lan Shan. With her [Super gue] Authority, it was simple for her to take control of Negary¡¯s current body with a single thought; she even had a certain level of control over his alternative soul virus form.

    If the one who held this ability was the current Fang Ze, Negary would find it incredibly difficult to win against him, in fact, he might be defeated and fall under hisplete control instead.

    Negary slowly approached Lan Shan, making preparations in case she abruptly controlled him, but Lan Shan remainedpletely motionless as she sat hugging her knees next to the ruined building,pletely ignorant of Negary¡¯s presence.

    She was simply staring at a small scarlet sage flower that tenaciously grew from the cracks of the copsed wall.

    Soon enough, Negary arrived next to Lan Shan. Having not eaten anything for an entire day, she appeared unbelievably frail, at a nce, no one would believe that this was one of the 10 Disaster Kings.

    ¡¼ What do you think is the meaning of life? ¡½Negary softly asked with a hint of probing in his voice: ¡¼ The materials and atoms that make up the body are nothing but the same atoms that exists within every other aspect of human daily life ¡½

    ¡¼ Other than that, there is only the deeper hidden existence of the Soul ¡½Negary said, almost talking to himself: ¡¼ Thebination of a True Spirit as well as the energy derived from it is generally called the Soul, perhaps there are other things that I do not know of as well ¡½

    ¡¼ Someone once told me, the True Spirit is the connection of a human with the rules and principles of the universe, the origin of all humans, the initial force ¡½

    ¡¼ Humans are connected to the universe, and life is connected to the universe. You and your father, you and me, what might seem likepletely unrted matters all have a deeper level of unseen connection; like how you saw that flower, and like how I met you ¡½

    The presence of the Dragon of Eternal Sinpletely enveloped this entire area, removing the possibility of interference from ¡®destiny¡¯. Negary reached his hand out to Lan Shan: ¡¼ I need your ability. Do you want toe with me? ¡½

    Finally, Lan Shan reacted, hugging her knees more tightly, she looked up at Negary. From where she sat, the sun had just risen, the gentle warm rays of light peered out from behind Negary and shined on Lan Shan, at the same time making Negary¡¯s figure seem extremely great.

    Lan Shan looked up at Negary and his outstretched hand, her Authority [Super gue] allowed her to clearly sense Negary¡¯s thoughts at that very moment. Every word he spoke was true, he truly needed her ability, and this thought was clearly disyed for her to see.

    Since she was needed, she was entrusted with a meaning, a meaning to continue living.

    There was no such thing as a life that truly wanted to die. There were usually two types of people whomitted suicide: The first were those whose thoughts were overwhelmed by intense emotions; this could be rage, sorrow, despair, or even glory like ¡®Ahu Akbar¡¯. The other type were people who lost their meaning in life, since no one needed them and they couldn¡¯t find a meaning to their own lives, they naturally chose death.

    Lan Shan stared straight at Negary, then slowly reached out her small and weak hand to take Negary¡¯s hand. Her vision then became blurred as she fell unconscious, having sat here for an entire day without sustenance, her human body couldn¡¯t withstand it.

    Catching Lan Shan before she fell, Negary smirked, it was clear at this point that ¡®destiny¡¯ couldn¡¯t control everything. The [Origin] of every individual originated from a higher existence, which meant that each individual also had the chance to break free of their worldly ¡®destiny¡¯. Even if that chance was miniscule, it still existed.

    ¡¼ And regardless, since [Super gue] now follows me, I hold a lot more initiativepared to before ¡½

 Chapter 163: Vol2 Ch61: Transitive

    <h4>Chapter 163: Vol2 Ch61: Transitive</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Negary was holding Lan Shan¡¯s hand as he led her along the ruined street.

    Several days ago, this ce used to be a hustling and bustling district full of life and vitality, but in less than a week, the entire city had essentially be a dead zone with very few living creatures to be seen.

    ¡¼ Do you understand? All of this originated from me ¡½

    Negary casually admitted to all his actions. Since matters like these weren¡¯t something he could hide even if he wanted to, it would be better to just admit them from the start.

    ¡¼ I spread the [Spiritual Inception] germs and created this cataclysm ¡½Negary continued: ¡¼ The cataclysm changed you, making it so that you became extraordinary. Specifically you and not any other person ¡½

    ¡¼ Perhaps there are connections that I do not understand rted to this ¡½Negary slowly exined: ¡¼ Our lives, our everything is under the control of this connection. I want to understand what this connection is, and control it in return, that¡¯s why I need your help, Lan Shan, use your ability to help me ¡½

    ¡¼ Increase the spread of this gue! ¡½

    ¡°Un!¡± Lan Shan nodded without opening her mouth and only uttered a small sound from her throat as the response. Following that, her immense Disasforce began to surge, fully exercising her Authority of [Super gue], causing the multiplication and positive mutation of all [Spiritual Inception] germs in the world to rapidly quicken.

    The infected zone quickly expanded, the previous means of disinfection that were effective were now useless against the newly mutated [Spiritual Inception] germs. In a single night, the world fell under the control of germs.

    ...

    The 1st domain, the center of governmental authority, a location that used to be full of the most influential people on the. Following the spread of the germs, this ce had also be as deste as other ces, the world entered an era of self-preservation,rge numbers of people filled the various emergency shelters as they lived under strict hygiene management.

    Still, at the location of the Apocalypse Stone Tablet, Minister Chang had a solemn expression on his face, the same as the other faces on the screens in front of him.

    [Should I say, as expected of the Lord of Aberration?] one of them chuckled: [I can¡¯t believe he went off the course of the Apocalypse Stone Tablet so quickly]

    ¡°ording to previous analysis, the great gue should have broken out over a monthter, followed by the appearance of Disaster King ck Death a month after that. With the course of events being pushed ahead an entire month, all of our preparations have been messed up, even Disaster King ck Death stands on his side now¡± Minister Chang pushed his sses up.

    [Isn¡¯t this exactly what we needed?] a person on another screen spoke up with a serious tone: [After all, if we followed the original progress, even gathering all 10 Disaster Kings wasn¡¯t enough to stop the Apocalypse. We needed a variable, and the Lord of Aberration is that variable]

    [The King of People that represents the virtue of the world, as well as the Lord of Aberration who represents its error and variable, only bybining their powers can we truly go against the Apocalypse]

    [After so many tries, we¡¯ve finally seen hope]

    ¡°Indeed, so many tries...¡±

    Minister Chang pushed his sses up again and rubbed his temples: ¡°However, this would also be the only chance. There¡¯s no telling if we¡¯d be able to run into [Otherworld Invasion] again, so this truly will be our final hope¡±

    ...

    At another location, Fang Ze¡¯s expression turned grim. Not too long ago, he felt the Disasforce fluctuations of Disaster King ck Death and Wang Yuan ovep, which meant that Disaster King ck Death had most likely been restrained by him.

    ¡°Without Disasforce, Disaster King ck Death couldn¡¯t win against Wang Yuan with just their Authority alone huh?¡± Chang Xia pushed his sses up: ¡°We don¡¯t have enough information, and ourmunication with the outside world has also been cut¡±

    Ever since the battle of that night, while Fang Ze managed to save hispanions, their food, electronic devices as well as other things had all been destroyed,pletely cutting off theirmunication with the outside world.

    It was because of this that they didn¡¯t know about the expanded scale of the gue, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have assumed that Negary had defeated Disaster King ck Death.

    ¡°However, ck Death¡¯s Disasforce fluctuations haven¡¯t disappeared, which means that they¡¯re still safe, and we still have a chance¡± Chang Xia rubbed his temples and spoke seriously: ¡°We have no time to waste¡±

    ¡°But, what about your bodies?¡± Fang Ze looked over his 7panions. Other than Seven, the other 6 had all been afflicted with various diseases through Negary¡¯s germs; although they¡¯d be able to rid themselves of the germs very quickly through using Disasforce, their bodies would still remain weakened for a very long time.

    ¡°Let Zhang Wei use his Authority on us. Things should be fine as long as it doesn¡¯t worsen¡±

    Quicklying to a consensus, the group resumed their ¡®rescuing¡¯ journey.

    ...

    Negary held Lan Shan¡¯s hand and quickly arrived at a small gathering of survivors within the infected zone, although the situation inside was a bit unusual.

    Chen Di Xi was sitting on a chair with his Disasforce weapon in hand, the Disasforce weapon drawing the eyes of every survivor here.

    However, no one tried to attack him to steal it, because those who were hysterical enough to try had already been turned into a pulp of flesh and blood right next to them.

    After sessfully stealing this Disasforce weapon just a day ago, he sated the Biomass Gear¡¯s hunger through regr food. Spending an entire night, he sessfully erased the middle-aged man¡¯s connection with the weapon, formed his own connection with it, and achieved the first stage of release, after which his ambition grew.

    He could confirm without a doubt that among the survivors in this area, his cultivation process was first-rate,bined with the strength of his Gear, it wasn¡¯t a stretch to say that he was truly the strongest.

    Since he had strength, he immediately thought to supplement his shorings, and a lone individual in this apocalyptic setting had too little room for error when they didn¡¯t have ample backline support.

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be in charge of this ce, any objections?¡± Chen Di Xi spoke clearly and curtly, his left hand brandishing his Disasforce weapon: ¡°You should understand, the zombies are mutating even as we speak, your survival will only be tougher as time goes by¡±

    ¡°Without a powerhouse to lead you, none of you have any way out. Only under mymand would you be able to face various threats and gain the opportunity to obtain Disasforce weapons. You should feel it too, no matter how much you try to suppress your Spiritual Inception progress, it¡¯s still slowly but surely inching towards your limits¡± Chen Di Xi smirked: ¡°And I have the way to resolve that issue¡±

    Reaching his hand outward, Chen Di Xi¡¯s Biomass Gear started to morph and shift into a ck substance: ¡°I don¡¯t have Disasforce weapons, but I have something to rece Disasforce weapons, and that is Biomass Gear¡±

    After briefly exining to them what Biomass Gear was, Chen Di Xi slowly continued: ¡°After I released by [Origin], my ability became intertwined with both my Disasforce weapon and Biomass Gear, allowing me to discover the simrities between Biomass Gear and Disasforce weapons¡±

    ¡°The material for Biomass Gear and the [Spiritual Inception] germs are in fact two sides of the same coin, they themselves contain Disasforce, which means that they are also a kind of Disasforce material. There is only one issue: the fact that they are living beings makes it hard to turn them into your symbiotic weapon¡±

    ¡°However, with my ability, that is no longer an issue¡± Chen Di Xi exined: ¡°My ability allows the human soul to undergo a deeper level of symbiosis with other creatures, allowing Biomass Gear to also be Disasforce weapons, the only drawback is that you will require more training to achieve the release of your [Origin]¡±

    Under Chen Di Xi¡¯s stick and carrot, the majority of the survivors here decided to join Chen Di Xi as his subordinates, only a few who were more ambitious decided to leave.

    Standing from afar, Negary was holding Lan Shan¡¯s hand as they watched this unfold, then asked: ¡¼ Do you hate him for what he did? Do you want to kill him? ¡½

    Lan Shan nodded, then shook her head, answering him in her tiny voice: ¡°He¡¯s still useful to you, my Lord¡±

    ¡¼ Then let us go ¡½Negary gently stroked Lan Shan¡¯s head before heading for another location.

 Chapter 164: Vol2 Ch62: That which will come

    <h4>Chapter 164: Vol2 Ch62: That which wille</h4>

    *¡¼ The first step of preparations has reached an ideal point ¡½*sensing the situation within the infected zone, Negary nodded in thought.

    The ability obtained from the release of [Origin] was, to a great extent, dependent on the attribute of one¡¯s [Origin], but it was also dependent on the state of one¡¯s soul, personal willpower, as well as various circumstances rted to one¡¯s physique at the point of release.

    For example Negary, most likely, Wang Yuan¡¯s [Origin] contained the attribute of ¡®domination¡¯,bined with his cause of death being mutated germs, resulted in the pseudo-release ability that Negary obtained to be virus maniption.

    There were many other simr examples, that was also why the [Origin] ability of each individual seemed specifically suited for themselves.

    Even though Negary had stockpiled quite a bit of Disasforce weapons,pared to the number of people who were forced to practice Spiritual Inception, it was nowhere near enough.

    Germs that contained Disasforce could be considered a kind of pseudo Disasforce material; but due to them being living creatures rather than items, an individual would need to either undergo a deep level of symbiosis with these germs, orpletely overwhelm the consciousness of the germ, thus taking them over with their own consciousness, in order to use them as a bridge the same way Disasforce weapons were used.

    This was the real reason why Negary came up with Biomass Gear, from the beginning, Biomass Gear was supposed to be the secondary path to releasing one¡¯s [Origin].

    However, even though Negary had alreadye up with the general idea and created the derivative breathing method necessary for Biomass Gear, there was a need to experiment with the exact method for undergoing symbiosis with the germs, as well as taking over the germs with the human consciousness.

    One of the reasons why Negary regarded Chen Di Xi so highly was due to his [Origin] naturally having the ¡®soul¡¯ attribute, it was also because of this reason that he was so quick to adapt to Spiritual Inception, a cultivation method deeply associated with the soul.

    Sure enough, Chen Di Xi sessfully created his own Biomass Gear, then awoke a corresponding ability under Negary¡¯s silence guidance.

    Because he used his Disasforce weapon as a conduit, Chen Di Xi¡¯s ability was named [Soul de].

    He was able to change the form and nature of his Disasforce weapon so that it no longer affected the body but directly acted on the soul instead.

    Through [Soul de], he could graft the soul of one creature to the body of another, allowing them to form a symbiotic rtionship.

    Using Chen Di Xi¡¯s [Origin] ability to experiment, Negary was able to obtain arge amount of data regarding symbiotic souls, slowly but surely formting the Biomass Gear cultivation method, which in turn gave more chances for Spiritual Inception practitioners to advance.

    ¡¼ Perhapster on, two factions will form, one being ¡®Weapon released¡¯ and the other being ¡®Gear released¡¯¡½Negary briefly envisioned what could happenter on, then no longer paid any attention to it.

    Lan Shan was still walking behind Negary, slightly tilting her head to look up at Negary¡¯s rtively towering figure. Through the [Super gue] Authority, her understanding of Negary could be said to even surpass her understanding of herself.

    She was able to read and understand Negary¡¯s every single thought, even the information hidden inside his germs, their mutations, their usages, she knew all of it.

    Furthermore, she could follow the track of the so-called Soul¡¯s Blood in order to draw out some of Negary¡¯s memories, his past, his goal, the information he recorded within, she was able to find out everything.

    For that reason, she was fully aware of his initial confusion and anxiety, she knew of his fear and dread of vanishing, and she knew his determination to slowly change himself, as well as his personality of trusting no one but himself.

    She even knew about more than ten of Negary¡¯s countermeasures that he prepared against her at this moment, and as she understood it, there were even more that she wasn¡¯t aware of.

    Step by step, she followed behind Negary, despite how well she understood Negary, she couldn¡¯t clearly understand herself.

    Should she hate Chen Di Xi? Indeed she should. Because his action of stealing the Disasforce weapon caused her to lose her father.

    Should she hate Negary? Perhaps she should. Because Negary was the one who spread the [Spiritual Inception] germs for the sake of his ambition, and he was the root cause of her current situation.

    Should she hate the destiny of this world? Perhaps she should as well. Because it was this world¡¯s destiny that caused her father to identally discover the Disasforce weapon that Negary prepared for Chen Di Xi, and it was also destiny that made that supermarket copse.

    However, when Negary reached his hand out to her, telling her that she was needed, she still reached her hand out in response.

    Her mother turned into a zombie and wanted to kill her, and her father killed her mother in order to save her. This traumapletely destroyed her iplete perception of the world.

    She understood that her father only made the right decision, but she couldn¡¯t ept that truth, so she shut herself away within her own mind. When her father died as well, she finally felt that her existence no longer had any meaning, and since she didn¡¯t know what to do about herself, she chose to sit there and waited for her death.

    Negary needed her, thus giving her a new meaning. After seeing Negary¡¯s memories, she agreed with Negary¡¯s philosophy, Negary didn¡¯t need a meaning to exist, because he was the meaning for others¡¯ existence.

    You could say that she was contaminated by Negary when she came into contact with him, perhaps even brainwashed by him; or that she had only seen the greatness of Negary, thus deciding that he was her meaning of existence and followed him.

    I.

    I am too weak.

    I¡¯m only a human.

    Since I don¡¯t know what to do with myself, all I need to do is simply follow Lord Negary.

    ¡¼ Let¡¯s go, my base is up ahead ¡½Negary softly told her. Lan Shan had already told him her abilities, so Negary understood that she knew and understood all of his thoughts. In a way, Lan Shan was the one who could counter Negary the best, but also the one who would empathize with Negary the easiest.

    ¡¼ It can be said that Lan Shan is now another Righteous of mine ¡½

    ¡°My Lord¡± Noah emerged from the base, greeting them. For the past few days, after Negary put the Cataclysm n into motion, he had been stationed in this base.

    Rather than calling it a base, it would be better said that this would be Negary¡¯s main battlefield. There were numerous of Negary¡¯s arrangements and experiments inside this building, and he would need to face Fang Ze in this ce, or rather, face ¡®destiny¡¯ in this ce.

    ¡¼ Lan Shan, follow my lead, use your ability ¡½Negary smiled as he walked into the base.

    With Lan Shan¡¯s help, the possibility of Negary winning against ¡®destiny¡¯ would increase by quite a bit.

    At least, with Lan Shan¡¯s control over germs, he might be able to simte his Dragon of Eternal Sin form to a higher level.

    His base started to shift, the outside material changed and manifested a forcefield that enveloped the entire structure, the two waves of originally immense Disasforce fluctuations werepletely suppressed.

    ...

    Fang Ze who was still on the move abruptly scowled, just now, the Disasforce fluctuations of both Wang Yuan and Disaster King ck Death vanished at the same time, coupled with what he learnt from the monster hotel they ran into before, he understood right away that they had gone into the same environment.

    ¡°Thest ce that their fluctuation showed up was here¡±

    Fang Ze took out a map and pinpointed the location, then felt his heart bing heavy. That ce was his previous home and where He Qiao was currently staying.

    He volunteered to go on this trip into the infected zone in search of Disaster King ck Death, one reason for which was because he truly wished for the world to return to normal, but the other reason was that he wanted to ensure that He Qiao was safe.

    However, it seems like He Qiao has fallen into his hands huh?

    ¡°Regardless, Wang Yuan must be defeated¡± Fang Ze clenched his fists tightly and renewed his determination.

 Chapter 165: Vol2 Ch63: Fright

    <h4>Chapter 165: Vol2 Ch63: Fright</h4>

    More and more people were bing Spiritual Inception practitioners every day, ¡®coincidentally¡¯, just as the Biomass Gear method of achieving [Origin] release began to spread.

    Several people had even gone out on their own ords to kill mutated germ creatures and gather material for Biomass Gear.

    It was a very interesting shift in position between hunter and prey.

    Naturally, some hunters would asionally lose their lives as well due tock of strength, not to mention the fact that some mutated germs creatures had evolved to a ridiculous degree.

    ...

    It took a lot longer for Fang Ze to make it back to his previous home than he expected it would take, the primary reason being that there were all kinds of enemies that appeared to obstruct their path.

    For example, a mutated germ creature that hid inside a bicycle that, when no one noticed, ambushed the [Traffic Jam] Authority Holder from behind and took control of his body, then led them down the wrong path. It wasn¡¯t until a whileter that Fang Ze noticed that something was wrong and saved him.

    However by that time, they had gone severely off-course and needed to spend a lot of time to return to the correct one.

    For another example, a mutated germ creature that evolved the ability to create hypnotic sounds that covered an entire block that caused them to unknowingly walk around in circles for a prolonged period of time. Only after they managed to find and kill that mutated germ creature did their sense of direction finally return to normal.

    There was even a mutated germ creature that disguised itself as a survivor. Taking the appearance of a 12-13 years old little girl, it took advantage of their sympathy and asked them to help it find its so-called ¡®father¡¯, taking up a lot of their time. If Xiao Ba Fu hadn¡¯t identally discovered that it had no bones, not even Fang Ze would have managed to tell that it wasn¡¯t human.

    In short, these mutated germ creatures evolved into all sorts of forms with myriads of abilities and obstructed Fang Ze¡¯s group every step of the way.

    Aside from mutated germ creatures, they also had several run-ins with Spiritual Inception practitioners. All of these practitioners achieved release through Biomass Gear, obtained unusual powers, and attacked Fang Ze¡¯s group. They were either deluded by Negary and fought in order to obtain more power, or straight-up fell under the control of their Biomass Gear.

    It wasn¡¯t until Fang Ze managed to defeat a certain Spiritual Inception practitioner, persuaded him to see the error in his ways and had him join their group that their journey became smoother. Using the practitioner¡¯s natural ability to sense mutated germ creatures, they managed to avoid most of the obstructions on their path, otherwise a trip that was supposed to take half a day would have been prolonged to half a month at worst.

    Even so, by the time that Fang Ze reached a location he was familiar with, it had already been over a week since hest sensed Disaster King ck Death¡¯s Disasforce fluctuations.

    Sometimes, pure strength simply couldn¡¯t resolve every issue. If one could not flexibly utilize their strength, it would only result in spending a lot for very little in return.

    And that was exactly what Fang Ze was doing. Considering strength alone, he was terrifyingly strong, easily one of the strongest people in this world, but even someone with such strength was obstructed for days on end by some insignificant germ creatures. This was part of Fang Ze¡¯s shorings.

    Naturally, he was also constantly maturing, improving himself, making up for his weaknesses, and continuously growing stronger.

    ¡°So we¡¯re finally here¡± Xiao Ba Fu sighed in relief. Running into so many strange abilities and creatures, this journey had been nothing but exhausting, both mentally and physically.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll soon face a final battle against that guy¡± Chang Xia nced at the worried Fang Ze and consoled him: ¡°Wang Yuan wouldn¡¯t try to hurt He Qiao, although I don¡¯t clearly understand his goal, it is fact that he needs these infected people to be stronger¡±

    ¡°We can definitely win against him and rescue He Qiao¡±

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯m just considering what means Wang Yuan might have set up and how to counteract them¡± Fang Ze nodded and replied.

    ¡°This should be far enough¡± at this point, a long-haired man spoke up in a gloomy manner: ¡°My abilities are no longer needed here, and I... don¡¯t have the courage to go any further¡±

    This person introduced himself as Luke, a Spiritual Inception practitioner who released his [Origin] through Biomass Gear. Due to forming a symbiotic rtionship with his Biomass Gear, he was brainwashed by Negary to attack Fang Ze¡¯s group, causing them quite a bit of trouble.

    In the end, he was defeated by Fang Ze, then got his brainwashing removed somehow by Fang Ze and regained his sanity. To express his gratitude to Fang Ze¡¯s group, he used Spiritual Inception to act as a guide and led the way for them, otherwise Fang Ze¡¯s group wouldn¡¯t have made it here so quickly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I went through when I was under his control. My morals, aspirations, dreams all became twisted and turned into ¡®him¡¯. I could feel it at the time, I had fullymitted myself to follow that person, regarding ¡®him¡¯ as the meaning of my life¡±

    ¡°Even now, after you¡¯ve awoken me, I still feel a deep sense of fear towards ¡®him¡¯, afraid that if I faced ¡®him¡¯ again, I would once again consider ¡®him¡¯ the meaning of my life¡± Luke¡¯s expression started to warp, his tone rapidly quickening.

    His body was constantly trembling, his tone could no longer be distinguished between frightful or excited: ¡°It was as if there was another ¡®myself¡¯ inside my body. He was constantly talking to me, telling me that following that person is the true meaning of my life¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, it¡¯s all over now¡± Fang Ze gently consoled him.

    On one side, both Xiao Ba Fu and Zhang Zi Jie had gloomy expressions, they recalled when they had first met Negary, the sensation of fear they felt as they were practically dominated by his presence, as if they had be nothing but food.

    ¡°Good luck to you, I hope that you¡¯ll be able to defeat him¡± Luke spoke in a low voice. Thanks to Fang Ze¡¯s constion, he managed to regain his senses, but from this slightly gloomyplexion, it was clear that he still hadn¡¯t escaped from the shadow of Negary.

    Luke turned around and quickly left, if not to repay Fang Ze, he would have run as far away from this ce as possible.

    ...

    As he walked through an abandoned street, he cautiously used his heightened senses to check for any possible mutated germ creatures that might appear. Although he had released his [Origin], there was no telling when some random monster might appear out of nowhere with some ability, ambush, and kill him.

    All of a sudden, he felt his body stiffening, a terrifying presence had appeared around him and evoked his lingering fear. His Biomass Gear constantly vibrated to create inaudible sound waves that echoed back to him whenever they crashed into something, creating a 3D model of his surroundings in his head.

    This was his [Origin] ability, the same as a bat¡¯s echolocation, but significantly stronger. He could attack others through the biological effects of ultrasonic waves, forcibly cause their body temperature to rise rapidly, if affected long enough, this could even cause a cavitation effect and make them explode on the spot.

    He couldn¡¯t detect any enemies around him at this very moment, but the lingering sensation of fear that still gued his mind and continued to haunt him.

    ¡°Come out! I¡¯m not afraid of you! I won¡¯t surrender myself to you, I won¡¯t dedicate myself to you!¡± Luke madly shouted, causing several items around him to undergo the cavitation effect and explode.

    ¡¼ You should not be afraid of me, because I am your life¡¯s pursuit ¡½

    A voice gradually resounded in his ears, causing Luke extreme fright, his Biomass Gear started morphing by itself, manifesting as a person with an extreme level of charisma.

    ¡¼ Otherwise, why would you refuse to give up your Biomass Gear even now? ¡½

    ¡¼ So, let me have a look at how exactly you gave up your life¡¯s pursuit ¡½his finger pressed against Luke¡¯s head, directly went through his skull and came into contact with his brain. Luke¡¯s soul was swiftly held in Negary¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 166: Vol2 Ch64: Purple vines

    <h4>Chapter 166: Vol2 Ch64: Purple vines</h4>

    ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Lu Tong[1] carefully nced around their surroundings, especially cautious while staring at the ground to watch for anything that might jump out.

    ¡°Yes¡± Fang Ze had aplicated expression as he observed this foreign yet familiar scenery in front of himself.

    After bing a Disaster King, he rarely ever returned home anymore. He would either be using the DER division¡¯s training grounds to hone his skills with Disasforce, or travelling from ce to ce, constantly on the move. There wasn¡¯t anyone home to wait for him anyway.

    However, now that the entire world had undergone this disaster, his home had also changedpletely.

    The original small residential district was now covered in purple vines, which was full of almost ck heart-shaped leaves.

    Watching these purple-ck nts, everyone felt a certain ominous feeling emanating from them. In fact, sometimes, they felt like these purple vines weren¡¯t actually nts, but some other sort of living creature.

    ¡°Things like these are better off destroyed¡± Fang Ze dered after staying silent for a while: ¡°Stand behind me¡±

    His Disasforce madly surged forward. The purple-ck nts were first disintegrated before being burnt by the high-temperature property of the Disasforce.

    With a fearful high-pitched screech, the vines rapidly moved and madly swung about. A ck dot slowly rose into the air from afar, seemingly the source of these purple-ck vines.

    As she hovered above, she spread her arms wide, the seemingly endless purple-ck vines manifested as her dress, exuding both magnificence and ominousness.

    ¡°A Qiao!¡± Fang Ze hurriedly stopped his Disasforce, watching the girl who had manifested as the master of the vines in both shock and anger.

    She was indeed He Qiao, her upper half seemed to be perfectly normal, albeit her skin was a bit pale and her visage seemed a bit vicious as she wielded a standard longsword in her hand.

    However, from her waist down, her veins had literally popped out of her skin, extending and growing into these vines that were constantly swinging in fury, trying to attack them.

    ¡°Damn it, why did she turn into this form!?¡± Fang Ze protected himself with Disasforce, so whenever the vines struck him, they would instantly be disintegrated. However, with every vine that broke, the vines near He Qiao¡¯s hips would visibly move, seemingly pulling out more of her veins to manifest even more vines.

    Each of the vines here were derived and were directly attached to He Qiao¡¯s body. Fang Ze then recalled how he destroyed the mass of vines earlier as well as He Qiao¡¯s ear-piercing screech of pain that followed.

    ¡°Wang Yuan!!¡± Fang Ze roared in anger and directly leapt into the sky, heading straight towards He Qiao.

    Countless vines immediately followed him and weaved to form a giant in the air, trying to stop Fang Ze¡¯s advance. If he used his Disasforce, he would naturally be able to destroy this entire, but as her painful screech from earlier was still fresh in his mind, Fang Ze had no choice but to temporarily retreat.

    The group of eight could only back out from the small residential district, watching from afar the vines spreading and covering it again. He Qiao who was hovering in the air slowly descended, her expression smoothened before she disappeared into the mass of vines.

    ¡°Origin Assimtion¡± Chang Xia curtly pointed out the reason for He Qiao¡¯s current state.

    This situation had already appeared in Yu Guang Ming, Ye Kong, and even Fang Ze himself.

    Those who released their [Origin] would also be corrupted by that [Origin], causing their rationality to slowly copse and shift infinitely closer to their [Origin ].

    For example, Ye Kong¡¯s [Origin] was¡¯copse¡¯. When he released his [Origin], he waspletely corrupted by his [Origin], finally turning into a fragmented monster that would perpetually copse.

    In Yue Bu, Fang Ze also underwent the same phenomenon. Having been trapped by the leather jacket man¡¯s ritual altar, he subconsciously exercised his Authority constantly while the immense Disasforce forcefully released his [Origin], at the same time shifting him to be closer to it.

    If Liu Bian hadn¡¯t interfered with the ritual in time,bined with a certain factor of luck, his rationality would have shattered right then and there.

    And now, He Qiao¡¯s symptoms were exactly the same as Origin Assimtion. Not to mention, her rationality had been reduced to almost nothing, leaving only a bit of essential instincts behind.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a chance to save her¡± Fang Ze was heavily ming himself. As he knew that there was a conspiracy in Yue Bu, for the sake of He Qiao¡¯s safety, he didn¡¯t take He Qiao to Yue Bu with him.

    Originally, he assumed that she would be safe thanks to the personnel here, never expecting Negary to incite this Great Cataclysm. From then on, his contact with He Qiao was cut off, only to reunite when He Qiao had already turned into this nearly mindless monster.

    He Qiao¡¯s ability was [Sword of Life], through her sword, she was able tomand nts to grow and spread following her orders, whenever she used this ability, a vine would appear and coil around the de of the sword.

    And now when she had undergone Origin Assimtion, what it manifested as was also vines, which meant that He Qiao¡¯s [Origin] was rted to vines.

    Other than the upper half, every other part of her body had already turned into vines. Furthermore, the more vines that were destroyed, the faster she would undergo Origin Assimtion, until He Qiao finally turned into a vine monster that had lost everything about herself that was human.

    ...

    ¡¼Now, let me see how you are going to resolve this issue ¡½Negary sat neatly in the darkness, his gaze peering through everything in order to watch Fang Ze¡¯s choice.

    In the beginning, He Qiao was still healthy. In an apocalyptic setting, her ability wasn¡¯t weak,bined with the aid of the guards that Fang Ze assigned to her, she was more than capable of dealing with any danger. However, the more she used her ability, the closer she became to achieving the second stage of [Origin] release.

    Finally, as Lan Shan used her Authority to greatly boost the [Spiritual Inception] germ¡¯s growth, He Qiao officially underwent the second release of her [Origin].

    Compared to the first stage of release, the second stage of release was considerably more dangerous as the influence of [Origin] on people grew to a terrifying degree. If the one who achieved release was a Combatant who had undergone enough training and mentally prepared themselves, it should be enough to avoid being assimted by the [Origin].

    However, He Qiao¡¯s ability advanced too rapidly, and this advancement was mostly due to outside circumstances, which led to her willpower being greatly insufficient to resist against the assimtion of her [Origin] and resulted in this disaster.

    Naturally, part of this was also due to Negary¡¯s influence. Among the documents that Killer J took from the leather jacket man, there were quite a bit that was rted to both Authority Holders and the Apocalypse Stone Tablet, as well as quite a bit of knowledge regarding supernatural altars and rituals that used Disasforce to achieve [Origin] release.

    Using that knowledge, Negary guided He Qiao to be the half-way Origin Assimted monster that she currently was.

    ¡¼Can you give up yourpanions, Fang Ze?¡½ Negary didn¡¯t believe that the so-called [Protagonist Aura] could be used without a limit, even the power of miracles must be limited, otherwise,¡¯destiny¡¯ would be invincible.

    Followingmon sense, He Qiao¡¯s rationality had already reached the verge of copse and was practically incurable; in order to save He Qiao, Fang Ze would need to create a miracle.

    And by forcing him to consecutively exhaust the power of miracles, Fang Ze¡¯s [ Protagonist Aura] would weaken, creating an opportunity for Negary to take action.

    Of course, there was also the chance of He Qiao simply losing her life and Fang Ze explosively exerting himself in his rage.

    [1] Lu Tong is the newly named Authority Holder of [Traffic Jam], his name literally means ¡°open path¡±, which is the exact opposite of his Authority

 Chapter 167: Vol2 Ch65: Expansion of error

    <h4>Chapter 167: Vol2 Ch65: Expansion of error</h4>

    If Fang Ze was the kind of protagonist who would kill his girl to prove himself, then doing this would only allow his [Protagonist Aura] to umte more power.

    But that didn¡¯t fit Fang Ze¡¯s character style at all, from what was observed from his current personality model, Fang Ze should be a harem protagonist.

    He Qiao, Liu Shi, perhaps even Lan Shan, were supposed to be part of his harem.

    ¡¼ And this is also a kind of error, an error with fate ¡½Negary could feel his Dragon of Eternal Sin form gradually growing stronger as time passed.

    Ever since he noticed something wrong with himself in Yue Bu and immediately kicked the Great Cataclysm n into action, he had been able to feel the expansion of his ¡®error¡¯ characteristic. This showed that he had already veered off the course determined by ¡®destiny¡¯, and that there was now an error in ¡®destiny¡¯.

    Due to the Great Cataclysm urring ahead of time, Fang Ze¡¯s and the D.E.R division¡¯s actions had been constantly a step behind, allowing Negary to reach and obtain Lan Shan, causing the error to expand further. And because he now had Lan Shan¡¯s help, he made it so that He Qiao achieved the second stage of her [Origin] release ahead of time, once again expanding the error.

    ¡®Destiny¡¯ had the power to correct things, manifesting through the Protagonist who was closely rted to ¡®destiny¡¯ and allowed him to make the impossible possible; but this power was definitely not omnipotent.

    ...

    ¡°If I use my new ability, I might be able to salvage her rationality¡± Fang Ze watched the purple vines that covered the residential district from afar, contemting: ¡°But how to actually approach her is an issue¡±

    ¡°Instinctively, she will use the vines to obstruct everything that tries to get close to her, but destroying the vines would only quicken the pace of her copse¡±

    ¡°We need to think of a way to approach her as close as possible while causing the least amount of destruction to her¡± Fang Ze muttered.

    ¡°From a rational point of view, I highly discourage you from trying to save her. Not only would this take too much of our efforts and time, but we would also need to handle the risk of failure¡± Chang Xia spoke as if to douse him in cold water: ¡°If you want to save her near-copsed rationality, you will also need to face the corruption from her [Origin] as well¡±

    ¡°Your [Origin] isn¡¯t the same as hers, if you face such corruption arbitrarily, you would be more likely to be corrupted yourself and cause your rationality to copse as well¡±

    Chang Xia pointed out the most serious issue and pushed his sses up: ¡°You need to understand your own responsibilities...¡±

    ¡°But if I can¡¯t even save a person right next to me, how would I ever have the ability to take up any responsibilities?¡±

    Fang Ze spouted an argument that only made sense on the surface, then reached his hand out to Chang Xia: ¡°Help me, Chang Xia!¡±

    .

    ¡°Help me, Chang Xia!¡±

    These were the same words that Yu Guang Ming said to Chang Xia all those years ago:

    ¡°If I were to lose control, then kill me¡±

    .

    Perhaps, Yu Guang Ming had already realized something back then, that¡¯s why he gave me his long de, and why he apologized to me.

    I didn¡¯t have any choice but to kill Yu Guang Ming all those years ago, but now, I have a chance to actually save someone.

    Chang Xia could only smile bitterly, then rubbed his temples: ¡°He Qiao can only act on her instincts right now, so she wouldn¡¯t use her vines topletely prevent everything from approaching her, only things that are dangerous to her¡±

    ¡°And since she¡¯s a Spiritual Inception practitioner, she can sense the Disasforce that we give off¡±

    ¡°You mean, we shouldn¡¯t use Disasforce?¡± Lu Tong asked from one side. Earlier, he tried using his Authority to clear the path, but after some of the vines were affected by his Authority, more vines swiftly gathered to rece them.

    ¡°Then you would be her food. When those vines came alive just now, I saw quite a few bones on the ground¡± Chang Xia replied: ¡°To approach her without causing damage to the vines, you need to be something beneficial to her, thus make her approach you on her own ord¡±

    ¡°What does a nt need? Sunlight? Water?¡± hearing Chang Xia¡¯s conjectures, Fang Ze tried thinking about it from another direction.

    ¡°And also heat, heat of suitable temperature to be exact¡± Chang Xia gave his answer.

    ¡°Is that so? And if I expose my Disasforce, I would be considered a threat¡± Fang Ze sighed.

    Taking a deep breath, Fang Ze¡¯s body began to give off more heat than usual, the Disasforce was acting from inside his body, allowing it to exert a considerable amount of heat without leaking any fluctuations.

    Although his Authority would naturally protect his body from being hurt by his own Disasforce, in order to allow heat to radiate from his body, Fang Ze neutralized a part of the Authority¡¯s protection and allowed the ¡®heat¡¯ property to affect him.

    His body started to flush red, constantly radiating heat as he walked into the vine-covered area. The vines quickly moved around, slowly approached Fang Ze and coiled around Fang Ze¡¯s body.

    Soon enough, Fang Ze was brought in front of He Qiao by the vines.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I waste!¡± Fang Ze embraced He Qiao and activated his newfound power.

    ...

    ¡¼ How absurd ¡½

    As he watched this happen, Negary chuckled in amusement. Never mind how much sense that speech about nts requiring heat actually made, one needed to keep in mind that Fang Ze had just used Disasforce to openly attack the vines just too long ago.

    He Qiao¡¯s current state was one where her rationality copsed, not her memory, and yet she allowed Fang Ze to approach her so easily, this level of cheating couldn¡¯t be any more obvious.

    However, Negary didn¡¯t really care, the more he went againstmon sense right now, the more severe his theoretical expenditures might be, and the greater chance Negary had to go off the course of ¡®destiny¡¯.

    ¡¼ Seems like Fang Ze will be able to resolve He Qiao¡¯s issue ¡½

    Negary thought. And that would only be better for him.

    Not only would this expend Fang Ze¡¯s power, but it also served to allow He Qiao who was walking on the path Negary created to truly enter the second stage of release. Furthermore, Negary could now obtain important data regarding rationality reconstruction from the germs inside He Qiao¡¯s body.

    Weakening the enemy while strengthening himself, this was the true meaning behind Negary¡¯s arrangements.

    ¡¼ I will also need to make preparations. Soon, Fang Ze will arrive ¡½something seemed to move inside Negary¡¯s body before going silent again.

    Although the error within ¡®destiny¡¯ was growing bigger and bigger, it was still a longshot for him to be able to escape from ¡®destiny¡¯. If the records on the Apocalypse Stone Tablet were to be believed, he would be sealed by Lan Shan, or rather, Fang Ze who borrowed Lan Shan¡¯s ability.

    ¡¼ After that, it will be the birth of the [Temporal Discement] Disaster King ¡½

    This would be the final Disaster King to appear, whose birth would also signify the advent of the so-called Apocalypse.

    The records on the Apocalypse Stone Tablet stopped here, there weren¡¯t any records of the final results of this fight against the Apocalypse.

    Negary lightly scowled, as he found this [Temporal Discement] Authority to be very interesting.

    Among the Ten Disasters, other than the first one, [Heaven Copse], which he didn¡¯t understand if the meaning was supposed to be literal or not; only [Temporal Discement] was unclear as a disaster. Things like [Asteroid Impact], [Continental Sinking], [Super gue] and such were possible disasters, all of which the Authorities were formed as the disasters urred, so what about [Temporal Discement]?

    ¡¼ Would a time-rted disaster need to ur for this Authority Holder to actually manifest?¡½

    ¡¼ Or perhaps, I interpreted the Apocalypse Stone Tablet wrongly ¡½Negary recalled the various unusual urrences in this world: ¡¼ Perhaps a temporal discement had already happened, and that Disaster King had already been born, after all, it is [Temporal Discement] ¡½

 Chapter 168: Vol2 Ch66: The evil eye that stares at me

    <h4>Chapter 168: Vol2 Ch66: The evil eye that stares at me</h4>

    Just as Negary had expected, Fang Ze managed to salvage He Qiao¡¯s rationality in the end.

    This was a new technique that he created, branching from his [Origin] ability, [Starforce].

    In a moment of trouble, his [Starforce] was able to borrow the abilities of others, while at the same time utilize his massive Disasforce to push that ability to its every limit, far surpassing what its original owner was capable of.

    However, the condition for using this ability was that the owner must fully trust him. And only when they¡¯ve opened ess to their Authority to him would he truly be able to fully utilize their abilities.

    Whenever he activated his ability, it would form a mental connection between him and the original ability user, asking them if they would lend him their power. Essentially, he would send his truest thoughts to the other party in order to obtain their support.

    Using this side effect, Fang Ze created a mental attack technique. By forming the mental connection, he would be able to send his own consciousness into his opponent¡¯s mind, shing with their consciousness and revise them.

    It was through this technique that Fang Ze attacked Luke and revised his consciousness that had been corrupted by Negary.

    Regretfully, he only dealt with the symptoms and not the source. So long as Luke still craved the power of the germs, Negary¡¯s influence had the ability to revive itself in Luke at any point, after which he was killed and allowed Negary to learn of Fang Ze¡¯s abilities.

    On the other hand, He Qiao¡¯s consciousness was a lot more dangerouspared to Luke who was only corrupted by Negary¡¯s influence, as she was corrupted by her own [Origin] and was undergoing Origin Assimtion. Despite facing the sheer information overload of her [Origin], Fang Ze managed to explosively exert his powerful willpower, forcefully removing that corruption and salvaged He Qiao¡¯s rationality from the verge of copse.

    More importantly, borrowing the influence of another [Origin], his own [Origin] achieved the second stage of release, greatly boosting the power of his [Starforce].

    The purple-ck vines slowly wilted away, as Fang Zended in the small residential district with He Qiao in his embrace. The full scenery of the residential district was now visible to them, revealing several ck tentacles attached to thergest buildings within the area, at the center of which was a huge ck flesh cocoon.

    The flesh cocoon was slightly twitching, as if nurturing something inside.

    ¡°Be careful, that thing is very dangerous¡± He Qiao weakly muttered: ¡°Even back then, I didn¡¯t dare to use it as food...¡±

    As she said that, He Qiao disyed a sorrowful look of self-me. Because of her sudden mutation, the many people who originally stayed around to protect her had all be nutrients for the vines.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, that wasn¡¯t your fault, it is Wang Yuan¡¯s. I will take revenge for their sake¡± Fang Ze consoled her.

    Fang Ze then turned his attention towards the huge flesh cocoon, his expression turned serious.

    That guy, is Wang Yuan inside that flesh cocoon? Or perhaps, that flesh cocoon is Wang Yuan himself?

    ¡°Should I try to destroy it first?¡±

    Just as Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce slightly fluctuated, the flesh cocoon had already morphed. A hole opened right in the middle of it, where a voice resounded from deep inside: ¡¼ Jliost! ¡½

    The intense Disasforce caused even the air to warp, so Fang Ze focused his Disasforce directly in front of his body to protect himself. As the two masses of Disasforce shed, their destructive powers were fully disyed. Under the pressure of Disasforce, the air manifested into typhoon-force wind that ravaged their surroundings; light itself seemed to have been affected by these two masses of Disasforce, as the scenery around them appeared almost illusory during the sh.

    Fang Ze¡¯s body was sent flying backwards, Negary¡¯s Disasforce wasn¡¯t quite as strong as Fang Ze¡¯s, but Negary was clearly superior when it came to control, not to mention that Fang Ze was still holding He Qiao in his embrace.

    ¡°Take care of her!¡± Fang Ze let go of He Qiao, after which Liu Shi leapt up to receive her andnded at another location. On her way, she also tossed a few arrows that drew streaks of light as they flew towards the ck flesh cocoon.

    From the hole of the flesh cocoon, Negary stepped out, wearing a full ck suit and casually flicking the arrows away with his fingers.

    Under the support of the tentacles, the flesh cocoon slowly rose into the air, the hole in the middle of it gradually expanded, a ssy surface appeared from behind to fill the gap, giving off the impression of a huge eyeball that watched over everyone from above.

    ¡°WANG YUAN!!¡± Fang Ze shouted, unable to contain his anger. Disasforce surged beneath his feet to make it seem like he stepped on thin air as his figure became blurred and shot straight towards Negary, his Disasforce started to converge and gather around his body.

    As fellow Disaster Kings, the difference in their Disasforce levels shouldn¡¯t be too great, releasing it in mass quantities like he did before would only serve to scatter it. Against Authority Holders with lower energy grades, a Disaster King¡¯s Disasforce was basically iparable, so he could release it as much as he liked, but since that wasn¡¯t the casepared to other Disaster Kings, it made a lot more sense to gather it instead.

    As huge amounts of Disasforce gathered around his body, the ¡®high temperature¡¯ property of Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce caused the air around him to be warped. From afar, he looked like a person burning in invisible mes, or rather, a human-shaped meteor.

    ¡¼ Ipetent angry shouting ¡½

    Negary¡¯s outer appearance didn¡¯t change as much as Fang Ze did, if at all. With a light hop, he avoided a copsing cave-in on the ground and twisted his body, the entire body¡¯s worth of germs moved ording to his will and threw a punch to match Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce material gauntlet.

    Fang Ze borrowed the force of the sh to retreat, a small hole had been broken through on the gauntlet on his right hand, where fresh blood flowed. The bone in Negary¡¯s middle finger had also broken open as the tip of a sword shot out from within.

    If Fang Ze had reacted even a single step slower, the entire sword would have shot out all at once, pierced through his hand, then his head.

    ¡°That kind of special Disasforce weapon again¡± Fang Ze felt heavy in his heart. During his first battle against Negary, Negary¡¯s Disasforce was far below his, but managed topletely curb-stomp him through the use of a dagger that could sever his control over his Disasforce.

    And the sword that just shot out from Negary¡¯s hand was clearly made of the same material as that dagger.

    Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce fluctuation slightly changed, instantly healing the wound on his right hand. Some of the withered grass in his surroundings started to bloom, then explosively grew into vines that reached towards Negary.

    As Negary¡¯s Disasforce vibrated, all the nts that approached him were turned into fine powder, but more wild grass continued to grow all around the residential district, obscuring Fang Ze¡¯s group and concealed them.

    ¡¼ Trying to hide to look for a chance? ¡½

    The giant eyeball behind Negary slowly turned, pointing the ssy ¡®pupil¡¯ towards the ground.

    ¡¼ Interference force is the power derived from the soul, which can manifest in many ways. Unless I¡¯m wrong, the so-called Disasforce is nothing but a variation of interference force, and so is mental powers ¡½

    ¡¼ The eye is the window to the mind, so a ss surface that mimics a pupil should be able to gather the power of the mind ¡½

    Negary spread both arms outward, silently dering in his mind.

    ¡¼ Second experiment of the [Protagonist Aura],mence! ¡½

    Some sort of light began to gather at the gigantic eyeball, then turned into a ray of light that shined all over the ground.

    The light didn¡¯t cause any damage to anything on the ground, not even a single de of grass moved from it, but the numerous people below all simultaneously experienced an illusion.

 Chapter 169: Vol2 Ch67: Exhausted feeble ones, crawl under my foot

    <h4>Chapter 169: Vol2 Ch67: Exhausted feeble ones, crawl under my foot</h4>

    It had been quite a long time since Negaryst used his interference force. After all, his soul quality had stagnated and stayed around the peak of first stage release at most, it was nowhere near as powerful as Disasforce.

    However, Negary¡¯s research regarding interference force had never stopped, as interference force was the true power derived from his soul.

    The most basic manifestation of interference force was simr to telekinesis, capable of interacting with other objects like an extra limb detached from one¡¯s body.

    But if the interference force was slightly altered, it could also manifest as mental power capable of affecting other people¡¯s minds and creating illusions.

    Furthermore, if his interference force grew strong enough, he would even be able to alter reality like Aldridge did, manifesting his own domain as something like [Seal of the Empire].

    While Negary¡¯s own interference force was weak, he actually had a huge amount of resources that he could utilize.

    As the infected zone grewrger andrger, more and more people were bing Spiritual Inception practitioners. What was originally three million people had grown to be ten million people, over two hundred thousand of whom had already released the first stage of their [Origin].

    All of these people were infected by Negary¡¯s soul virus, forming a connection with him. When necessary, Negary could use this connection to take these people¡¯s Soul Essence and replenish himself.

    With the aid of two hundred thousand people¡¯s worth of Soul Essence, even if Negary¡¯s soul couldn¡¯t qualitatively grow to the second stage of release, he was still able to gain immense power through the sheer quantity of Soul Essence.

    However, Negary didn¡¯t do that, he merely took a rtively minuscule amount of Soul Essence from these people in order to sustain his own expenditures.

    If Negary truly let himself go and absorbed all of the Soul Essence, he might be able to gain immense power, or perhaps even use sheer quantity to induce a qualitative change, but the Negary of that time might just be apletely irrational being.

    The Soul Essence of humans contained information, memory, emotion, experience; and the Soul Essence that Negary absorbed would always require careful selection to make sure that the next would always be better than thest.

    Furthermore, the majority of people in this world were under the influence of ¡®destiny¡¯. They were all limited within it, greatly influenced by it; for some, even their thought process was under the guidance of ¡®destiny¡¯.

    If Negary arbitrarily absorbed Soul Essence, he would be easily caught by that ¡®destiny¡¯ and be a pawn for it to control.

    At the same time, having such a huge amount of resources and not putting it to use was a waste, which resulted in today¡¯s n, the Omniscient Eye.

    This giant eyeball contained a device that Negary created for the sake of storing Soul Essence, the inside of which was full of memories, thoughts, and emotions. A normal personing into contact with even a little bit of this would instantly be schizophrenic and thoroughly go insane.

    Since it was impossible to utilize this massive Soul Essence in a normal way, Negary turned it into a giant interference force derivation machine. By using the ss lens as the point of focus, the chaotic information contained within the Soul Essence would be channeled and manifest as an imaginary illusion domain.

    Combined with the wild grass that had grown even taller than a normal person, this unique illusory domain was created.

    And everyone in the area was instantly pulled into the illusory domain.

    Negary was the owner of this illusory domain, although he didn¡¯t fully create this through his own interference force, thanks to his connection with the Omniscient Eye, Negary held a unique authority: he had the ability of ¡®true sight¡¯, as well as being able to see his illusory self.

    Within the illusory domain, channeled by the chaotic information, Negary had taken the appearance of arge spider, with the only difference being the spider¡¯s head had been reced by his upper body.

    At the same time, the tall grass within the area had grown unimaginably tall, as if everyone had truly been turned into insects.

    At the same time, the D.E.R division people caught within the illusion had their senses affected by the domain. They now saw themselves as fat green caterpirs with their own respective faces.

    ¡¼ So, this illusion was manifested from thebination of passive ¡®herbivore¡¯ beliefs, the wish to always be sated until death, the dissatisfaction with the status quo, together with the grassy terrain within this area? ¡½through the Omniscient Eye, Negary had an overall view of this illusion¡¯sposition.

    The core idea of this illusion was: If this world was full of things to eat, then there would be no need to work and no conflict to be had.

    This thought manifested in the illusory domain, turning everyone into grass-eating worms who slept around their food of choice, just by opening your eyes you could see ample food to be consumed, if you happened to consume everything in front of yourself, just turn around to see even more food.

    ¡¼ If I have the ability to, I should construct a biological supeputer to manage the chaotic information within the Omniscient Eye¡¯s Soul Essence, the information currently being channeled through the illusory domain is nothing but random chaotic noise ¡½

    ¡¼ With management, all of this information can be used for my own benefit, creating a single centralized human databank, this huge amount of interference force would also be usable in more ways ¡½

    Negary shook his head. That level of biological supeputer was nothing but an idea, a theory; one that would require a lot of effort in order to create.

    Right now, his illusory domain¡¯s main use was to further research the use of Fang Ze¡¯s Protagonist role, as well as the way ¡®destiny¡¯ would alter reality to correct its script. This would serve to aid Negary¡¯s escape from the course of ¡®destiny¡¯.

    ...

    ¡°Damn it, this grass smells so good, I feel an impulse to eat it¡± where the worms were gathered, there was a blotch of dew barely stuck to a huge leaf that dangled right in front of the worm with Lu Tong¡¯s face. His human instincts were doing its very best to suppress this impulse as his body anxiously wiggled.

    ¡°Can everyone still use their abilities?¡± Fang Ze frowned.

    Earlier, he had just borrowed He Qiao¡¯s ability to greatly promote the growth of the entire residential district¡¯s grass; but now, even as he tried to use that power, he couldn¡¯t sense anything happening at all. Not to mention, he had been turned into a ridiculous worm.

    ¡°Did we actually turn into worms?¡± Xiao Ba Fu tried exercising his [Bone Fracture] Authority, only to see a big wound abruptly burst open on Zhang Zi Jie¡¯s fat body right next to him, some liquid spilling out.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t try and use any abilities for now, and don¡¯t move either¡± Chang Xia hurriedly called out, stopping Fang Ze from trying to act.

    Chang Xia¡¯s body wiggled a bit, instinctively wanting to push his sses up, but only ended up with him wiggling his body twice. After realizing this, he could only give up on that idea and told everyone:

    ¡°We haven¡¯t actually been turned into worms, only our senses have been warped to manifest this absurd illusion¡±

    ¡°Most likely, we¡¯re still right where we were before, wiggling our worm bodies would only end up as our real bodies crawling on the ground. The smell of grass being alluring is nothing but our senses being fooled¡±

    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t sense our abilities activating in this ce, that doesn¡¯t mean that we aren¡¯t actually using them. A single careless eruption of Disasforce is enough topletely wipe us out while we are unprotected¡±

    ¡°For that reason, we¡¯d better use Disasforce only to protect ourselves using our muscle memory and nothing else¡±

    Chang Xia concluded his analysis:

    ¡°However, if we can¡¯t escape this state of distorted perception, we will run into danger very soon¡±

 Chapter 170: Vol2 Ch68: Confronting what the heart earnestly seeks

    <h4>Chapter 170: Vol2 Ch68: Confronting what the heart earnestly seeks</h4>

    ¡°Before we were turned into worms, that fleshy eyeball gave off arge amount of light, I assume it was this light that caused our perception to be be messed up like this¡±

    Chang Xia recalled the situation at the time, where the eyeball floating in the sky let out immense light that shined on the ground below, when they reawakened from that light, they had already turned into worms.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first move towards the border, perhaps our perception would return to normal once we leave the range of that eyeball¡± Fang Ze said in a deep voice: ¡°Also, help me pull Zhang Zi Jie¡±

    Originally, this grassy field was supposed to conceal them, created by Fang Ze through borrowing He Qiao¡¯s powers, he didn¡¯t even consider that it would end up trapping them inside.

    The group started moving towards a certain direction, but other than grass, all they saw were other worms. These worms all had distinct faces as they greedily consumed the green grass around themselves. When Fang Ze¡¯s group tried to ask them the way, all they got in response were dry,pletely nonsensical answers.

    ¡°The price of meat went up again, we won¡¯t be able to afford meat anymore, we can only eat grass¡± a worm with the face of an aunty was consuming grass nonstop as she muttered some iprehensible words.

    ¡°Eating grass will make you grow stronger, eating meat is heresy!¡± a worm with a bald-headed face was preaching to a group of smaller worms, then bit off a huge chunk of grass. Despite being a soft-bodied creature, that worm somehow grew masculine outlines.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling all of you right now, you¡¯re all actually living on top of my head! I¡¯m the Creator God of this world, the God of the great grassy ins!¡± a worm with a miser-looking face had a yellow de of grass in its mouth, calling out to everyone around: ¡°This is my Great General grass, anyone want to have a taste?¡±

    ¡°Hah, a world without monsters, full of food, and without strife, how great this is¡± an old worm sighed emotionally: ¡°This is truly heaven¡±

    Worms of all shapes and sizes filled this imaginary world, only Fang Ze¡¯s group who weren¡¯t eating grass appearedpletely out of ce.

    Despite being eaten so much, the grass would always instantly regrow, no matter how far Fang Ze¡¯s group tried to go, they still couldn¡¯t leave this area.

    If there really was no other way, through muscle memory alone, Fang Ze could exercise his Authority and summon an asteroid, the impact of which might be enough topletely destroy this illusion.

    However, as their senses were messed up, there was no way for him to determine the size, trajectory, and aim of the asteroid. Without anyputation, the asteroid might end up killing them instead.

    It was the same with using Disasforce, randomly releasing a lot of Disasforce would only end up with casualties from friendly fire.

    Fang Ze shook his long worm head. Having a worm¡¯s senses was still interfering with his own perception, but with some time to adjust, he had managed to separate himself from this chaotic perception.

    After all, he had achieved the second stage of [Origin] release. If he had the appropriate mysticism knowledge, this level of illusion wouldn¡¯t have affected him in the first ce, however, everything came to him too quickly. When it came to utilizing his soul¡¯s power, he might not even reach the level of a witch¡¯s apprentice, but the essence of his second stage of release still existed.

    Thanks to this, Fang Ze quickly noticed a few differences, some of the things in front of his eyes had transformed into different sceneries altogether.

    They were individual thoughts, thoughts that weaved andbined together to form this ridiculous world of worms.

    ¡°I got it, to get rid of this illusion, we need to cause the foundation of this world to crumble, and since thoughts are the foundation of this world, we simply need to change the thoughts¡± Fang Ze quickly told everyone what he found out and soon came up with a solution.

    ¡°Then, we need to deny their thoughts?¡±

    With so many worms around them, they could only try to convince each of them one by one.

    ¡°Eating wild grass isn¡¯t good for you. You want to eat meat, just that your financial situation doesn¡¯t allow it. Running away from your problem isn¡¯t right, you can try to work and improve your living conditions, furthermore, trust in the government. Social standards will only improve over time, you won¡¯t fall to a state where you can¡¯t even eat meat¡± Fang Ze tried convincing the aunty worm.

    But the aunty worm was still muttering the same thing, that meat was too expensive, she can¡¯t afford meat, so she could only eat grass.

    Fang Ze moved his worm body and touched this worm, only to see apletely different scene from far away.

    Within the chaotic city,w and order had thoroughly copsed. Those who had released their [Origin] became the ruling ss, hoarding resources for themselves, while the government hadpletely given up on the infected people.

    They now consider gems, jewels, gold, and other precious metals to be currency, while zombie germs that could be refined to create Biomass Gear became a preciousmodity above all else.

    Lucky survivors who were originally civilians like this aunty here weren¡¯t brave enough to fight, and since she wasn¡¯t good-looking, she couldn¡¯t even sell her body in exchange for goods. For survivors like her who could only hole themselves up in safe zones, they truly had no choice but to eat wild grass to survive day by day.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will surely defeat the origin of this cmity, end this Great Cataclysm and return the world to normal order!¡± after Fang Ze sincerely transferred this thought, the aunty worm finally vanished.

    Everyone else also felt their surroundings to change, as if some sort of limitation had been released. They could now faintly sense their human abilities, and do things that worms couldn¡¯t do.

    The worms no longer needed to wiggle on the ground bit by bit, they could move around through leaping, using various means to convince the other worms to give up their thoughts that had created this illusion.

    The muscr bald worm was weak, so he had been constantly treated badly and bullied by others. He wanted to be stronger, but didn¡¯t actually have the means to do so, which ended up with his notion of eating grass to grow stronger.

    The miser-looking worm didn¡¯t have to eat grass every day, but he also didn¡¯t have the courage to go out and fight, so he holed himself up inside a safe zone. His daily expenditures up to now had been earned through his wife selling her body, which caused him to feel regret, anger, and shame. He couldn¡¯t win against his fear of monsters, but couldn¡¯t give up his previous living standards in order to eat grass either.

    The old man worm was currently alone without anyone to care for him. His body was already giving up on him, and there weren¡¯t too many kind people in this apocalyptic setting who¡¯d be willing to take care of an old man, so he could only stay in ce and wait to die.

    Besides these people, there were numerous others who gave birth to various thoughts in this ce. Due to their own circumstances, they had thoughts that were more or less rted to worms that fed on grass, each of those thoughts forged the foundation for and became a part of this illusory domain.

    Fang Ze¡¯s group could only try to change these thoughts through their own influence, encouraging these people to change themselves. As they released more worms, Fang Ze¡¯s group found themselves capable of using more of their powers.

    While Fang Ze was having some sess trying to persuade a feeble teenage worm to be more courageous, he noticed that the worm started to tremble, then went back to eating grass without a care for Fang Ze¡¯s words.

    As he turned around, he saw arge spider in his vision, with its head reced by Negary¡¯s upper body. Immediately when he saw that, Fang Ze knew who he was, and what he represented in this illusion.

    A spider represented the hunter, the dangers of the end of the world, the fear of monsters, the suppression of the strong over the weak, and an entity that these worms dare not retaliate against.

 Chapter 171: Vol2 Ch69: A beautiful dream built on lies

    <h4>Chapter 171: Vol2 Ch69: A beautiful dream built on lies</h4>

    As the wielder of the Omniscient Eye, he obtained this spider body, representing the fearful thoughts within this illusion.

    To the weak-willed, the spider was the germs infecting the outside world; to the powerless, the spider was the suppression of the strong over the weak; to the feeble, the spider was might.

    They were powerless to resist these people and could only live on with these wormy thoughts, while this illusory domain was created on the foundation of such thoughts. For that reason, the weak people were represented as powerless weak worms that couldn¡¯t do anything, only the might that they could not resist was represented as the spider.

    Fang Ze¡¯s group realized this, and so they attempted to exploit it. By changing the thoughts of these people, this illusory worm world would be full of holes, allowing them to regain their senses and break through this ridiculous illusion.

    They did seed somewhat, but as soon as Negary appeared, their efforts becamepletely meaningless, as the weak people choose to surrender to Negary¡¯s fear and returned to being a worm.

    ¡¼ You are creating a beautiful dream for these people, telling them to try their best, to believe in others, to improve themselves, to retaliate. And yet, this would do nothing but cause their despair to be even worse ¡½

    In reality, these people wereying in the grass, their brows knitted tightly as if experiencing some sort of nightmare.

    Negary didn¡¯t try to act, he could actually sense that if he truly went in for the kill, something else would surelye to interfere, which would in turn ruin his preparations.

    The main use of this illusion was to conduct a test, unless Negary assumed incorrectly, the final thin veil behind the [Protagonist Aura] would soon be pulled away, only by confirming this conjecture would he truly have a chance to resist ¡®destiny¡¯.

    ¡¼ You told the bullied to let go of his fear and take this chance to retaliate, thus truly obtain freedom ¡½Negary said: ¡¼ But you only told him to retaliate without telling him how to retaliate ¡½

    ¡¼ The weak that arbitrarily tries to retaliate against the strong would only be beaten down for good, as they would lose what little value they had as a ything ¡½exining so, Negary waved his hand to summon a picture that showed the bald-headed young man from before in reality.

    He seemed to have been affected by Fang Ze¡¯s group encouragement within the illusion, so he tried to retaliate as he was bullied, only to have his neck simply broken by the bully equipped with Biomass Gear and get tossed aside. Sooner orter, his corpse would most likely be picked up by those who had gotten fed up with eating grass.

    ¡¼ You told the weak-willed person to grow brave, that he can¡¯t keep relying on his wife selling her body to live, but you ignored that his entire life had been dedicated to teaching other people without the skills to survive in the apocalypse. When he finally mustered the courage to go outside and search for resources, he was killed by a monster, leading to the woman who sold her body to earn their livelihood to lose her will to live as well ¡½

    Another picture appeared next to Negary, showing a rtively well-kept older gentleman in sses. He had ignored the pleading of his wife who was covered in wounds to join the scavenger group, only to be killed by a monster who disguised itself as a book while he was careless. After learning of this, his wife also lost her will to continue living and chose tomit suicide.

    ¡¼ You told the old man to trust in others, that there are good people in this world, and that he should look for help. Yet you forgot that there are so many more people who hold ill will than there are those who hold good ones ¡½

    A picture appeared to show the old man, who was led by some people into a secluded alleyway and turned into a literal pot of meat and bone broth.

    ¡¼ You told the woman that you¡¯d make sure that the world returned to its original order by defeating me, so she went around spreading this belief, calling everyone to live in peace and share their resources. The people around assumed her to be insane and emunicated her from their shelter ¡½

    A picture showed a woman wandering through the ruined streets, muttering to herself: ¡®he promised me, he promised me¡¯, then finally got ambushed and killed by a random mutated germ creature.

    ¡¼ For you, what you dered might be the truth: the bullied should resist, those who are looked down on should be brave and strive for greatness; but for others, these are nothing but lies. You conveniently disregarded their limitations, telling them to change their minds, crafting them an ever-wonderful dream. And yet, that beautiful dream was built on what were essentially lies¡½

    ¡¼ For them, not exerting themselves means that they wouldn¡¯t need to face despair. For the lives of such people, living through one rough day means having many more days to live through, rough or not ¡½

    Step by step, Negary walked towards them, his words pierced their hearts like the de of sharp knives.

    ¡°Perhaps we made a mistake, perhaps we did forget a few things, but the biggest error here was always you¡± Fang Ze dered as he watched the pictures:

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who created all of this in the first ce? Those people may be weak, feeble, and powerless; they may fall into a tough situation right now, but they haven¡¯t given up on their lives, they haven¡¯t given up on living!¡±

    ¡°They may be worms right now, but people can¡¯t always be worms! They all have the same thought, they all want to triumph against this apocalypse, to allow the world to regain its original form! That is theirmon shared desire!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve miscalcted, Wang Yuan! Humans can grow!!¡± Fang Ze roared towards Negary as his worm body appeared to be glowing:

    ¡°Your mistake was to underestimate us, and to underestimate humanity!¡±

    Negary suddenly noticed that the Omniscient Eye had lost its control over this illusion, in other words, he had lost control over this illusion. On the contrary, the interference force that made up this illusion was being absorbed by Fang Ze, turning into the glow around his body.

    Borrowing the property of Soul Essence, Fang Ze¡¯s connection to these people became unprecedentedly clear, the huge amount of Soul Essence that was being stored inside the hovering Omniscient Eye was being forcefully siphoned towards Fang Ze. The glow formed a transparent crown above his head as the illusion around them gradually crumbled and copsed.

    ¡°I will end you right here!¡± Fang Ze dered as he struck Negary with his fist, now infused with both Disasforce and the brilliant glow. The Disasforce destroyed Negary¡¯s body, while the glow destroyed the soul within that body.

    Everything slowly faded away, the tall grass that was made to grow tall quickly withered, and Fang Ze felt indescribably d as he lowered his fist.

    Within the illusion, when he found out that he could see other people¡¯s thoughts when he touched them, he had already thought about executing a technique like this through his [Origin] ability of borrowing the power of others.

    By borrowing this property of the illusion, he transmitted the thought of triumphing against Negary to everyone and resonated with them, calling them to harmonize with him, thus allowing him to borrow power from their souls, which granted him the ability to damage the soul.

    The most troublesome ability that Negary had wasn¡¯t his strength, but rather the property of his soul that allowed it to be transferred at any time he wished. So having gained this ability to damage the soul, Fang Ze took this chance to defeat him once and for all.

    ¡¼ So that is how it is¡½

    Negary¡¯s voice emerged again, causing Fang Ze¡¯s expression to turn grim.

 Chapter 172: Vol2 Ch70: The ideal state has been marginally achieved

    <h4>Chapter 172: Vol2 Ch70: The ideal state has been marginally achieved</h4>

    Another Negary was standing below the Omniscient Eye, as if the one that Fang Ze destroyed earlier was someonepletely unrted.

    Besides him, the other three people in his base also stood up.

    The hovering Omniscient Eye started to morph. As it no longer contained Soul Essence, its structure gradually changed and returned to its purest golden liquid form¡ª¡ª Soul¡¯s Blood, then hovered behind Negary.

    Negary stood facing Fang Ze. Having finished his test with the illusion, he could now understand what the so-called [Protagonist Aura] actually was. Naturally, there were still finer details that he didn¡¯t know about it, but he understood what he needed to understand, and that was enough.

    ¡¼ It seems a battle would be necessary after all ¡½

    Negary slowly approached Fang Ze, picked up the sword that he had dropped earlier and rushed at him without wasting any words.

    Both Killer J and Noah also moved towards their own targets, only Lan Shan remained where she was, closely observing Negary.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, I¡¯m sure that I destroyed your soul just now...¡± Fang Ze unleashed Disasforce from his hand to parry Negary¡¯s sword and unhesitatingly retaliated with a punch, his face glum.

    After connecting to so many people within the illusion, Fang Ze seemed to have automatically grasped a lot of things, now fully capable of utilizing his interference force, permeating it into every bit of Disasforce he unleashed.

    While Negary¡¯s sword originally had the ability to cut off his mental connection with his Disasforce, the weapon would now be interrupted by Fang Ze¡¯s interference force before it could reach his Disasforce. At the same time, Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce was also constantly shifting and moving, ensuring that Negary¡¯s sword couldn¡¯t break through.

    Negary¡¯s sword constantly thrust forward like falling raindrops in a storm, the raw strength of his body¡¯s viral constitutionbined with his Disasforce imbued the sword with incredible destructive capabilities. Furthermore, Negary¡¯s sword skills were unmatched, simply because he had consumed more expert sword users than other people had even met in their entire lives.

    Every bit of force he used was just enough, striking at points where Fang Ze would have used to exert his own strength, forcing Fang Ze into a restrained state.

    From the perspective of pure strength, Fang Ze should be stronger than Negary. After all, not only did he have the same Disaster King-level Disasforce, he had also reached the second stage of release and received the improvements that came with it.

    And yet, the current situation was one where Negary waspletely overpowering Fang Ze. If not for the Disasforce that protected his body, he would have been killed by Negary several times over.

    ¡°Wang Yuan!¡± Fang Ze once again roared Negary¡¯s alias in fury, as if that would actually bring him strength. Hisbat experience was improving at an inhuman rate, the property of his Disasforce constantly changing like a flipbook.

    While defending, it would change to He Qiao¡¯s nt attribute and gain immense vitality. Whenever there was a short window of opportunity, it would change to his own Authority that contained the ¡®force of impact¡¯ and ¡®high temperature¡¯ property. And even the Authorities of others: [Bone Fracture] which had the ¡®breaking¡¯ property, [Pothole] which had the ¡®sinking¡¯ and ¡®abrupt crack¡¯ property, [Stray Arrow] which allowed him to control projectiles while attacking from afar.

    Constantly using so many diverse abilities fluidly should have allowed Fang Ze to be practically unbeatable, and yet he was mercilessly suppressed by Negary. Negary¡¯s utilization of power, ability to read humans, as well as his selection of stratagem far exceeded what Fang Ze would ever be capable of.

    ¡¼ Your next words are: Why am I still inferior to you!? ¡½Negary suddenly dered as he shifted his body and delivered a kick onto Fang Ze¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Why am I still inferior to you!?¡± hearing the words that he subconsciously uttered, Fang Ze¡¯s face went pale.

    As his Disasforce was released for a split second, Negary¡¯s figure shed and appeared immediately in front of Fang Ze. A white sh appeared in his vision, causing Fang Ze¡¯s pupils to dte. Fortunately, Fang Ze only lost focus and control of his interference force for a split second; the Disasforce in front of his body exploded and sent him flying backwards.

    Blood cleanly flowed, another wound had been inflicted on top of Fang Ze¡¯s forehead at almost the exact same position as the first, except this one was tilted left instead of right.

    An old wound and a new wound, the two of them ovepped to make an [X], as if to deny Fang Ze himself.

    Humans were creatures that constantly received and processed information from their environment. Since the very beginning of this battle, Negary had been using both his actions and inaction to guide Fang Ze¡¯s thoughts, sowing subconscious suggestions, then triggered them through his words.

    ...

    ¡°A Ze!¡± Liu Shi had been constantly paying attention to Fang Ze¡¯s situation, so she immediately noticed as this happened and hurriedly tried to rush towards him.

    A bright red ss de immediately appeared behind Liu Shi¡¯s back and stabbed her without hesitation. However, numerous vines quickly appeared and coiled around Killer J¡¯s wrist, preventing him from delivering the killing blow.

    Liu Shi finally recognized the danger. Her IQ once again went online as she rolled forward and avoided the dagger from Killer J¡¯s other hand.

    ¡°Trust in A Ze, this is his fight!¡± He Qiao¡¯s tone was filled with nothing but worry, but still dered that.

    ¡°That brat looks like he¡¯s going to die soon, would you two beauties be interested in volunteering as my second and third mistresses?¡± Killer J nced around the battlefield and asked. Zhang Wei and Lu Tong were also here, staring coldly at Killer J. Meanwhile Noah was also holding off the four people from the D.E.R division by himself.

    Liu Shi turned around and red at Killer J full of killing intent. This guy was exactly like an annoying fly, no matter how they tried to attack him, he would still be able to detect it ahead of time and casually avoid it without trouble.

    It was four against one, but the four of them were the side being held off, and if they made just the slightest mistake, the dangerously glowing red ss de in his hand would mercilessly thrust at them.

    ¡°Seems like I¡¯ll have to resort to my secret move¡± Killer J smiled brightly, wielding a de of killing intent in both his left and right hand, followed by a third de of killing intent that appeared between his teeth. He then shouted the name of the technique in a physically impossible manner: ¡°Ogi ¨C Sanzen Sekai!¡± (TN: Roronoa Zoro¡¯s 3-sword style ultimate technique)

    Killer J¡¯s body then started spinning on its own like a miniature tornado, the des striking the air produced countless ¡®shi shi¡¯ sounds that subconsciously caused the people here to produce even more killing intent against him.

    ...

    On the other side, Noah coldly stood and observed the four people from the D.E.R division, asking them: ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried? You should know, the current Fang Ze doesn¡¯t have even the slightest chance of victory!¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about worry, shouldn¡¯t you be more worried for yourself?¡± Chang Xia¡¯s long de turned and swung at Noah.

    ¡°My Lord pronounced: des cannot approach my body¡± an invisible force abruptly manifested to block Chang Xia¡¯s attack, and Noah¡¯s voice continued: ¡°My Lord pronounced: gunpowder will lose their effect¡±

    Seven had just pulled the trigger, only to find that her gun didn¡¯t react at all, giving her no choice but to draw a dagger and rushed at Noah.

    Xiao Ba Fu stood on the backline, constantly exercising his [Bone Fracture] Authority, his rtively weak Disasforce also surged towards Noah.

    Meanwhile, since he received friendly fire earlier and had now broken bones, Zhang Zi Jie could only hide in a corner, waiting for an opportunity to effectively use his [Pothole] Authority.

    Grabbing Seven¡¯s hand by her wrist with one hand and parrying Chang Xia¡¯s long de with the other, Noah disyed an expert level of closebat capabilities while maintaining his ever-natural expression: ¡°How weak, who actually gave you the courage to challenge My Lord?¡±

 Chapter 173: Vol2 Ch71: Explosive growth

    <h4>Chapter 173: Vol2 Ch71: Explosive growth</h4>

    ¡°Fish Leong[1], it was definitely Fish Leong¡± on the other side of the battle zone, Killer J stopped spinning and casually replied to Noah¡¯s question, causing everyone¡¯s eyebrows to knit further.

    Chang Xia pulled his long de back, stood a bit further away to observe Noah, then turned his gaze towards Lan Shan who stood outside the battlefield.

    ¡°Is that girl Disaster King ck Death? Why is she on the same side as Wang Yuan, was she brainwashed?¡± Chang Xia¡¯s expression was grim, not only was Negary powerful, he also had that nearly unlimited regeneration ability.

    Fang Ze¡¯s attack earlierpletely shattered Negary, but it didn¡¯t affect Negary¡¯s main body at all.

    If we use our hidden cards, it probably wouldn¡¯t be hard to defeat Negary, but capturing him, or even taking control of him would be extremely improbable.

    After all, in order to quickly end this nearly world-wide Great Cataclysm, we need Negary¡¯s cooperation, or at least Disaster King ck Death¡¯s help.

    As he nced at Negary who still exuded a critical sense of charm with every movement, a thought shed through his mind.

    Even if we use our hidden cards, can we actually defeat this person... this monster?

    ...

    Negary didn¡¯t care to think about the various random thoughts of others, he simply continued closing the distance with Fang Ze while wielding his sword. Fang Ze¡¯s chaotic Disasforce clearly showed just how anxious he was on the inside.

    ¡°I became a Disaster King, but I¡¯ve never given up on training myself. After going through such training, I will definitely not lose against a monster like you!¡± Fang Ze looked up, ignoring the blood that trickled down from his forehead: ¡°For the sake of those suffering from this cmity, I will triumph against you!¡±

    ¡¼ His personality model changed again ¡½

    Negary¡¯s eyes flickered, updating the data regarding Fang Ze¡¯s personality model in his mind. As long as the data continued to be infallible, everything Fang Ze would or would not attempt to do waspletely within Negary¡¯s grasp.

    Simply put, the equation of the human being called Fang Ze had already been solved. Negary knew exactly which change in variable input would result in what kind of output, and the only variable at this point was the [Protagonist Aura].

    This thing would constantly change Fang Ze¡¯s personality model, which made him unpredictable. But after Negary had constructed a model for the [Protagonist Aura] to a certain degree as well, he once again fully grasped all of Fang Ze¡¯s possible changes in his hand. This was essentially turning two single-variable equations into one multivariable equation.

    Of course, in reality, this type of personality model form was a lot moreplicated than that, as there was so much that one had to keep track of.

    ¡°I will definitely, definitely defeat you!¡± Fang Ze¡¯s fighting spirit surged again, bing even greater than his previous peak stage, then charged at Negary with his fist enveloped in a terrifyingyer of Disasforce.

    ¡¼ Hahaha! ¡½Negaryughed and avoided Fang Ze¡¯s attack. He then held his sword forward, grabbed the tip of the sword with his other hand, then snapped it. The de of the sword shattered into countless fragments, heading straight towards Fang Ze who couldn¡¯t put up his guard in time.

    In the blink of an eye, Fang Ze shifted to Liu Shi¡¯s Authority, causing the broken fragments to miss his body and not interfere with his advance towards Negary, skillfully disying his prowess as a fighter, no longer the amateur from before.

    As the sword fragments stabbed into the cement road, they were still vibrating, as if the fragments still had some sort of connection to one another.

    Finally, Negary was feeling a bit of pressure while fighting against Fang Ze, especially when his powers exceeded Negary¡¯s own. ncing at the unknown flickering light in Fang Ze¡¯s eyes, Negary focused his thoughts.

    ¡¼ This unnatural rate of growth should also be a basic part of a protagonist¡¯s treatment, huh? ¡½

    It hadn¡¯t been even 3 months since Fang Ze obtained his supernatural powers, no matter how talented he was, even if he constantly trained himself day by day without rest, hisbat skills could only grow to be decent at most. And yet after his first battle with Negary, hisbat capabilities had practically skyrocketed.

    After receiving that mark on his forehead and making a chuunibyou-type speech, his closebat skills went through another rapid growth, surpassing even grandmasters who meticulously trained themselves for several decades, improving by leaps and bounds at a time.

    All sorts of closebat experience and understanding were fluidly flowing through Fang Ze¡¯s mind and body. He was once again using a new application of his [Origin] ability through the connection he formed within the illusory domain. It was the same ability of borrowing power, except the ¡®power¡¯ this time was theirbat experiences and skills.

    The skills of thousands, ten thousands of survivors were currently being imbued into Fang Ze¡¯s muscles, the majority of them were just regr civilians, but there were also many martial arts practitioners and enthusiasts, as well as retired and active military people, after all, these kinds of people were more likely to survive in an apocalyptic setting than not.

    Over a hundred types of traditional and non-traditional fighting styles were being borrowed by Fang Ze, they were both practical and impractical, but they were being borrowed all the same. Fang Ze quickly adapted to each and every one of them, absorbing the parts that were truly usable and changing them to fit his own needs, incorporating them into his own style.

    Every part of his body: his fist, forearm, elbow, knee, and feet all became the strongest possible weapon imbued with his Disasforce; the high temperature property was perfectly utilized in every strike.

    Fang Ze¡¯s kicks and punches started to carry mes of extreme temperatures, each of his movements warped the air, causing the trajectory of his strikes to be even more uncertain and unpredictable.

    As their fists shed, their Disasforce also crashed into one another, resulting in thunderous explosions. His sense of hearing had practically be useless, Fang Ze¡¯s eyes greatly dted, his body tightened, the Disasforce on his hand warped and twisted as he abruptly threw a punch.

    The air itself seemed to be burning up, the waves of heat struck towards Negary and theyer of Disasforce protecting his body. Fang Ze¡¯s Disasforce had been stimted to its very limits, seemingly melting through Negary¡¯s Disasforce with its power.

    As Negary endured the heat wave, arge hole opened up on its own ord right in his chest, allowing Fang Ze¡¯s fist to pass through. Seizing this opening, Negary moved forward and struck the side of Fang Ze¡¯s head with his elbow.

    Disasforce protection wasn¡¯t perfect, especially when their Disasforce was of simr power, it was impossible to fully defend against every blow. The strike caused Fang Ze to feel considerable difort as there was a constant ringing by his ears and a wet sensation around his nose, most likely a nosebleed.

    Fang Ze¡¯s body tilted backwards and instinctively retreated one step to regain his bnce. He crossed both arms in front of himself and focused Disasforce around them in order to guard against Negary¡¯s follow up attack. Only to see that Negary threw a single punch, then opened up his fist and pulled back.

    The scattered sword fragments on the ground abruptly took flight, stabbing through Fang Ze¡¯s back, some particrlyrge fragments even poked out through his chest.

    The abrupt pain caused Fang Ze¡¯s mental focus to falter, but he wasn¡¯t a simple mob. Recognizing the dangerous situation, he forced his mind to retain rity and jumped back, utilizing the [Pothole] Authority at the same time to cause the ground under Negary¡¯s feet to sink and prevented him from pursuing.

    Fang Ze then pounded his own chest to send the sword fragments flying, once again changing the property of his Disasforce to He Qiao¡¯s ability and used the vitality of nts to heal his wounds.

    However, this injury wasn¡¯t the same as the scratch on his forehead earlier, as a kind of foreign power had already begun to madly ravage inside his body.

    [1] Fish Leong is a Mysian singer who¡¯s really popr in China with many mainstream love songs

 Chapter 174: Vol2 Ch72: Again and again

    <h4>Chapter 174: Vol2 Ch72: Again and again</h4>

    The property of Negary¡¯s Disasforce was ¡®invasive¡¯, borrowing the short time period when his sword pierced through Fang Ze, Negary infused his own Disasforce into Fang Ze¡¯s body, which was now madly ravaging him like the worst kind of virus imaginable.

    ¡°Why? Why!?¡± Fang Ze was feeling frustrated. He had clearly gotten so much stronger, his strength had clearly surpassed Negary, his skills and techniques had also been explosively refined and surpassed numerous people in this world, and yet he still couldn¡¯t win against Negary.

    At first, Negary chose to use a human body to fight against Fang Ze, then proceeded to only act and fight as a human would. Because of this, when Negary abruptly changed his method of attack, Fang Ze who had fallen for his psychological trick simply couldn¡¯t react in time.

    Even though Fang Ze¡¯s strength had surpassed Negary, as long as Negary had grasped all possible variables, as long as Fang Ze hadn¡¯t surpassed the upper limit of strength and reached a point where he couldpletely overpower Negary, Negary could guide him step-by-step towards the oue of defeat.

    Negary wasn¡¯t in the mood to exin this to Fang Ze, to tell him about his psychological tricks and knowledge. There was no need for him to unt or brag about these matters, as victory was the best proof of their effectiveness.

    ¡°Seven!¡± Chang Xia had constantly been paying attention to the situation on Fang Ze¡¯s side, so he couldn¡¯t help but reveal the hidden card at this point in time.

    ¡°I know¡± Seven pursed her lips and took a deep breath, after which an immense Disasforce fluctuation surged from her body.

    When Yu Guang Ming¡¯s Authority went out of control, after he was killed by Chang Xia, the Authority of [Continental Sinking] had already been born, the one inheriting it being Seven. It was also because she obtained this Authority that she managed to survive the earthquake.

    However, due to the trauma in her heart, Seven had an aversion to using her own Authority, barely using even the Disasforce with the ¡®vibration¡¯ property that came with it.

    Having noticed that the situation was changing, Noah immediately retreated and took distance, but Seven who had revealed her identity didn¡¯t have the mind to care about Noah either.

    Because even as Negary noticed Seven¡¯s Disasforce surging, he didn¡¯t stop his advance in the slightest, he simply focused Disasforce in his palm and continued rushing towards Fang Ze. In Fang Ze¡¯s current state, his uncontrolled Disasforce couldn¡¯t possibly defend against Negary¡¯s attack.

    Negary actually didn¡¯t take into ount that Seven would be the Disaster King of [Continental Sinking], after all, there were so many survivors of the Yue Bu earthquake, anyone could have inherited [Continental Sinking], but so what?

    Should he have felt shocked after learning this fact, shout out loud ¡®Impossible!¡¯ and stop his advance? Leading to them reinforcing Fang Ze in time and ending up in his defeat? Negary wasn¡¯t one of the idiots whose minds were affected by the [Protagonist Aura].

    The Disasforce in Negary¡¯s hand was focused more than ever, the nails on his fingers were made from a unique strain of metal-eating germs that had been fed and nurtured with a unique metal alloy; this type of germs was now capable of breaking through any type of special metal alloy.

    No hesitation, no mercy, no emotions, Negary¡¯s hand simply pierced through Fang Ze¡¯s head, the Disasforce surged and caused Fang Ze¡¯s head to explode. With an immense explosion of Disasforce, a crimson star became visible above the atmosphere as it descended onto the.

    Liu Shi and He Qiao screamed in disbelief, after which they were swiftly eliminated by Killer J.

    Negary simply watched as Seven rushed towards him while maintaining absolute calmness, not a hint of joy of killing the protagonist could be seen on his face.

    And then all of a sudden, the sound of a clock ticking resounded in his ears.

    His surroundings became illusory and faint, if Negary¡¯s own property of ¡®error¡¯ hadn¡¯t been improved recently, he might have not noticed this at all.

    Opening his eyes again, Negary found Fang Ze still alive, clutching his own chest while trying everything he could to expel Negary¡¯s invasive Disasforce from his body. Seven had just revealed her own Disasforce while rushing at him, both Liu Shi and He Qiao were alive and well, fighting against Killer J.

    And he had also been reverted to where he stood a few seconds ago, the Disasforce still being gathered in his palm.

    ¡¼ So, it¡¯s not going to be that easy, huh? ¡½

    Negary wasn¡¯t furious, nor did he feel the need to be so. After all, could a protagonist who couldn¡¯t revive once or twice before they were killed actually be called a protagonist at all?

    Wasn¡¯t it perfectly normal for a protagonist to have experts appearing out of nowhere to help him resolve a battle he couldn¡¯t win? Negary had already assumed that such things would happen.

    Not once had he forgotten, without counting himself with [Otherworld Invasion], there were a total of 10 of these so-called Disaster Kings.

    And among Disaster Kings, only Fang Ze was rtively active. The Disaster King of [Continental Sinking], Seven, refused to utilize her Authority up until just now due to personal reasons; and the Disaster King of [Super gue], Lan Shan, had been persuaded by Negary to be on his side.

    There were still seven other Disaster Kings: [Heaven Copse], [Sr Storm], [War], ary Core¡¯s Shift], [Great Flood], [Order Copse], and [Temporal Discement].

    ¡¼ This sensation, then as I had thought, [Temporal Discement] had already been born? ¡½

    As if nothing had happened at all, Negary continued rushing towards Fang Ze, if there weren¡¯t any new variables introduced, Negary would still manage to kill Fang Ze.

    So what if time had been disced? If he wasn¡¯t dead after being killed once then Negary could simply do it again. For him who had grasped the form, killing Fang Ze was essentially the same as solving a mathematical puzzle; having solved it once, he would be able to solve it an infinite amount of times.

    Furthermore, Negary was sure that this kind of Authority couldn¡¯t be utilized again and again without paying a heavy price. If the other party could really y around with time as they pleased, then it didn¡¯t matter what he did.

    The number of variables a person had was limited, and for Negary who held perfect grasp over the majority of Fang Ze¡¯s variables, Fang Ze¡¯s life and death waspletely under his control!

    An axe spun as it flew in from afar, just in ce to block Negary¡¯s path.

    Being obstructed like this, if he forcefully faced this axe that had Disasforce drifting around it, he wouldn¡¯t have the leisure to also face Seven who was rushing towards him from behind.

    Without regret or unwillingness, Negary immediately gave up on what was a certain kill and turned around to sh against Seven¡¯s quaking Disasforce with his own Disasforce. Borrowing the power of the impact, he leapt backwards, just enough to attack Fang Ze again.

    Only to see the axe changing directions in the air, once again making its way to urately cut into Negary¡¯s leaping trajectory.

    Using the air as a foothold, Negary surged Disasforce from his feet to change his trajectory andnded at another location. While Seven had arrived to shield Fang Ze, a muscr bald man in a military coat showed up, wielding the obstructing axe from before.

    Negary¡¯s attention was mostly focused on the bald man. Both his physique and skin color suggested that he was a foreigner; he was extraordinarily buff, his muscles bulging full of power, the gruff beard on his face increased the sense of aggressiveness he gave off, while his reflective bald head had clearly put a unique tattoo on disy.

    His appearance was such that you would never forget him as long as you saw him once.

    The bald man¡¯s Disasforce was clearly roiling, any observer could almost see visible flowing blood, fire, death and murder that it gave off, it was Disasforce with a considerablyplex property. From his Disasforce fluctuation as well as its properties, this man¡¯s identity could be inferred.

    Disaster King, [War].

 Chapter 175: Vol2 Ch73: Come at me, all of you

    <h4>Chapter 175: Vol2 Ch73: Come at me, all of you</h4>

    ¡¼ How... interesting! ¡½

    Standing in the middle of the battle zone, Negary observed the Disaster King of [War] who had a visibly excited expression on his face; Seven who was the Disaster King of [Continental Sinking] shielding Fang Ze who was the Disaster King of [Asteroid Impact]; while also staying wary of the [Temporal Discement] Disaster King hiding in the shadows.

    Counting Lan Shan who held [Super gue] that was standing behind Negary, there were a total of 5 Disaster Kings here, if Negary¡¯s [Otherworld Invasion] was taken into consideration as well, that would be 6 Disaster Kings.

    At this point, Negary thoroughly understood the irritation of the viins he saw in his previous life. They clearly had numerous chances to kill off the main protagonist, but would always get tied up in one way or another. Even if they went through great efforts in order to kill the protagonist, as long as the job wasn¡¯t thoroughly enough, they could even be resurrected.

    ¡¼ But, so what? ¡½

    Finally, Negary disyed a bit of emotion on his face, a smile of ecstasy, to be exact. If the variable introduced was too insignificant, where would be the fun in domination?

    ¡¼ So what if they¡¯re openly cheating? So what if the odds are against me? So what if ¡®destiny¡¯ had decided it all? Being able to slowly grasp everything in the palm of my hand, thoroughly dominating it all despite the odds, only that would truly make me feel ecstatic!! ¡½

    Negary started to stretch, causing the germs all over his body to constantly morph and transform as he dered to the group: ¡¼ Come at me, all of you. You must buy Fang Ze enough time, otherwise, I will be able to kill him at any time I wish during this period ¡½

    Fang Ze clutched his chest, his face warped in frustration.

    Since when did I, a Disaster King, be an obstruction that held my allies back?

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I got a good work out, you¡¯re an opponent that¡¯s worth me fighting at my full power¡± the bald man spun the axe in his hand, his expression slowly turning to ecstasy as well: ¡°My name is Alkman¡±

    He had no trouble cooperating with Seven in this fight, he was the Disaster King of [War], not the Disaster King of ¡®fair fight¡¯.

    The Disaster King of [War] was actually born during the previous era, despite him looking to be around 40 years old, he was actually over a 100 right now. Over 100 years ago, it was during World War II that he obtained his Authority of [War].

    At the time, Disaster Authorities had only just starteding into the public eye, which meant that besides [Sr Storm], he was the oldest Disaster King.

    Unfortunately, after World War II, there hadn¡¯t been anyrge-scale wars in this world, only small skirmishes and political strains.

    It had been a very long time since he hadst fully unleashed his Disasforce and lost himself in all-outbat.

    Seven was suppressing her nausea, putting her Disasforce under control bit by bit, trying her best not to recall the carnage of the Yue Bu earthquake.

    Negary smirked and headed straight for Seven.

    Although Seven being a Disaster King was outside of Negary¡¯s expectations, the construction of her personality model was still one of his works in progress. The fact that she was a Disaster King was nothing but another variable, while her strength remained the weakest of everyone here.

    Great power must be under the control of a simrly great mind to be truly meaningful, otherwise, a man who wielded the power of God himself would still be nothing but a mortal.

    Seven¡¯s mind and mentality might not be weak, but the trauma of the Yue Bu earthquake had caused her to hide her Authority for over 10 years, barely ever using it. Without practical experience, even if her foundation was sturdy and she understood the theory behind everything, she was still far inferiorpared to Fang Ze when it came to fighting as a Disaster King, let alone Alkman who became a Disaster King through fighting in war.

    And in a battle, it wasmon sense to strike where the enemy was weakest, after all, who wouldn¡¯t pick the softest persimmon in the yard?

    However, before Negary even reached Seven, that hateful axe came flying over again.

    This was originally just a normal axe, but ever since Alkman became a Disaster King, it had been bathing in his Disasforce through his every waking moment.

    The Disasforce derived from the [War] Authority had many properties, one of which was ¡®weaponry¡¯, using this property and Alkman¡¯s expert control over Disasforce, he gradually forged this normal axe into a Disasforce weapon.

    Although he wasn¡¯t a practitioner of Spiritual Inception, he had ess to his overwhelmingbat talents and the information from the Yue Bu ruins. Through trial and error, he eventually managed to release his [Origin] through this axe, at the same time turning it into the supernatural weapon it was today.

    After over a hundred years ofpanionship, the axe had practically be a part of Alkman¡¯s body, allowing him to make it fly back to his hand even from a distance.

    The Disasforce infused within it was also quite terrifying, even Negary didn¡¯t want to be struck directly by this weapon. An attack of this level was already enough to break through his Soul Armor and harm his real soul.

    As for Fang Ze¡¯s attack earlier, that was nothing but his arrogance, how could a newly acquired attack possibly reach, let alone destroy Negary¡¯s soul?

    Through his deduction, Negary assumed that the original script wanted Fang Ze to borrow Lan Shan¡¯s power to defeat him. But now that Lan Shan belonged to Negary, the only way for the script to return to its original plotline was for Fang Ze to somehow obtain a soul-rted ability.

    Because of this, Negary had already prepared a countermeasure against a soul-based attack; which was created from abination of the Royas Kingdom¡¯s supernatural technology of Ancestral Armor and his own secondary soul technology ¨C the Soul Armor.

    The secondary soul would be forged into ayer of defense attached to the outermostyer of the soul; thisyer of defense would produce a constant interference force capable of defending against soul-based attacks. Even if Fang Ze actually managed to destroy this Soul Armor, Negary would be able to use the time gap to transfer his soul through the connection of the Soul¡¯s Blood germs.

    The germs in Negary¡¯s fingers started to mutate, several bone des shot from his wrist to strike against the flying axe. As their Disasforce shed, Negary¡¯s body rolled forward, raising the bone de in his hand into the range of sunlight.

    The miniature mirror structure of the bone de gathered the sunlight, then reflected it straight into Seven¡¯s eyes. The bright gleam caused her to instinctively close her eyes and turn away, which caused a brief but clearpse in her focus.

    As if he travelled with the light itself, Negary¡¯s figure appeared illusory before arriving in front of Seven, plunging his hand towards her. He wanted to take advantage of this brief moment ofpsed focus where she couldn¡¯t fully control Disasforce to kill her.

    Just in the nick of time, a hand filled with blisters reached out, covered in Disasforce as it lightly caught Negary¡¯s bone de.

    Alkman heavily grunted, transferring some sort of power through the bone de into Negary¡¯s body. Affected by this, Negary seemed to lose control of his body briefly as Alkman¡¯s other hand threw a punch straight at him.

    Detaching the bone de from his hand, Negary twisted his body in a way that was impossible for humans to do, making Alkman¡¯s punch and wrist barely miss his neck. Borrowing the power of that twisting motion, one of Negary¡¯s hands shed towards Alkman¡¯s neck like a de.

    At the same time, another bone de grew back to rece the detached one, focusing the sunlight into a dazzling beam that shined on Alkman¡¯s eyes.

    However, Alkman was a soldier that had lived for over 100 years, not a rookie fighter like Seven. Even as he closed his eyes, he unhesitatingly focused Disasforce in his hand and pushed forward in retaliation.

    Negary¡¯s twisting body straightened again as he showed clear ecstasy on his face, the beam of light reflected off the bone de in his arm as several holes started to appear on parts of his body, big enough that wind could flow through them.

 Chapter 176: Vol2 Ch74: [School of Ice]

    <h4>Chapter 176: Vol2 Ch74: [School of Ice]</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Negary¡¯s body wasposed entirely of germs, and under Negary¡¯s [Viral Maniption], this body could easily perform inhuman transformations.

    Because of this, fighting purely with human closebat techniques would be a waste of this body¡¯s potential.

    Due to having Disasforce as a means of offense, most of the inhuman closebat techniques that Negary had created leaned more on the supportive side.

    The bone de on Negary¡¯s arm used techniques that came from the me world Lancher n¡¯s [School of Light].

    Although [Respiratory Art] had lost most of its supernatural abilities due to the environment of a different world, many of the applications of light from the [School of Light] was still highly inspirational.

    It was from those techniques that Negary created the bone de. Although the material seemed to be bone at first nce, the de was actually made up of numerous mobile mirror surfaces that could reflect and focus light, utilizing it in various ways.

    Furthermore, the reflective surfaces on the bone de were razor-sharp, not losing to any weapons.

    The holes on his body were actually unique biological devices that Negary had created, capable of absorbing and releasing air from the atmosphere. As air began to flow through the holes on his body, Negary rushed straight at Alkman while the bone de on his arm gave off another gleam.

    Following Negary¡¯s movements, a portion of the holes on his body absorbed air while some others released it, forming ayer of air around his body. The light from the bone de on his hand moved, resonating at the exact frequency of theyer of air, causing Negary¡¯s figure to vanish with a sh of light, achieving invisibility.

    Alkman wielded his axe and narrowed his eyes, staying on guard for any sudden gleam of light that might abruptly be shone his way, his ears slightly twitched, closely listening to his surroundings.

    ...

    A bit further away, Fang Ze felt a chill run down his spine. In hindsight, Negary didn¡¯t use any of these techniques while he fought against Fang Ze, but still managed to defeat him easily. If no one hade to aid him, Fang Ze would have lost his life, or rather, he actually did lose his life once.

    The sensation of his head being mercilessly popped open was still fresh in his mind, Fang Ze clearly understood that he had in fact died once. If not for the sound of the ticking clock back then, he wouldn¡¯t be standing here right now.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, I¡¯m just not experienced enough. As long as I have time to refine myself, I would definitely be able to exert my true strength¡± Fang Ze consoled himself, then checked on Negary¡¯s Disasforce inside his body. He refocused his mind on trying to expel it while also pondering on how to be stronger.

    ...

    ¡°Over here...¡± Alkmanpletely relied on his intuition and swung his axe.

    Negary¡¯s figure shed into existence and appeared to be cut apart by the axe before turning into a puff of air. That was only an air current that Negary purposely created, followed by refracted light in order to create a mirage of himself.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not here, then it¡¯s over there...¡± Alkman wasn¡¯t panicking. In a battle, the most useless emotion was panic, especially when an Authority Holder¡¯s Disasforce barrier was practically linked to their own emotional state.

    A single moment ofpsed consciousness could create a gap in the Disasforce barrier, allowing the opponent¡¯s Disasforce to slip in. It didn¡¯t matter how strong his body was, if it came into direct contact with Disasforce, even the weakest Grade A Disasforce, that would surely spell his death.

    Borrowing the momentum of his previous swing, Alkman¡¯s body moved and swung his axe at a different location. A bone de appeared from the air, blocking his axe, Negary¡¯s arm then twisted in an unnatural way to grab Alkman¡¯s hand.

    Disasforce barriers weren¡¯t wless because humans were wed. For example, breathing; while using a Disasforce barrier, even the surrounding air would be excluded, so if one wanted to breathe, the Disasforce around them would need to move around and circte air from outside.

    ¡¼ Then, [School of Ice]! ¡½as Negary observed the circting air, the color of his right hand immediately changed.

    Using the principle of the vaporpression refrigeration cycle1, Negary created a cooling cycle within his own arm,posed of thepressor, condenser, expansion valve and evaporator, these four mainponents.

    Negary¡¯s bodily fluids had also been converted into a unique type of refrigerant through his germs. Using his body as the conduit, he was constantly changing the state of matter of his bodily fluid within a closed system ¨C from gas to liquid and liquid to gas ¨C achieving a stable and continuous source of cold temperature, as a fridge would.

    The vaporization of a huge volume of liquid inside his body instantly siphoned the heat from the surrounding air1, causing the water vapor in it to turn into fragments of ice and followed Alkman¡¯s Disasforce cirction of air through his Disasforce barrier.

    As the frigid ice fragments and air came into contact with Alkman¡¯s skin, the sudden neurological signal from the abrupt change in temperature broke his focus, causing his Disasforce control to briefly falter.

    Negary didn¡¯t need to continue the cooling process for a very long time, as soon as Alkman showed that opening, he actively cancelled the cooling cycle and used the internal steam to power his right arm. Using the same principle as steam brakes, he fully converted thermal energy into kic energy1.

    This punch carried extreme speed,bined with Negary¡¯s Disasforce and the calctions he did to urately attack the gap in Alkman¡¯s Disasforce barrier, it easily went through Alkman¡¯s protection and heavily struck his chest.

    After an intense shockwave, extreme hot steam was slowly expelled from his right arm, causingrge wounds to appear all over it. A huge amount of germs had undergone necrosis and turned into ck fluid as they dripped to the ground.

    However, the wounds on Negary¡¯s arms quickly proceeded to mend itself. Soon enough, [School of Ice] would be usable again, whether it was long-term freezing or an explosive burst like earlier, this technique was terrifying.

    In fact, if he had kept it up, Negary might be able to utilize that extreme heat from earlier to create blood at the temperature ofva. However, high-temperature blood wouldn¡¯t bring too much benefit in the current fight.

    Negary didn¡¯t try to pursue, even if Seven was a rookie fighter, she was still a Disaster King. She immediately reacted when Alkman was attacked and used a Disasforce material dagger to sh at Negary.

    The ¡®oscition¡¯ property of her Disasforce enabled this dagger to vibrate at an extreme frequency, an attack of this level would already be enough to cut through Negary¡¯s Disasforce barrier.

    Alkman had fallen to the ground, the skin on his chest charred ck as he coughed up both blood and pieces of ruptured organs. However, he simplyughed as a bright red glow manifested around his body, the axe that had fallen away returned to his hand, also glowing bright red.

    This was this [Origin] ability, [Blood of War].

    This ability could only be activated once he had received heavy injuries, but once activated, it would prevent his wounds from deteriorating while also putting both his body and spirit into a highly stimted state. While in this state, as long as he killed his enemy, [Blood of War] would also rob vitality from the person he killed.

    No matter how bad his injuries were, it would bepletely healed by this vitality, although if the vitality he absorbed wasn¡¯t enough, he would fall into a weakened state after the ability ended.

    He stood back up,ughing maniacally as he rushed towards Negary. During his long life, onlybat could make him feel alive, and for the first time in many years, he had finally gotten heavily injured again to exert his full strength.

    Negary tilted his body to evade Seven¡¯s high-frequency dagger, the holes on his body once again expanded and contracted to release air; under the refracted light, he slowly faded away.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Author¡¯s note: The [School of Ice] written here was originally based on DIO¡¯s ice powers. After finding that it was actually impossible for it to work that way, I tried learning about how freezers worked, which took a lot of time. What was written in the chapter is purely fictionally created through my own understanding of the principles, after all, I wasn¡¯t that great of a student, so if there were any misconceptions, readers may go ahead and correct me.

 Chapter 177: Vol2 Ch75: Laurel crown of the king

    <h4>Chapter 177: Vol2 Ch75: Laurel crown of the king</h4>

    Negary¡¯s figure flickered in and out of sight, constantly weaving between Alkman and Seven as he attacked.

    Alkman who had entered his stimted state was frighteningly strong, capable of exerting the full extent of his ridiculousbat prowess.

    His axe was practically flying around his body, freeing up his hands and feet for the closebat skills that he had honed for over a hundred years, while it was heavily individualistic, it wasn¡¯t too far from what Negary was capable of.

    Even when facing Negary¡¯s inhuman techniques, he could quickly adapt ande up with his own countermeasures.

    For example, Negary¡¯s ice fragment attack. By the second time he used it, Alkman had already prepared a countermeasure: when circting his Disasforce to take in air, there was an extra step to rub against itself to cause friction, using the heat from that friction to warm up the air.

    Later on, Negary took advantage of this extra step by silently mixing a bit of dried nt dust into the air. As the circted air contained this dust, the heat generated by the friction ignited it and caused a small dust explosion.

    However, Alkman managed to react in time and blocked over half of the explosion damage with his Disasforce.

    With Alkman as the main attacker and Seven as his support, the two of them were evenly matched against Negary.

    ...

    On the other side, Fang Ze had stood up, showing an unprecedented light in his eyes. The Disasforce that Negary infused into his body earlier had flowed out together with his blood, but this mass of Disasforce didn¡¯t dissipate nor did it return to Negary¡¯s control.

    Instead, as Fang Ze¡¯s hand continued to move, a sense of understanding suddenly appeared in Fang Ze¡¯s mind.

    So that¡¯s how it is.

    Fang Ze let go of Negary¡¯s Disasforce that he grasped in his hand, suddenly manifesting both He Qiao¡¯s nt abilities and Zhang Wei¡¯s [Worsening] Authority.

    These two abilities had manifested at once on Fang Ze¡¯s body. Following the control of Fang Ze¡¯s own ability, they started to fuse, the vitality of ntsbined with the [Worsening] Authority¡¯s understanding of wounds allowed the injury on his chest to quickly heal.

    Before this, Fang Ze could only use a single ability at a time, having to change it constantly. Although this allowed him to be extremely flexible, it didn¡¯t actually increase his power by much, the limit of what he was able to do remained basically the same.

    However, when he rescued He Qiao, he managed to achieve the second stage of release. In his rush to fight, he didn¡¯t manage to explore his abilities after releasing his [Origin] for the second time, only after borrowing Negary¡¯s Disasforce did he understand the sensation of having two kinds of Disasforce in his body at once.

    What doesn¡¯t kill you makes you stronger, and since he now understood how to bnce the existence of two abilities at once, his strength once again skyrocketed.

    Observing Negary who was fighting in the middle of the battlefield, his expression was cold. The Disasforce on his body started to change, fusing Liu Shi¡¯s Authority and his own [Asteroid Impact] Authority.

    Combining the ¡®impact¡¯ property of asteroids with the ¡®sharpness¡¯ and ¡®control¡¯ properties of Liu Shi¡¯s Authority, Fang Ze caused the countless small pieces of rubble around to hover and orbit around himself.

    Steadily moving towards the battlefield, some of the rocks orbiting around him exploded, the countless tiny fragments scattered into his surroundings. Borrowing the feedback from them, Fang Ze quickly discovered the concealed Negary.

    ¡°I caught you!¡± Fang Ze lightly muttered, shooting the remaining rocks around his body forward like tiny asteroids. Each rock was enveloped in zing mes, the Disasforce imbued on them had clearly changed.

    At the same time, a bright red asteroid appeared in the sky above. During its descent, the asteroid¡¯s shape changed to look like a downward arrow, causing it to elerate even more.

    Negary¡¯s body twisted and swung both arms forward, the bone des on his arms cut the ming projectiles heading towards him apart, then were used to block Alkman¡¯s thrown axe head-on.

    Cracks appeared on both bone des, and his body barely moved in time to evade Seven¡¯s dagger from behind.

    Observing the three Disaster Kings who were approaching him, the ecstatic expression on Negary¡¯s face became more pronounced.

    After using his cheats again, Fang Ze who had grown explosively stronger. The long-term Disaster King Alkman who wouldn¡¯t lose too badly even if he fought against Negary alone. Andstly, Seven who had quickly adjusted herself to the fighting style of a Disaster King during their battle. Thebination of these three spelt out a clearly terrible situation for Negary.

    ¡°Wang Yuan, ept your defeat and face your retribution. End this cmity, that is your only choice now¡± more rubble continued to hover and orbit around Fang Ze, the bright red arrow in the sky was also locking on to him.

    Looking up at the red dot in the sky, Negary smirked:¡¼ So you¡¯ve regained your confidence by being self-assured that you¡¯d win? ¡½

    ¡°This isn¡¯t self-assured, but simple truth. You, who became the enemy of all people by creating the great cmity will never be able to win!¡± Fang Ze¡¯s tone was indifferent, seemingly unfazed by his total defeat earlier.

    Having grasped his [Origin] ability in full, Fang Ze could now utilize many abilities at once, exponentially boosting his strength. Even without Alkman and Seven¡¯s help, he was confident that he alone would be able to defeat Negary.

    The only thing I need to pay attention to now is Wang Yuan¡¯s soul transfer ability.

    Fang Ze thought in his mind. However, he had alreadye up with a solution to this issue.

    Transferring the soul would require a path, and the transfer could be considered a type of ¡®traffic¡¯.

    [Traffic Jam] by itself might not be able topletely cut off Negary¡¯s ¡®soul traffic¡¯, but whenbined with [Bone Fracture], I would be able topletely ¡®break¡¯ all transfer routes.

    Even if the break doesn¡¯tst for too long, all he needed was a small bit of time to rally the interference force from the people in his connection and use his earlier ability to destroy Negary¡¯s soul. On the other hand, Alkman was also the same, his axebined with Disasforce could directly harm Negary¡¯s soul if it connected.

    Facing the team of three Disaster Kings Fang Ze, Alkman, and Seven, Negary seemed like he couldn¡¯t possibly win, but on the contrary, it was at this exact moment that his chances of winning were actually the greatest.

    ¡¼ The nature of the so-called [Protagonist Aura], can actually be seen somewhat from Fang Ze¡¯s title on the Apocalypse Stone Tablet ¡½

    Negary recalled the words written on the Apocalypse Stone Tablet:

    ...

    [The King¡¯surel crown shines brighter and brighter. Under the eyes of all living beings, he would eventually be the king of all, the crimson seal in the sky]

    ...

    The urel crown¡¯ was referring to the [Protagonist Aura]; a king, held the expectation of all his people, responding to that expectation, and that very expectation made up theurel crown for the ¡®King of People¡¯.

    Earlier on, Fang Ze was able to borrow the interference force of the Omniscient Eye to build a connection with the numerous survivors, further confirming Negary¡¯s conjecture.

    Every individual in this world was a part of the [Protagonist Aura], and the [Protagonist Aura] was the collective manifestation of every individual¡¯s expectations; at least, that was the case for this world.

    The Protagonist shoulders the expectation of everyone, thus bing their representative, bing bound by them. He was the one with the most freedom, but also the one with fetters attached the deepest.

    The fact that Fang Ze¡¯s personality model constantly changed actually represented his change to fit the expectations ced on him. He was changed by the [Protagonist Aura] that carried the expectations of all humans: from a young teenager with a bit of selfishness and a scheming mind, to the so-called ¡®King of People¡¯ with nothing but the good of humanity as his interest.

 Chapter 178: Vol2 Ch76: Contaminating the [Protagonist Aura]

    <h4>Chapter 178: Vol2 Ch76: Contaminating the [Protagonist Aura]</h4>

    ¡¼ There are most likely many kinds of [Protagonist Aura], this type that is created from the expectations of others can be called the ya [Protagonist Aura] ¡½

    ¡¼ ya being the name of the collective human consciousness.¡½

    ¡¼ Naturally, there should be more factors that make up a [Protagonist Aura], the collective expectations of humanity is only a part of this ¡½

    ording to Negary¡¯s general conjecture, the so-called concept of ¡®destiny¡¯ was most likely the course of events marked out by the collective human consciousness.

    ¡¼ As the Apocalypse that threatened to bring about the extinction of humanity appeared, the 10 Disaster Kings appeared in order to resist against it, followed by the King of People. This is the predetermined course of events of humanity, and any entity that tries to veer off this course will be faced with correction from ¡®destiny¡¯¡½

    ¡¼ However, this ya¡¯s tolerance of me is too great ¡½

    Negary¡¯s body began to transform.

    ¡¼ Or rather, it seemed as if this was ya¡¯s expectation in the first ce ¡½

    ¡¼ ording to the Apocalypse Stone Tablet, in order to fight the Apocalypse, the so-called existence of the Lord of Aberration was necessary ¡½

    The Dragon of Eternal Sin¡¯s humongous figure appeared on the battlefield. Compared to the previous Dragon of Eternal Sin, the current form had greatly changed.

    Originally, there were arge number of irregr barbs grown on top of the dragon¡¯s head, while its scales were full of nonsensical patterns; but if one focused their attention right now, they would find that the patterns on top of the scales were actually moving about almost like eyes.

    The three pairs of fleshy dragon wings pped and spread open wide,pletely obscuring the sky above. Several sharp boney spikes protruded from the edge of the wings, seemingly enough to cut apart anything unfortunate enough to pass through while the wings moved.

    Threeyers of razor-sharp teeth were clearly disyed on top of the dragon¡¯s chest. As it breathed, the jaws opened to reveal several bloodied hands inside, as if ready to grab and pull anybody foolish enough to approach them; asionally, some faces or skulls could even be seen peeking out from within.

    The long tail at the dragon¡¯s back split into numerous tentacles at its tip, as the tip of the tentacles opened, toothy maws could be seen inside each of them.

    This was a monster capable of inflicting fear to countless people at its mere sight, weaved within the inappropriateness of its existence, there was a certain beauty to its error, seemingly inheriting Negary¡¯s fatal charisma.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless, the crimson arrow in the sky shall judge your sin¡± Fang Ze was unfazed by Negary¡¯s transformation, under his Authority, any struggle would only be faced with defeat.

    Negary pped his dragon wings, unleashing his [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] for the first time in a very long time. In the me world, because the dragon race had their authority, they were able to force the rhythm of the world to match their own rhythm through [Dragon¡¯s Pressure].

    The dragon race naturally had no such authority in the Disaster world, so [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] lost this effect. Currently, it was nothing but invisible mental pressure, which was also the reason why [Dracotongue] had lost half of its power, forcing Negary to imbue [Dracotongue] with Disasforce in order for them to exert the same power they used to.

    However, this time was different. Something else seemed to have been added to [Dragon¡¯s Pressure], a kind of power simr to Disasforce was exuded together with the [Dragon¡¯s Pressure], causing everything around Negary to be repelled.

    Negary¡¯s Dragon of Eternal Sin form raised its head, the immense power of Disasforce resonated with his [Dragon¡¯s Pressure], forming a twisted power that was mercilessly unleashed:

    ¡¼ Jliost!! ¡½

    Unlike [Dracotongue] that was imbued with Disasforce, the power of this [Dracotongue] immediately broke through its previous limits, forming a visible pir of light that shed against the burning crimson arrow in the sky.

    ¡°This power...¡± Fang Ze¡¯s expression warped. This pir of light was blindingly eye-catching, visible to anyone that looked up.

    As the pir of light shed against the crimson arrow, immense light was scattered into the surroundings. The survivors on the ground couldn¡¯t see anything but white in their eyes as the loud boom drew their attention.

    Fang Ze had had an expression of disbelief, the presence of that power was extremely familiar to him, it was the same presence that he exuded as he borrowed interference force from the people. In other words, Negary was using HIS ability.

    Although Negary already had the Omniscient Eye that could siphon and store interference force, all he could do with that before was create an illusion, and one that couldn¡¯t be finely controlled.

    But now, he was able to unify that interference force, put it under control of a certain ability, and allowed his [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] to once again obtain a level of authority in this world.

    ¡°How is that possible, my ability...¡± Fang Ze suddenly felt himself to bepletely foreign, as if there was another ¡®himself¡¯ within his body.

    Since the [Protagonist Aura] was created from the expectations of the people in this world, when Negary infected the majority of the people, he had also infected the [Protagonist Aura] to a certain degree.

    As Fang Ze continued to use the power of the people, he was also infected by Negary in return, turning Fang Ze and Negary into two sides of the same coin. At the deepest reaches of Fang Ze¡¯s heart, a ¡®Negary¡¯ had been created.

    In essence, Killer J and Noah could also be regarded as Negary, yet they were still capable of using their own abilities.

    In other words, the ¡®Negary¡¯ derived from Fang Ze was also capable of using Fang Ze¡¯s ability.

    Borrowing Fang Ze¡¯s ¡®King of People¡¯ authority, [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] once again gained authority and power in this world; a portion of power from the people infected by Negary were converged within this [Dragon¡¯s Pressure], then imbued with Negary¡¯s own Disasforce; through Noah¡¯s [God¡¯s Words Realized] ability and Fang Ze¡¯s ability, everything was manifested as this superior [Dracotongue].

    The crimson arrow that Fang Ze manifested in the sky was curtly destroyed by Negary¡¯s [Dracotongue]; Alkman roared furiously and attacked Negary with his axe, only to be stopped by Negary¡¯s giant dragon w; hisrge dragon tail swung and easily sent Seven, who was trying to attack from the back, flying.

    Faced with that overwhelming strength, Fang Ze no longer had the will to resist, not only could Negary use his prided ability, but he was also using it even more skillfully, disying far more strength.

    Negary pped his dragon wings, expanding the range of [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] once more, just in time for the sound of a ticking clock to resound.

    ¡¼ Kielit! ¡½

    The [Dracotongue] that meant ¡®surging force¡¯ was uttered, scattering the power of the ¡®people¡¯ into the range of [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] through Negary¡¯s control.

    The power of time might be great, but as the power of the ¡®people¡¯ was surging through every inch of this vast space, to reverse time of this location meant they would also need to reverse time for the collective ¡®people¡¯ as well.

    ¡¼ Come, Disaster King of [Temporal Discement], I¡¯d like to see you try reversing time now ¡½

    ¡°Hah...¡±

    A long sigh was uttered with several different tones at once, the sound of the ticking clock within the area gradually stopped as a man slowly revealed himself. At first nce, he seemed like a young man; but the next time you looked at him, you¡¯d see him as a middle-aged man; carefully observing him would reveal that he was actually an old man; and sometimes, you might catch him as a young child.

    ¡°King from another world, I ask that you stay your hand temporarily, please¡± this person whose entire timeline seemed to have ovepped at once slowly spoke, his voice sounded like a person at different ages in his life speaking all at once, which sounded incredibly eerie.

    Negary¡¯srge dragon eyes coldly stared at this person. The Disaster King who wielded the [Temporal Discement] disaster had finallye out to the front stage.

    ¡°I am merely pleading for your excellency¡¯s approval, would your excellency care to listen to what this one has to say?¡± The Disaster King of [Temporal Discement] spoke in an unprecedentedly sincere tone. Quite obviously, he understood Negary very well and wouldn¡¯t meaninglessly attempt to control Negary¡¯s will

 Chapter 179: Vol2 Ch77: The enemy that had yet to arrive

    <h4>Chapter 179: Vol2 Ch77: The enemy that had yet to arrive</h4>

    Negary cut off his connection with Fang Ze and felt the authority of ¡®people¡¯ gradually receding from within his [Dragon¡¯s Pressure].

    At this point, his germs had already infected over half of Fang Ze¡¯s [Protagonist Aura]. In fact, he sensed that if he actively pushed the rate of infection, he would even be able to steal this [Protagonist Aura] and transfer it onto himself.

    That might sound like a nice thing, bing the representative of all humans within this world, wielding the authority of the ¡®people¡¯.

    However, privileges were usually apanied by responsibility; if Negary took over the [Protagonist Aura], he would simply continue walking down Fang Ze¡¯s path and be bound by the ¡®people¡¯.

    For that reason, Negary might borrow this power for his own use, but he would never actually wield the [Protagonist Aura].

    ¡°I¡¯m here representing the Disaster board of directors, greetings, your excellency Wang Yuan¡± the man respectfully said: ¡°My name is An Ping, the Disaster King who wields [Temporal Discement]¡±

    ¡°I will tell you everything, leaving the final decision for you to make, your excellency¡± An Ping¡¯s tone was humble, even when he was a Disaster King and one who wielded an Authority like [Temporal Discement], he still remained humble as he faced Negary.

    Negary didn¡¯t turn back into his human form, but remained in the Dragon of Eternal Sin form as he waited to hear what this Disaster King had to say.

    Negary was convinced that even if he had defeated Fang Ze today, the other party would still have other preparations, and perhaps had even predicted this exact situation.

    As Negary observed An Ping, from his understanding of the human heart, he understood very well what kind of person An Ping was.

    This was the kind of person who had a great ideal in his heart. For the sake of this great ideal, he could prostrate all the way to the ground, or make any sort of sacrifice, even if that sacrifice was himself. This kind of person was both admirable and troublesome.

    Strictly speaking, Wang Yuan was also such a person, that was why Negary existed.

    And Chang Xia was also this same kind of person. For the sake of his own great ideal, he had done many unspeakable things, including personally killing the person that he admired and respected the most.

    After An Ping¡¯s appearance, the battle gradually came to a close, but not without Fang Ze¡¯s side paying for their loss.

    Having activated his [Blood of War] ability but not having scored a single kill within its duration, Alkman was now on the ground; his originally middle-aged appearance quickly deteriorated by at least a dozen years as heidpletely limp, unsure of how long he would need to recover.

    On the other side, the Authority Holder of [Pothole], Zhang Zi Jie, was affected by Noah¡¯s [God¡¯s Words Realized ¨C Curse] and became permanently paralyzed. Xiao Ba Fu was a bit more fortunate, but still had numerous bones on his body fractured and broken by Noah¡¯s [God¡¯s Words Realized ¨C Rebound]. Chang Xia was now unconscious, bing a hostage.

    If Seven wasn¡¯t a Disaster King, Noah would have prepared to kill her as well.

    It was considerably worse on the other side, as Liu Shi and Lu Tong¡¯s entire souls were heavily injured by Killer J¡¯s [Killing Intent des], causing them to fall into aatose state, unclear if they would awaken again, while Zhang Wei waspletely dead, his soul already dissipated and gone.

    The only personpletely intact was He Qiao due to having achieved the second stage of release, but as she didn¡¯t know how to fight, she couldn¡¯t save herpanions and was stricken by a heavy sense of self-me.

    As for Fang Ze, seeing all of hispanions either traumatized, crippled, or dead, he was heavily depressed. However, as long as the [Protagonist Aura] existed, he would soon return to normal, after all, what the ¡®people¡¯ wanted wasn¡¯t a depressed Protagonist.

    As the Protagonist, even his right to feel depressed had been deprived, he would most likely regain his vitality through some senseless ¡®chicken soup for the soul¡¯ and ¡®escape¡¯ from the shadow of his best friend¡¯s death not too long after this.

    What a pitiful Protagonist.

    Of course, this was also something that many others couldn¡¯t obtain even if they wished for it every day of their lives. After all,pared to being part of the mob, many people who had been ordinary their entire lives would be more than happy to be a Protagonist: one that might asionally face hardships and obstacles, but could always ovee them all while enjoying a smooth, extraordinary life.

    The main reason why Fang Ze was this pitiful was because the obstacle he ran into was impossible.

    ¡°This world will soon run face the Apocalypse¡± An Ping honestly exined: ¡°And the cause of ites from the same ce your excellency did¡±

    ¡°They areing, and in order to protect this world, we have paid an extremely heavy price¡±

    Hearing An Ping¡¯s words, Negary finally confirmed his conjecture. The New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon fled to this world from the me world with their respective races in tow; but while Negary followed their passage to reach this world, he couldn¡¯t find a single trace of their existence, which was highly strange.

    ording to the records of the me world and Granny Seal¡¯e¡¯s description of the ancient me world, the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon could be said to be terrifyingly powerful.

    The Giant who came from the first me managed to create therge majority of the me world¡¯s creatures; as two entities who originated from the same ce, the New Deity created the Divine race, while the Progenitor Dragon gave birth to the Dragon race.

    The Ancestral Witch who was born near the first me, founder of Witchcraft as well the first Witch, was a powerful entity who reached the third stage of release in the me world. This meant that the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon who were created within the first me had to have reached at least the third stage of release, perhaps even higher.

    It was because they left and took with them the majority of the me world¡¯s power that the me world slowly degraded, turning into a low-magic world from its high-magic origins.

    Entities of this level would leave an unremovable mark on this world by merely setting foot on it, their mere existence would greatly influence it.

    This fact,bined with the words of the [Temporal Discement] Disaster King made the truth very clear: Negary had arrived in this world before the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon.

    He followed their footsteps, yet he was the first to arrive in the Disaster world. The only exnation for this would be that time was disced at the very moment he entered this world, causing the situation today.

    ¡°Our world used to have a psychic civilization, but we werepletely powerless to stop the foreign invasion. At that time, another An Ping, a psychic with a temporal ability, managed to reverse time with the cooperation of the will of this world¡± An Ping exined.

    ¡°His memory also travelled back 100 years thanks to his temporal ability¡±

    ¡°As the timeline went into its second cycle, the second An Ping, who had essentially gone back in time 100 years, instigated the psychic revolution ahead of time, developing the world into an extremely prosperous psychic civilization, but that failed as well¡±

    ¡°Our powers were spread too thin, and those two otherworldly entities extended to us an invitation to join them, to join a never-ending conquest of war and mes¡±

    ¡°Some people wanted to escape, unwilling to spend their entire lives stuck in a single world, so the two entities seeded; they turned a portion of psychics against the very world that nurtured them¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, they spread a ¡®Super gue¡¯ into this world, this gue caused the majority of psychics topletely lose control and turned Psychically Essentialized, or as you call it, underwent Origin Assimtion¡±

    ¡°But we did notpletely fail either, as the Apocalypse Stone Tablet was the result of that second cycle¡±

    ¡°And so, we went into the third cycle, where the Disaster Authority n was officially put into action¡± An Ping calmly narrated.

    ¡°Through the Authorities, we managed to converge and focus all of the world¡¯s power, which we had thought would bring us victory, but still ended up with our defeat¡±

    ¡°Our world simply couldn¡¯t adapt to the powers of another world. We were in despair, and the will of the world also grew weaker from the numerous time reversals¡±

    ¡°It was your appearance that gave us hope once more, your excellency¡±

 Chapter 180: Vol2 Ch78: The fourth cycle

    <h4>Chapter 180: Vol2 Ch78: The fourth cycle</h4>

    ¡¼ In other words, it is currently the fourth cycle ¡½Negary finally understood. It was during the final moments of the third cycle that he entered this world, and as the will of the world discovered him, it entered the fourth cycle.

    The Yu Guang Ming that he saw at Yue Bu was most likely a person from theter period of the third cycle, and the fact that he was able to borrow the ¡®error¡¯ that Negary brought in order to go from the previous cycle to this one showed just how terrifyingly powerful he was.

    However, even such a powerful person was forced by the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon to have no choice but to reset the world¡¯s timeline.

    Even though he had learnt of how strong those two were through the books of the me world, the me world that he knew was one that had already been greatly weakened, it couldn¡¯t be helped that his understanding of their rtive power was skewed.

    ¡°That is indeed the case, and this will most likely be the final cycle as well. The power of the world is not enough to reset the timeline again¡±

    ¡°Through your excellency¡¯s existence, we would be able to create a barrier aimed specifically towards the otherworldly power, called the Path of Error. This would be able to reject them from entering this world, thus protecting it¡± An Ping sincerely exined.

    ¡°If we were able to take control of your excellency through ¡®destiny¡¯ then it would naturally be best. But doing so had the risk of the Path of Error not being powerful enough¡±

    ¡°If we cannot control your excellency, then the Path of Error would only grow stronger, but we would lose our initiative. At this point, we could only put forth our own bargaining chips and hope to cooperate with your excellency¡± An Ping clearly stated their intentions without withholding anything.

    They had indeed tried to take control of Negary, but to their excitement as well as disappointment, they failed. They were excited that the measure they came up with to resist the otherworld, the Path of Error, would grow stronger, thus greatly improving their chances of sess.

    But they were also disappointed, because if he decided against cooperating with them, they didn¡¯t have a lot of means to go against Negary.

    Naturally, they still had their trump card; this trump cardbined with the Path of Error gave them the confidence to resist the invasion of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon, but if they had to use this trump card on Negary, then they would truly have no hope left.

    The will of the world had already been weakened to its extreme due to the numerous timeline resets, and this was already their final chance.

    ¡°If your excellency is willing to cooperate with us, we canpensate for our actions up to this point. We will hand over all the technologies we¡¯ve developed through the four cycles, as well as fully cooperate with your excellency to allow you to grow stronger. Furthermore, I know that your excellency does not wish to remain in this world¡± An Ping put down his first bargaining chip.

    ¡°The will of the world can cooperate with us in utilizing our Authorities, through which an Authority can be stimted and grow to its very limits¡±

    ¡°If your excellency would cast your mercy upon us, the will of the world has agreed to cooperate with your excellency in using the true [Otherworld Invasion] to help your excellency travel to a different world¡±

    An Ping continued with extreme sincerity: ¡°I can sign a contract with your excellency, ensuring that everything we¡¯ve promised can and shall be fulfilled. If your excellency wishes for something, as long as we have it, we will hand all of it over¡±

    ¡¼ Heh...¡½

    Negary was very sure that everything that the other party stated just now contained no lies. Other than a few hidden cards that weren¡¯t mentioned, everything else had already been put out into the open.

    ¡¼ Why should I cooperate with you? ¡½

    Negary¡¯s Dragon of Eternal Sin form looked up, ensuring that no one would be able to tell his true intention from his expression, then questioned with its gaping bloody maw:

    ¡¼ ording to what you said, not too long after this, the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon would both arrive. As their fellow kinsman who wields the [Otherworld Invasion], if I wish to join them, they would most likely wee me with open arms ¡½

    ¡¼ And I would also be able to reach other worlds through them ¡½Negary continued: ¡¼ And to a considerably safer degree, after all, they are much more powerful than you ¡½

    ¡°That is indeed true. As the Authority Holder of [Otherworld Invasion], if your excellency cooperated with them, that would be the same as our world opening the front gate for them to enter. In such a case, we would have no hope of winning¡±

    ¡°However, your excellency isn¡¯t the same kind of person as those invaders, correct?¡± An Ping spoke with conviction:

    ¡°Your excellency would surely never bow your head to others, allowing others to lord over your excellency¡¯s own will¡±

    ¡°If your excellency truly pledge your allegiance to those two personages, then your excellency would no longer be your excellency¡±

    An Ping¡¯s side had studied and understood Negary extremely well. The one thing that Negary could not ept was his will being under the control of anything other than himself. Indeed, he would gain great benefits by joining under the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon, but a Negary who surrendered to them would no longer be Negary.

    It was because they understood Negary to this degree that as soon as they understood that they could not control him, An Ping¡¯s side immediately came forward, turned the initiative over to him, and situated themselves as the fish on a chopping board. By doing this, although they admitted that they hadpletely offended him, their attitude would not displease Negary.

    In reality, this was also the best choice, not only would Negary not lose anything, but he would actually benefit greatly from it.

    However, Negary didn¡¯t trust An Ping. Although he didn¡¯t tell a single lie, that had nothing to do with whether or not Negary trusted him. Even without telling a single lie, Negary could manipte correct information in a way that allowed him to have others dance in the palm of his hand.

    Firstly, he didn¡¯t trust that the n An Ping¡¯s side came up with would definitely be able to go against the New Deity and the Progenitor Dragon; after all, they also believed with conviction in their victory thest few times, but were stillpletely defeated without fail.

    Secondly, Negary didn¡¯t trust that the world did not prepare any hidden cards, or even an open one on his body.

    When he first entered this world, his soul was extremely feeble, and the other party must have read his memories; otherwise, for the sake of the so-called ¡®Path of Error¡¯ project, Negary would have already been put under their control.

    In a way, they might have already done so: The [Otherworld Invasion] Authority was their open card and means of restraint against him.

    If Negary actually cooperated with them to create some sort of Path of Error, he was sure that as soon as he let his guard down or when an opportunity showed itself, they would entrap him to death.

    ¡¼ I will need to see through the records that you keep before making my decision ¡½Negary indifferently replied.

    He believed that as long as his answer didn¡¯tpletely cut off all hopes of cooperation, they wouldply without fail; because it was Negary who won this bout, and they were the side without a choice.

    ¡°Understood, your excellency¡± An Ping didn¡¯t refute him, both sides had a clear tacit understanding and made no mentions of Fang Ze. As the ¡®King of People¡¯, he was the most crucial factor within this n, if Negary truly wanted to touch him, it would be the same as flipping the bargaining table.

    Silently watching as An Ping¡¯s side retreated together with Fang Ze, Negary pped his dragon wings. Because he had escaped from ¡®destiny¡¯, his ¡®error¡¯ property had grown stronger, allowing the Dragon of Eternal Sin form to further evolve. He truly needed time to consider An Ping¡¯s offer of cooperation, because rtively speaking, Negary actually didn¡¯t have a lot of choices.

    ¡¼ I¡¯m still not strong enough at all. If I were powerful enough, I would have a lot more choices, including flipping the table as long as I wished ¡½Negary closed his dragon eyes and silently finished the sublimation of his Dragon of Eternal Sin form.

    He naturally had the choice of killing Fang Ze and flipping the table right now, but doing so would ensure that he was doomed.

    ¡¼ One day, I will triumph against all of this, then dominate them! ¡½

 Chapter 181: Vol2 Ch79: Disaster Authority project

    <h4>Chapter 181: Vol2 Ch79: Disaster Authority project</h4>

    As time went on, practitioners of Spiritual Inception began to call themselves the New Humans. With people who had achieved the second stage of release as their foundation, they formed various organizations while the world eventually stabilized.

    Fang Ze¡¯s previous residential area had nowpletely changed, several huge fleshy cocoon eyeballs were hovering in the sky, being supported byrge tentacles.

    Negary¡¯s Dragon of Eternal Sin form had finished evolving, the main difference was that it now had two more heads, bing a three-headed, three-winged western dragon.

    Furthermore, after there were enough people who had achieved the second stage of release using Spiritual Inception, he had begun working on the evolution of his soul.

    As for the practitioners themselves, after reaching the second stage of release, Disasforce was no longer enough to stimte their [Origin] at all.

    In other words, unless something unexpected happened, these people would be stuck at the second stage of release without being able to improve any further.

    This was natural, as the source of Disasforce had already grown considerably weak.

    The ¡®God¡¯ written within the Apocalypse Stone Tablet, the one who distributed his Authorities among the people and created the Source Pool, was actually referring to the Will of the world. The ¡®Will of the world¡¯ here referred to the great collective consciousness derived from every living being and non-living being in this world.

    However, because of the Disaster Authority project, the Will of the world had detached a great number of Authorities from itself, thus bing closer to ya, which was the collective subconsciousness of humans.

    Disasforce was, in fact, the power that the Will of the world derived from itself. Due to the many timeline resets, this Will had already been mostly drained, the fact that it managed to help so many people achieve the second stage of release was itself a miracle.

    The so-called ¡®Disaster Authority project¡¯ was a n that was hatched in the second cycle, then put into action at the beginning of the third cycle to repel the invasion of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon.

    During the second cycle, due to their strength being too non-centralized, a portion of this world¡¯s psychics were away lured by the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon¡¯s promise of conquest, thus betraying the world. The [Origin] of those traitors were taken out from the world, no longer a part of this timeline.

    In order to avoid a repeat of this, the Disaster Authority project wasunched, converging the Psychic Factors that used to fill this world to create the foundation for the Source Pool.

    Originally, in the second cycle, this world used to be a prosperous psychic civilization, where any talented person could easily absorb the Psychic Factors in the air to release their [Origin] and awaken a psychic ability.

    During the first cycle, psychics used to live in the shadows and were very few in number, although there were strong powerhouses, they never truly appeared in the public¡¯s eyes until it was toote.

    The second cycle could be considered to be a ¡®second life¡¯ script. The young An Ping obtained memories of the future, knowing the great cmity that was about to befall them, he actively pushed for the advent of the psychic era, greatly developing science and technology for psychic abilities. At that time, this world¡¯s supernatural civilization was at the peak of its prosperity.

    The Apocalypse Stone Tablet, the Disaster Authority project, as well as many other ns were first proposed during this cycle. As the Protagonist of this ¡®second life¡¯ script, An Ping was naturally the greatest benefactor, fully confident in bing the messiah of his world, but lost it all due to the betrayal of a few.

    ¡¼ Should I say, as expected of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon? ying with betrayal to this degree ¡½

    Negary silently thought. It was the same in the me world as well, their betrayal caused the ns and preparations of the White Light to be faulty, which resulted in everything that followed.

    Back then, they were the ones whomitted betrayal, but here, they invited others tomit betrayal.

    Regardless, to prevent another betrayal, the Disaster Authority project was put into action in the third cycle, all of the world¡¯s Psychic Factors were gathered to create the first form of Disasforce. After that, the Will of the world divided that into Authorities, turning them into the opposition against the source of disasters, which were actually the cmities brought about by the invasion of another world.

    And in the end, they would be converged under the Authority of the ¡®King of People¡¯, thus sessfully rejecting the invaders from entering this world through thebination of all the Authorities.

    Indeed, by this point, the world had resorted to only considering how to shut the entryway and prevent the invaders froming inside. This was one of the reasons why Negary didn¡¯t trust An Ping, even if their n seeded, the most they would aplish was preventing others from entering this world.

    There was also the issue of how improbable this n actually was. The ¡®King of People¡¯ during the third cycle was no weaker than the current Fang Ze, or rather, he was actually Fang Ze from the previous life. He would have had to gather all of the world¡¯s powers, repel the invasion and every enemy, only then would he be able to seal off this world.

    In that sense, strictly speaking, the invasion of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon had already begun, but it existed in the other cycles. The timeline might have been reset, but the power of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon had still managed to infiltrate this world in the previous cycles.

    It would be necessary to also repel this invasive power in order to seal the world off.

    Knowing this, Negary would be a fool to believe a single word of An Ping¡¯s n. Even if they actually won, their victory would essentially cause the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon no damage. In fact, Negary was sure that when it was time for him to use [Otherworld Invasion] with the aid from the Will of the world, his travel might even be intercepted by the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon.

    After all, the only thing that happened was that the gate was mmed shut in their faces, would Negary be so na?ve to think that the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon would simply leave this world after they were shut out?

    During the conception of the Disaster Authority project in the third cycle, several people greatly contributed their wits and efforts, Lan Shan being one of them. In fact, she was one of the few who achieved the third stage of release, and it was she who perfected the abilities rted to the [Super gue] Authority.

    It was for that reason that she became the initial Authority Holder of [Super gue] during this fourth cycle.

    Quite unbelievably, such a feeble little girl managed to mature enough to be an entity who achieved the third stage of release at the end of the previous cycle. Nothing could be said except that the world worked in strange and mysterious ways.

    Putting the documents rted to the Disaster Authority project down, Negary had various thoughts circting in his mind.

    ¡¼ The temporal resets did not actually alter the [Origin], it had only made it return to an unreleased state, the only thing that was reset was the soul ¡½

    Negary pondered this fact: this situation implied that the [Origin], to a certain extent, surpassed even the timeline of an individual world.

    Negary then thought of a certain technique that An Ping surrendered to him. The main use of this technique was to ¡®cast¡¯ the information recorded within the soul into the [Origin].

    ¡¼ The Reflective Cast Technique, a technique that An Ping and the rest relied on in order to umte the knowledge and technology from the previous cycles ¡½

    It was simr to the transmigration technique that Negary knew from long ago, but there were also differences.

    ¡¼ The fact that they surrendered this technique so easily was probably because they know about me not having an [Origin] ¡½Negary nonchntly tossed this technique aside, clearly uninterested.

    Although they imed to have surrendered all of their knowledge, Negary knew for a fact that they would withhold a certain portion. For example, information regarding that seemingly useful but was actually useless Apocalypse Stone Tablet.

    On a surface level, it was essentially just a way to manifest ¡®destiny¡¯, but from how Yu Guang Ming from the previous cycle appeared, Negary knew for a fact that it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as a method to record ¡®destiny¡¯.

    Lan Shan was standing next to him; a faint golden gleam seemed to be flickering in her eyes.

    ¡¼ Since that¡¯s the case, let me ept their offer and y with them a little bit ¡½Negary pondered to himself: ¡¼ I still need a little bit of time ¡½

 Chapter 182: Vol2 Ch80: The Path of Error

    <h4>Chapter 182: Vol2 Ch80: The Path of Error</h4>

    ¡¼ Before we agree to cooperate, I need some clear confirmation ¡½Negary said as he looked at the people in front of him: ¡¼ Even if I sessfully help you erect the barrier, without the coordinates of another world, I would still not be able to aplish an [Otherworld Invasion] and enter another world ¡½

    ¡°We were the side that offered this, so we have naturally made the preparations¡± An Ping replied.

    ¡°To be honest, during the second cycle, we had considered the option of moving the entire world, as well as calling for reinforcements¡± a beautiful woman spoke up: ¡°At the time, the will of the world had provided us ess to its information database, which contained the coordinates of other worlds¡±

    ¡°That world is simr to a that moves in a set orbit, constantly moving through space. In the 4.6 billion years of our world¡¯s history, that world had followed its orbit and passed by this world a total of three times¡± a middle-aged man pondered a bit and followed up.

    ¡°Our two worlds had once exchanged information, through which we obtained the coordinates of that world¡± another old man exined: ¡°Through the temporal differences and the information we have, we can calcte the world orbit and its current coordinates¡±

    ¡¼ Is that so? ¡½Negary chuckled.

    This old man was the Disaster King of ary Core¡¯s Shift]. The ary Core¡¯s Shift] in question was a periodic shift of the Earth¡¯s maic field, which could also be triggered through external forces. Before the shift, the Earth¡¯s rotation around itself would gradually grind to a halt, which would permanently alter the terrestrial maic poles of the Earth. This alteration would result in the rapid expansion of the Antic Ocean and rapidpression of the Pacific Tectonic Belt, thus forever affecting the face of the Earth.

    This would cause extreme weather conditions. Due to the gradual stop of the Earth¡¯s self-rotation, long periods of day and night would ur, resulting in the melting and refreezing of the new pr ice caps, as well as the shifting of the tectonic tes, thus giving birth to [Continental Sinking].

    In the determined order, he was the Disaster King who was born after [War], called Yake Toth.

    The middle-aged man was the Disaster King of [Great Flood], called Fang Shu Nan, who was born at almost the same time as Seven of [Continental Sinking] and used to be a soldier. The Yue Bu earthquake greatly affected the terrestrialndscape, which caused a giant tsunami; as one of the anti-flood army, he and hisrades at the time leapt into the way of the tsunami as ast resort, using themselves as human dams.

    The beautiful woman was the Disaster King of [Sr Storm], or rather, the second Holder of [Sr Storm], called Xue Xin Yun. Her predecessor was killed in an assassination in 2012, which caused a huge sr re disaster. At the time, An Ping used [Temporal Discement] to make the sr re marginally miss the Earth, during which she inherited the Disaster King Authority.

    In summary, out of the 10 Disaster Kings, other than [Heaven Copse] and the newly born [Order Copse] who was still getting used to his current state, Negary had met them all.

    The Disaster King of [Heaven Copse] had his cepletely switched by the messed-up timeline. The originally final Disaster King [Temporal Copse] was actually the first to be born, while the one who was supposed to first, [Heaven Copse], was currently still unborn.

    Through reading the documents they provided, Negary also understood what kind of disaster [Heaven Copse] was supposed to be, it was actually referring to the state in which the gate to this world was broken through and its current sealed state beingpletely gone.

    Once this Disaster King was born, it would also represent the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon breaking free of the seals of time and space, which would also be the advent of the Apocalypse on this world.

    And this time, the world would no longer have a way out. The will of the world didn¡¯t have the strength to actually reset the timeline again, they would either need to chase the enemy out of this world or be conquered, after which their people would be turned into soldiers for the enemy and the world¡¯s [Origin] would get sucked dry, turning this into a dried-up dead.

    ¡¼ Then let us get into the specific negotiations ¡½Negary smiled: ¡¼ I can help you build the so-called Path of Error, but I want to leave immediately after it is constructed ¡½

    ¡°That cannot be done, your excellency Wang Yuan¡± An Ping replied: ¡°Without your excellency¡¯s ¡®error¡¯ property to organize the defensive arrays, the constructed Path of Error would be greatly weakened¡±

    ¡¼ Because of that, I will have to take control of the Path of Error and fight against the power of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon directly? ¡½Negary questioned in return. He didn¡¯t find this result to be surprising at all, if he could simply leave after constructing the Path of Error, there would have been no need for them to try and take control of him in the first ce, directly going into negotiations would have been the best choice.

    ¡¼ Then, can you guarantee that if you actually seed, the will of the world would still have enough strength to transfer me to another world? ¡½Negary openly pointed out their machinations: ¡¼ At that time, the world itself would be sealed off, and there would be nothing I could say about remaining in this world ¡½

    ¡¼ Do not mention the contract with me, because a contract can be ripped apart as easily as any other piece of paper. At that time, it would be hard to say whether or not you lot are still alive ¡½Negary clearlyid out the issues between them.

    Following that, the two sides negotiated and haggled over numerous points before finally reaching a reluctant consensus.

    Negary would aid in the construction of the defensive array for the Path of Error, while the world coordinates must be given to him in advance. Only after the invaders had begun their attack and their side had fended them off enough could the Source Pool¡¯s Authority be handed over to Negary.

    This negotiation ended a lot quicker than originally expected, after all, An Ping¡¯s group had no other choice, and Negary himself didn¡¯t have much of a choice at all either.

    The Source Pool was the will of the world¡¯s pool of power, as long as they knew how to, any Authority Holder had the authority to ess it and utilize the [Origin] power of the will of the world, which was also where all Disasforce was derived from. Negary¡¯s current Disasforce level had reached Disaster King, and he had also learnt of the way to ess the Source Pool from the leather jacket man, but he doesn¡¯t have the ess authority.

    Regardless of how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t ess the Source Pool, simply because he hadn¡¯t been granted the authority from the will of the world. By borrowing the [Origin] power within, Negary would be able to use the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority and the coordinates of another world in order to directly transfer himself to another world.

    After this negotiation that didn¡¯t have any binding power concluded, the construction of the Path of Error began.

    The so-called Path of Error was actually a means devised to specifically repel the power of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon. Negary¡¯s ¡®error¡¯ property would be used as its foundation, the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority as its skeleton, the people infected by Negary would also be used by borrowing their powers as the flesh and blood, all of which would form theplete defensive array.

    As the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon begin their invasion, the first thing to happen would always be their power infiltrating this world, thus paralyzing over half of the world¡¯s natural defensive mechanisms, before opening the gate to this world from the inside.

    Since Negary¡¯s ¡®error¡¯ power actually had a certain level ofmon origin with the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon, both properties were exploited in the Path of Error.

    The presence of a power with themon origin that specifically had the ¡®error¡¯ property would confuse the infiltrating powers of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon, allowing the defensive mechanisms to still be usable. When the invaderse in with these defensive mechanisms still usable, they would essentially have the home field advantage; by converging all of the world¡¯s power like before, it should be possible to chase the invaders away.

    That wasn¡¯t their entire n, as they surely had other trump cards to use against the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon, but that had no rtions to Negary.

    Various structures of mixed biological and mechanical nature were being built all over the world, this would be the foundation for the Path of Error, and Negary had obtained the otherworld coordinates.

 Chapter 183: Vol2 Ch81: Leisure

    <h4>Chapter 183: Vol2 Ch81: Leisure</h4>

    Negary began his time of rare leisure in this world.

    Of course, his leisure was only rtive, as the majority of his time was still spent in hisb, flipping through the various science and technological records he obtained from the D.E.R division¡¯s board of directors.

    Whenever he felt inspired, he would attempt an experiment.

    The construction of the Path of Error was currently being managed by Noah, who had brought arge portion of Spiritual Inception practitioners who had pledged their allegiance to Negary in order to build the mechanical-biological hybrid machines all over the world.

    A portion of the biologicalposition was derived from Negary¡¯s Dragon of Eternal Sin form, by fusing it with the mechanical portions, they essentially created power conduits.

    This mechanical-biological hybrid technology came from a psychic during the second cycle. That psychic¡¯s ability was [Biological Heat], in order to make up for his shoring of not being able to attack from a ranged distance, he developed this technology to allow the convergence of biological tissue¡¯s power that could then be fired like bullets.

    The current machines had gone through modifications to better fit Negary¡¯s needs, as well as including another device that, when activated, would also gather the power of Spiritual Inception practitioners all over the world, manifesting it as the ¡®flesh and blood¡¯ for the Path of Error.

    As for whether or not these things could actually repel the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon, Negary didn¡¯t clearly express his opinion. After all, he had never personally experienced the strength of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon, his only understanding of them were through records that were supplied by the D.E.R division¡¯s board of directors.

    This so-called board of directors was created with An Ping at its center. Through the use of the Reflective Cast technique, they were able to retain their memories of the previous cycle, and unlike the second cycle with An Ping as the only regressor, the board of directors had been formed since the third cycle.

    Of course, the Reflective Cast technique wasn¡¯t quite that simple either, the only people from the third cycle who had performed Reflective Cast to regain their memories of the third cycle only included the previous members of the board. Some of the board¡¯s crucial members like Fang Ze and Lan Shan hadn¡¯tpleted the recasting of their memories either.

    The essence of the Reflective Cast technique was the ¡®casting¡¯ of the information contained within the soul into the [Origin], which created a ¡®reflection¡¯ of oneself. When the [Origin] entered their mother¡¯s wombs and matured, the [Origin] would once again derive itself to form a soul, during which the ¡®reflection¡¯ would also be copied, thus resulting in a form of resurrection.

    ¡¼ This needs to be improved further ¡½

    Negary took a mental note but didn¡¯t express much interest in this technique. When he entered this world, those people had most likely read through his memories; even if they didn¡¯t read through everything, they would most likely have seen quite a bit.

    Furthermore, there was also the open monitoring tool called ¡®Authority¡¯, once he expressed too much interest and the other party realized something, nothing good woulde of it.

    ¡¼ I still need to wait for a short while, at that time I will have my opportunity ¡½

    Negary remained still while continuing to flip through another book. It really must be said, through four cycles of umtion, the rich supernatural knowledge of this world was truly beneficial for Negary¡¯s path of advancement from this point on.

    There were already quite a few among practitioners of Spiritual Inception who had reached the second stage of release, allowing Negary to stably reinforce his soul, improving its quality to the second stage of release as well.

    Negary couldn¡¯t help but admit that when it came to sheer individual strength, he wasn¡¯t particrly powerful. The bulk of his strength was manifested more so through his way of thinking and the knowledge he possessed.

    As his soul reached the second stage of release, Negary¡¯s own strength didn¡¯t actually grow much. After all, he didn¡¯t have an [Origin], the only thing that actually improved was the quality of his soul, while the [Virus Maniption] ability he obtained from his pseudo-release wasn¡¯t strengthened much.

    ¡¼ This is because my ability did not receive information transmission from the [Origin] as it became released ¡½through the various records from the psychic era, Negary noticed more of his own issues.

    For a normal person, as they released their [Origin] for the very first time, a portion of soul information stored within the [Origin] would be released, which contained certain properties from it. For example, Wang Yuan¡¯s [Origin] property was ¡®domination¡¯, so the soul information it released was rted to the concept of ¡®domination¡¯.

    This soul information would take the individual¡¯s bodily information like: emotions, body state, mental needs... and manifest into an ability that the individual wished for; which also happened to be the structure of their soul.

    ¡¼ I¡¯ve always maintained Killer J¡¯s soul structure, which is why his ability of [Hostility Maniption] had also been retained ¡½Negary pondered: ¡¼ When I infected Fang Ze, as a secondary soul developed from within Fang Ze¡¯s heart, due to it having the same soul structure as Fang Ze, I was also able to utilize Fang Ze¡¯s ability ¡½

    ¡¼ This means that as long as I hold the soul information of a certain soul structure, I would have ess to the corresponding ability ¡½Negary waved his hand, after which Lan Shan who was standing on the side came trotting.

    ¡¼ What is the progress of your [Origin] release? ¡½Negary tried asking.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty fast, after a short while, I¡¯ll be able to achieve the first stage of release¡± Lan Shan cleverly answered, her small head looking up at him with an earnest expression.

    ¡¼ Keep on working hard ¡½Negary stroked Lan Shan¡¯s head and casually told her to continue trying harder.

    ording to the information from An Ping¡¯s side, Lan Shan¡¯s [Origin] was rted to the gue and diseases. During the third cycle, there weren¡¯t a total of 10 Disaster Kings; among them, [Continental Sinking], [Order Copse], and [Super gue] had yet to evolve to be Disaster King-level Authorities.

    The [gue] Authority used to be just a grade E Authority, it was only after Lan Shan released her [Origin] for the third time and caused a gue that she sessfullyplemented the [gue] Authority, evolving it to the Disaster King-level [Super gue].

    While both [Continental Sinking] and [Order Copse] had only managed to umte enough power to evolve during this cycle.

    Negary thought to himself:

    ¡¼ Once Lan Shan releases her [Origin], regardless of what her ability is, it would be rted to the gue and germs ¡½

    ¡¼ Since I had imnted Soul¡¯s Blood into her body, I would be able to copy her ability and soul structure, fusing them with my own ability and soul structure in order to truly advance ¡½

    If not for this, even if the quality of his soul had reached an equivalent to those at the second stage of release, his raw strength would still be weaker than a normal person of the same level; after all, his ability wasn¡¯t improved despite having achieved the second stage of release.

    After confirming the progress of Lan Shan¡¯s release of her [Origin], Negary went back to his studies. The prosperous psychic civilization described through An Ping¡¯s words weren¡¯t just his one-sided boasting, they had truly gone in-depth with the research of psychic powers, or rather, supernatural powers.

    How to optimally explore one¡¯s psychic powers, how to release one¡¯s [Origin], even the creation of supernatural artifacts had been researched, all for the sake of improving one¡¯s strength. Due to Negary¡¯sck of an [Origin], every step of his advancement was a bottleneck to him, so he needed to seek out other ways of strengthening himself.

    Technique, perfect control and understanding of abilities, psychology, chemistry, physics, mathematics, biology, weapons of various kinds, all of these were crucial means of strengthening oneself.

    Despite only being a remnant soul, an ¡®iplete¡¯ being, Negary managed to surpass and defeat humans who were ¡®whole¡¯ that should have been stronger than himself due to these factors.

    ...

    At another location, Fang Ze sat by Liu Shi¡¯s hospital bed with stubbles all over his chin, havingpletely lost all of his previous vigor and drive. He Qiao sat on the other side, worriedly watching over Fang Ze.

    ¡°Liu Shi will definitely be ok¡± He Qiao tried consoling him. For some reason, she felt like she was a lot more fidgetypared to normal, or perhaps not.

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll go wash my face¡± Fang Ze went into a nearby bathroom, looking at himself in the mirror, he sighed. Some sort of illusory sound seemed to be resounding in his ears, as he felt like he heard the sound of something shattering, but the feeling quickly faded.

    At the same time, He Qiao who remained in the hospital room seemed to have noticed something as a sh appeared in her eyes before vanishing.

 Chapter 184: Vol2 Ch82: Prelude

    <h4>Chapter 184: Vol2 Ch82: Prelude</h4>

    ¡°Yang Yong Xing, this is my turf, you¡¯ve crossed the line¡± Chen Di Xi wielded his Biomass Gear as well as his Disasforce weapon, staring coldly at the opposition.

    ¡°A young man like yourself shouldn¡¯t be trying to act like a gangster, seriously¡± Yang Yong Xing was a middle-aged man with sses, narrowing his eyes as he spoke: ¡°In this apocalyptic world, everyone has a certain need to maintain their health and mentality, so those in need woulde to me seeking help. Isn¡¯t thatpletely normal? There¡¯s no such thing as ¡®crossing the line¡¯¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you say so, little Ma?¡± Yang Yong Xing smiled while narrowing his eyes, ncing at the young man next to him.

    Yang Yong Xing¡¯s words caused the young man next to him to be startled before he turned to shout at Chen Di Xi: ¡°That¡¯s right! They only came to uncle Yang seeking medical attention. I only went around spreading the news of uncle Yang¡¯s clinic for a bit and they already came running, that just means there¡¯s an issue with your management,pletely unrted to me and uncle Yang!¡±

    In this apocalypse, Chen Di Xi had managed to recruit many people under him thanks to his [Soul de] ability. Those who couldn¡¯t find a Disasforce weapon and had no confidence in being able to retaliate against the collective consciousness of the germs would pledge their allegiance to Chen Di Xi and relied on his ability to achieve their first stage of release.

    However, Chen Di Xi wasn¡¯t the only person who had a useful ability in this apocalyptic setting.

    Yang Yong Xing was the leader of another area, one of the first to find a Disasforce weapon and quickly released the first stage of his [Origin], thus obtaining an ability¡ª- [Lightning de].

    Without mentioning its high destructive capabilities, Yang Yong Xing hadbined the medical and psychological knowledge he had with [Lightning de] to explore another use for it: Through stimting their bodies with electric currents and using psychological suggestions, he had the ability to hypnotize or even brainwash others.

    This use of his ability led many to pledge their allegiance to him, expanding his faction¡¯s territory, and grew to be the force they were today.

    ¡°While earning a livelihood on my turf, you deceived MY people to run to this old fogey¡¯s territory. You think this is going to end with your pathetic excuses?¡± Chen Di Xi narrowed his eyes and red at Yang Yong Xing; little Ma was nothing but a pawn that he sent out.

    In this apocalypse, poption was one of the most crucial resources for an organization. Without people, a faction¡¯s base would have no potential to expand, let alone reimnd, grow crops, or rediscover industry. It hadn¡¯t been just once or twice that survivor factions fought against one another in order to steal people.

    A little while ago, this young man called little Ma came to Chen Di Xi¡¯s turf but didn¡¯t join his faction. This wasmon, as there were many capable people who chose to run from ce to ce without settling down.

    Chen Di Xi didn¡¯t mind such people, as long as they did not cause too much damage after failing to recruit them; after all, a faction couldn¡¯t stay closed forever, and a bad reputation would deter others from migrating to him.

    Back then, he didn¡¯t predict that this man would sneakily beguile arge number of people to defect from Chen Di Xi¡¯s side to Yang Yong Xing¡¯s faction, which ended up with this confrontation.

    However, due to theck of poption as well as the existence of superpowers, ordinary people were mostly delegated to production and birth; leading to the two leaders directly facing off to resolve the dispute despite how big their factions were.

    ¡°So a patient needs your permission to even seek medical help from me, that¡¯s a dictatorship if I¡¯ve ever seen one; no wonder they have so many psychological issues¡± Yang Yong Xing kept his eyes narrowed and a smile stered on his face: ¡°From the looks of it, leader Chen also needs medical help¡±

    ¡°Courting death!¡± as Chen Di Xi brandished his Disasforce weapon, the sword started to change, bing almost incorporeal. With the aid of his Biomass Gear, he directly lurched forward.

    Yang Yong Xing was also the same, the sword in his hand became slimmer and smaller with electricity circting along the de, a suit of Biomass Gear also covered his body as he received Chen Di Xi¡¯s blow.

    Their swords shed, allowing the electricity to transfer into Chen Di Xi¡¯s body, causing him to feel a numbing sensation. Yang Yong Xing¡¯s electricity grew stronger, transferring even more through their interlocked swords into Chen Di Xi.

    ¡°And here I thought you¡¯d be a lot stronger, have a taste of my lightning!¡± Yang Yong Xing¡¯s amiable smilepletely vanished, revealing an expression of cruelty as he directed the electric current towards Chen Di Xi¡¯s head.

    Electricity could affect neurons in the brain, hijacking and stimting the release of various hormones in the body, thus affecting a person¡¯s chain of thought. If this was used in conjunction with psychological knowledge, it was very possible to brainwash another person.

    This was something that Yang Yong Xing was used to doing, and also what he was attempting to do now. First, he would shock Chen Di Xi into being heavily injured, then brainwash him through this ¡®electro-therapy¡¯ for a long period of time, eventually gaining a loyal general.

    ¡°Is that all you have?¡± Chen Di Xi¡¯s Biomass Gear shifted, causing the muscles on his arms to bulge as he swung his [Soul de], repelling Yang Yong Xing¡¯s sword. It turned out that he wasn¡¯t paralyzed by the opponent¡¯s electricity.

    In that split second, Yang Yong Xing felt like he saw countless demons manifesting from Chen Di Xi¡¯s body, followed by an overwhelming pressure of guilt. As every action that he had ever done that went against conscience shed through his vision, he began to witness everything he found to be fearful.

    As he shouted in fright, his Biomass Gear began to break down, which resulted in Chen Di Xi swiftly taking off his head with his sword.

    Having developed a faction asrge as it was today, he didn¡¯t rely solely on his ability to draw people in, but also true strength.

    After realizing his shorings, he sought out people who could teach him swordsmanship; through his relentless practice and studies, he also explored and developed various uses of his ability.

    The event that left the deepest impression on Chen Di Xi was none other than his meeting with Negary who bestowed him the knowledge of Biomass Gear. Although he didn¡¯t actually see Negary directly with his eyes, the immense pressure that personage exerted on his mind and soul was something that he would never forget.

    Combining his memory of that pressure with his [Soul de], he created this technique¡ª¨C [Revenant Souls]

    He would cut off the souls of the enemies he killed, then used his ability to graft them to his Biomass Gear. When necessary, he could trigger these souls to unleash an attack that struck directly at his enemy¡¯s soul, giving them a feeling of being surrounded by demons, and thus create a gap in their mentality.

    When Chen Di Xi was about to cut off Yang Yong Xing¡¯s soul and add it to his collection like he always did to his enemies, he found that Yang Yong Xing¡¯s soul hadpletely vanished, a sense of fear abruptly emerged in Chen Di Xi¡¯s heart.

    Immediately after that, electricity began to pour from Yang Yong Xing¡¯s headless body, the electric current instantly altered the shape of his dropped Disasforce weapon, turning it into metal spikes that shot straight into Yang Yong Xing¡¯s severed head.

    With a huge discharge of electricity, Yang Yong Xing¡¯s body started to growrger andrger until it turned into a jet-ck sphere with countless metal spikes on its surface, arcing electricity.

    This sphere hovered in the air before rushing towards Chen Di Xi.

    This eerie sight caused Chen Di Xi to scowl and swing his sword, cutting this sphere in half. He then realized that it was actually a mass of material charred back from the electricity, which swiftly fell to the ground before once again being gathered by the electric currents. A sense of unnerving chaos and nausea began to gue Chen Di Xi¡¯s mind.

    ...

    At the same time, Negary seemed to have noticed something as he put the book in his hand down, muttering: ¡¼ So it has begun? ¡½

 Chapter 185: Vol2 Ch83: The [Origin] plague

    <h4>Chapter 185: Vol2 Ch83: The [Origin] gue</h4>

    Chen Di Xi was no stranger to Yang Yong Xing¡¯s eerie change, in fact, he had even spent time researching this phenomenon.

    There was also a special mention of it within the Spiritual Inception cultivation method, calling it Origin Assimtion.

    When human willpower could not catch up to the rate of release of the [Origin], they could easily be corrupted by the [Origin], thus undergoing Origin Assimtion, their rationality would copse and be destroyed, turning them into indescribable monsters.

    However, this phenomenon would only ur on those without a strong will, or those who were at the verge of releasing their [Origin], once the released [Origin] stabilized, its corruptive properties would gradually recede.

    Even if a person became depressed or unstable afterwards, they would not undergo Origin Assimtion. Otherwise, with Chen Di Xi¡¯s ability to attack the gaps in his opponent¡¯s psyche and mentality, many would have been broken by him, so why was Yang Yong Xing the only enemy to mutate this way?

    What Chen Di Xi didn¡¯t know was that this phenomenon was actually the prelude to the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon¡¯s invasion.

    During the second cycle, the psychic civilization had reached the peak of prosperity, even when there were traitors, they were only the minority. The true cmity that caused the world¡¯s copse was this Super gue that they spread.

    This Super gue caused the majority of psychics to go insane and undergo Origin Assimtion, thus causing heavy casualties to the Disaster World.

    In essence, this ¡®gue¡¯ was actually the power of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon that infiltrated this world. Their understanding of the [Origin] had far surpassed the people of this world, allowing them to manifest their power as a gue; when the gue spread, if they did not have the home field advantage, the people of Disaster World wouldn¡¯t have even noticed it.

    At the same time, countless cases of Origin Assimtion began to ur.

    ...

    ¡°Lan Shan!¡± at the D.E.R division¡¯s board of directors headquarters, all of their crucial members had gathered, including Negary, for a total of 10 Disaster Kings.

    Fang Ze had awoken from his rut, because that was the need of the ¡®people¡¯, he had no choice but to awaken. At a nce, he was still as enthusiastic as he ever was,pletely ready to leap into action, as if he had managed to escape from his shadow of defeat under Negary.

    Although his expression became extremely sour when he heard that he needed to cooperate with Negary, he didn¡¯t act up and try to fight Negary, because the ¡®people¡¯ needed Negary.

    This was certainly an extremely ufortable position to be in; not only did Negary¡¯s men kill his closest brother that he had been with since birth, but he had also caused his woman to fall into aatose state, and yet Fang Ze had no choice but to cooperate with him.

    ¡°Miss Lan Shan, please use your Authority to stop this gue¡± An Ping told Lan Shan who had followed Negary here.

    But to An Ping¡¯s grief, Lan Shan simply sat on her chair, one hand holding onto Negary¡¯s shirt and nkly staring forward,pletely ignoring An Ping¡¯s words.

    ¡°It was my mistake, your excellency Wang Yuan, please have Miss Lan Shan act¡± An Ping regained hisposure and respectfully turned to Negary, his mind feeling nothing but sadness.

    Lan Shan had been their ally for the past several cycles, but couldn¡¯t manage to perform the Reflection Cast technique during the third cycle in time, which ended up with her losing all of her memories and restarting from scratch in this cycle.

    Without her disying her unique qualities, they had no way of discovering Lan Shan, because the [Origin] would always return to an unreleased state after the timeline resets. They won¡¯t necessarily begin to grow immediately as the cycle began, so the birth of each person could be altered as well.

    For example, during the previous cycle, Lan Shan would have already been over 20 years old at this point, but she was still only 12 right now. This was the uncertainty caused by the [Origin].

    They had arranged people toe and pick up Lan Shan, but due to Negary¡¯s ¡®error¡¯ property, the Great Cataclysm was brought about early and Lan Shan¡¯s ¡®destiny¡¯ was broken, leading to them losing a crucialrade.

    ¡¼ Lan Shan ¡½Negary softly called her.

    ¡°Understood, my Lord!¡± Lan Shan cleverly answered, then started to use her [Super gue] Authority, putting the gue derived from the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon¡¯s powers under control.

    ¡¼ This gue...¡½borrowing Lan Shan¡¯s senses Negary managed to observe the source of this gue, discovering that it was not a germ, but rather a sort of power that contained a will.

    They would abruptly manifest in this world, search for anyone with a released [Origin], violently invade it, and cause the [Origin] to go out of control.

    Negary carefully observed the way this power gue operated. Any person stronger than yourself would always have one or two points that were worth learning from; and one shouldn¡¯t me one¡¯s weakness on theirck of luck or the better backgrounds of others. And when it came to this, Negary was especially humble.

    He meticulously studied the techniques and tricks that the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon utilized to produce this power gue, all of which were very useful skills that Negary might be able to utilize soon, saving a lot of his time and effort.

    ¡¼ Great! ¡½Negary sat with his hands supporting his lower jaw. An invisible change had begun to ur all over the world, if not for Negary¡¯s [Otherworld Invasion] Authority, he might not have even noticed these changes.

    The invisible willful power prated this world through angles that Negary simply could notprehend, which swiftly emanated a fluctuation to force this world to undergo some sort of unclear change.

    After that, the world itself seemed to have be extremely weak, as cracks appeared all over the world. Some of these cracks manifested in the sky like a bolt of ck lightning that was stuck there, while others appeared on the ground and all over buildings as well.

    A certain power surged from inside these cracks, some of the people who happened to be where the cracks manifested were either swallowed up and vanished without a trace, or struck by the sudden eruption of power and broke into grains of particles that faded into the air.

    A pair of hands suddenly reached out from inside one of the cracks, then pulled it apart, the crack immediately opened up for a person with a naked torso to emerge.

    ¡¸ This time, I, Samira, will thoroughly destroy you all ¡¹as soon as this person with the naked torso appeared in this world, he spoke in a familiar, yet also foreignnguage to Negary; intense howling wind also started to manifest from where he stood.

    ¡¼ Samira, the Cauchy people¡¯s God of the Storm ¡½

    Noah used to invoke this God¡¯s name in order to summon the wind to attack, while thenguage he was speaking was an ancientnguage of the me World. For the sake of reading ancient records and books, Negary had studied thisnguage.

    ¡¼ The flow of time between worlds was also different ¡½

    Negary had such a thought.

    So many years had already gone by in the me World, but Negary still managed to catch up to the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon. This sensation of interweaving history and present was both strange and wondrous.

    ¡¼ I wonder, would I be able to meet the God of Disease and Omens, Negary? ¡½

    ¡°Your excellency Wang Yuan¡± An Ping requested from him again: ¡°Please activate the Path of Error, after it is sessful, we will hand the Source Pool authority over to you¡±

    Negary looked straight at An Ping, then smiled: ¡¼ Then it shall be done ¡½

    As the biological-mechanical hybrid machines all over the world were activated, the expression of Samira who had entered this world changed.

 Chapter 186: Vol2 Ch84: Beginning of the invasion

    <h4>Chapter 186: Vol2 Ch84: Beginning of the invasion</h4>

    With a thunderous incantation-like roar, numerous cracks were forcefully opened up, allowing gigantic dragons to emerge from within.

    They had wings that covered the skies, terrifying [Dragon¡¯s Pressure], gigantic bodies, and glittering scales; several dragons soared in from the horizon, opening their terrific maws to unleash scorching mes that destroyed everything in their wake.

    Other than the Divine race and Dragon race, there were several other invaders who entered this world through the cracks.

    ¡°Stop struggling, my dear ¡®Mother¡¯, the Burning Crusade cannot be stopped,y down and be the fuel for the fire¡± a humanoid creature dered, full of emotions: ¡°Be a part of the me¡±

    Both the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon came from the me world, as two of the three Gods who originated from the first me, their understanding of the me made it so that their powers were thick with the power of ¡®fire¡¯.

    At the same time, their [Origin] came from the ck Abyss, so as they released their [Origin], they also gained an understanding of the ck Abyss¡¯ twisted power.

    And these were also the two most prominent types of power within the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon¡¯s allied army.

    They weren¡¯t willing to stay in the me world and be firewood, so they were incited by the ck Abyss to betray the me world; at the same time, they had no loyalty to the ck Abyss, so they dered themselves to be mes, vowing to plunge everything they saw into fire.

    Their goal for arriving at the Disaster world was very clear: to infect and turn all creatures in this world into their soldiers, the will hidden within their infectious power would ensure their control over these soldiers, thus growing the allied army with every world they conquered. At the same time, the power of the conquered world¡¯s [Origin] would be stolen and turned into firewood for their mes, allowing them to grow ever increasingly stronger.

    For some people, their ambition would simply not end with a single world, for example, people like Negary.

    Once they found out just how great and vast this universe truly was, how could they agree to subject themselves to a single world, forever bound by its restraints?

    It was for that reason that the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon extended their hands to these people, inviting them to be a part of the Burning Crusade, as well as why these ambitious people had chosen to ept that invitation, betraying their own homeworld, and bing the vanguards in this invasion.

    ¡°An Ping, this is true power!¡± a humanoid dered. He had numerous ck patterns all over his body, a pair of draconic wings on his back, a pair of dragon horns on his forehead, and burning mes on both his hands and feet that scorched the ground as he walked.

    ¡°You have been brainwashed by the will of the world, humans should not be restrained by the limits of their world, but rather triumph against it! How could you, who has been entrapped by this world still be a worthy match for me?¡± this greatly mutated humanoidughed maniacally as he dered.

    ...

    ¡°Coaster...¡± An Ping sighed as he watched the live footage. During the second cycle, in order to repel the Apocalypse, he pushed for the founding of the Global Psychic Organization, pooling their collective resources for the sake of scientifically exploring psychic abilities.

    At that time, Coaster used to be his strongest nemesis and opposition. From a perspective of talent and skill, the two of them were equals, but as he was working for the will of the world in order to prevent the Apocalypse, Coaster, who became an obstacle to that end was summarily defeated, which eventually led to him pledging his allegiance to the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon¡¯s allied army.

    ¡¸ Wait a minute, let¡¯s first retreat from this world, something isn¡¯t right ¡¹Samira suddenly said.

    Another member of the Divine race came out from the crack. He was d in a bright red cloak with bulging muscles that exuded a sense of beauty, chuckling to his fellow kinsman: ¡¸ You aren¡¯t afraid of a fight are you, Samira? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Herlo, this isn¡¯t the time for jokes, the wind is telling me that something is off ¡¹Samira sternly replied. Herlo was the name of the Cauchy people¡¯s God of health and vigor.

    ¡¸ Don¡¯t think too much about it, the will of this world has already been exhausted, no longer capable of retaliating against the might of the allied army ¡¹Herlo wasn¡¯t too worried about Samira¡¯s warning.

    Although they had indeed been weakened from losing their authorities as they left the me world, every member of the Divine race had reached at least the second stage of release, each with their own unique ability.

    While the truly powerful members of the Divine race had already achieved the third stage of release, not to mention the racial characteristics of the Divine race, which allowed them to surpass humans of the same level.

    ¡¸ Alright, let¡¯s not allow those dragons to get one in over us ¡¹a person d in a ck cloak while wielding a scepter stepped out from another crack, the dark power of omen drifted around his body, exuding a sense of extreme eeriness.

    This was the God of disease and omen Negary, he had two crows perched on his shoulders as he sensed the air of this world: ¡¸ The atmosphere this time is quite refreshing...¡¹

    Although the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon allied themselves, migrating from the me world with their entire races in tow and established themselves as the Burning Crusade, the Divine race and Dragon race weren¡¯t actually atplete peace with one another.

    Back in the me world, the Divine race used to love killing Dragons as a representation of heroism; while the Dragon race loved killing the Divine race, their corpses were top-quality magic materials, while the Divine race¡¯s golden blood could be refined into magic gold.

    For this reason, even as they became allies, the Divine race and Dragon race were still at odds with one another. The New Deity and Progenitor Dragon didn¡¯t really care to address this, as a certain level ofpetition would instead give the allied army more vitality.

    ¡¸ Wait a minute... those things are¡ª¡¹the Divinity called Negary¡¯s expression changed, he had discovered a kind of biological-mechanical hybrid machine that gave off a familiar yet foreign aura.

    As the machine operated, a power started to exude from it. At the same time, every Spiritual Inception practitioner in the world felt an overwhelming will descending on their bodies.

    At first, they were silently frightened as they thought it came from those terrifying creatures who appeared from the cracks. They then found their powers being stripped away, or rather, siphoned and converged towards the various machines around them.

    A wondrous resonance was created from these machines, disturbing the permeating power of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon; the cracks in the air, ground, and buildings slowly closed up, while the invaders who had stepped into this world felt pressure being exerted on their bodies.

    It was as if the air itself was rejecting them, any power that left their bodies would also quickly be corroded and dissipated away.

    ¡¸ This sensation of home, was there a traitor among us? It feels a bit like that of a Dragon, but it is half-real, half-fake ¡¹Samira¡¯s expression was stern as he assessed the situation, from the looks of it, they had been temporarily trapped in this world.

    However, they weren¡¯t worried at all, as these mortals would never understand just how powerful their Godfather was, and his power would surely turn this world into a torch.

    ...

    ¡°Wang Yuan!¡± the Disaster King of [Sr Storm], Wang Xin Yun mmed the table in anger: ¡°What are you trying to do? Activating the Path of Error sote and letting so many invaders into our world!?¡±

    ¡¼ How regretful, this is the first time I operated this machine, so I was a bit clumsy ¡½Negary indifferently smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok. The authority of the Source Pool has already been handed over, Mister Wang Yuan, please go ahead and leave as soon as possible!¡± An Ping stopped the angry Wang Xin Yun and coldly dered.

    With just a bit of time, Negary confirmed that he was now able to sense the Source Pool and ess it through his Authority. By borrowing its Source Energy, he would be able to activate [Otherworld Invasion] and head towards another world.

    ¡¼ There¡¯s no hurry, I¡¯ll wait here a bit longer. There is something I need among those people ¡½Negary stood up and started making his way outside.

 Chapter 187: Vol2 Ch85: Invading

    <h4>Chapter 187: Vol2 Ch85: Invading</h4>

    ¡°We¡¯ve fulfilled our end of the deal and handed the Source Pool authority to you, I hope that you won¡¯t do anything rash, as we can take that authority back any time we wish¡± An Ping threatened.

    ¡¼ I¡¯m merely getting a few things before I leave ¡½Negary halted his steps slightly and casually replied, not at all concerned with using the Source Pool authority to activate [Otherworld Invasion] and leave.

    ¡°We also need to prepare, enact the final phase of the n¡± An Ping sighed and dered. The Path of Error was only put in ce to ensure that they retained as much of the home-field advantage as possible, as he understood the overwhelming terror of ¡®those two¡¯ more than anyone else; three cycles, three wars, all of which ended up as his loss, this fourth time would be his, as well as this world¡¯s, veryst chance.

    ¡°Fang Ze, I¡¯ll leave everything else to you, the hope of this world!¡± An Ping turned to Fang Ze and told him.

    ¡°Believe me, I will definitely seed¡± Fang Ze shed a confident smile, as the main fighting force against the invasion, he needed confidence, which he currently had ample of.

    ¡°Chang Xia,e with me!¡± An Ping told Chang Xia who was standing outside the door, then turned to the other Disaster Kings: ¡°Ladies, gentlemen, it is time to face our enemies, push back their invasion and protect our world¡±

    ¡°Wooooooooah! War is causing me to boil!!!¡± Alkman uttered a blood-curling battle cry, his wrinkled, aged appearance couldn¡¯t stop him from burning himself as he leapt directly out from the window with his battle axe. Only in a war would he be able to exert his full power.

    The others also made their ways to their respective enemies, only Seven stopped for a moment to nce at Chang Xia who just came into the room. He was still as he always was, wearing his D.E.R division uniform, a pair of sses on his eyes, as well as a long de at his waist, ever calm andposed.

    ¡°There is a secret weapon that requires your cooperation¡± An Ping calmly told Chang Xia: ¡°I will be waiting for you below¡±

    After saying so, An Ping unlocked arge metal door at the side of the room, then rode an elevator downwards.

    ¡°Be careful¡± Chang Xia shed a rare smile towards Seven and pushed up his sses.

    ¡°I know!¡± Seven walked forward and gave Chang Xia a hug, to his surprise.

    Before I knew it, the little girl all those years ago had grown into a woman.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be ok, everything will be ok!¡± Chang Xia stroked Seven¡¯s hair, then massaged his temples before making his way into the other elevator.

    As Seven watched Chang Xia¡¯s leaving figure, she heaved a small sigh, her face became flushed and made her way outside.

    Everything will have to wait until we repel these invaders.

    As Chang Xia rode the elevator, he felt another headache and massaged his temples. Ever since he killed Yu Guang Ming 17 years ago, he seemed to have been afflicted with some sort of aftereffect, as he would frequently suffer from headaches. For some reason, as he made down his way to this ce, his headache gradually became amplified several times over.

    As he walked out from the elevator, the security doors automatically unlocked one after another, as he made his way through this facility, he found this ce to be somewhat familiar. He then recalled that this ce was always the background in his video conversations with the D.E.R division¡¯s director.

    As the final security door was opened, he saw the Apocalypse Stone Tablet hovering in the middle of the room, surrounded by ss. However, what drew his attention more was a person that stood below the tablet as a sensation of head-splitting pain and suffocation invaded his psyche.

    He stared in disbelief at the man he saw, muttering: ¡°You are...¡±

    ...

    As Lan Shan followed Negary, Killer J and Noah also showed up next to her, both waiting behind Negary.

    Although the Dragon of Eternal Sin form would continue to grow as long as more ¡®error¡¯ was supplied to it, this kind of advancement was simply too hard. Rather than trying to blindly create more ¡®error¡¯, it would serve his purpose much better to witness what the ¡®correct¡¯ form looked like.

    If he personally killed a true Dragon, dissected and performed various experiments on them, Negary believed that his Dragon of Eternal Sin form could be greatly improved.

    On the other hand, Negary had also easily noticed a different aura through his [Otherworld Invasion] Authority.

    This ominous aura that was greatly rted to germs and diseases allowed Negary to easily infer who it was, from whom he might be able to benefit greatly.

    ¡¸ What an interesting solution, a young¡¯un who came after us? ¡¹a voice resounded throughout the entire world. A sensation of a scorching me not unlike that of the sun manifested out of nowhere, exuding the unique light and temperature that belonged only to himself.

    ¡°The New Deity...¡± Negary continued moving forward, he understood quite clearly who this voice belonged to, as only the New Deity could give off such a sensation.

    The names ¡®New Deity¡¯ and ¡®Progenitor Dragon¡¯ were actually just two titles that humans gave to these two entities. They both had real names, both of which Negary had seen from the ancient records of the me world, the Cauchy Spirit Shamans even regarded this God¡¯s name as the ultimate power that could not be surpassed.

    The New Deity, the God of beginning, the Father of all Gods, the Ruler of the Sun and Sky. If Negary invoked the other party¡¯s name directly, there might be some serious consequences, so it was best that he referred to him as the New Deity.

    ¡º Jliost! ¡»the ancient Dracotongue resounded throughout this world, destroying everything in its wake with overwhelming, unrivalled violence. A huge amount of Disasforce began to gather as the final Disaster King, [Heaven Copse] had officially been born.

    ...

    ¡¼ That direction...¡½observing where the Disasforce had gathered, some of this world¡¯s secrets silently revealed itself to Negary, he now had a more thorough grasp of this world¡¯s trump card.

    However, he simply shook his head, this matter couldn¡¯t be rushed, and it would be best for him to obtain what he wanted before anything else.

    He had purposely dyed the activation of the Path of Error. Firstly, in order to allow some members of the Divine and Dragon race to enter this world. Even if they had reached the third stage of release, Negary would be able to counter them by borrowing the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority. Since the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority would lose its effects once he left this world, it would be a waste not to take this opportunity to trap and kill one or two members of the Dragon and Divine race.

    Secondly, it was to pull a fast one over An Ping group¡¯s eyes, Negary was a very petty person, so as long as the opportunity was ripe, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to push them down a pitfall.

    Thirdly, he wanted to borrow these enemies¡¯ power to probe An Ping¡¯s side.

    Indeed, they had handed the Source Pool authority over to Negary, using it to demand that Negary didn¡¯t interfere with their n and even threatening to retrieve it. It all seemed to make perfect sense.

    However, if he foolishly left right away, there was a very real chance of him being lured into a deathtrap.

    The [Otherworld Invasion] Authority was theirs; the Source Pool was theirs; even the world coordinate was provided by them.

    If he fully entrusted a serious matter such as travelling to another world to a method that the other party provided, he would be nothing but a fool.

    Among the things that they provided, only the world coordinate was trustworthy, of course, even if it was real, it might still have been booby-trapped.

    ¡¼ A world that had intersected with this world several times, but only resulted in an exchange of information. Do you think I am that easily deceived? ¡½Negary recalled what he found from their archeology records and smirked, then continued making his way towards a Dragon flying in the sky!

 Chapter 188: Vol2 Ch86: The disasters

    <h4>Chapter 188: Vol2 Ch86: The disasters</h4>

    Negary had managed to discover a few things about the ancient era of this world from its archeological records.

    This world¡¯s archeological society believed that before humans were born, there was another sentient race who ruled over the world.

    However, history had already been cut-off, which resulted in most of that era being aplete mystery. The only thing that could be confirmed was that a certain war caused huge geological changes.

    The archeological society of this world came up with countless theories, while Negary simply used the form and current coordinates provided to him of the other world to calcte, thus finding out that the time of the war was exactly when the two worlds intersected for the third time.

    A war had broken out between these two worlds, this was Negary¡¯s conjecture, which meant that his treatment when he travelled to that world through the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority would be a mystery.

    At the same time, Negary didn¡¯t really have much of a choice, he only had a single set of coordinates of another world, he could only use it.

    Negary looked up at a dragon flying in the sky, despite the fact that Negary¡¯s current foundation was based on Soul¡¯s Blood, which was mutated from Dragon¡¯s Blood, this was actually the first time he had ever seen a real dragon.

    The world continued to change, the Progenitor Dragon¡¯s [Dracotongue] attack only represented the start of the invasion, causing the world barrier to grow extremely weakened, followed by the New Deity¡¯s power permeating into this world.

    This power was like that of an intense sr ray, causing countless electronic implements to explode, and that was only just the first wave of the New Deity¡¯s power.

    The New Deity had the title of ¡®Sun God¡¯, so the power he exuded had the same explosive effects as a sr storm, if this power was left to continue ravaging the world, humanity¡¯smunicationworks would be thoroughly destroyed, and the inability to transfer information in an age of mass information was nothing short of a disaster.

    However, this world was prepared for it in the form of the [Sr Storm] Disaster King, Xue Xin Yun. Right as she noticed this power, she began using her Authority to counteract its effects, through three cycles of war, they had already gotten used to the tricks and techniques that the other used.

    As she held the explosive sr res under control, Xue Xin Yun¡¯s expression suddenly changed and leapt to one side, avoiding the fireballs that came flying towards her.

    Numerous winged invaders circled around in the sky, tossing fireballs towards Xue Xin Yun one after another as they attempted to stop her from exercising her Authority, causing her to focus more of her efforts on evasion and less on offense.

    They were the traitors of this world. Having received the power of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon, they were no longer humans. From the moment that they used this power, they would permanently transform into ming dragonewts, then further infused with the twisted power of the ck Abyss, which gave them the appearance simr to that of devils.

    Rather, dragons and devils were originally rted to one another, numerous ces used the same word to describe both dragons and devils. The fireballs they were firing from their hands were a gift from the New Deity, so even a Disaster King wouldn¡¯t find itfortable to be struck by that.

    Xue Xin Yun wasn¡¯t a warrior, she could only marginally protect herself against the horde of pursuing devils.

    ¡°Euler! Euler! Euler!¡± an inexplicable battle cry resounded, followed by a flying axe that came howling in the wind. The axe gave off a bright red glow as it directly struck the body of a devil, the [War] Disasforce within instantly destroying his body.

    Alkman leapt into the sky, his body d in a crimson glow as he grabbed the leg of a devil and exerted his strength. The other party could only utter a surprised yell as they were pulled down.

    Using both his arms and legs, Alkman restrained the devil¡¯s movements, then swiftly shifted his body so that the devil was under him when they crashed to the ground. With a swift punch, he split open the devil¡¯s head before swinging the devil¡¯s body by his tail to block the iing fireballs.

    With a swipe of his hand, his beloved axe had perfectly returned.

    Alkman¡¯s wrinkled, aged face slowly regained its youth, and the battlefield was his territory. While uttering inexplicable mad battle cries, he excitedly leapt towards the devils, regardless if they were from the Divine race or Dragon race, he had full confidence in being able to defeat them.

    Naturally, The [War] Authority would only exert its full power in a war, Alkman had be the manifestation of an unbeatable war god, ying all his enemies with his axe.

    However, the invasion wouldn¡¯t halt with only his interference alone, as a gigantic dragon w broke through space to reveal itself above the atmosphere, a single scale on the w appeared to be asrge as an entire residential district, while the gaps between the scales seemed like a wide road.

    ¡º Kielit! ¡» the ancient [Dracotongue] resounded once again, gathering intense power over the dragon¡¯s w.

    The power gathered in the huge w was like that of a celestial body, interfering with the Earth¡¯s maic field and rotation, the ary Core¡¯s Shift] disaster was brought about by the immense power of the Progenitor Dragon.

    Like a chain reaction, ary Core¡¯s Shift] then caused [Continental Sinking], the stability of the ever-shifting tectonic tes of the was disrupted, causing them to crash into one another, the horizon itself was rising as a huge volume of seawater started flowing into thend.

    The world-ss disasters of [Continental Sinking] and [Great Flood] both erupted at once.

    The Disaster King of ary Core¡¯s Shift], Yake Toth, propped himself up with his walking cane and started coughing dryly, his Authority sprang into action, isting the maic forces that interfered with the Earth¡¯s maic field, allowing the to resume its rotation.

    Seven also gritted her teeth as she used her own Authority to stop the [Continental Sinking], while Fang Shu Nan was also using his [Great Flood] Authority to put a stop to these disasters.

    They weren¡¯t doing this because they wanted to take care of the people¡¯s lives during an otherworldly invasion. If they could push back the invasion by sacrificing 90% of the world¡¯s poption, the D.E.R division board of directors would dly do it.

    They were putting so much effort into stopping these disasters because these disasters would cause the foundation of the to falter, which would make it difficult for the world to exert its power.

    Seemingly noticing that the disasters it brought about had been put under control, the giant dragon w fully unleashed the power in its grasp. That power started to converge and descended like a giant meteorite.

    This waspletely different from the miniature asteroids that Fang Ze summoned in the past, as it contained enough power to truly destroy the entire, once it crashed down, at least half the surface of the Earth would be plowed away.

    Fang Ze uttered a loud shout as he raised his hand, retaliating against the descending power in the sky with his Authority.

    From the looks of it, the disasters caused by the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon¡¯s invasion were being handled very well, but this scene of world-ending carnage had caused the originally unstable societal order topletely copse.

    However, a paralyzed woman in a wheelchair then reached out her hand, the panicking mobs all over the world who were about to throw their rationality away swiftly regained a sense of rity from this power.

    This woman was Ye Kong¡¯s colleague who pursued him during the mass copse of buildings in the 5th domain, Qin Ying. At the time, either Ye Kong had held back or she had been lucky, but his gunshots didn¡¯t manage to kill her. On the contrary, she had inherited Ye Kong¡¯s [Order Copse] Authority from her originally mundane Authority.

 Chapter 189: Vol2 Ch87: Hunting and killing

    <h4>Chapter 189: Vol2 Ch87: Hunting and killing</h4>

    After [Order Copse], [Super gue] would have manifested, but the gue of the New Deity¡¯s power had been in effect since a while ago, and Lan Shan had constantly been using her Authority to retaliate against it following Negary¡¯s orders.

    Negary didn¡¯t care too much about the invasion disasters and the Authorities that held them back, instead, he was heading towards a dragon who was ravaging thend by melting everything into magma.

    ¡¼ Who would¡¯ve thought, the Dragon yer achievement that I failed to aplish in the me World would bepleted here? ¡½

    Negary swiftly made his way forward, the temperature around him rapidly rising, magma flowing all over the ce as the growling of the dragon resounded in the air.

    ¡º This presence, are you that traitorous descendant? ¡»the dragon that was circling in the sky noticed Negary and questioned with a loud roar. The smell of sulfur from the dragon¡¯s mouth filled this entire area, so much that Negary wouldn¡¯t be surprised if a single spark caused everything to spontaneously ignite.

    The words he spoke were simr to [Dracotongue], but was unlike Negary¡¯s [Dracotongue] which contained power in every syble. Perhaps this was the dragon¡¯snguage for everydaymunication, essentially an ancient Interkam dialect.

    Considering its origin, Negary was still able to understand it somewhat.

    ¡º Pledge your allegiance to the Burning Crusade, use your Authority and open the door to this world, only then would the Ancestor forgive your sin! ¡»the dragon slowly descended on top of a mountain and threatened him.

    ¡¼ Do you know Versace? ¡½Negary didn¡¯t respond to the dragon¡¯s threat, but instead asked this question. Versace was thest pure-blooded Dragon in the me world who died at the end of the third empire. His death represented the fact that the Dragon race¡¯s power could no longer lord over the me world.

    ¡º That fool, Versace...¡»a wave of nostalgia washed over the dragon as he heard that distant but familiar name.

    When we left the me world under the guidance of the Ancestor, there were a few dragons who refused to leave. All of them had their own reasons, but the most foolish one was Versace, who fell in love with a human.

    ¡º From the looks of it, you must be the descendant of one of those fools? pared to the Divine race¡¯s chaotic rtions and nature, the Dragon race ced very heavy emphasis on their bloodline, so the dragon¡¯s tone subconsciously grew softer.

    ¡¼ Not at all...¡½Negary¡¯s answer suggested that he had more to say.

    ¡º Then why did you mention him.... ¡»the dragon was taken in by Negary¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but question, only to see Negary¡¯s body rapidly growing bigger.

    His clothes exploded, his skin started to grow scales, the masses of muscles bulging and writhing all over his body. Almost instantly, an eerie three-headed dragon had manifested itself in front of the dragon, exuding a foreign presence that struck fear into the dragon¡¯s mind.

    He was led around by Negary¡¯s words. After all, he had left his home behind, so when he ran into someone that might have been his kinsman who mentioned an old friend¡¯s name, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit distracted, curious about the current state of his home and his old friend.

    And the result of that was Negary immediately morphing into his dragon form, utilizing the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority on this dragon. The dragon felt his powers bingpletely stuck, unable to move a single bit, and this all happened in a brief moment where he let his guard down.

    Negary¡¯s Dragon of Eternal Sin form pounced forward, the three jaws on his chest opened up to chomp down on the dragon¡¯srge head, while Negary¡¯s three heads bit down on his body, ripping piece after piece of flesh from it.

    The dragon¡¯s body was trembling nonstop, partly due to anger, by being deceived by this descendant, he lost the initiative in just a moment ofpsed concentration, the other part was due to fear.

    The Dragon of Eternal Sin didn¡¯t only have the ¡®error¡¯ property, its name came from the other meaning that it represented: the sin of the Dragon race who betrayed the me world.

    The betrayal of the Dragon race led to the me world¡¯s rules andws bing wed, resulting in the birth of Evil Spirits, this was the sin of the Dragons. When Negary manifested the Dragon of Eternal Sin form, he also manifested this sin.

    Compared to the ¡®error¡¯ property, the ¡®sin¡¯ property didn¡¯t have a lot of uses, so Negary didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to this bit of sin. Who would¡¯ve thought that when he attacked this dragon, the ¡®sin¡¯ would fully manifest itself?

    While Negary bit and ripped the dragon apart, this ¡®sin¡¯ became the sharpest knife, rousing fear from the dragon¡¯s heart, meanwhile, some bright red mes were also starting to burn from the dragon¡¯s body.

    The blood-red mes scorched the dragon, causing him to writhe and struggle in pain, only to find that it did him no good whatsoever.

    Negary¡¯s body twisted, the three jaws in his chest crunched down to rip the dragon¡¯s head away from his body, the hands from inside the Dragon of Eternal Sin¡¯s chest grabbed the pieces of the dragon¡¯s severed head and pulled it into Negary¡¯s chest.

    At the same time, the blood-red mes were attracted by Negary and were absorbed into Negary¡¯s Dragon of Eternal Sin form. This was the representation of the Dragon race¡¯s sin, as well as the best weapon to be used against them.

    However, even as his head was severed, the dragon didn¡¯t die, instead, he used this opportunity to escape from Negary¡¯s chokehold.

    He immediately exerted his [Dragon¡¯s Pressure], the fleshy bits at his neck writhed and moved asrge numbers of tentacle-like tissues weaved together, trying to grow back another head. His dragon wings were pping like mad, ignoring the various wounds that Negary caused all over his body while trying to flee.

    Negary swung his tail, the tentacles at the tip coiled around the dragon¡¯s tail, the teeth at the tentacles¡¯ tips bit into the dragon¡¯s flesh, transferring Disasforce into his body.

    The dragon continued to struggle, trying to use his massive vitality and strength to escape from Negary¡¯s restraints.

    However, losing the first initiative meant losing the entire match. The dragon couldn¡¯t retaliate from a passive position, his every means waspletely countered by Negary, even though he managed to explosively exert his potential at death¡¯s door, that only served to dy the inevitable.

    Blood was still gushing out from the wound at the dragon¡¯s neck, the golden liquid had practically dyed the entire mountain in a golden color, the golden dragon¡¯s blood let out a strange smell as it seeped into the dirt and rocks where they fought.

    The two giant creatures continued to wrestle with one another, rolling down the mountain as their bodies destroyed itsndscape.

    The Dragon gradually became limp, all signs of life slowly disappearing from its giant body, blood poured out like a golden spring from where the dragon¡¯s neck was severed. Negary, however, still didn¡¯t let his guard down and continued to pour his Disasforce into the dragon¡¯s body, destroying it bit by bit.

    It was only after the dragon had practically turned into a mass of pulpy flesh that he slowly stopped, if he had allowed the Disasforce to ravage it any further, this mass of flesh and blood would lose the research values it held.

    Negary¡¯s chest was now bulging as the dragon¡¯s severed head was inside, countless tentacles invaded it from the inside, studying the information inside the dragon¡¯s blood.

    His tail lifted the dragon¡¯s body up, but as he looked at the blood sttered all over the ground, Negary noticed something amiss. His Disasforce then surged forward again to destroy everyst bit of blood-soaked dirt.

    It was only after Negary had plowed the mountain to barren dirt did he stop: ¡¼ The volume of blood is wrong. That one¡¯s ability was most likely rted to blood, after losing the initiative, he decisively left his body behind and used his blood to escape ¡½

    ¡¼ How resolute, let¡¯s hope that you will be able to escape with your life! ¡½Negary turned around and left. Themotion from that battle just now was considerably great, which would soon attract the attention of other enemies.

 Chapter 190: Vol2 Ch88: Your name is somewhat an eyesore

    <h4>Chapter 190: Vol2 Ch88: Your name is somewhat an eyesore</h4>

    This dragon might have had some rtions with the Interkam kingdom¡¯s ancestors, which meant that Negary and this dragon could be considered to be close rtives.

    All dragons were capable of infusing their information and will within their own bloodline, this was the true nature of the dragon¡¯s bloodline inheritance.

    While this dragon that Negary hunted was able to move his entire [Origin] into his blood while maintaining a vitality-filled facade to wrestle against Negary.

    ...

    At another location, a stream of golden blood had just broken through the ground and infused itself into the body of a snake.

    ¡º That damned traitor, causing me to lose so much ¡»the dragon Idain begrudgingly cursed. His belief was that his noble dragon bloodline was his everything, and so the [Origin] ability he awakened was one focused on his blood.

    When necessary, Idain¡¯s blood was able to explosively exert itself, through the connection of blood, he could even resurrect himself. This resurrection wasn¡¯t the crude method of memory imprinting, but rather the migration of his [Origin] onto another creature¡¯s body.

    Idain¡¯s dragon blood would constantly alter the host creature¡¯s body, slowly turning it into his own dragon¡¯s body before fully taking it over, thus achieving true resurrection.

    Once a life form dies, the links that connected their soul to their [Origin] would usually break, their [Origin] would once again revert to an unreleased state and enter reincarnation. This ability that allowed the [Origin] to remain in a released state with all soul links intact and resurrect at rtively full power even after the body¡¯s death could be considered to be quite rare.

    Of course, in order to deceive Negary and buy time for him to escape, Idain had to give up a part of his soul to create a fake Idain in his old body and stimte his struggling.

    ¡º I had better be careful and wait until the great Ancestor conquers this world before I try to resurrect ¡»Idain silently slithered into hiding with his current reptilian body. The internal affairs of the Burning Crusade weren¡¯t exactly peaceful in the first ce, and with the addition of this world¡¯s traitors among their ranks, exposing his current state would definitely draw malicious intent.

    However, as he had lost the majority of his soul, Idain couldn¡¯t detect that some unique germs that followed his blood, infected his soul, and slowly hid themselves.

    ...

    ¡¼ So, did you like my trick? ¡½Negary sensed the germs that were gradually invading the dragon¡¯s soul and disyed a clear look of interest in his eyes. If this was any other ce, Negary definitely wouldn¡¯t have discovered the dragon using his blood to flee.

    But in this world, Negary wielded the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority, which was technically the management of all otherworld invaders. Although this description was highly exaggerated, it was still simple for the Authority to allow the detection of invaders.

    As Negary severed the dragon¡¯s head, he had already noticed the dragon¡¯s ns of sneaking away, so he mixed a bit of his own Soul¡¯s Blood within the dragon¡¯s blood, then acted as if he had only found out after the fact in order to deceive the dragon.

    After all, a dead body didn¡¯t have nearly as much research value as a living soul.

    Idain didn¡¯t notice Negary¡¯s soul virus at all. If he was at his peak and was highly cautious, he might have been able to notice, but now he could only stay ignorant as the soul virus stole his thoughts and memories; although the majority of it was unimportant, Negary would still asionally obtain some very useful knowledge.

    For example, [Dracotongue]. Negary had only managed to extract a total of three [Dracotongue] sybles from N¡¯s dragon blood, which immediately lost their powers after he left the me world due to no longer having the reinforcement of the world.

    The Progenitor Dragon naturally noticed this as well. Since [Dracotongue] was one of the Dragon race¡¯s embodiment of power, losing it meant losing a lot of their strength, so the Progenitor Dragon modified [Dracotongue], turning what was originally a natural-born talent and improved it to be the so-called Dracotongue Magic.

    In the me world, if utilizing [Dracotongue] required the rhythm of the world to harmonize itself with [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] and form a special rhythm; then the current Dracotongue Magic only required the use of [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] to actively stir up one¡¯s surroundings. Although this wasn¡¯t quite as convenient as how it used to be in the me world, it was much easier to control, and if one¡¯s strength was enough, the upper limit for Dracotongue Magic would even surpass the original [Dracotongue].

    However, the information that Negary was most interested in: their method of otherworldly travel, was being withheldpletely by the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon, notmon knowledge.

    While slowly stealing Idain¡¯s memories, Negary also prepared a few traps while waiting for his next prey to arrive. The fact that he was able to kill the dragon Idain during this ambush came as a surprise to even Negary himself.

    Firstly, Negary managed to take the initiative through his words.

    Secondly, Negary had the home field advantage and used the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority to restrain the majority of Idain¡¯s powers.

    Thirdly, the Dragon of Eternal Sin form was unimaginably potent in counteracting the Dragon race as a whole.

    But finally, this dragon was much weakerpared to what Negary had assumed.

    ording to Negary¡¯s initial thoughts, the majority of the soldiers from the Dragon race would have already reached the second stage of release, with no shortage of those who had reached the third stage of release, and that the Dragon race¡¯s high achievements should have been reflected with their considerable willpower.

    Idain managed to make the resolution to use his [Origin] ability and immediately escaped right as he found the situation unfavorable, which was decent, but far from the level that Negary had expected to encounter.

    However, it made sense in hindsight, as the main reason why they could achieve the third stage of release was due to them having enough resources. A powerful soul would certainly carry an individual¡¯s willpower up to a certain point, but due to theck ofpetition from having sufficient resources, they alsocked self-training.

    The Dragon race didn¡¯t need to worry about how to be stronger, as the majority of their knowledge was inherited from their bloodline, the main way for them to train their willpower was to rely on the willpower of their forefathers, while they usually just slept all day or collected riches for themselves.

    After arranging his trap, Negary used his [Otherworld Invasion] to attract his next target, Killer J sat next to him, singing a folk song with strange lyrics.

    ¡°Looking up above, oh how far the sky is¡±

    ¡°The shroud of night falls, stars fill the sky¡±

    ¡°The prosperous age had ended; the end of the world is here¡±

    ¡°Break through your limit, those days...¡±

    ¡¼ There hees...¡½Negary abruptly looked up. A 5-meter-tall giant covered in ayer of glowing dark light appeared from above, he exuded an ominous aura, followed by the buzzing of flies and mosquitoes, as well as a greatly nauseating scent.

    A member of the Divine race was typically 5 meters in height, they were born with various natural advantages like a strong body and spirit, keen senses, as well as an intelligent mind; even without releasing their [Origin], they could easily match the strength of a hundred human soldiers by themselves.

    The God of disease and omens, Negary.

    In the beginning, Negary had taken on his name in order to survive past his hardest period, this wasn¡¯t anything shameful to admit, as everyone had their time of being weak.

    However, the two Negary individuals were definitely different from one another, as the remnant soul Negary had expanded the meaning of this name to a greater degree.

    It would be one thing if they hadn¡¯t met, but now that they had run into one another, to Negary, the name of this Divine race member had be a bit of an eyesore!

 Chapter 191: Vol2 Ch89: Worship of Impurity

    <h4>Chapter 191: Vol2 Ch89: Worship of Impurity</h4>

    ¡¸ Traitor of the Dragon race, was it you who led me here? ¡¹the Divine race Negary, also known as Shennai[1],nded on the ground, his dark blue eyes stared closely at Negary, the Divine race¡¯s naturally giant body allowed him to tower over Negary.

    ¡¼ Weren¡¯t you the real traitors? ¡½Negary casually replied, his gaze observed this member of the Divine race in interest. Noah and Lan Shan had retreated a considerable distance, while Killer J had already vanished without a trace.

    The ¡®authority¡¯ this entity used to wield in the me world was omens and diseases, so his abilities had a rtion with germs, but not much. Strictly speaking, his previous Divine authority should be ¡®the hated¡¯

    People hated ugliness, so that was reflected on Shennai¡¯s body as his ugly face; people hated diseases, so that was reflected on his body as his putrid ck aura capable of rousing the gue; people hated the crows who brought news of death, so the crows became his messengers.

    Most of what the Cauchy people of the me world hated would be more or less attributed to Shennai.

    Comparatively, even the Goddess of bad luck Menus was better receivedpared to Shennai, as Shennai was the embodiment of the concept of ¡®being hated¡¯ itself. Omens and diseases were only his most prominent characteristics, there were others characteristics like gloominess and filthiness as well.

    ¡¸ I am loyal to the Godfather even as I burn. The path of the burning mes had never been restricted in a single world! ¡¹Shennai replied, he understood that Negary was referring to the betrayal of the me world, but he wasn¡¯t angered by Negary¡¯s words.

    ¡¸ You surely didn¡¯t lead me here only to say such meaningless words, did you? ¡¹Shennai raised his hand, the ck aura circted on it as he spoke: ¡¸ By capturing you, the world defensivework that you created would also copse. So struggle, mortal! ¡¹

    At some point, shackles that carried a ck aura had manifested where Negary was standing, surrounding Negary from all directions.

    These ck aura shackles carried the sound of buzzing flies and an ominous aura, if one were to be caught in these shackles, the aura of diseases would follow the shackles into one¡¯s body; although, rather than diseases, it would be more urate to call it a curse.

    Those inflicted by the aura of diseases would suffer from negative effects like feeling weak, pain, fatigue, dizziness, and overall corruption.

    From the very moment that Shennai appeared, he first used words to stall for time while secretly preparing these aura shackles for an ambush,pletely ignoring his status as a Divine race. As soon as his preparations werepletely, he instantly sprang them into action.

    ¡¼ How decent...¡½Negary¡¯s Disasforce erupted, urately striking each of the shackles around him to break them. At the same time, the ground below Shennai also broke apart as several jet-ck tentacles rose up from below to grab him.

    The two of them had the same thing in mind, while they first tried to talk, it was actually for the sake of stalling for time; it really must be said, other than just their names, the two of them had quite a bit more inmon.

    Shennai¡¯s ck aura swirled and started to spread into his surroundings like ink that had dripped into water. As the ck tentacles came into contact with the ck mist-like aura, they started to sizzle as a yellow and green liquid dripped down from them.

    The two crows on Shennai¡¯s shoulders took flight and spread their wings wide, their bodies rapidly becamerger as they uttered a loud strange cry, this sound felt almost like it had a hypnotic effect, causing those listening to feel unable to concentrate, unable to help themselves from savoring the sound of this cry.

    As the tworge crows approached Negary, their talons were aimed straight at him, the surface of which drifted with Shennai¡¯s ominous aura.

    The ck aura around Shennai¡¯s body continued to swirl as he wielded his staff, using the ancientnguage of the Divine race, he began to chant a strange poem:

    ¡¸ Life is born from the ashes; their remains turn into filth ¡¹

    ¡¸ Flies and maggots are born from filth; their remains used to nurture crops ¡¹

    ¡¸ Food is born from crops; their remains be the hotbed¡¹

    ¡¸ Diseases are born from hotbed; the withered thus burned to ashes ¡¹

    ¡¸ As far as the eyes can see, all things are impure ¡¹

    ¡¸ I am the ashes, I am the filth, I am the crop, I am the hotbed, and I am the impurity ¡¹

    ¡¸ I bring about life, I bring about flies and maggots, I bring about food, I bring about diseases ¡¹

    ¡¸ He who worships me, only impurity is eternal ¡¹

    ¡¸ The marks of filth are the armors that I granted you, the stench is a smell originating from the soul, the rotting is a process to bing eternal ¡¹

    ¡¸ Spirits of the impure, bring it all, pull it all down into the dim mire ¡¹

    Shennai¡¯s poem was extremely eerie, as he recited it, the ground had begun to manifestrge patches of yellow-green bubbling puke, where something seemed to be wiggling, writhing inside.

    Some white insects with half-transparent bodies quickly appeared from inside the vomit, each of them had a pair of transparent wings.

    If one took a closer look, they would notice that the bodies of these insects contained a phantom silhouette of a human, who werepletely encased within mucus membranes inside the insects. asionally, the insects would even swallow some of the yellow-green vomit, causing the visible portion inside their bodies to appear even more nauseating.

    This was Shennai¡¯s [Origin] ability: [Worship of Impurity]

    Some bards, artists, or authors with naturally potent spirit vision might even receive inspiration of the ¡®impurity¡¯ from his recitation, from which point on they would refuse to clean themselves, dance with the filthy, and make friends with maggots.

    They would eventually be filthier and filthier, exuding indescribably rancid smells, until finally their bodies would gradually rot away. At the end, when they had bepletely rotten, they would be a part of impurity itself, the so-called spirits of the impure, and obtain eternal life.

    The masses of vomit quickly grewrger andrger until itpletely filled the surrounding grounds.

    Negary softly chanted the ¡®cioul¡¯ [Dracotongue] and took flight, the ground itself seemed to have turned into a yellow-green muddy swamp where countless insects crawled and swam. Arge number of insects gathered together and formed a moving mountain of insects.

    The yellow-green mucus became a sort of adhesive that allowed them to stick together. This mountain of insects stretched their writhing appendages unceasingly, followed by the unified pping of their wings that unscientifically allowed them to take flight as well. Or rather, the fact that they were able to p their wings while being stuck together with mucus in the first ce was already unscientific.

    Shennai stood still in the middle of the muddy swamp, still wielding his staff and reciting his chants, causing the ck aura around him to be thicker and thicker.

    While circling in the sky, Negary frowned, he could feel that his [Otherworld Invasion] Authority was being obstructed within this muddy area.

    It was different from Negary¡¯s ¡®error¡¯ property, as this entire area of filth and impurity seemed to have dirtied the Authority, causing it to lose its effect.

    Sure enough, even in the same environment, there would always be a difference between elites andmon soldiers.

    While they were both entities at the third stage of release, the difference in strength between Shennai and the dragon Idain was like heaven and earth. Although Idain was suppressed by Negary¡¯s [Otherworld Invasion] Authority and couldn¡¯t exert his full power, Shennai was currently able to turn a foreign environment into his home field.

    Perhaps there were elites within the Dragon race as well, but quite obviously Idain wasn¡¯t one of them.

    Observing the monstrous mountain of insects approaching him, Negary put his hand forward, his [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] surged forward to fill the area, harmonized it into the appropriate rhythm and activated his newly-learnt Dracotongue Magic.

    ¡¼ Jliost! ¡½

    [1] The pinyin for Negary¡¯s name is ¡°Nai Ge Li¡±, and the pinyin for God is ¡°Shen¡±, so God Negary = Shen Nai = Shennai

 Chapter 192: Vol2 Ch90: Drawing power from the impurity

    <h4>Chapter 192: Vol2 Ch90: Drawing power from the impurity</h4>

    The immense force of impact erupted and struck the monstrous mountain of insects below.

    However, even that torrential power had only managed to cause the monstrous mountain of insects to shake a bit, flinging some of the mucus and insects back into the vomit before it reformed to its original state.

    Sure enough, as life-time adversaries that now became allies in the Burning Crusade, the Divine race and Dragon race understood one another¡¯s strengths and tactics quite well.

    The strength of the Dragon race was mostly focused on their raw physical strength and Dracotongue Magic, as well as the emphasis on power of the bloodline, so they didn¡¯t need to delve into the power of their [Origin] abilities too heavily.

    But the Divine race wasn¡¯t the same. Their natural physical strength was certainly superhuman, and even without the use of their Spirit Verse ¨C which was the equivalent of the Dragon race¡¯s [Dracotongue] ¨C they would still be formidable warriors, but very few members of the Divine race actually spend the time and effort to study the powers of their bloodline, instead focusing more on releasing their [Origin] and delving into that power.

    As Shennai faced Negary, as soon as he realized that Negary had a Dragon¡¯s bloodline, he had been paying attention to a [Dracotongue] attack.

    ¡®Jliost¡¯ was the [Dracotongue] syble that represented irresistible force, a favorite of almost every Dragon, so when the spirits of impurity manifested in the form of a ¡®jelly fruit¡¯, the power and effect of Negary¡¯s Dracotongue Magic was cut down to its minimum.

    The countless insects manifested into the form of a hand, carrying the rancid stench of the mucus and vomit as it reached out to grab Negary.

    Under the gigantic hand, Negary felt a huge number of the germs that made up his body immediately dying off, turning into mucus. This was a form of drawing power from the impurity, as any creature within the cycle of life could fall under the influence of this impure power and be rotten.

    Once they were pulled into the swamp of vomit below that embodied the collective concentration of impurity as a concept, any living being could and would be assimted into that impurity.

    This was the ultimate aim of all worshippers of impurity, and thus they actively strived to be closer to that muddy swamp.

    ¡¸ The world is irredeemably rotten, and we are all part of it ¡¹

    ¡¸ Escaping from this is to betray oneself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Only by bing one with it could one truly find themselves ¡¹

    The chants of impurity continuously resounded in the air, this was a ¡®truth¡¯ of the world, if one feltpelled to agree with it, they would also be closer to it, thus turning into a part of the impurity.

    Shennai stood still, as if he wasn¡¯t observing Negary at all and simply focused on chanting the verses of impurity.

    Negary¡¯s Disasforce surged forward, crashing against the gigantic hand of insects, turning it into a shower rain of insects.

    But then, even more insects gathered from within the swamp of vomit to form gigantic hands that continuously tried to grab Negary, all the while the impurity continued to affect him. A portion of his germs were either dying off, or bing mutated, escaping from Negary¡¯s control to be mucus that caused even more germs to also mutate.

    Tumors grew all over Negary¡¯s body, which were constantly dripping mucus down his body, with a flick of his hand, Negary¡¯s fingers detached from his body, they were infused with Disasforce as they soared towards Shennai like arrows.

    The ck misty aura swirled and mutually ate away at the Disasforce, the fingers inside were swiftly turned into mucus that merged into the swamp of vomit, dealing no damage to Shennai whatsoever.

    ¡¸ Your very existence is an impurity, even closer to it than any other creature, you cannot fight against the power of impurity, turn yourself in and be a part of it ¡¹Shennai slowly muttered, the swamp of vomit that had now rose to his waist started to move, exuding a foul rotten aura.

    He wasn¡¯t wrong, as Negary¡¯s essences were germs and virus, which themselves were considered to be impure.

    If Negary¡¯s Dragon of Eternal Sin form was said to perfectly counter the Dragon race due to the ¡®sin¡¯ contained within, then Shennai¡¯s power of impurity would perfectly counter Negary.

    As Negary¡¯s body continued to ¡®bleed¡¯ mucus, the viscous liquid slowly turned into tentacles that writhed and coiled around Negary¡¯s body, turning his body into a terrifying shape.

    ¡¼ It¡¯s almost enough ¡½

    Negary who had been staying silent suddenly spoke up, as he did, golden blood started to mix into the mucus dripping all over his body, flowing into the tentacle-like insects that grew from his own body.

    Immediately after that, his body copsed, turning into a mass of liquid that was swiftly assimted by the muddy impurity.

    However, a new Negary quickly manifested outside the range of the vomit swamp, his power had never truly been measured through sheer strength, the property of his soul that allowed him to continuously transfer through Soul¡¯s Blood was also a part of Negary¡¯s might.

    Unless one could directly attack his soul or prevent his soul from transferring away, they would not be able to truly kill Negary.

    However, this newly formed body also quickly became influenced by the impurity. It could be seen just how much the power of impurity countered Negary¡¯s viral body, if his willpower wasn¡¯t rock solid, even his soul would have been corrupted by this impurity.

    However, this time seemed different, as the thing dripping from Negary¡¯s body was no longer the yellow-green mucus from before.

    ¡¼ It is as you said, I myself am impurity ¡½Negary¡¯s body was dripping in a sort of ck liquid, this vessel of his quickly lost its human visage and almost seemed like it had melted into a puddle of ck liquid.

    A different power of impurity had been born within this ck liquid, which caused Shennai¡¯s expression to change.

    Under the influence of Shennai¡¯s impurity, Negary didn¡¯t try to struggle or put up his guard, he simply allowed the power of impurity to corrode his own body bit by bit, from which he examined the changes of every germ until the very end. Eventually deriving it into an impurity that belonged to Negary himself.

    This was only possible because Negary himself was extremely close to impurity; and it was because he had Shennai¡¯s power of impurity as a reference that Negary managed to construct a model to derive the power of impurity for himself.

    This might have seemed simple, but Negary had relied on his wealth of Mysticism knowledge as well as the umtion from several previous cycles of the Disaster world in order to achieve this. Otherwise, how could the power of impurity that Shennai had obtained from exploring his [Origin] ability for over a thousand years be copied so easily?

    Even now, the power of impurity that Negary was using was extremely weak,pletely iparable to the strength of Shennai¡¯s power of impurity.

    ¡¸ So what if you had managed to learn it. Your [Origin] is different from mine, the fact that you had created this new impurity would only serve toplement my own impurity, allowing me to grow stronger ¡¹Shennai quickly regained his senses. The impurity was a power that he created from studying and examining his [Origin] ability, taking over a thousand years toplete.

    Even if Negary had managed to learn it due to being close to the concept of impurity, that power was merely in an embryonic state, which on the contrary, would improve Shennai¡¯s understanding of impurity if he was able to absorb it.

    ¡¼ That is indeed true, but I merely need the power of impurity in order to allow the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority to exert its power ¡½Negary understood this perfectly. For an ability copied from someone to somehow be able to defeat the original, that was nothing but a daydream.

    Perhaps if Negary took the time to study and experiment with it, his impurity would grow to be stronger than Shennai¡¯s current power of impurity, but that is a big ¡®if¡¯.

    The main reason Negary had copied the power of impurity was merely to allow the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority to be usable. It was rendered useless earlier because it became contaminated, but once Negary had also be a part of the impurity, the contamination could no longer achieve the same effect.

 Chapter 193: Vol2 Ch91: The victor is truth

    <h4>Chapter 193: Vol2 Ch91: The victor is truth</h4>

    Something is ever only an interference because it is a variable.

    Once Negary had a grasp of a certain variable, then that variable could no longer interfere with Negary exercising his Authority.

    ¡¸ A fake will always be fake; it shall never defeat me ¡¹Shennai¡¯s body was now fully submerged in the swamp of impurity. His power of impurity originated from inside this swamp of impurity, and the more worshippers of impurity were poisoned by his ideals to be spirits of impurity, the stronger his power would be.

    Negary learnt the power of impurity from him, yet he wasn¡¯t assimted. This meant that Negary had created a new type of impurity, which once absorbed, would allow his worship of impurity to grow stronger, capable of poisoning the minds of even more creatures.

    In the beginning, Shennai only fought Negary to dispel the Path of Error and earn his contributions to the war, but now this had be a personal fight to strengthen his power.

    After achieving the third stage of release, it was extremely hard to improve one¡¯s [Origin] ability any further.

    Before the first stage of [Origin] release, as long as there were enough resources and a sturdy will, anyone could quickly achieve release. In fact, for some races who lived in worlds with especially active supernatural factors, they could be born with their [Origin] already released.

    For those who were truly strong, only by achieving the third stage of release could one be considered a powerhouse, the rest were nothing but fodder that could be easily created.

    With Negary¡¯s [Otherworld Invasion] Authority in effect, Shennai¡¯s utilization of his power was greatly hindered, as if he was fighting against the force of the entire world by himself. In this state, Shennai couldn¡¯t even exert half of his original power.

    With the howling wind, a 5-meter tall member of the Divine race appeared not too far from where they were, then quickly headed towards the site of the battle.

    The other Disaster Kings either mistakenly or purposely released a member of the Divine race, the embodiment of the storm, Samira.

    Although the Divine race¡¯s internal affairs were full of scandalspared to the Dragon race, they would still be able to band together as one during an invasion, otherwise, their father the New Deity would show them true hell.

    ¡¸ Samira, help me! I¡¯ll concede the contribution of breaking through the world¡¯s defenses to you ¡¹in order to consume the huge piece of fat that was Negary, Shennai no longer cared about a bit of contributions, as long as he could be stronger, there would always be more contributions to earn.

    ...

    ¡°This ce forbids passage!¡± before Samira could respond, a huge mass of Disasforce erupted right in front of him, followed by a small human. The immense Disasforce exuded clearly disyed her status.

    ¡¸ You alone wish to stop me? ¡¹Samiraughed. Although his opposition wielded great power, her body hadn¡¯t even matured, her soul hadn¡¯t even been fully derived from her [Origin], and such a person couldn¡¯t possibly be that powerful.

    ¡¸ Storm! Heed mymand! ¡¹as Samira raised his hand, the air started to intensely shift, violent storm winds howled, turning into hundreds of wind des that promised destruction to all that stood in its wake.

    Lan Shan¡¯s Disasforce surged forward to stop the storm wind, but the property of her Disasforce wasn¡¯t suitable for directbat in the first ce, not to mention how she still couldn¡¯t fluidly control this Disasforce.

    Some of the wind quickly got out of her control, the breezes that brush past her cheeks gradually grew stronger and stronger, the protection provided by her Disasforce weakening as time went on, her weak body clearly disying itscking characteristics in the storm.

    ¡°Allmotions shall cease¡± Noah¡¯s voice resounded to help relieve Lan Shan somewhat of the wind pressure, but only somewhat.

    ¡°Rags for clothes, catch!¡± a detestable voice suddenly came from behind Samira. Right where the wind was picking up, a stic bottle was cut up by the des of wind, releasing the rancid yellow-green liquid within.

    With a closer look, one would see Killer J wearing a facemask while raising several lengths of ropes in his hand, each of which was tied to a stic bottle that was filled with the liquid inside Shennai¡¯s swamp of impurity.

    Without anyone knowing how he did it, this guy actually managed to bottle those things, which he tossed away together with the lengths of rope.

    Almost immediately, bright-red razor-like des flew through the air, weaving in between the stic bottles as they flew towards Samira.

    ¡¸ Detestable insect ¡¹Samira grumbled full of disgust. Although that liquid contained Shennai¡¯s power, it wouldn¡¯t actually hurt him even if he ignored them; but it was extremely nauseating.

    After all, other than Shennai who had no choice due to his [Origin], every other member of the Divine race carried themselves with superiority and pride, how could any of them feel even the least bit of affection for anything impure?

    The storm wind became slightly gentle as they came into contact with the stic bottles, blowing them in another direction. However, Killer J seemed to have grasped Samira¡¯s mentality from the start, as his des of killing intent abruptly exploded into countless fragments that broke open the bottles. The fragmented killing intent then continued flying towards Samira while being coated in that yellow-green liquid.

    At the same time, Lan Shan abruptly retaliated as her immense Disasforce surged towards Samira.

    Facing Disasforce on one side and the impurity liquid on the other, Samira opened his mouth and blew, forming ayer of wind barrier around his body, then turned around to stop the surging Disasforce with his storm.

    ¡¸ Insects, you¡¯ve angered me! ¡¹Samira shouted furiously.

    Just a bit, if it was only just a bit more!

    I would have been sessfully attacked by these insects.

    Although with his abilities, the most these insects would be able to do was cause a few scratches and the nauseating liquid to stick to him, but being hurt by insects was something that a God could not forgive.

    ¡¸ DIE!! ¡¹Samira swung both hands forward, drawing the wind towards him. Everything in the vicinity was sucked towards Samira as his body became obscure within the intense storm.

    ...

    ¡¸ Those insects must be your subordinates, what good can they actually do? Angering Samira like that ¡¹Shennai remained submerged inside his swamp of impurity, controllingrge numbers of spirits of impurity to attack Negary and fight against his Disasforce, but he was slowly being suppressed by Negary.

    However, Shennai wasn¡¯t worried, he had confidence in Samira. With his strength, Samira should be able to kill those people very quickly ande to help him.

    Although he was being suppressed, he wouldn¡¯t have any issues surviving until that time.

    ¡¼ You¡¯d be better off worrying about yourself first! ¡½Negary, who was now a ck mass of liquid, moved forward, swinging tentacle after tentacle, controlling his Disasforce to chip away at Shennai¡¯s defenses within the swamp of impurity bit by bit.

    From within Negary¡¯s ck liquid body, a dragon w reached out, followed by three dragon heads.

    The entire Dragon of Eternal Sin form swiftly emerged, it took quite a bit of time to temporarily incorporate the power of impurity into the Dragon of Eternal Sin. As his [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] reached out into his surroundings, Fang Ze who was also in battle sensed something amiss.

    By borrowing Fang Ze¡¯s ability, Negary had once again converged the power of all Spiritual Inception practitioners into himself.

    How dare he?

    By taking this power, the world barrier that was made up of this power would copse!

    Does he not care about this world!?

    Shennai was in disbelief. But as Negary had already gathered this power, he could no longer afford to be thinking about this, but rather about how to keep his own life against this power.

 Chapter 194: Vol2 Ch92: Foolish

    <h4>Chapter 194: Vol2 Ch92: Foolish</h4>

    The irresistible power d in Negary¡¯s power of impurity spread into its surrounding, easily breaking through the defensive arrays created by Shennai¡¯s power of impurity.

    After all, the power that was able to fuel the Path of Error and halt the invasion of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon was fully withdrawn by Negary to form a [Dragon¡¯s Pressure] domain and unleash a [Dracotongue] attack, how could Shennai possibly defend against it?

    Shennai¡¯s body shot backwards, bleeding the golden blood of the Divine race from all over his body, it was almost like dazzling liquid gold or molten gold.

    ¡¼ Putting a crucial point of your survival on the flimsy hope that another would or would not do a certain thing, how foolish! ¡½Negary spoke in disappointment.

    ¡¼ So this is already your limit? ¡½Negary¡¯s Dragon of Eternal Sin form slowly faded as he walked towards Shennai in his human form.

    ¡¸ You are in the very same boat as us, this world can no longer be saved. Without a source of power, that defensive barrier is rendered useless, Godfather¡¯s power has already infiltrated this world, even if you put the barrier back up right now, it would still do you no good. Everything in this world, including you, is finished! ¡¹

    Shennaiid in a pool of his own blood and gunk, the ck cloak he wore was tattered like rags, his 5-meter-tall Divine body was like a bag full of holes, in a state where he could die at any moment.

    His glittering golden blood flowed like streams from all over his body, but unlike the dragon from before, he didn¡¯t have an ability to revive himself. Even if he somehow managed to revive now, it would only be a different organism with his memories.

    ¡¼ That is none of your concern ¡½Negary didn¡¯t approach him too closely, he simply used his Disasforce to thoroughly destroy what remained of his body.

    Unless one had a unique racial feature or [Origin] ability, the death of the body would also signify the death of a life.

    The connection that linked the soul to the [Origin] would break, the [Origin] would return to how it was. Perhaps not too longter, it would reincarnate and derive a new life, a new soul; but whether or not that new life could be considered to be the same being waspletely debatable.

    After he extracted Shennai¡¯s remnant soul, Negary cut off his own hand, that portion of flesh morphed into the shape of a box that stored Shennai¡¯s remnant soul inside without absorbing it.

    There would be no telling what kind of traps that a member of the Divine race who had achieved the third stage of release would be able to set up in their soul; one wrong step and Negary might be infected by Shennai¡¯s consciousness, through which he could take over his soul and resurrect.

    Negary had also made simr modifications to his own soul. If somehow his soul fell under the control of someone else, and they tried to study his soul, there would be a very real chance where they were corrupted by Negary¡¯s willpower and have their body taken over.

    Compared to that, Negary was a lot more straightforward as an existence, since he had no [Origin], everything that he currently owned fully belonged only to himself.

    As he once said, Negary himself was a kind of meaning, a goal for others to pursue; when some deep portion within Fang Ze¡¯s heart was infected and formed the Negary personality, that personality would also be none other than Negary himself.

    Anyone could have a Negary in their heart!

    Once Negary had carefully put Shennai¡¯s remnant soul away, the embodiment of storm, Samira, had already left somewhere far, even Killer J and the others who had supposedly offended him were ignored.

    After the power of the Path of Error was siphoned by Negary, the defensive barrier had already lost its effect. The sound of battle resounded from faraway, even at this distance, Alkman¡¯s furious roars were still audible.

    A transparent figure appeared in front of Negary not too far away, it was An Ping. He had borrowed the [Temporal Discement] Authority to create a fake body. His face full of anger, no longer feigning the humility from before as he was considerably displeased with Negary dmissioning the Path of Error.

    [You¡¯ve broken our agreement, Wang Yuan!] An Ping coldly said: [Since that¡¯s the case, we will revoke your Source Pool authority. You will perish with this world, as you who had killed both a member of the Divine race and Dragon race will no longer be epted in the Burning Crusade!]

    After saying so, An Ping¡¯s faint figure disappeared, as if his only reason foring here was to deliver his final sentence.

    ¡¼ How interestingly said ¡½Negary focused his mind and found that his authority to ess the Source Pool really was being peeled away bit by bit. If he acted right now and robbed it, he still might be able to steal enough of the world¡¯s Source Energy to use the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority and travel to another world.

    However, Negarypletely ignored it and simply watched as the other party stripped him of his authority.

    Anyone could be a traitor, one could even betray oneself as long as there was enough benefit.

    A truly wise superior would never give their subordinate the chance to betray them. Like how Negary treated Noah and Killer J, constantly holding numerous contingency ns for each of them. Even when they worshipped him with all their hearts, every once in a while Negary would still spend the time to reinforce their rtions.

    Negary didn¡¯t believe for a single moment that an old monster who had lived through several cycles like An Ping would not understand this principle, being so confident with Negary that he wasn¡¯t restrained a single time until he had essentially dispelled the Path of Error for his own gains.

    This could only mean that An Ping was an utter fool, or that he had ulterior motives.

    Right after the fact, An Ping had even specificallye to tell him that his authority would be removed, but the speed that they were removing it wasn¡¯t fast nor was it slow.

    It was as if they were urging Negary to quickly connect to the Source Pool, quickly use the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority and hurry up to leave this world.

    Human intelligence was variable, once they had no other choice, the foolishness of humans could be predicted; even if an action was stupid beyond any doubts, they would still attempt it without question.

    For example, when many people were being scammed through crowdfunding campaigns, even if you told them that it was a hoax and that there would be no way it would be that profitable, they would still refuse to believe you, simply because their money was already invested and they had no other choice but to believe.

    If anyone else was in Negary¡¯s current shoes and found out about this supposed st chance¡¯ to escape this world, even if they knew that there might be issues, they would still subconsciously refute it, consoling themselves that there was still a chance and step straight into a trap.

    A person directly involved would almost never see through everything. It was best not to believe one¡¯s own intelligence with absolute confidence, because that thing could be thrown to the dogs at any moment without you knowing it.

    However, they were looking down on Negary too much, as a monster who lived toplement his own shorings, these psychological tricks were things that Negary himself employed on a regr basis, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t watch out for things like these.

    Not to mention, Negary had never intended to travel to another world using the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority in the first ce.

    It was the same as what he had thought before, everything provided for the sake of travelling to another world was prepared by the other party, so they had more than enough room to sabotage or interfere with it however they wished.

    ¡°How regretful, he didn¡¯t try it¡± An Ping sighed and no longer hesitated. He thoroughly stripped the Source Pool authority from Negary.

    Negary then sensed his connection with the Negary inside Fang Ze¡¯s heart and the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority to both be severed at once.

    The Path of Error was restarted, this time, even Negary was being repelled by the Path of Error.

 Chapter 195: Vol2 Ch93: Unified timeline battlefront

    <h4>Chapter 195: Vol2 Ch93: Unified timeline battlefront</h4>

    ¡°We were too greedy¡± An Ping curtly sighed.

    From the very beginning, everything rted to Negary¡¯s ess authority had been a trap. Before Negary helped them build the Path of Error, they had no other choice, but after the Path of Error had been constructed, they had a chance at being greedy.

    If Negary chose to ess the Source Pool and utilize the Source Energy within, then as Negary used his [Otherworld Invasion] Authority to invade another world, the Source Energy would naturally flow throughout his body.

    At that time, the hidden cards in both the Source Pool and the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority would activate at the same time, thus ¡®swaying¡¯ Negary to their side. The beliefs and convictions of human elites as well as humanity as a whole for the past few thousand years of struggle and war would be forcefully injected into Negary, thus brainwashing him.

    From the perspective of this world, it would be thoroughly white-washing Negary into a prideful anti-hero character, even thinking about it makes it feel emotional.

    That was the reason why An Ping¡¯s group refrained themselves from taking away Negary¡¯s [Otherworld Invasion] Authority.

    At the same time, they weren¡¯tpletely passive during this period of waiting, as they had found a way to control the Negary personality that had infected Fang Ze, which they could easily use to take over control of the Path of Error whenever necessary.

    It was at this point that An Ping¡¯s side got greedy.

    They hoped that they would be able to brainwash Negary and take control of him, turning him into a henchman of this world, then send him off to other worlds to collect power.

    After all, this world had gotten much too weak, having been forced to reset its own timeline three times by the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon; after this war, the amount of total supernatural factors in this world would greatly decrease as time passed.

    At this point, if they had the help of an invader to invade other worlds and return with those worlds¡¯ resources, through absorbing another world¡¯s characteristics, this world could quickly recover its strength, or perhaps even grow.

    Plunder had and always would be the quickest way to amass wealth.

    However, invading other worlds wasn¡¯t quite that simple. The invading being would either need to be extremely powerful like the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon; have unique methods that would allow them to infiltrate another world; or have unique individuals working for it.

    The Disaster world naturally had no unique technology for invasions, even if it wanted to create powerhouses for the sake of invasion, it was afraid of ungrateful fellows like the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon. On the other hand, with the Disaster world¡¯s current situation, it wouldn¡¯t be able to produce such a powerhouse anyways.

    It just so happened that Negary¡¯s ¡®error¡¯ property was essentially the greatest virtue that an otherworldly invader could have. If the me world didn¡¯t have its huge w, it might not have been able to create an entity like Negary.

    Without these conditions, even if they spent great effort to send people to other worlds, they would only be trying to fish with a broken tree branch.

    The invader would reincarnate in another world, get discovered by it, then begin a life anew. The characteristics of their original world would eventually be absorbed away until they truly believed that they originally came from the invaded world, making the entire invasion a big joke.

    The so-called [Otherworld Invasion] Authority was nothing but an experimental Authority created from data they had collected from the New Deity and Progenitor¡¯s invasions; it might be usable for defensive purposes, but was absolutely useless for an actual invasion.

    There would only be a slim chance at sess bybining it with Negary¡¯s ¡®error¡¯ property.

    It was for this reason that they had tried to take control of Negary over and over again, giving up the Source Pool ess authority as promised, while not retaking the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority with the safety measures they had prepared.

    They couldn¡¯t imagine that Negary would rip away the fa?ade between them so readily, and be so indifferent about the Source Pool authority. The reason why they had ¡®identally¡¯ released Samira to help Shennai was to force Negary to use his Source Pool authority and quickly flee through the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority.

    The fact that Negary immediately withdrew the power of the Path of Error was beyond An Ping¡¯s expectations, forcing him to remedy the situation by sending an ultimatum to Negary with a clone, once again urging him to use the Source Pool.

    Unfortunately, Negary wasn¡¯t deceived, and An Ping¡¯s calctions werepletely off. They had already lost the initiative and had no choice but to once again set up the Path of Error through the Negary personality from Fang Ze.

    But since this Negary had fallen under control, he was no longer Negary, and since he didn¡¯t have Negary¡¯s ¡®error¡¯ property, he couldn¡¯t fully exert the Path of Error¡¯s power.

    On the other hand, the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon weren¡¯t fools, during the short time that the Path of Error lost its effectiveness, they had already infiltrated this world with their power. Where the Path of Error used to be able topletely suppress their advance, it could only now marginally stall them.

    ¡°Are you done with your preparations? Chang Xia¡± An Ping didn¡¯t wallow in self-me, as the more benefits one wished to obtain, the higher price one must be prepared to pay in the case of failure.

    If they had seeded with their n against Negary, not only would they obtain a world invader for themselves, they would also get Negary¡¯s full cooperation through this hardship.

    If they failed, the only consequence was a weakened Path of Error, they still had other means to remedy this.

    It was only after he weighed the cons against the pros that An Ping decided to put the n against Negary into motion; failure only meant that the execution was wed, not that this line of thinking was incorrect.

    ¡°You need to understand clearly, by sacrificing the two of us, we will be able to save this world. Otherwise, with how things are going, we would still fail in the end¡± An Ping encouraged him.

    Chang Xia watched the man sitting in front of him while rubbing his forehead, trying to relieve his headache.

    The man sitting across Chang Xia was the chairman of the D.E.R division, his superior, as well as the leader of the government¡¯s special ops department. Chang Xia had cursed him in his mind too many times to count, as most of the bullshit that Chang Xia has had to deal with over the years was by his orders.

    For example, Wang Heng Yang¡¯s attack on Fang Ze to urge him to grow, as well as many other unnamed operations.

    Chang Xia had never actually seen his face, as they had always spoken through phone or video call; even in video calls, the only thing he would ever see was a backdrop with a floating pair of eyes reflecting through the darkness.

    It was only now, when he had faced his superior, that he understood.

    The man sitting across from him looked almost the same as him, the only difference was their age, as the man looked to be either 10 or 20 years older than the current Chang Xia.

    The more he looked at the man, the more memories would surface in his mind through the headache. In a sh, he saw the life of his other self, even somewhat understanding the thoughts of that man through a faint soul connection.

    The man sitting across from him was ¡®him¡¯ from the previous cycle, who had appeared in this cycle for some unknown reason.

    His chronic headache was the result of none other than the existence of his other self, who had only just appeared since after the Yue Bu earthquake. In other words, it was at that time that ¡®he¡¯ arrived from the previous cycle.

 Chapter 196: Vol2 Ch94: Bridge

    <h4>Chapter 196: Vol2 Ch94: Bridge</h4>

    Every [Origin] was unique.

    At least, that is how it currently was.

    Even when the timeline of the world was reset, the [Origin] would only enter an unreleased state, never had there been a situation where there were two of the same [Origin] at once.

    It was for this reason that the general consensus of the current universe was that the [Origin] was the true essence of an entity. When the soul was detached from the [Origin], people would generally agree that the [Origin] was the mainponent, after all, for individuals of a certain power level, it wasn¡¯t difficult to make artificial souls.

    ¡°During the second cycle, we drafted many ns against the Apocalypse, one of which was the Unified Timeline Battlefront project¡± An Ping exined honestly: ¡°By utilizing my [Temporal Discement] Authority, we would summon the power of the previous cycle¡±

    ¡°The converged power of two, or perhaps even three cycles together would exert an explosive force enough to force the invaders into retreat¡±

    ¡°However, using my Authority alone to summon the power of the past is nothing but fake power, an illusion of smoke and mirror. To truly forge the bridge that connects to the previous cycles, we still need the Disaster King of [Heaven Copse] and the power of ¡®error¡¯¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m that bridge¡± Chang Xia looked at his other self and quickly understood: ¡°As well as the so-called Disaster King of [Heaven Copse]¡±

    The Apocalypse Stone Tablet didn¡¯t just record the course of ¡®destiny¡¯; that was only a side product of its true function: the creation of the bridge that connected the timelines.

    From a logical perspective, since this world had undergone a timeline reset for the 4th time, its previous timelines should have already disappeared.

    But it was undeniable that those timelines used to exist.

    And since they existed, there was a possibility to connect them, for which purpose the Apocalypse Stone Tablet was created.

    Aside from the first cycle, the remaining three cycles all kept a record of that timeline¡¯s progress, which was the Apocalypse Stone Tablet. At the time that the ¡®destiny¡¯ of the Apocalypse bes inevitable, which was also when [Heaven Copse] urs, the three timelines would intersect with one another, as the course of events was always exactly the same.

    Under the effects of [Temporal Discement], the three times that this world had undergone [Heaven Copse] would be interconnected. When the power of ¡®error¡¯ was applied at this point, the past and present would essentially ¡®bug out¡¯, causing the three timelines to ovep with one another andbine their power.

    The Yue Bu earthquake of 17 years ago was nned by none other than An Ping, on one hand was to promote the birth of the [Continental Sinking] Disaster King; but on the other hand, it was done for the sake of this Unified Timeline Battlefront n.

    At the same time period in the previous timelines, a simr disaster also urred in Yue Bu, but during the third cycle, it was Yu Guang Ming who killed Chang Xia who had gone out of control, sealing his soul inside the Apocalypse Stone Tablet.

    During the fourth cycle, when Chang Xia killed Yu Guang Ming, his soul was sealed into the Apocalypse Stone Tablet, at the same time releasing Chang Xia from the previous timeline, thus creating a looping cycle.

    It wasn¡¯t until Negary¡¯s arrival that the Unified Timeline Battlefront n became truly feasible, bybining his ¡®error¡¯ property with An Ping¡¯s [Temporal Discement] Authority, Yu Guang Ming¡¯s soul from the previous cycle was sessfully led into this one.

    ¡°Under the influence of the Path of Error over this world, by using you and me as the bridge, we willpletely burn through the [Temporal Discement] and [Heaven Copse] Authority to summon all the powers of the three cycles at once. This is our final trump card¡±

    An Ping exined it all with a casual expression. Because he was simply this kind of person, capable of sacrificing everything for the sake of his own great ideal, including himself.

    It was like this during the Yue Bu earthquake, and it was the same right now.

    At the same time, Chang Xia was the same kind of person he was. Chang Xia hoped that a disaster like Yue Bu would never ur again, while An Ping hoped that the disaster of the Apocalypse would not ur at all.

    ¡°Then let us begin¡± Chang Xia rubbed his forehead to ease the pain. Although he felt irritated with some of An Ping¡¯s means as well as the actions of his other ¡®self¡¯, he was, in essence, a man always ready to sacrifice himself for his cause.

    I¡¯m really sorry, Seven.

    Chang Xia softly mumbled in his heart. To be the bridge that connected the timelines meant that he would need to bear the pressure from the timelines. The power of the timelines would use the bridge to ovep themselves, after which the bridge would copse in a split second.

    ...

    The outside world had be hell on earth, the power of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon couldn¡¯t be stopped at all, anyone who was corroded just a bit by their powers would instantly mutate without fail.

    First, intense mes would erupt from inside their bodies, burning them, causing their genes to change. The power of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon would thus turn them into burning dragonewts, in other words, into living devils.

    This was also a type of hybrid soldier race jointly created by the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon.

    Their willpower hidden within the burning mes would cause these people to instantly be loyal to the Burning Crusade as they were converted, their past memories would be removed and they would lose themselves, reced by a set soldier personality model, bing aplices to invade their own world.

    Only very few who disyed their excellence and potential would be allowed to keep their previous memories, fusing with the memories transferred by the Burning Crusade to form apletely new personality model. Comparatively, this was better as they still got to keep a part of themselves.

    The remaining 7 Disaster Kings had their hands busy with suppressing the disasters while also keeping the enemy upied. Meanwhile, the armies couldn¡¯t do anything but provide support, even with their extreme high-tech weapons, the most they could do was kill any newly converted ¡®devils¡¯ among the people and themselves.

    A faint projection of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon started to manifest in this world, causing the world to be even more abnormal.

    Once they fully manifested themselves in this world, their power would no longer be suppressed, and everyone in the entire world would be converted into ¡®devils¡¯ in no time at all.

    Losing the support of its life forms, the world¡¯s consciousness would also be destroyed, no longer able to resist these two entities.

    Fang Ze was hovering in the air, the ability to fly was something he borrowed from a survivor. As he saw the projections of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon slowly manifesting, he no longer cared about coteral damage and immediately summoned a burning red asteroid to fall from the sky, the intense temperature of that asteroid made the transparent projections of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon to be even fainter.

    But this was nothing but stalling, without being able topletely close this world off, the powers of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon would constantly flow in without interruption.

    ...

    Negary was heading somewhere without a care to observe the invasion of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon, as there was no benefit to him even if he did.

    Negary was currently still too weak, when it came to Mysticism, as long as Negary¡¯s soul hadn¡¯t reached a certain prerequisite, he wouldn¡¯t be able to understand anything even with long-term observation.

    Because of that, there was no longer any reason for him to remain in this world. If he stayed here, regardless of if the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon won or if the Disaster world won, the only thing waiting for Negary would be settling grudges after the war.

    ¡¼ Naturally, for my own benefits, it would be best that the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon are stopped ¡½

    Although Negary had confidence in his transmigration method, the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon were still two unpredictable variables.

    If the two of them were free to act, Negary wasn¡¯t sure that he would actually be able to transmigrate without issues.

 Chapter 197: Vol2 Ch95: Attendant

    <h4>Chapter 197: Vol2 Ch95: Attendant</h4>

    ¡¼ However, before that, I will need to resolve this issue ¡½Negary nced towards Lan Shan briefly as he led his three subordinates into a secret base. His body started morphing into the Dragon of Eternal Sin form, enveloping this secret base within his [Dragon¡¯s Pressure].

    With a swing of his tail, he pulled a lever and released an incubator from itstch, which revealed a humanoid with the exact same appearance as Lan Shan lying inside, this was a viral body created by Negary, mixed with Lan Shan¡¯s blood.

    Not too longter, Lan Shan¡¯splexion became pale, her facial features appeared haggard, while the other ¡®her¡¯ opened her eyes. The eyes of the other ¡®Lan Shan¡¯ first appeared a bit nk, then as her body started producing Disasforce, her eyes quickly grew more life-like. However,pared to the real Lan Shan, this ¡®Lan Shan¡¯ appeared very ordinary even while she exuded Disasforce.

    Soon after that, a ¡®Negary¡¯ with a nk expression also showed up in front of the Dragon of Eternal Sin, then led the other ¡®Lan Shan¡¯ out and away from this base.

    Attendants, artificial souls created by Negary to remedy hisck of subordinates and personnel. Through the mass collection of human data and creation of personality models, Negary was able to modify other souls into these Attendants, or forge the Soul Essence he collected into them.

    They didn¡¯t really have any unique abilities nor creativity, with only two notable advantages: their obedience, and wide range of application.

    Included within the personality models created this way was a certain level ofmon sense, as well as general knowledge equivalent to university students. They could learn any basic series of actions very quickly, thus capable of perfectly executing any of Negary¡¯s mundane arrangements, essentially the best kind of fodder.

    Negary created these two Attendants in order to migrate their Authorities, [Otherworld Invasion] and [Super gue].

    Although Negary¡¯s control over the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority had been stripped, that didn¡¯t mean the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority had actually detached itself from Negary.

    On the contrary, since An Ping didn¡¯t feel relieved about Negary, the [Otherworld Invasion] Authority was still tightly attached to Negary¡¯s soul, which would serve as a means of restraining Negary when necessary.

    Since the Authority was attached to the soul, whenever Negary transferred his soul around before, the Authority would also transfer with him, so there were a few extra steps required to escape from this attachment.

    That¡¯s why Negary had created an Attendant from his own soul in order to shift the Authority to it; he also did the same to Lan Shan, but since Lan Shan wasn¡¯t Negary, having a piece of her soul cut off caused her to be incredibly weakened.

    ¡¼ Are you ready, Lan Shan? ¡½Negary¡¯s gigantic dragon head turned to Lan Shan and asked her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no issue, Lord Negary¡± Lan Shan nodded her little head and sincerely answered him.

    ¡¼ Then let¡¯s begin ¡½Negary¡¯s body started to morph again.

    Standing behind them, Noah¡¯s expression was full of respect as he had knelt down on his knees and prostrated to Negary.

    Killer J, on the other hand, helplessly waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯m temporarily leaving the front stage again, but I¡¯ll definitely be back¡±

    Negary¡¯s dragon tail moved, splitting into tentacles that attached themselves to the two of them, their bodies swiftly bing withered as their light vanished from their eyes. Negary had reabsorbed their souls.

    The Dragon of Eternal Sin form then seemed to melt into several ck tentacles that started to wrap around Lan Shan¡¯s small body.

    ...

    On the outside, the battle still waged on, the army was cooperating with the Disaster Kings to eliminate the invaders, attempting to repel the invasion of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon. If the Path of Error hadn¡¯t lost its effect for a brief moment, this method might have actually worked.

    But now, more and more native living beings were being converted into devils, the projections of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon had gotten solid enough that they wouldn¡¯t grow fainter no matter how they were attacked.

    Seven swung her fist, unleashing her violent Disasforce to cause several devils to rupture and copse into mucus. From the corner of her eyes, she saw Negary and Lan Shan standing not too far away, staring closely at her.

    For some reason, Seven felt that this Negary seemed... off.

    Feeling a swift moment of unease, Seven put some of her attention on guarding against this Negary; but surprisingly to her, he simply stood there smiling at her without doing anything.

    As time went by, Seven¡¯s feeling of uneasiness grew stronger and stronger, causing her to realize that this unease didn¡¯te from Negary, but rather somewhere else.

    Very briefly, Seven recalled one of their first meetings, when Negary surrendered himself to the D.E.R division. At the time, he said:

    ...

    ¡¼ If there is ever a time when you feel helpless, feel free toe to me ¡½

    ...

    Currently, Seven was still far from ¡®feeling helpless¡¯, but the invasion had reached a point where it could hardly be pushed back, coupled with the sense of growing uneasiness in her mind, caused her to make a decision that she would never do so otherwise. Erupting her Disasforce to dispel that wave of enemies, Sevennded near Negary.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t Negary?¡± as Seven closely observed the Negary in front of her, she finally realized what was off about him, as this Negary didn¡¯t have the unique presence that he exuded.

    ¡°I am now¡± Negary suddenly chuckled, his body rxed slightly as his aura itself changed: ¡°My apologies, I was busy with something earlier¡±

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re wondering about¡± Negary smiled: ¡°The only thing you¡¯ve ever actually paid attention to was never this world, but rather Chang Xia¡±

    ¡°Unless I¡¯m wrong, the so-called Disaster King of [Heaven Copse] should be none other than him¡± Negary slowly spoke: ¡°So, why hasn¡¯t he appeared on the battlefield yet, even now?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Seven¡¯s expression changed slightly and asked in an urging voice.

    ¡°An Ping and Chang Xia are the same kind of people. What do you think the mostmon thing for people like them to do?¡± Negary gradually exined: ¡°Other than sacrificing other people, that would be sacrificing themselves¡±

    The figure of Chang Xia walking into the elevator shed through Seven¡¯s mind, the moment when he left to finish the ¡®secret weapon¡¯ that An Ping mentioned.

    The fact that they still hadn¡¯t appeared caused Seven to feel uneasy, so she immediately turned to leave.

    Watching Seven leaving her post, ¡®Negary¡¯ lowered his head and smiled, an alluring smile of perfection.

    Negary did not transfer his soul into this body, the actions he performed just now were nothing but recorded actions. Since this Attendant was created from the same soul, as long as his gestures and speech were no different from the original, he would still exude the same presence as the real Negary.

    Seven originally had gaps in her mentality: her trauma of the Yue Bu earthquake, as well as Chang Xia as a person; since Chang Xia saved her and raised her from her childhood trauma in Yue Bu, she naturally harbored special affections towards him.

    She was willing to leave her post at the D.E.R division toe to Chang Xia¡¯s aid in the 7th domain ¨C Yue Bu, and she was now simrly willing to ignore the threat of the world; bing a hard-headed brat that would not allow Chang Xia to sacrifice himself no matter what.

 Chapter 198: Vol2 Ch96: Emptying an ocean with a bucket

    <h4>Chapter 198: Vol2 Ch96: Emptying an ocean with a bucket</h4>

    Seven practically stormed her way towards the D.E.R division HQ, this seemingly mature woman was actually an extremely emotional person.

    She didn¡¯t care whether or not the world would be destroyed, nor did she care about the so-called ¡®bigger picture¡¯, or perhaps, her ¡®bigger picture¡¯ was Chang Xia himself.

    So what if the world got destroyed? Worst case scenario, they would just surrender themselves to the Burning Crusade; in fact, the Burning Crusade weed people with potential like themselves.

    No matter what happens, I won¡¯t let Chang Xia sacrifice himself!

    Seven understood very well what kind of person Chang Xia was, her Disasforce surged forward, destroying the floor of the D.E.R division HQ and jumped down after she located the path leading into the elevator.

    Arge metal door made of Disasforce material stood in her way, even her surging Disasforce could only cause it to be warped but not destroyed.

    ...

    Standing in front of the Apocalypse Stone Tablet, An Ping¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he saw the red warning lights and calmly stated: ¡°The enemies have discovered us, it¡¯s time to discard your fear and emotions. Right now, the world needs us¡±

    In front of him, the older Chang Xia had thrust a dagger into his own head, fallen dead on the ground, while Chang Xia was sitting on the other side, Disasforce constantly fluctuating on his body as his expression was warping over and over.

    ¡°You and he were originally the same person, do not try to resist him. Right now, there are people being converted into devils by the invaders at every moment; there are people losing their lives with every second we dy; a cmity much worse than the Yue Bu earthquake is urring right in front of us¡± An Ping continued to speak.

    To be the so-called bridge between the timelines, the key of the entire operation, Chang Xia, would naturally need to have a connection to those previous timelines, which meant that he needed to fuse with his previous self.

    However, it was one thing for a person to rationally agree to something, and another thing entirely for his subconscious to alsopromise. Fusing with another person¡¯s soul, even if that soul was actually your previous self, would be nigh-impossible as long as the two souls did not have the same mentality.

    The resistance was even greater than what he had imagined. Although Chang Xia had agreed to the n of sacrificing himself, the step of fusing with his own soul was extremely tough for some unknown reason.

    Is it because of that woman? How foolish.

    An Ping¡¯s expression remained calm.

    That damned Wang Yuan, even now he¡¯s interfering with us. If I hadn¡¯t prepared a hidden hand, he might have actually seeded.

    ...

    Outside, Seven¡¯s Disasforce was constantly striking against the gates, quickly destroying one of them. The closer she got to the Apocalypse Stone Tablet, the more intense her feelings of uneasiness became.

    Several D.E.R division personnel had caught up to her, blocking her way while shouting at her to stop attacking otherwise they would shoot.

    But Seven didn¡¯t care. While continuing to use Disasforce to protect herself, she focused on nothing but destroying the metal gates. She didn¡¯t understand her own feelings, perhaps there was a misunderstanding, perhaps there were other reasons, or perhaps she was deceived by Negary¡¯s words.

    However, Seven trusted her own intuition, and she clearly recognized the feeling of loss as if she was about to lose the most important person in her life.

    [Disaster King Seven, why are you here instead of facing the enemy?] a projection of An Ping¡¯s body appeared in front of the gate, telling her: [We are still preparing the secret weapon, your actions are interfering with us]

    ¡°Let me in¡± Seven said.

    [Now is not the time] An Ping rejected: [You are a member of the D.E.R division, and a member of this world. Follow your orders and face the enemies, otherwise you will be treated as a traitor of this world and a sinner of humanity. I trust that Chang Xia would not want to see that happen]

    ¡°Let me in¡± ignoring An Ping¡¯s words, Seven insisted.

    [Imprably thickheaded!] An Ping closed his eyes, if not necessary, he really didn¡¯t want to lose a Disaster King-level fighter: [Fire]

    The personnel behind her pulled their triggers at once, Seven¡¯s Disasforce surged forward again, striking at the gate, this level of Disasforce was already thick enough to make sure that not even Disasforce material bullets would pass through.

    However, Seven¡¯s expression immediately changed as she lost control of her Disasforce for a brief moment. The bullets swiftly pierced through her body, her blood overflowing as she copsed in front of the gate, her hand still trying to reach forward.

    [Foolish woman, that is the oue of the world¡¯s traitors] An Ping¡¯s eyes were frigid cold,pletely unlike a human.

    ...

    In the room, Chang Xia was soaked in sweat as he leaned back on his chair, doubtfully looking at the warped gate and asked An Ping: ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±

    ¡°An enemy discovered this ce, but they¡¯ve been dealt with. We don¡¯t have much time¡± An Ping curtly replied: ¡°Get ready¡±

    ¡°Got it¡± Chang Xia nodded, turned back and closed his eyes, then exercised his [Heaven Copse] Authority without noticing the red blood flowing from underneath the metal gate.

    As Chang Xia and An Ping both utilized their Authorities, the remaining Source Energy within the Source Pool started to boil and infused into their bodies. Layers uponyers of faint images started to manifest around the entirety of this world.

    Everyone seemed to have felt the same sensation, it was as if they had all experienced this before, the feeling of mass d¨¦j¨¤ vu caused many to be stunned for a short moment.

    Among them was the Fang Ze, the ¡®King of people¡¯.

    Two of his previous lives seemed to appear in his mind, one of which smoothly made it through all of his hardships, obtained nothing but victory after receiving his Authority, then stood right here to struggle against the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon as he currently was.

    Another of his life wasn¡¯t quite as smooth, in which he became a psychic. After obtaining his psychic abilities, he was only ever focused on training it and did not have so many girls close to him as he currently did, and was only struggling against a member of the Divine race.

    A connection formed between these three lives, as Fang Ze used his power, he found that he was able to borrow a lot more strength from his [Origin] ability, obtaining either twice or thrice as much power from each person, just him alone had grown three times as strong in a short period of time.

    Every Disaster King, every soldier was reinforced by the power of their other selves, causing the originally curb-stomping Divine race and Dragon race to be pushed straight back by the Disaster Kings.

    Fang Ze¡¯s power boost was even more significant, as he was essentially borrowing the power of three timeline¡¯s worth of living beings at once. Endless power was coursing through his body, and the solidifying projections of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon suddenly started to be faint again.

    Fang Ze understood what he needed to do, all of his power was converted into the purest and strongest mental power, striking at the projection of these two powerful figures andpletely destroying them.

    Both the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon did nothing against that, they simply watched Fang Ze, their expressions seemed to be mocking, orughing at something.

    Fang Ze froze for a split second. The immense power he had obtained made sure that he had nothing to fear, then why did he feel so ufortable?

 Chapter 199: Vol2 Ch97: Iâ€™m tired

    <h4>Chapter 199: Vol2 Ch97: I¡¯m tired</h4>

    As the visages of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon disappeared from the sky, Fang Ze hovered in mid-air, yet did not feel any joy.

    ¡°But why?¡± Fang Ze questioned as he casually swung his hand to disintegrate a nearby devil.

    The people around him were cheering in joy, as the invasion had beenpletely pushed back, leaving only a few invaders behind.

    These stragglers were nothing but a small issue in the bigger picture, which could be cleaned upter on after things had settled down.

    ¡°Why do I feel so tired?¡± Fang Ze wondered as he slowly descended. In the split second that he was reinforced by the power of the world, his strength wasn¡¯t simply boosted. Even now, without the ovepping power of the timelines, he was much stronger than he used to be.

    Without any notice, his [Origin] had reached the third stage of release, and a very deep level of release as well, but it was also because of this that he was feeling a sense of strange emptiness.

    Landing near the D.E.R division HQ, his mental power quickly noticed the secret room and the Apocalypse Stone Tablet that was lying inside.

    He could also feel the exhausted will of the world, who had used up thest of its Source Energy to achieve the ovepping of the timelines.

    In the HQ¡¯s lobby was a spreading pool of blood, Sevenid there, dead from the bullet holes all over her body. However, the other people in her vicinity had fallen into a much stranger state, while their bodies remained active and lively, their souls were already gone.

    They were too close to the center of the ovepping timelines and lost their lives from the influence.

    Fang Ze only took a single nce at Seven¡¯s body outside the gate before kicking it open.

    Inside, An Ping and Chang Xia sat in their respective chairs, but were in a considerably worse statepared to the people outside, as their bodies crumbled into ashes and vanished from the gust of wind created by Fang Ze¡¯s entry.

    Standing in front of the Apocalypse Stone Tablet and reading its inscription, Fang Ze stood still for a very long while.

    Without his notice, several people had already gathered behind him. The old Disaster King Yake Toth was injured, but still spoke with a healthy tone: ¡°Mister An Ping had sacrificed himself to protect this world. I suggest that we change the name of the Disaster Emergency Response division to the Post-Disaster Relief Department, from which we will resolve the various issues after this world-wide disaster¡±

    ¡°Mister Fang Ze, please be the new department head¡±

    As the strongest fighter, Fang Ze had touched the hearts of many people during his process of saving the world, as it was necessary for his ability to borrow their powers. As long as they wanted to, and with a bit of propaganda, he could be the Messiah, the most influential man in the world.

    ¡°Three Disaster Kings had lost their lives, but their Authorities did not go out of control¡± Fang Ze muttered in a hoarse voice, stating somethingpletely unrted to the matter at hand.

    He turned around to face everyone, each of them had a hint of sorrow and pain on their expressions, but couldn¡¯t hide the joy of victory on it.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired, leave me some space first¡± Fang Ze said.

    The others looked around and sensed that something might be amiss, but since Fang Ze was the strongest among them, his words convinced the others to leave, with only He Qiao remaining.

    ¡°What am I supposed to do now?¡± Fang Ze¡¯splexion became pale as he turned and asked He Qiao: ¡°Wang Yuan!¡±

    ¡¼ So you¡¯ve noticed ¡½¡¯He Qiao¡¯, or rather Negary, answered him without a single hint of surprise: ¡¼ I¡¯m going to leave soon, so you¡¯ll naturally be able to enjoy your reputation as the Messiah and live the rest of your life with your beloved, happily ever after ¡½

    ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s possible?¡± Fang Ze¡¯s eyes became extremely fearful: ¡°He has already begun to recall the Authorities. Even me, the ¡®world¡¯s savior¡¯ might lose my life in one of the post-war cleaning battles not too long after this¡±

    ¡¼ You already have an idea of what to do already, don¡¯t you? Otherwise, you would have already killed me as soon as you noticed ¡½Negary smirked: ¡¼ This is point when he is the weakest. Furthermore, don¡¯t you have a few natural allies? I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be thrilled to cooperate with you ¡½

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault...¡± Fang Ze started sobbing while clutching his hair, his current appearance was nothing like a Messiah, he was more like a coward, or even a lunatic instead.

    ¡¼ Now how could you say that, I merely gave you freedom ¡½Negary chuckled: ¡¼ The freedom of thought ¡½

    ¡¼ Well then, see youter, Mister Fang Ze. I will be leaving very soon, if you want to act, you had better do it quickly ¡½Negary shed a brilliant smile of indescribable beauty, followed by He Qiao¡¯s body copsing to the ground.

    Before the world invasion began, Negary had given Fang Ze a little gift: by using the Light Casting technique, he imnted a portion of his own soul into Fang Ze¡¯s [Origin].

    That portion of his soul contained the information regarding the Dragon of Eternal Sin form, and had absolute trust towards Fang Ze.

    This way, when Negary used Fang Ze¡¯s ability, Fang Ze would also be able to utilize Negary¡¯s ¡®error¡¯ property through the Dragon of Eternal Sin.

    It was when Fang Ze achieved the third stage of release that he finally noticed Negary¡¯s gift, and also when he was the strongest. Without hesitation, he borrowed Negary¡¯s ability and created a miniature Dragon of Eternal Sin within his own head.

    Under the influence of the ¡®error¡¯ property, his thoughts became free. For the very first time, he clearly saw his own life, his predetermined path, and for that reason, he felt pained.

    However, Fang Ze¡¯s sobbing soon faded; just as Negary said, he had already made his decision, with how much hostility there was between the two of them, Fang Ze would have already killed Negary immediately as he discovered him. The reason why he refrained from doing so was because if Fang Ze killed Negary, he would lose Negary¡¯s ability, he would once again fall under the absolute influence of the so-called [Protagonist Aura], forced to walk the path carved out for him.

    He was nothing but a puppet who had been under another¡¯s control all his life, his sobbing started to turn into a twisted, eerie voice: ¡º Perhaps, I really was infected by Wang Yuan ¡»

    He looked up, staring at the distant Apocalypse Stone Tablet. His original enthusiastic presence abruptly changed; turning into an eerie, ominous one that was inexplicably simr to Negary.

    With a swing of his hand, the reinforced ss was broken, and the Apocalypse Stone Tablet slowly copsed. Fang Ze covered his face and turned around, embracing He Qiao¡¯s unconscious body.

    Negary will leave very soon, and once he does, I will not be able to borrow his ability any longer, so I really have to act quickly.

    The final image before the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon disappeared shed through Fang Ze¡¯s mind, the gazes they gave him were still very clear, solid enough for him to practically feel on his skin.

    Just like Negary, those two had also given him a small gift. With their great power, even while they were off-world, they would still be able to lend Fang Ze their powers.

    As he made his way outside with He Qiao in his embrace, a scorching power began to burn through his body, causing his visage to morph; simrly, that power was also being poured into He Qiao¡¯s body bit by bit through his hands.

    With the sound of his footsteps, the cheering crowd outside suddenly froze. Fang Ze¡¯s 5-meter-tall body was now d in burning ck mes; with a p of his devilish wings, the devil horns on his head curved towards each other to form the shape of aurel.

    The most powerful devil of the Burning Crusade had been born.

    The entire world once again started to tremble. Now with Fang Ze as the insider, this world could no longer resist the invasion of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon.

    mes erupted all over the world, just in time when Negary was preparing to leave.

 Chapter 200: Vol2 Ch98: Departure and announcement

    <h4>Chapter 200: Vol2 Ch98: Departure and announcement</h4>

    In Negary¡¯s base, muddy masses of dead and rotten germs were all over the ce.

    Lan Shan sat still, silently waiting.

    ¡¼ So you¡¯ve made your choice huh? Fang Ze ¡½

    Negary, who had taken refuge in Lan Shan¡¯s body, lightly chuckled, but it wasn¡¯t outside of Negary¡¯s expectation. They were too self-assured about Fang Ze; after all, as the ¡®King of people¡¯, he was the most crucial part of their n, but also the hardest part to go wrong.

    Negary merely created a chance for Fang Ze, as well as an opening for the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon.

    And they were even more impressive than Negary had imagined, immediately pushing Fang Ze to do something that Negary had failed to do: actively epting their powers.

    The reason why Negary had convinced Seven to go search for Chang Xia in the first ce was to draw the attention of An Ping, the spokesperson for the will of the world, which was also why he had to make an Attendant who carried his Authority do it.

    When the invasion resumed, the chance that Negary had been waiting for had finally arrived.

    This world no longer had the leisure to pay attention to him, and neither did the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon, since their main goal was the world¡¯s [Origin]. This afforded Negary a rtively safe transit environment.

    As soon as the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon manifested in this world, Negary activated the transmigration method he prepared.

    In the me world, he had actually obtained aplete method of transmigration, which was the True Spirit transmigration method.

    At the time, a member of the Gusar race transmigrated into the me world by borrowing Negary¡¯s [ck Crow] germs, from which Negary obtained information regarding the True Spirit, also known as the [Origin], as well as the True Spirit transmigration method.

    The essence of the method was to retract one¡¯s soul back inside one¡¯s [Origin] and borrow its reincarnation property to travel to other worlds.

    Naturally, there were two prerequisites to using this method, the first was the existence of an [Origin], and the second was the coordinates of another world.

    Furthermore, there were also limitations to this transmigration method: the only thing that could be brought along during transmigration was one¡¯s soul and absolutely nothing else.

    Because of that, the Gusar race who used this method to travel usually only sought to obtain knowledge from other worlds, through which they would stimte and further release their [Origin], as well aspleting their abilities and path.

    Because they only take their [Origin] and soul with them, this transmigration method was no different from reincarnation with their previous memories intact. This allowed the Gusar race to not draw the caution of the worlds they transmigrated into, and particrly not their hostility.

    However, since Negary didn¡¯t have an [Origin], this method was essentially useless to him, not to mention the fact that the user would only be able to take their own soul with them and no one else¡¯s.

    It was because of this that Negary didn¡¯t have a subordinate like Noah use this method to transmigrate and take Negary with him.

    The point of breakthrough was this world¡¯s Light Casting technique. Through each cycle¡¯s worth of studies and research, they created a lot of technological and supernatural knowledge, but once the timeline got reset, all of their efforts would be reduced to 0, everyone¡¯s memories would be reset, their [Origin] returning to an unreleased state.

    To retain these memories and knowledge, they created the Light Casting technique, which ¡®cast¡¯ the knowledge within their souls into their [Origin]. This aplished the goal of retaining their total memory, which included part of their previous technology.

    Negary had borrowed the principles of the Light Casting technique to modify the True Spirit transmigration technique and turned it into a transmigration method suitable for himself.

    He wouldpress his own soul, ¡®cast¡¯ it into Lan Shan¡¯s [Origin] for storage, then perform transmigration using her [Origin], his destination being the world coordinates that An Ping¡¯s group had provided him.

    ¡¼ A world that is constantly moving along an orbit, and might possibly have invaded the Disaster world once before. What a highly inappropriate choice, but I don¡¯t have the luxury to be picky ¡½Negary¡¯s soul slowly sank into Lan Shan¡¯s [Origin], then followed a unique path of [Origins] and left this world.

    The New Deity and Progenitor Dragon who were destructively extracting the world¡¯s [Origin] both seemed to have noticed, but decided not to pursue. In reality, they had expended quite a bit of power to attack the Disaster world, so if they couldn¡¯t extract some of the world¡¯s [Origin] to use as firewood, their mes would eventually be snuffed out as well.

    Fang Ze¡¯s giant devil form slowly walked towards the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon.

    ¡¸ Wee to the Burning Crusade. From today onwards, you are the Captain of the Burning Crusade¡¯s Devil Legion, the King of Devils. Hopefully, you will mature soon and be the third Lord of the Burning Crusade, as we expect much of your potential ¡¹

    ...

    Negary¡¯s soul followed an obscure path and smoothly came into contact with the world from his coordinates.

    If nothing went wrong, the will of this world wouldmunicate with the transmigrator through their thoughts, agree on a contract to follow certain terms during the course of transmigration, perhaps even cooperate with the world¡¯s will to aplish some jobs whenever necessary. In return, the will of the world would inform the transmigrator of certainmon knowledge and prepare a suitable body for them.

    The member of the Gusar race who transmigrated into the me world was actually a victim of the me world. Since the me world had no will of its own, they naturally couldn¡¯t agree to any contract, which led to them arriving in the world without knowledge of the world¡¯snguages nor a suitable body. They had no choice but to enter Negary¡¯s [ck Crow] germs, only to be restrained by Negary and forced to return without any preparations.

    Following regr procedures, Negary would now need toe into contact with the will of the world, but what appeared in Negary¡¯s consciousness wasn¡¯t a contract, butrge numbers of broken, scattered images.

    A giant tree that couldn¡¯t be described with words, which housed three assorted types of fruits.

    A group of humanoids who prostrated themselves to the ground to pray. Their average height was around three meters, delicate white skin, long ears, they were all wearing luxurious robes reflecting moonlight while dancing under the shade of the tree.

    After that, the images started to flicker through a lot quicker, disying abandoned chapels, dusty statues, abrupt mutations that differed during day and night, followed by rippling emotions of sorrow and despair.

    Swordsmen who stood in long rows within an archaic pce; ancient resounding sounds of grief-filled singing; more and more humans; as well as groups of people wearing various church attires.

    A swollen corpse in an underground sewer; horse carriages that quickly galloped through the streets; monsters that walked the streets at night; life forms lost in their madness; and various strange and unusual creatures.

    The images became closer and closer, making everything clearer and clearer by the moment: a giant underground city; a monster that screamed without a sound; followed by a horse carriage that slowly ground to a halt in the middle of a motley street of a small city.

    A 2-meter-tall middle-aged man came out from the carriage, carrying a gentleman¡¯s cane on one hand while lifting a trunk on the other. He put the trunk down to adjust his bowler hat and knocked on the door of a unique-looking building.

    ¡°Good day, Dr. Sitia¡± the maid who opened the door slightly bowed to greet him.

    ¡°Good day, Mrs. Lunchances¡± the middle-aged man replied, took off his bowler hat and coat before handing them to the maid.

    After hanging the man¡¯s bowler hat and coat onto a hook, the maid said: ¡°The master has been expecting you¡±

    The middle-aged man followed the maid to the second floor and entered a room, where he saw a bald middle-aged man together with someone lying on a bed.

    The image then shed again in front of him before Negary finally felt his body.

 Chapter 201: Vol3 Ch1: Sickness

    <h4>Chapter 201: Vol3 Ch1: Sickness</h4>

    The first thing Negary saw was his own pair of high-standing bosoms. Since he used Lan Shan¡¯s [Origin] to transmigrate, it was understandable that the body he transmigrated into was a female one. Either way, he would soon be able to create a viral body for himself and leave this body for Lan Shan.

    ¡¼ From the images I saw before, this world seems to be a bit unusual ¡½

    ¡¼ Their average height was much higher than normal, both their faces and names seemed to be Western, but they were most likely not pure humans ¡½

    ¡¼ As seen from one of the first images, humans should have evolved from a certain long-eared species ¡½

    ¡¼ I am currently lying on a bed, most likely the same body who was in bed in the veryst image, but both the bald middle-aged man and the man who was called Dr. Sitia doesn¡¯t seem to be in the room ¡½

    On the side of the bed was a basin, which was filled with a bright red liquid, apparently a mix of water and blood. Negary could sense a slight sensation of pain and numbnessing from the left wrist of this body, so most likely it was her blood in the basin.

    ¡¼ Bloodletting therapy? ¡½

    This was a type of medical treatment thatcked any clinical research, but used to exist in early history in many ces of the world.

    ¡¼ It doesn¡¯t seem right ¡½

    Negary silently listened and heard various voices from another room, one of which was the voice of Dr. Sitia.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any issues, at least it would not act up again this month...¡± the following content of the conversation seemed to be sensitive, as Dr. Sitia¡¯s voice became slightly inaudible.

    ¡°Furthermore, I will not be able to provide treatment for miss Chloe again next month¡± Dr. Sitia apologetically said: ¡°Sir Farnate, I hope that you will be able to find another doctor¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t Dr. Sitia reconsider? After all, there aren¡¯t many who have your medical expertise in Lohr¡± this was the voice of the middle-aged man, referred to by the doctor as Farnate, most likely this body¡¯s father.

    ¡¼ Was this because of a medical issue? Or because of another reason? ¡½

    Lan Shan¡¯s [Origin] easily took over this body without any obstruction from the original body¡¯s owner.

    ¡¼ Perhaps, this was due to the will of the world ¡½

    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. Medical practice cannot save Lohr¡± Dr. Sitia replied in a whisper, showing clear disaffection of this town.

    If Killer J was here, he could definitelyment something like:

    ¡°Woodman Lu (Lu Xun), Iron fist Sun (Sun Zhong Shan), Chekhov, Bing Xin, Guo Mo Ruo, Conan Doyle and the rest would surely support you[1]¡±

    Disregarding their conversation, Negary could asionally hear the sound of horse carriages resounding from outside, but they all appeared to be in a lot of hurry, as if there was some sort of imminent danger.

    The conversation soon ended, followed by the sound of a horse carriage leaving. The middle-aged man then came in together with a maid, saw that Negary was awake and sighed: ¡°So, you¡¯ve woken up?¡±

    The bald man Farnate very quickly left, leaving only the maid Lunchances to clean the basin without any intention of talking to Negary, which confused Negary somewhat.

    Farnate¡¯s attitude towards his daughter was considerably strange, as he didn¡¯t express any care even when she was sick, nor did he try to talk to her after she had woken up, as if there was no need to talk to his daughter at all.

    ¡¼ It¡¯s like an attitude towards a burden¡½

    ¡¼ And a burden that he simply can¡¯t discard ¡½

    Negary determined.

    ¡¼ This bloodletting therapy must be done once a month, or something would ur. From what Farnate had shown, his status should be quite considerable, the horse carriage arrived at the back door and not the front door, which means that this therapy was something that shouldn¡¯te to light ¡½

    ¡¼ From the images I saw, perhaps this is somewhat rted to one of the monsters ¡½

    Negary analyzed and quickly got to a possible truth, bit by bit.

    ¡¼ Through bloodletting, it is possible to suppress some sort of monster-rted sickness ¡½

    The maid Lunchances swiftly cleaned up everything in the room, rolled a cart of food inside, then immediately left without a single word.

    Negary could even hear the sound of a metal lock and chains being engaged from the outside. Quite obviously, this ¡®miss Chloe¡¯ had been locked inside this room,pletely suitable with his assumption of her being a burden.

    After closely observing this body, Negary sat up on the bed. She was around 16-17 years old, from the reflection on the window, it could be seen that her appearance was quite decent.

    The food for her wasn¡¯t of low quality, after finishing the meal, Negary walked up to the door and pushed it slightly, confirming that the door was extremely firm, as if it had been specifically reinforced. This door would make it hard for anyone to force their way out from the inside.

    As he approached the window, it was as he had expected: this ce was the second floor, the decorated frame of the window had also been reinforced by a metal fence to close it off.

    ¡¼ There are a lot of w marks on the sides of the bed, and they¡¯re considerably deep as well ¡½

    Negary reached his hand forward, this body¡¯s nails were extremely well-kept and spotless. He then crouched down and searched the floor, seeing that there were a few scraps of what seemed to be cotton stuck between the floorboards.

    The only thing in this room made from the same material would be the pillow and nket.

    As Negary tried using this body to rip those items, he found that they were of decent quality, and that this body¡¯s strength alone would not be able to achieve such a feat.

    ¡¼ When the sickness acts up, this body would show characteristics of madness, as well as an increase in physical strength ¡½

    A few momentster, the lock on the door was opened as the maid Lunchances came in to collect the utensils. Without paying any attention to Negary, she swiftly left and once again locked the door.

    ¡¼ I¡¯ve grasped the basic situation ¡½Negary had finished analyzing his current situation. The will of the world that was supposed to have appeared never showed up, it merely sent him a few pictures and arranged an identity for him, as Negary managed to understand their conversations earlier without any issues.

    ¡¼ To further understand this world, I will need other clues ¡½

    Currently, Negary¡¯s soul wasn¡¯tpletely weakened like the previous time he traversed worlds, but this transmigration method obviously still had its issues.

    ¡¼ The transmigration method needs to be improved further, as for the coordinates of other worlds, this world surely have some ¡½

    Negary silently thought to himself. Since this world moved in a set orbit and had encountered the Disaster world in the past, there was a high possibility of iting into contact with other worlds as well, simply by following its orbit.

    ¡¼ This world is very strange; as this town alone seems to have a lot of issues ¡½Negary observed what he could about this world through the window.

    All the structures in this town were constructed in the same style, with arge main road with narrow interlinking alleyways connected throughdders and stairs, causing theyout to appear very intricate andplicated, if someone wasn¡¯t used to this ce, they would most likely get lost.

    Looking from afar, there were marks of various weapons scattered throughout the walls of the main road, asionally apanied by patches of dried blood as well.

    ¡¼ The most urgent thing right now is to probe the situation of this world, then collect the necessary amount of flesh to construct a viral body through a safe way. Constantly remaining in Lan Shan¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t be a good idea, especially when this body is so clearly problematic ¡½like always, Negary decided to remain in the shadow first, without clearly understanding this world, it would be best to stay cautious.

    [1] They are all prolific writers with revolutionary background who supported the change of current rule

 Chapter 202: Vol3 Ch2: The blood of evil

    <h4>Chapter 202: Vol3 Ch2: The blood of evil</h4>

    Time slowly passed, the light of the sun slowly faded away, the town that still had a bit of liveliness was now totally devoid of it. None of the houses turned on any lights, so only the dim streemps at the corners of the street exuded a little bit of insignificant heat.

    asionally, the sound of a low growling echoed across the streets, and an ominous presence had enveloped this town. From afar, the sound of knives or swords shing bones and flesh could be heard faintly resounding, making for quite a terrifying night.

    Negary was sitting on the bed, after the dinner from earlier, the maid Lunchances hadn¡¯t appeared again, the inside of the room also became devoid of sound, plunged into what seemed to be deathly silence.

    ¡¼ Night and day almost seems to be twopletely different worlds ¡½

    Negary reached his hand out to sense the moonlight peering through the window. He could feel that something within this body was trying to awaken, but due to theck of a certain thing, this awakening was soon interrupted.

    ¡¼ There is some sort of power within the moonlight, trying to entice this body to change ¡½Negary pulled his hand back: ¡¼ The bloodletting therapy from earlier was actually effective ¡½

    Negary recalled one of the images he saw as he entered this world: a group of long-eared creatures gathered under the moonlight, then started to dance beneath the shade of a great tree. Quite obviously, this was the disy of worship towards the moon.

    ¡¼ The moonlight! ¡½

    As he looked up, the moon in the sky appeared incredibly dim, as if there was something drifting around it, causing even the simply shining moonlight to give off an indescribable sense of eeriness.

    ¡¼ The moon in the image wasn¡¯t like this ¡½

    Negary remembered the images he was shown quite clearly, where the moon had a considerable degree of holiness to it: ¡¼ So, some sort of change had urred, causing the elves under the moonlight to mutate into the humans of today? ¡½

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, as well as the sound of flowing liquid outside, Negary opened the window just a bit to observe the scenery below, only to see a man in a ck cloak and a wide-brimmed hat whose face was obscured, trying to run from one side of the street to the other.

    The man was wielding arge scythe in his hand with several small chains attached to the end of the sickle, the ends of which were tied with several small, furry ¡®something¡¯.

    After choosing a position, the man wielded the scythe in both hands, turned to face what Negary assumed to be a monster as he started chanting an iprehensible incantation.

    As for the flowing liquid, it was actually a mass of ck muddy substance that was flowing towards this direction from the corner of the street. Several pale small arms were reaching out from the muddy substance, from afar, it looked like a spider that had been squashed.

    The spider-like monster wasn¡¯t particrly slow; using its arms, it quickly rushed towards the scythe-wielding man. A humanoid creature then abruptly surfaced from inside the muddy liquid, which looked like a pale-white centipede, which then leapt towards the man.

    The man was panting heavily, but still managed to finish chanting his incantation as a certain light manifested on his scythe. He nimbly retreated several steps to avoid the monster¡¯s rush, then resolutely swung the scythe down to cut the multi-armed monster in half during its rush. Some sort of ck aura erupted from the de of the scythe and spread to the rest of the monster¡¯s body.

    The monster then gave off a strange cry, like the sound from a boiling pot of water that was constantly bubbling, or the sound of air escaping from the lungs of a drowning man; it was uncanny and ufortable to the ears.

    Although the monster was cut in half, it did not die; instead it quickly scurried back into the ck muddy substance.

    Using this opportunity, the man quickly rushed forward, took a jet-ck ¡®something¡¯ from his waist while chanting an incantation before shoving that ¡®something¡¯ into the muddy substance that was trying to escape.

    The ¡®something¡¯ turned into a huge mass of what seemed like hair, quickly expanding until itpletely surrounded the muddy substance, then swiftly shrank while restraining the pale-white monster inside, forming a mass of round furry ¡®something¡¯.

    The man took that thing, hung it on the final length of chain at the end of his sickle before looking up at Negary who was on the second floor.

    It was only now that Negary managed to see what the man looked like under the wide-brimmed hat: a metallic mask that was fixed to the hat itself. The mask was forged to look like that of an owl, which appeared extremely creepy under the dim light of the streemps and the eerie moonlight.

    The eyes behind the mask seemed to be able to see through the window, as the man observed Negary. He then lowered his head, propped the scythe on his shoulder and quickly left, leaving only the ck muddy substance on the side of the streets.

    The sound of footsteps could be heard from below. Quite obviously, the people of this building weren¡¯t oblivious to the battle outside. Perhaps they had been silently observing it through the locked doors for the past while, only returning to bed after it was all over.

    Negary closed the window again, analyzing the information he obtained from this observation.

    ¡¼ That person harbored killing intent towards me, but then simply left ¡½

    Negary thought: ¡¼ However, the people below who were also observing him did not draw his hostility, which means that the killing intent wasn¡¯t due to observing him ¡½

    ¡¼ Then, it was because of this body¡¯s peculiarities? ¡½

    ¡¼ That person wielded supernatural means, and had a very clear goal: to hunt those monsters ¡½

    Negary recalled the glow of the scythe as well as the ck aura that surged from it, the iprehensible incantation seemed to be able to call upon some sort of power.

    ¡¼ How interesting, this world is split into two sides, normal people who live and work during the day and hide away at night; while monsters and the monster hunters won¡¯te to disturb them ¡½Negary smirked as he thought: ¡¼ Of course, there would be the asional point of contact as well ¡½

    He raised his left arm, where there was an incision right above his forearm that had been wrapped with a white bandage.

    ¡¼ Dr. Sitia should be the point of breakthrough, and most likely the reason why the will of the world purposely let me observe him ¡½

    Negary thought. As the doctor who had been using bloodletting to help Chloe with her monster sickness, he should know quite a bit more than other people.

    While he was lost in his thoughts, the night soon ended as dawn came. As the first rays of light shined on the earth, the sound of human activity could soon be heard from the outside.

    As Negary opened the window slightly, he found that the muddy substance fromst night was nowhere to be seen. A naked body nowid where the muddy substance originally was, it seemed to be around 1.9 meters tall, pale-white skin, and was extremely malnourished.

    A man with a ck cloth draped over his face arrived next to the body with a cart, took out a ck cloth from his pocket without any surprises and covered the body¡¯s face.

    Several people whispered in discussion a bit further away.

    ¡°So it was the eldest son of the Delphi family, who could¡¯ve thought that he was actually a sinner with the blood of evil flowing through him?¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, that second daughter of his isn¡¯t decent either, soliciting people from such a young age...¡±

    As the whispers went further away, the body was thrown into the cart by the undertaker with the ck cloth, who then continued heading to his next destination.

    ¡¼ A person with the blood of evil will turn into monsters? ¡½

    Negary raised the arm of his current body up to his line of sight and thought.

 Chapter 203: Vol3 Ch3: Spirit Cleansing day

    <h4>Chapter 203: Vol3 Ch3: Spirit Cleansing day</h4>

    Negary thus remained in hiding for several days. During daytime, other than the maid Lunchances who came to deliver daily necessities, nobody else came to visit, and there was a shower room attached in his room as well.

    Daytime was the period when most people were actively working, Negary was able to observe quite a few people from the narrow view of his room¡¯s window, so this town probably had quite a bit of poption.

    But every night, everyone would hide into their homes without fail, even if they had the light turned on, they would quickly shut it off.

    As he collected more and more information, Negary slowly had an initial grasp on this world.

    This area surrounded by a river moat was a city town called Lohr, the inner city district took up most of its area and had a poption of over 10,000 people.

    When night fell, monsters would be born from some of the secluded corners of the city, the ¡®blood of evil¡¯ that existed within the body of some people being the main reason why monsters appeared.

    At night, the moon would hang high up in the sky, which led the moonlight to be considered evil and malicious. Every month, the only day when the moon does not rise was called the Spirit Cleansing day, at which point nighttime would be rtively safe and everyone could leave their houses to participate in a night banquet.

    At night, the ¡®Owls¡¯ would move in the darkness to kill those monsters. People say that they were hunters working for the Sun Shadow church, but despite knowing that, most people weren¡¯t willing toe into contact with them too closely.

    The undertakers who collected the corpses during daytime were also people of the Sun Shadow church.

    For people of this town, the biggest scandal possible was an individual from a family turning into a monster. The family members of those who had the blood of evil flowing through their bodies would be theughing stock of the entire town, their status would also fall without hopes of ever climbing back up.

    Their work, schooling, engagements, and even marriages would run into invisible obstacles, everyone would hold prejudice against the family with the blood of evil, the very fact that a monster hade from their family would be nothing less than the greatest sin they had evermitted.

    For example, the Delphi family from a few days ago, because their eldest son¡¯s naked body appeared on the streets that morning, the Delphi family¡¯s second daughter¡¯s originally smooth engagement was suddenly cut off, her marriage became nonexistent, and she was branded with a reputation of being ¡®impure¡¯.

    It was no wonder that Farnate had locked up his daughter Chloe, whose body Negary was now inhabiting, on the second floor of his house, even when he had resorted to bloodletting to hamper her sickness, he still insisted on never letting her go out.

    The full name of this body that Negary was inhabiting was Chloe Farnate, eldest daughter of the Farnate family. Other than herself, the other people in this family were the family head Morey Farnate ¨C the bald middle-aged man, as well as Chromie Farnate ¨C Chloe¡¯s younger brother.

    These were the only three official members of the Farnate family, other than them, there were only the maid Lunchances, the butler Brosius, and some gardeners who weren¡¯t live-in workers.

    The only people who knew about Chloe¡¯s situation were the family head, the maid, and the butler.

    Her younger brother Chromie Farnate was currently staying in boarding school and would only return home each month on Spirit Cleansing day.

    And the Spirit Cleansing day urred on the 9th of each month. The entire town of Lohr¡¯s faithid with the Sun Shadow church, who worshipped the Lord of the Sun ¨C the Eternal Heat.

    Each month, the Sun Shadow church would host the Spirit Cleansing ceremony to receive the radiance of their God. The name Sun Shadow church also originated from this, as they believed that humans to be ¡®the Dimmed¡¯, which are shadowy existences; only by receiving the radiance of light would they be graced with salvation.

    This time would also be a rare asion where Chloe was allowed to be free, participating in the ball to prove that the eldest daughter of the Farnate family was still a normal person.

    And today was Spirit Cleansing day, although to be exact, it would actually be the morning of the following day. After an entire night of indulging in revelry, they would watch the sunrise and receive the light of dawn.

    For this night only, no monsters would appear in the entire city, ording to the words of the Sun Shadow church, those wicked entities were fearful of God¡¯s light.

    Naturally, Lohr had religions other than the Sun Shadow church, but they weren¡¯t the mainstream so their only believers were outsiders who migrated here. If these religions and faiths didn¡¯t worship a Righteous God, they could even be condemned by the Sun Shadow church.

    At the same time, the Sun Shadow church refuses to mention a single word about who the other Righteous Gods were. They didn¡¯t care about people worshipping other Righteous Gods, but they would never help spread their names, the only thing that the Sun Shadow church would publicly announce and condemn would be the name of evil Gods.

    Among them, the most prolific organization was the Soundless Cult, which had been publicly outed by the Sun Shadow church as worshippers of an evil God numerous times. The main reason why Lohr¡¯s rate of incident was so much higher than other areas was also due to the existence of the Soundless Cult.

    ¡°Wear the ring tonight, do not express any abnormalities, for Chromie¡¯s sake¡± as the door was unlocked, Farnate came in to say the second thing he had ever said to Negary ever since he arrived in this world, put a small box on the table and swiftly left.

    Lunchances also came in with a formal dress and helped Negary into the light blue article of clothing.

    There was finally some semnce of liveliness on the streets of this city town. There was only a single night like this for an entire month, while the rest of the time they needed to hole up in their houses and listen to the howls and cries of monsters, so there were quite a few ready to let themselvespletely loose for this night.

    As Negary got onto the horse carriage, the one who sat next to him was Chromie who had just arrived home that afternoon. Apparently, he was very close with his elder sister.

    Negary was currently wearing a silver ring, the top of which was engraved with a small emerald while a thin line of text was engraved on the inside of the ring.

    The text wasn¡¯t written in this world¡¯smonnguage, but Negary was able to read it without issues.

    [May the moon be with you!]

    Negary recalled the engraving on the ring, the prayers of which werepletely ipatible with the worship of the Sun present with the Sun Shadow church.

    After wearing the ring, Negary clearly sensed some sort of power flowing from the ring into this body, which made it undergo some sort of change, making it more... natural.

    ¡¼ Sure enough, the Farnate family is somehow rted to the worship of the moon, that¡¯s why they have this ring ¡½

    Negary began to ponder. Society as a whole currently regarded the moon as an ominous presence, and it truly did bring about omens.

    ¡¼ The system of Gods had undergone a change, and so did the species ¡½

    Negary narrowed his eyes in thought. Tonight would be a fine opportunity to leave this body and hand it over to Lan Shan. After all, being restrained inside this body would make it impossible for him to obtain more information.

    It wasn¡¯t a good idea to arbitrarily cause a scene with the Farnate family, nor consuming Chloe¡¯s body to create a viral body. Not only would that easily draw the attention of the Sun Shadow church, it would also cut off the only clue that the will of the world gave him. In addition, he didn¡¯t intend for Lan Shan to lose her [Origin] so quickly.

    ¡¼ From the Owls, I can see that the Sun Shadow church does in fact wield supernatural power. They are a church who has a so-called ¡®God¡¯ on their side ¡½Negary¡¯s eyes shifted slightly, as he needed a suitable chance for his goal.

    In his current state, if he was discovered by the Sun Shadow church, there was a real possibility of him going under.

    The horse carriage soon reached its destination. The formally-dressed Chromie was young, but he was already quite a gentleman, his neatlybed brown hair would easily conquer the hearts of any woman. He went down the carriage first and offered his hand to Negary, who took it to disembark from the vehicle, his eyes observing the current situation of the ball.

 Chapter 204: Vol3 Ch4: Precious

    <h4>Chapter 204: Vol3 Ch4: Precious</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The ball made the town very lively,pletely unlike the silence it had in daily life.

    The ball was hosted in front of the Sun Shadow cathedral, at the very center of the town. It was built on rtively high ground, so there were a total of threerge squares that were set up like steps of a stair, with the smallest one at the very top, right in front of the cathedral.

    The second square was situated at the side of the hill, which formed an enclosure around the entire cathedral.

    And the third square was naturally thergest, situated at the foot of the hill. Even as thergest square of the church at the very bottom, it was still taller than the residential district, which clearly showed the influence of the church and religion in this area. Apparently, there was no concept of a country in this world, only the various areas that were under the direct jurisdiction of the cities they house, so it made sense for the church to be the highest authority.

    The three squares also served to divide the citizens of Lohr into three levels.

    The highest square, which was the closest to the church, was only essible to the members of upper society and devout followers of the church.

    The second square was the ce for the merchants and some rtively notable members of society to gather, and this was also where the Farnate family had arrived. Comparatively speaking, the Farnate family was one of decent influence within Lohr, which was also the reason why Farnate cared so much about concealing the fact that his daughter had the blood of evil.

    His son Chromie was currently studying in a rtively influential academy outside of town, and as long as Farnate could keep this up for a little while longer, his son would graduate with honors. At that time, Chromie would only need to work hard for a bit to be a member of Lohr¡¯s government; after which they would no longer need to gather at this second square, but rather the top square and officially be a member of Lohr¡¯s upper society.

    If not for the fact that an abrupt death would cause the Sun Shadow church to investigate and discover her blood of evil, Farnate would have already killed his daughter off without hesitation.

    Perhaps I should send her off to visit a faraway rtive sometimes in the future.

    At that point, I¡¯ll just say that she fell down a cliff and her body couldn¡¯t be discovered.

    ncing at his daughter, Farnate harbored such thoughts.

    Shaking his head, mister Farnate then courteously smiled and greeted some of the people around him, followed by apletely normal conversation. His sh of intention to kill off his daughter was perfectly hidden like it had never existed.

    Negary slowly strolled along the square, where a priest was preaching the teachings of the Sun Bible to a crowd, drawing the attention of many. Of course, there were also those who only pretended to be drawn in.

    If you wanted to stand firmly in Lohr, not making a connection to the Sun Shadow church was akin to seeking death.

    As the sun slowly set, everyone began to enjoy the rare monthly atmosphere of the night. After performing their missionary work, the church no longer interfered with everyone¡¯s actions. After enjoying the delicious food and drinks supplied by the church, some men and women whose faces were flushed red alike started to make their ways towards some rtively secluded and quiet spots.

    This would be a night of revelry, in more than one meaning of the word.

    Lan Shan was also approached by a few men, after all, Miss Chloe¡¯s body was quite well-endowed, and her delicate constitution contained a sense of feeble beauty.

    However, as she had been taught by Negary, she didn¡¯t bother with these people¡¯s approaches and simply took a stroll, eventually reaching her destination.

    Standing near the metal railing, Lan Shan looked down to see a few buildings that were plunged inplete darkness. They were clearly residential buildings, most likely the houses of the church¡¯s members and their families.

    During this period of time, Negary didn¡¯t only remain silent in his room without doing anything, but due to the transmigration method he used, he needed to collect existing germs as material to construct the Soul¡¯s Blood that was his foundation.

    Since this body needed to participate in Spirit Cleansing day, Negary didn¡¯t modify it too much. On the other hand, as he didn¡¯t have ample flesh to work with, he could only use the little germs from this body to create a few viral tools.

    In Lan Shan¡¯s eyes, arge amount of germs gathered to form a lens, almost like that of a pair of binocrs that allowed her to see further, when necessary, it could also be taken off to not arouse vignce.

    After confirming the target, some golden liquid flowed out from her tear ducts, which then fell below together with the viral tools in her eyes.

    This was the amount of Soul¡¯s Blood that Negary had been able to synthesize in the past few days, which now contained Negary¡¯s soul. As the Soul¡¯s Blood fell freely on the ground, it solidified into a small golden rock.

    In fact, Negary wasn¡¯t even using interference force, only his [Virus Maniption] ability to control the Soul¡¯s Blood.

    On this so-called Spirit Cleansing day, it was said that monsters would stop their activity during the night. Sure enough, ever since twilight, Negary had been sensing a presence that carried extreme heat lingering in the air, most likely the power of Sun Shadow church.

    However, to Negary¡¯s surprise, this extreme heat power wasn¡¯t like that of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon, as it didn¡¯t contain a will within itself.

    This power could affect Negary somewhat, but wouldn¡¯t restrain him too greatly. It was understandable, as this wasn¡¯t the Sun Shadow church¡¯s headquarters, but Negary still remained especially cautious and decided against using his interference force.

    There was a reason why he didn¡¯t send this Soul¡¯s Blood away from the second floor of the Farnate manor.

    First of all, most of the people who frequented that street weren¡¯t particrly high in status, if he took them over, he would most likely be restrained in their bodies like he was restrained in Chloe¡¯s body.

    Secondly, Negary had actually formted a n.

    ¡¼ Rtively speaking, masquerading as a Sun Shadow church member¡¯s family is dangerous, but it is essentially the shadow under themp. Furthermore, I would have more chances to collect information, perhaps even infiltrating the Sun Shadow church itself ¡½

    For this reason, a bit of risk was eptable.

    ...

    Inside a certain house, a young man was having dinner, not at all passionate towards the liveliness outside. While he was a family member of the church¡¯s personnel, he wasn¡¯t even as devout as the normal citizens outside.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m not obscured by the sense of mystery.

    The young man thought in his mind. Those priests who were scum in human form had more than once exposed their true forms in front of him, so the pretty words they spouted were anything but believable to him.

    For this reason, the young man wasn¡¯t particrly concerned with ¡®being cleansed by the light of the run¡¯, and simply took some food home with him. The light of the sun shone on them every day, so if all it took to be cleansed was bathing in sunlight at dawn, that cleansing was too cheap to matter.

    After finishing his meal he left to return the dishes, but when he returned, he noticed a glint in the darkness. A bit curious, he came to check and found a small pebble that gave off a golden glow.

    Did one of the guests drop it?

    Watching the golden pebble that seemed to be glowing at a unique frequency, the young man¡¯s confused gaze slowly turned into greed, which gradually grew greater and greater until it finally surpassed his rationality.

    A simple visual trigger such as rhythmic reflection of light was enough to cause the young man¡¯s emotions to go out of control; nothing could be said except that Negary¡¯s understanding of the creatures called humans was bing deeper and deeper by the day.

    ¡°Precious, it¡¯s my precious!¡± the young man whispered under his breath, hid the golden pebble into his chest pocket and hurriedly ran back home.

    On the way, he bumped into someone but didn¡¯t care to apologize at all. Instead, out of fear that they would take away his precious, he started to run even faster.

 Chapter 205: Vol3 Ch5: Righteous Gods and the Night Watchers

    <h4>Chapter 205: Vol3 Ch5: Righteous Gods and the Night Watchers</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    His heart was beating fast, his breathing heavy and irregr, the air felt like it was filled with des as he breathed in, wing at the inside of his throat.

    Closing his room¡¯s door, the young man took the golden pebble out again, a bit unsure why he felt so excited earlier.

    Observing the glowing golden stone, he only felt an unprecedented sense of fatigue, as if the short run earlier had drained all of his stamina.

    He then copsed onto his bed from deliria, the golden pebble slowly melted into a pool of liquid and was absorbed into his body.

    The revelry outside continued while the young man¡¯s body reacted by increasing his temperature higher and higher, but that only proved to be futile, as his body ultimately became cold.

    Under his skin,rge amounts of small creatures could be seen writhing intensely, Soul¡¯s Blood was consuming the young body, using his flesh as food to continuously create more Soul¡¯s Blood.

    Soon enough, a monster in human skin came into this world.

    Moving his viral body a bit, Negary¡¯s charismatic presence began to change, the young man¡¯s remnant soul had been taken and forged into a different form of Soul Armor ¨C a Soul Mask.

    With the same method to create a Soul Armor, using the memory information stored within the remnant soul, a superficial personality model was created.

    Negary now carried the exact same presence as the young man before he died, even some of his habits and subconscious gestures were keptpletely the same. Even the people closest to him, without a means to see through the soul, would not be able to discover Negary¡¯s fa?ade.

    ¡¼ After this, I only need to be careful not to let this body¡¯s viral nature be discovered, then I¡¯d never be exposed ¡½Negary¡¯s eyes were flickering with the young man¡¯s unique sense of youthful slyness.

    The young man was called Green Carole, his elder brother Reid Carole was a Red Sun Knight of the Sun Shadow church, a rtive elite member among them, which was why this young man was allowed to stay in the church¡¯s residential district.

    From Green¡¯s memories, Negary obtained some important knowledge.

    The most important of all was that all Awakened Wicked Souls were sinners, and must be executed.

    The so-called Awakened Wicked Soul were actually those who had released their [Origin].

    On the other hand, only those with a Saint Soul were allowed to undergo [Origin] release.

    ¡¼ So it¡¯s because of the [Origin] huh? ¡½

    Negary narrowed his eyes. The so-called Saint Souls were referring to [Origins] that originated from the seven Righteous Gods, and only those who carried one of these seven kinds of [Origins] were allowed to ¡®awaken¡¯, otherwise they were a sinner.

    Reid doesn¡¯t usually mention the seven Righteous Gods, so Green only knew about two or three of them.

    The first was naturally the worshipped God of the Sun Shadow church, the Lord of the Sun¨C the Eternal Heat.

    Another was the worshipped God of the Half Life church, the Mother of the Earth ¨C the Life Bearer.

    Thest one was the name of another church, the Church of Seclusion, but it was unclear who the Righteous God they worshipped was, as Reid only mentioned the existence of this Righteous God church, not their faith.

    Other than that, there were some rtively interesting rules rted to the ¡®Owls¡¯.

    The official name of the Owls were the Night Watchers, which was also the reason why they wore those owl masks.

    In name, the Night Watchers were people of the Sun Shadow church, but the power they used did not originate from their faith, but from the very sinful monsters they hunted.

    Negary recalled the Night Watcher with the scythe he saw on the first night, who had monster orbs hanging at the end of his sickle.

    For this reason, the knights of the church and the Night Watchers didn¡¯t exactly live in harmony with one another.

    The power of both the church¡¯s priests and knights originated from their faith, the more devout they were, the more divine techniques they were bestowed with.

    As a Red Sun Knight, Red Carole¡¯s main role was to subjugate sinners and cultists of Evil Gods.

    While the Night Watchers were responsible for subjugating monsters who were born through the blood of evil.

    Reid had more than once advised Green to be devout to his faith, only then would he get the chance to be a priest or a knight in the future. However, as a rebellious teenager, he essentially treated the words of his elder brother as whispers in the wind, and he couldn¡¯t truly devote his faith to the Eternal Heat.

    [God might be great, but the men who serves him are not necessarily so]

    This was Green¡¯s line of thought, as he had witnessed his fair share of dirty and corrupt priests.

    Since the servants of God could be so dirty, a God who epted such dirty believers really couldn¡¯t rouse his faith no matter how much he tried.

    Of course, all of this no longer had anything to do with him. While rearranging Green¡¯s memories, Negary found that the town of Lohr was truly full of secrets.

    The sabotaging Soundless Cult, the secretly spreading Cannibal Cult, as well as the Church of Dragon Worshippers.

    Green only knew these three evil cults, but with the gigantic city right under Lohr that Negary saw from the visions he was shown, there were definitely a lot more hidden secrets.

    Negary went outside to take a look at the citizens indulging in their revelry, he turned his eyes to the group of people gathered all around the hill of the church, wandering around the squares, enjoying their food and drinks, chatting and cheering in what could only be described as harmonious.

    ¡¼ A calm and peaceful Lohr ¡½Negary lightly muttered, then started to smile himself.

    Living in such conditions, almost everyone was mentality oppressed to a terrifying degree, so they would release all of their pent up emotions during this monthly gathering of Spirit Cleansing day. Variousdies either met up with their lovers or withplete strangers in various low grassy bushes, or within the shades of buildings.

    There was the sound of footsteps approaching, Negary turned around to see a man d in jet-ck clothing, who seemed to be around 23 or 24 years old. His expression was nk, but his eyes stared closely at Negary.

    ¡°You bumped into me earlier¡± the man coldly said: ¡°Apologize¡±

    ¡¼ Really, then I¡¯m sorry ¡½Negary used Green¡¯s monotonous voice that was just asking to be beaten up in response.

    The man in ck stared at Negary for a bit and turned to leave without saying anything else, as if he specifically came just for an apology.

    ¡¼ This presence, a Night Watcher? ¡½

    Negary¡¯s eyes slightly flickered as he observed the leaving man in ck. These people were constantly fighting on the frontline against sinful monsters, but the power they used originated from such monsters, so it was extremely easy for their mentality to be wed or twisted, which was shown quite clearly.

    ¡¼ While standing still, he was instinctively maintaining the best posture forbat; if he ran into any monster ambushes, he would be able to roll over to avoid them, then quickly retaliate ¡½Negary analyzed.

    ¡¼ Although no visible weapons could be seen, he¡¯s hiding a lot of weapons under that ckyer of clothing: throwing knives, whips, as well as various smaller objects, allowing him to explosively exert a high level ofbat prowess ¡½

    ¡¼ They remind me of the assassins from Sacred Valley of the me world ¡½

    Negary had such a thought, although the targets of the assassins from Sacred Valley were humans, while these Night Watchers specifically targeted monsters.

    They had developed intricate tactics and means to fight against monsters, their weapons were things like scythes, ded saws, long swords, and various weapons with a long reach, as well as their various spells that were optimized to eliminate monsters.

    ¡¼ And the requirements to be a Night Watcher aren¡¯t particrly strict either ¡½

    Negary recalled a scene from Green¡¯s memory, where Reidined that the Night Watchers were too loose since they epted every kind of people, including orphans, refugees, even convicted killers, etc. as long as they make a vow, they¡¯d be allowed to join the Night Watchers.

    And so, there were many scums of the earth within their ranks.

 Chapter 206: Vol3 Ch6: Long may the sun shine

    <h4>Chapter 206: Vol3 Ch6: Long may the sun shine</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The night of revelry gradually came to an end, when people slowly gathered neatly and orderly on the three squares.

    Initially, there was still some chattering, as well as men and women who were fixing their clothes as they returned from secluded spots that were out of sight. However, after a short while, everyone started showing pure and holy expressions like devout believers as they focused their gazes in the direction of the rising sun.

    The soft light of the sun washed over everyone¡¯s bodies, which made them feel like they were being cleansed. In front of therge cathedral, standing in front of a legion of Red Sun Knights, the Cardinal of this branch of Sun Shadow church started to pray in a specialnguage.

    The prayers weren¡¯t particrly loud, but strangely, it reached the ears of everyone present, even the bottom feeder citizens on the third square at the foot of the hill were able to clearly hear every word of the Cardinal¡¯s prayers.

    The gentle light of the sun delivered warmth to everyone present after a night of revelry,bined with the light whispering prayers by their ears made every individual here feel like they wereying in the embrace of their mother, falling into a state of sound sleep without actually sleeping.

    Most likely, they would immediately fall asleep by the time they returned home after leaving the church¡¯s hill.

    Under this state, the originally strange prayers of the Cardinal slowly turned into anguage that everyone could understand.

    ¡°By the eternal light above, we are all lone shadows¡±

    ¡°Only the eternal one, the inextinguishable one, the heat, may bring us all salvation¡±

    ¡°Long may the sun shine!¡±

    The Cardinal spread his arms wide and puffed out his chest to receive the light. He raised both arms above his head, the brilliant rays of light that illuminated his body appeared so much more dazzlingpared to before.

    ¡°¡±¡±Long may the sun shine!¡±¡±¡±

    The citizens of Lohr chanted these prayers in rtive unison, some of them even copied the Cardinal¡¯s posture.

    Once the prayers ceremony was over, the Cardinal returned to the main cathedral under the Red Sun Knights¡¯ protection. The remaining citizens no longer cared to talk to one another, all they wanted to do now was to return home for a good nap, wake up in the afternoon to do a bit of work, then return to their depressing daily lives.

    Negary had been silently observing the entire Spirit Cleansing ceremony. From the very beginning, the Cardinal was chanting an incantation to guide the power within the sunlight, using it to perform a deep cleansing of these people.

    This was a divine technique, the people put faith into God, and God bestowed them divine techniques.

    Those affected by this divine technique will enjoy reduced fatigue and immunity to diseases, as well as giving feedback of certain information to the one who performed the divine technique.

    For example, an old man among the crowd had a reaction with the sunlight, causing it to mutate just a bit as it entered his body; most likely, not too long after this, either a knight of the church or a Night Watcher would be paying him a visit.

    Negary himself was also struck by the energy within the sunlight, through which he could sense its unique property. When this energy came into contact with powers of a different nature, it would immediately react like a piece of hot metal in water, which gave off a sizzling sound.

    As Negary held his interference force back to allow this energy to wash through this viral body, a portion of the germs died under their influence; but of course, the viral body Negary spent years of effort to research wouldn¡¯t be defeated so easily.

    After a group of germs were killed, a lot of germs quickly adapted to this energy and changed specifically to fight against it. Soon enough, he became immune to the damage and effects of this energy, if given just a bit more time, Negary might have been able to evolve to the point where he could borrow this type of sunlight to grow more germs.

    From the outside, it looked as if Negary¡¯s body trembled a bit before returning to normal, there were no other reactions or visible change.

    ¡¼ So this so-called Spirit Cleansing day actually had such a purpose ¡½

    Negary thought. After a night of indulging themselves, everyone¡¯s overly excited mental state became softened, which was the perfect condition for them to go into a trance.

    Through Spirit Cleansing day, the church was able to diffuse a month¡¯s worth of the people¡¯s suppressed emotion and spirit; disy the mystical powers and strength of the church; use this chance to single out certain suspicious individuals; then finally perform a wave of mass hypnotism to greatly improve the people¡¯s faith in the Eternal Heat.

    Such methodology truly must be praised, of course, all of this was established on the foundation of the Sun Shadow church¡¯s massive influence and strength that half-forced most people to participate in this Spirit Cleansing ceremony.

    ...

    On the other side, Lan Shan was also the same, feeling a prickling sensation as the sunlight washed over her, but the ring on her finger quickly exuded a cool aura that calmed all the changes down, making sure that none of it could be detected.

    From this, it could be seen that the Farnate family truly did have a few things to hide. Perhaps, they might even have a certain level of understanding of the origin of monsters and blood of evil as well.

    This is a point of breakthrough; I should report this to Milord after it¡¯s over.

    Lan Shan thought as she boarded the horse carriage to return to the Farnate manor.

    ...

    Negary used his understanding of the sunlight energy to create another level of disguise, after all, this body¡¯s older brother was a Red Sun Knight, an elite of the Sun Shadow church capable of using divine techniques; it wouldn¡¯t be good if he noticed anything.

    ¡¼ It seems I need a justifiable reason to join the Sun Shadow church ¡½

    Negary thought to himself: ¡¼ However, even if I join the Sun Shadow church, I can only choose to join the Night Watchers ¡½

    This was because the other departments demanded a great deal of faith, which was also the main issue with joining the Sun Shadow church: Faith.

    As long as you had enough faith, then you could be an elite of the Sun Shadow church even if you were a total pig in every sense of the word. If you had a Saint Soul, then congrattions, you¡¯re now the church¡¯s Holy Son,

    there¡¯s not even a need for faith. On the contrary, if you had neither faith nor a Saint Soul, then sorry, even if you¡¯re the genius of the millennium, you¡¯re never going to be even the lowest level priest.

    Negary could twist a portion of his soul¡¯s mentality to manufacture faith, but not only would this harm his soul to a certain degree, there was also a possibility of the so-called God using this faith to trap him.

    The Night Watchers might receive a lot of criticism from all sides, but it couldn¡¯t be denied that this department was a crucial part of the Sun Shadow church.

    ¡¼ The issue now is to find a justifiable reason ¡½

    Negary understood the mentality of the original owner of his current identity very well. With his brother standing firm above him, he would never have to worry about any daily necessities as long as he stayed within the church¡¯s residential district. He didn¡¯t want to join the Sun Shadow church, nor go outside to find work, so he stayed right here to live for the sake of living, acting like he was superior to everyone, but was actually a useless wreck who couldn¡¯t do anything.

    If he lived in modern society, Green would most likely be a keyboard warrior,ining and giving his opinion about anything he saw; but when it came down to actually doing things, he would be nothing more than a burden.

    Under normal circumstances, this sort of person would never choose to join the Night Watchers, and if he wanted to switch identities, there was a risk of exposing himself, especially since the Sun Shadow church wasn¡¯t helpless to detect such things.

    There were quite a few divine techniques within the church created specifically to deal with souls, so there was no guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t draw attention by transferring his soul around.

 Chapter 207: Vol3 Ch7: Dispute

    <h4>Chapter 207: Vol3 Ch7: Dispute</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ If I chose a normal citizen, it would have been easier to join the Night Watchers, this is the result of not having enough information ¡½before reading Green¡¯s memories, Negary didn¡¯t know much about the Night Watchers.

    He didn¡¯t think that an organization that was rted to Mysticism would ept any members as long as they wanted to join.

    ¡¼ Of course, the current situation isn¡¯t without benefits ¡½Negary thought. Although Green wasn¡¯t a devout believer, a total keyboard warrior NEET, but under his brother Reid¡¯s urging, he still had a certain level of body and swordsmanship training; as well as an understanding of the various sinful creatures, divine techniques, and other Mysticism knowledge through long-term exposure to them.

    This way, it made sense if he performed a bit extraordinarily after joining the Night Watcher.

    If a citizen suddenly disyed surprising power, perfectly knew the weak points of various monsters, as well as disying overall unfit behaviors to their previous status as a normal citizen; but still wasn¡¯t deeply investigated by the Night Watchers, then they had better reach over their heads to see if there were any halos there.

    ¡¼ For a NEET like Green to actively join the Night Watchers, I need to give him motivation, a usible motivation ¡½Negary thought to himself.

    For a human to suddenly wish to improve, there were actually several simple reasons.

    The first of which was love, the second was hatred, the third was envy, of course, there were also various other reasons like humiliation or regret, but the point was for them to be stimted, enough for even a NEET to suddenly spring up and turn himself over.

    ¡¼ Love and such isn¡¯t possible with Green¡¯s personality; hatred might be possible, but there isn¡¯t a target for his hatred ¡½Negary was considering his options: ¡¼ Humiliation is also the same, as there isn¡¯t a suitable person who¡¯s going to inflict enough humiliation on him ¡½

    ¡¼ There is a target for envy, however ¡½as Negary examined Green¡¯s memories, he found that this guy with every prospect of a keyboard warrior didn¡¯t know many people since he didn¡¯t leave his house very often, but he did have a deep impression of a certain person.

    ¡¼ Counier Dragneel ¡½

    This person was basically the otherworld version of ¡®the neighbor¡¯s kid¡¯,pletely unlike Green who was emunicated from the training barracks for not being devout enough. While he was also a family member of the church¡¯s personnel, he was the first of his peers to be a Steel knight of the Sun Shadow church, and had even been nominated to be a Glory knight not too long ago.

    He had the standard sense of chivalry of a knight, a handsome appearance, considerable strength, devout faith, and had been all but confirmed to be a Red Sun Knight in the future. If his contributions were great enough, he might even advance further and get transferred to the church¡¯s headquarters to be a Divine Guard.

    If that was all it was, the distance between them wouldn¡¯t cause Green to feel envy, the reason why Green had a faint sense of envy against Counier was because during his time at the training barracks, they had actually fought against one another.

    At the time, Green did not win but also didn¡¯t lose. Later on, purely due to his faith, Green was emunicated from the training barracks, after which his brother keptparing that Counier to him day-in-day-out.

    But, quite obviously, mere envy was nowhere near enough to be the motivation for a NEET.

    ...

    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept?¡± a hearty voice resounded as a man with a sun corona decoration on his knight helmet walked in through the door. The red cape on his back fluttered due to the blowing wind at the door, giving him a presence of prestige and power.

    ¡°Green, you should at least do something, like go to the security firm or somewhere else for work, staying at home all the time is just going to ruin your body¡± the one who just entered was Green¡¯s older brother, who immediately chastised him for hiszy appearance.

    ¡¼ What good is the security firm? They¡¯re all a bunch of ordinary people without supernatural powers, they¡¯d be the first to run as soon as a monster appears ¡½ utilizing the Soul Mask made from Green, Negary perfectly replicated his personality.

    ¡°You¡¯re also an ordinary person, God teaches us to be humble...¡±

    ¡¼ But those fat pigs don¡¯t think that way ¡½¡¯Green¡¯ cut Reid¡¯s words off in his irritation, which left Reid at a bit speechless.

    In the Sun Shadow church, there truly were a portion of priests and knights whose morals left a lot to be desired, but their faith couldn¡¯t be disputed no matter how much you tried.

    The reason why they were so devout to their faith was because they understood that the more devoted they were to God, the more freedom they had to do whatever they wanted.

    ¡°They¡¯re nothing but exceptions, since the church doesn¡¯t have enough members, it couldn¡¯t be helped that some scum slipped in; aren¡¯t there also knights with high morals and standards?¡± Reid regained hisposure and said: ¡°Like Counier, for example. He was your peer, but he¡¯s now already a Steel knight, and would soon be promoted to a Glory knight¡±

    ¡¼ The Sun Shadow church is irredeemably polluted, some of those priests are fat pigs filled with nothing desires. If such scums can be priests, then the Sun Shadow church is nothing special, and Counier who joined the Sun Shadow church as a Steel knight is also nothing special ¡½¡¯Green¡¯ scoffed with an expression of disdain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m also a member of the Sun Shadow church, and you¡¯re only living like this because of me¡± Reid frowned and said. He had hoped that mentioning Counier would stimte Green and give him a bit of motivation, but didn¡¯t expect Green to react so strongly to it.

    He had truly done everything he could for this younger brother. Ever since he was emunicated due tocking faith, he had turned into aplete wreck who always had a reason to belittle the Sun Shadow church; in truth, this was just a case of sour grapes.

    Part of this was also his fault, while he maintained absolute faith in God, he asionally had his gripes about the inner workings of the church, so he wouldin to Green about them. Never did he think his actions would lead to Green feeling distrust towards the Sun Shadow church itself.

    ¡¼ Even without relying on you, I can live just fine. Worst case, I¡¯ll just join the Night Watchers ¡½ Negary used the pretext of situational anger to state his purpose, of course, this was nothing but a bit of baseless words right now.

    If he truly joined the Night Watchers and did things that contradicted Green¡¯s usual behaviors, other people might not notice or suspect anything, but as the one who understood Green the best, Reid would surely notice the discrepancy.

    Reid had indeedined about the scums who managed to be priests and knights of the Sun Shadow church, but the thing heined the most about were the Night Watchers.

    Due to his responsibility of subjugating Evil God cultists, as a Red Sun Knight, Reid very frequently had to cooperate with the Night Watchers, which allowed him to understand exactly what kind of madmen those people were. Having fought against monsters over the years with very little to no faith in God, most of them had thoroughly gone insane, if not for the fact that they still had the identity of humans, Reid wouldn¡¯t be able to hold himself back from killing them.

    Although the two brothers frequently bickered, they still cared a lot for one another, and no amount of irritation would lead to Green actually bing a Night Watcher.

    ¡°I still have to participate in a raid tonight, you need to pull yourself together¡± Reid didn¡¯t follow up on Negary¡¯s words. He returned to his room, then put down his helmet and doffed his armor beforing washing up to rest.

    Watching Reid¡¯s back, Negary retained Green¡¯s usual behaviors, but his mind was extremely calm: ¡¼ Sorry, but for the sake of my path, you will have to die ¡½

 Chapter 208: Vol3 Ch8: Within the dim sewers

    <h4>Chapter 208: Vol3 Ch8: Within the dim sewers</h4>

    The entire town was in extreme silence this morning, and Negary was reorganizing Green¡¯s memories in order to find out more information from it.

    This world was divided into various regions, one of them was this town of Lohr. Some people said that there used to be a country here a very long time ago, but now even the name of the country had been lost.

    The management and development of this city town was donepletely autonomously, but religion hadpletely dominated over all self-government. There was even a specific use in both the bible and constitution pointing out clearly that humans are the property of God.

    The only difference was which God you were the property of among the seven Righteous Gods.

    The treatment of non-believers in the Righteous Gods could be considered rtively amiable, although the bible stated that non-believers would reincarnate into the bodies of inferior creatures when they died, the people of the church merely looked down on non-believers without forcing their beliefs on them.

    On the other hand, they would do everything in their power to eliminate any Evil God cultists.

    Other than those who had Saint Souls, the souls of everyone else were naturally born sinful; when a sinful soul awakened, that person would be a monster, and those who awakened would be regarded as sinners.

    However, there were always a few people who obtained wicked items in various shapes and sizes, then became misled by it. For cliche reasons like power, wealth, or lifespan, those people chose to awaken their sinful souls.

    And anyone who did so would turn into non-human aberrations without fail.

    The above was the knowledge that Reid taught Green. As he came across this memory, Negary felt a bit strange.

    ¡¼ Both the awakening of a sinful soul and saint soul are surely the release of [Origin], but then why would sinful souls only awaken as inhuman monsters? Could it be due to Origin Assimtion? But it doesn¡¯t seem like it at all ¡½Negary continued to ponder: ¡¼ Or perhaps, there was something unusual about the release itself? ¡½

    The means of releasing one¡¯s [Origin] differed from world to world, even the mostmon method of Witchcraft release through the use of potions to stimte the [Origin] would be hindered by the natural environment of each world.

    For example, during the second cycle of the Disaster world, the world was naturally filled with psychic factors that anyone with enough talent could absorb into their bodies in order to awaken psychic abilities.

    ¡¼ The seven Righteous Gods...¡½Negary¡¯s eyes flickered. From the currently avable information, there was no way for him to determine what level the Gods were at, which gave off a feeling of outer-worldly superiority.

    ¡¼ I need to research them further ¡½

    On the other hand, Negary was rtively confident in his understanding of Red Sun Knights, he believed that their constitution shouldn¡¯t be inferior to his viral body, if at all.

    ording to Reid¡¯s exnations, after joining the foundation troop of the church ¨C a Steel knight ¨C one would periodically be baptized by Holy Water; once a divine technique had fully synchronized with one¡¯s constitution, then received a bishop¡¯s Blessing of Glory, they would then be promoted to a Glory knight.

    A Glory knight must fully then synchronize their divine technique constitution with the Blessing of Glory, after which they would receive the Brand of the Red Sun and officially be a Red Sun Knight.

    ¡¼ A powerful constitution, together with the power of their divine techniques and blessing of power, they should be no weaker than those who had achieved the second stage of release. Furthermore, while they do not have the unique and strange abilities of a released individual, they are surely more well-rounded ¡½

    ¡¼ There are some who said that there are Divine Guards in the Sun Shadow church¡¯s headquarters, who would be bestowed a ritual conducted by the Eternal Heat himself, bing closer to the path of God and obtain strength that far surpassed a Red Sun Knight, such people should be considered to have reached the third stage of release ¡½

    Negary¡¯s gaze turned towards Reid¡¯s room, if that really was the truth, then the seven Righteous Gods were at least individuals who reached the same level as the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon.

    ¡¼ This world¡¯s murky water is very deep ¡½

    ...

    At twilight, Reid donned his armor while carrying his helmet in his hand. After talking with Negary a bit, he immediately left.

    The Sun Shadow church had discovered traces of either an Evil God cultist or of a sinner, so tonight he would need to participate in a subjugation mission.

    However, he didn¡¯t notice that one of the golden petals on the decorative sun corona of his helmet was moving ever so slightly.

    After confirming the location of his germ, Negary silently left the house as well.

    Although Negary had concluded that a Red Sun Knight was equivalent to someone at the second stage of release, and they were more well-roundedpared to a regr person at the second stage of release, sometimes being well-rounded also meant that they were also mediocre, especially when it came to the realm of the soul.

    They considered those who awakened sinful souls to be sinners, and Red Sun Knights used their faith to defend against attacks that also came from the soul, but their understanding of such things weren¡¯t very spectacr, which was why they needed armor to protect themselves.

    Negary was tailing Reid from afar, his appearance now changed. A purple-ck cloth covered his face, his physique had also been changed back to his original form, with the short clothes clinging to his body, his bnced muscles exuded a sense of otherworldly charm.

    A pair of bone des suddenly protruded from his arms, with a sh of light, his figurepletely vanished. As this was an application of physics and the germ¡¯s characteristic, Negary¡¯s optical camouge didn¡¯t give off a single bit of energy fluctuation.

    Sensing the germs on Reid¡¯s helmet, Negary¡¯s figure quickly moved along the alleyways of Lohr. Lohr¡¯s cityyout was trulyplicated, with so many buildings of the same style being built on different levels; sometimes, the top of one house¡¯s roof could be right next to another house¡¯s entrance.

    If an outsider came to visit this ce, they would surely get lost without any doubts.

    Negary was continuously recording the surrounding buildings and drawing a map in his mind. Inbat, using the environment could usually bring unimaginable advantages, so getting used to the terrainyout for both retreat and pursuit was absolutely necessary.

    Otherwise, you won¡¯t even be able to inject a blood vial in time while Djura snipes off over half of your HP.

    ¡¼ Right below! ¡½Negarynded on top of a building, the city¡¯s river moat was right in front of him. Although, rather than calling it a river, it was better off called a garbage dump at this point.

    Because this ce was connected to the city sewers, the entire river was giving off a gut-wrenching foul stench. A lot of unrecognizable things were floating on the surface of it, including flies, maggots, wild grass, and several unknown creatures, no ordinary citizen of Lohr would ever make their way down here.

    Due to the massive amount of assorted garbage, the water level wasn¡¯t actually that deep, the most it would reach was one¡¯s knee, while the muddy floor below was made up of unknown substances.

    Negary was silently observing the situation below, without any doubt, this ce was his home field, containing numerous germs and viruses to be used as he liked. This could also be ab to experiment with the power of impurity that he learnt from Shennai.

    ¡¼ They¡¯re fighting inside the underground sewers? ¡½Negary jumped down without hesitation,nding on top of the muddy water. Following his connection with the germs, he found the entrance to the underground sewers. The closer he got, the less light there was, so the optical camouge Negary was employing became undone and revealed his figure; he was ironically more visible in the darkness than he was in the light.

    The sewers were surprisinglyrge, with several forked paths built into it. asionally, there would even be movement from various strange creatures, if Negary didn¡¯t have his connection with his germs, he might have actually gotten lost.

    As Negary went further in, the originally wet and dirty state of the sewers started to change. When he turned at an abandoned branch of the sewers, the ground gradually became hardened ck mud, abandoned stretches of sewers like this numbered in the hundreds, scattered all over the underside of Lohr. With howplicated and disorienting they were, it was the perfect ce for Evil cultists to set up base.

    In the area that Negary had just entered alone, he discovered the traces of at least seven different groups.

 Chapter 209: Vol3 Ch9: Question of the half-man, half-snake monster

    <h4>Chapter 209: Vol3 Ch9: Question of the half-man, half-snake monster</h4>

    Negary quickly heard the sound ofbat but didn¡¯t immediately follow after it.

    Instead, he searched for another forked road to go into, then stopped on the other side of the wall.

    The yellowish-green moss that grew all over the walls had a very potent sound-absorbing effect. Negary pressed his hand against the wall, after which the germs at his fingers started to mutate.

    This kind of germ was extremely sensitive to vibration, so the battle situation on the other side was transmitted through vibrations and manifested as theplete picture in Negary¡¯s head.

    ¡¼ Three armored men, one of them is Reid, as well as 5 Night Watchers in cloaks, they are fighting against two snake-shaped monsters ¡½the scene on the other side was perfectly ryed to Negary.

    ...

    ¡°God is shining on us!¡± one of the Red Sun Knights shouted in fury, manifesting a glimmering light over the de of his sword. The Red Sun helmet he was wearing provided the illumination as he swung his sword towards the disgusting monster in front of him.

    It was a considerably twisted creature with a thick dark green tail of a snake with shriveled up legs on each side of the tail.

    As the snake tail moved around, the two legs would asionally jump just a bit, disying that it still hadn¡¯t fully died.

    The torso of the monsters still had a mostly human appearance, with a neatyer of green scales on their backs that spread until it reached their foreheads, while their faces were nothing short of terrifying. Their tongues were now the long split tongue of a snake, their pairs of vertical irises stared down at their opposition while their bodies constantly twisted and moved to avoid the attacks.

    Their arms were also greatly shriveled up, which made for an eerie sight. There were also two open holes on either side of their cor bones, which the snake monsters would asionally take the opportunity to squirt some dark green liquid from inside.

    This liquid was highly terrifying, even the bluestone bricks that lined the sewers were corroded through without any issues, the shields of the Red Sun Knights who remained at the front were full of holes despite having been reinforced by divine techniques.

    Moreover, even when the swords of the knights struck their scale-covered bodies, if it didn¡¯t carry enough force, it would simply bounce off. Only the Night Watchers with their scythes were able to damage them considerably by using the slicing nature of the weapons.

    However, the snake monsters were moving about very quickly, disying how nimble and slippery they were, which caused the Night Watchers to very rarely score a hit. The results of this were that two snake monsters were stalling a total of 8 people.

    Naturally, there was also the issue of the environment, even though the sewers were wider than expected, it was still nowhere near enough for 8 grown men and 2rge snake monsters to move around unhindered.

    Both sides had a tacit understanding to not destroy the sewer itself, due to how far this ce was from the surface. If uncontrolled destruction led to a cave in, that would only be irritating for all parties involved.

    Compared to the Disaster world, although this world¡¯s supernatural level was far superior, it was more focused; both the power and range of destruction were iparable to the Disaster world.

    ¡°We can¡¯t waste any more time¡± watching the two twisting snake monsters, Reid threw his shield aside and wielded his sword with both hands while retreating back. The two other Red Sun Knights orderly stepped forward in front of him with their shields, protecting Reid as he chanted the prayers:

    ¡°We are all convicts who ept the shine and illumination of God¡±

    ¡°For that sake, we are weapons of God who spread God¡¯s light¡±

    ¡°The heated heart had never stopped beating, like yesterday, so it is today, and so will it be tomorrow¡±

    ¡°Until death!¡±

    As he chanted the prayers, his sword quickly became incandescent, almost like a piece of superheated metal.

    Reid¡¯s coordination with his fellow knights was impable, as they immediately rolled to either side when he finished his chant, making way for Reid to advance. From this, it could be seen just how strong they were, being able to quickly roll aside despite wearing such heavy armor.

    Wielding the red incandescent sword, Reid charged forward on his own, nimbly avoiding the corrosive venom of the two snake monsters. With a single roll, he stood up in between the two snake monsters and quickly swung his sword.

    The speed of his sword surpassed the limit of what could be seen by normal human eyes, enveloping Reid¡¯s figure within the wave of heat. From afar, it looked exactly like a red sun.

    A lot of people believed that this technique was the exact reason why the Red Sun Knights had such a name.

    The smell of burnt meat filled the sewers as the two snake monsters copsed into pieces, a lot of ck smoke was escaping from their bodies as their snake-like appearance gradually morphed and returned to be withered human bodies.

    Under the high heat, these bodies began to burn with bright mes. Reid was panting heavily, these snake monsters¡¯ vitality was a lot greater than he had thought, even while they were cut into pieces, they were still not dead. It was only when he transferred the power of extreme heat from his sword into their bodies that it destroyed the bnce of power in their bodies and caused it to kill them.

    Reid turned around to re at the 5 Night Watchers in their ck cloaks, other than one or two of them who were proactive, the rest didn¡¯t use their full strength at all.

    This was the same for Night Watchers as a whole, who only joined the Night Watchers for the sake of their own benefits or other reasons. There was a hunting quota established for these people each month, but they held their lives with extreme value, so unless it was absolutely necessary, they would never risk their lives.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they hadn¡¯t used their full powers, even though these two snake monsters were tough, it wouldn¡¯t have taken nearly as much time.

    ¡°If Isrig manages to escape, orpletes his wicked experiments, all of you will be rebuked, the Corroding Bone Punishment will ensure that you know where you went wrong¡± Reid said in a low voice.

    Their owl masks made it impossible for them to see the Night Watchers¡¯ expressions, but a few of them were clearly trembling.

    The Corroding Bone Punishment was, as the name implied, a form of punishment. If a Night Watcher wasn¡¯t able to reach their hunting quota, they would be rebuked; being rebuked once meant that their hunting supplies would be reduced, and by the third rebuke, they would be subjected to the Corroding Bone Punishment.

    And once you had a taste of this punishment, even the toughest man would be reduced to a pile of soft blubber. Quite a few Night Watchers imed that it was something even worse than death, a hanging noose that was constantly coiled around their necks.

    ...

    ¡¼ The conflict between the Night Watchers and official members of the Sun Shadow church is even worse than I imagined ¡½

    Negary thought, but this was also necessary.

    Compared to the knights and priests of the church, the Night Watchers were always at the very frontline, fighting against monsters year-round, but their status was always at rock-bottom. No matter the ce, as long as there was inequality, there would be conflict.

    From what he had just learnt, the Night Watchers had already been tied down tightly by the church¡¯s ropes, helpless to be anything but the Sun Shadow church¡¯s de.

    Of course, since there were numerous viins and scums among the Night Watchers, if they weren¡¯t strictly managed and restrained after obtaining supernatural abilities, it would be a great cmity instead.

    ¡¼ However, with such a punishment-oriented form of management, as soon as their ropes are untied, the scums and viins will be the first to explosively exert themselves ¡½Negary quickly recognized this fact, which might be something to take advantage of.

    ¡¼ And also, this Isrig character they mentioned seemed to have been the one behind the snake monsters. I might be able to obtain more information about this world and its system of power from this person ¡½Negary wasn¡¯t in any hurry to act, so he slowly formted his next course of action bit by bit.

 Chapter 210: Vol3 Ch10: A thousand repeats, a single tune, what is even the use of living?

    <h4>Chapter 210: Vol3 Ch10: A thousand repeats, a single tune, what is even the use of living?</h4>

    ¡°Keep advancing¡± the three Red Sun Knights coldly ordered.

    During this time¡¯s Spirit Cleansing day, several of their targets had been exposed among the 10,000-ish poption of Lohr, ording to the information, they pinpointed their target as a man named Isrig.

    This man was a prominent figure of Lohr who pursued higher education at the Academic Capital when he was young, when he returned to Lohr, he opened a pharmaceuticalpany and was now considered to be one of Lohr¡¯s upper ss citizens.

    After discovering the snake monsters in the city sewers, the Night Watchers had conducted an investigation regarding this matter. By studying the mutated flesh of the snake monsters, they determined the materials necessary to perform this magical ritual.

    One of them was the Green-scaled Snake¡¯s hide, which was a raremodity in Lohr with very few uses. On Spirit Cleansing day, the Cardinal purposely examined some of the suspects during the Spirit Cleansing ceremony.

    Finally, he found abnormalities with Isrig, and secretly ced a tracking seal on him.

    The goal of this operation was to capture Isrig and destroy theb in which he conducted his wicked experiments.

    Because if they only caught Isrig and left hisb intact, there was no telling who or when someone woulde across it and continue the experiment.

    Lohr had never been short of such ambitious people, and such matters had already happened no less than 10 times in the past.

    For example, 20 years ago, a certain citizen obtained a wicked magic ritual from some unknown location. Although he was captured by the Night Watchers before he managed toplete the ritual, his magic notebook wasn¡¯t recovered.

    Then 10 years ago, a woman managed toplete that magic ritual and sessfully summoned numerous earthbound evil spirits; even now, some of those earthbound evil spirits were still wandering around the sewers. This event had sessfully contributed to the thriving ecosystem of the Lohr¡¯s underground sewers, how marvelous indeed.

    But it was no outlier in the rich history of Lohr, just one example out of many.

    And so, for urrences of this nature, simply capturing the perpetrator didn¡¯t necessarily mean that it had ended. Only when the corresponding forbidden knowledge had been thoroughly destroyed would such a case be fully closed.

    It was also because of this that the Sun Shadow church didn¡¯t try to arrest Isrig in the middle of the day while he was alone, but instead waited untilte at night when he was currently in the middle of his experiments to attempt capture.

    ¡¼ Since they were attacked here, Isrig had most likely discovered that he was currently under pursuit. Hopefully, he doesn¡¯t notice the tracking seal and destroy it too quickly ¡½

    Negary¡¯s advancement was perfectly in sync with the Red Sun Knights while not giving off any sound as he moved; ayer of ck Biomass Gear covered his body, which fully absorbed any body heat he might be giving off, achieving a preliminary level of perfect stealth.

    At least, neither the Red Sun Knights nor the Night Watchers on the other side of the wall managed to discover Negary. This was part of their weakness, having not released their [Origin]; without the improvement on their souls, their sense of perception was highlycking.

    ...

    ¡°Up ahead¡± a Red Sun Knight next to Reid muttered. He produced a pendant from inside his pocket, the ruby that was engraved on it was giving off a lot of heat.

    This ruby was a divine artifact that the Cardinal created, which was connected to the tracking seal. The closer they were to it, the more heat the ruby would give off. Since the Red Sun Knights carried the Brand of the Red Sun, they were extremely sensitive to heat, which could be considered one way to remedy theircking sense of perception.

    With his reminder, the group quickly discovered their enemy. There was a very well-hidden wooden door on the left side of the sewers that had been painted in an extremely simr color to the walls; even if the Red Sun Knights had light constantly radiating from their helmets, if they hadn¡¯t been reminded, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed at all.

    The group exchanged short nces before a Red Sun Knight raised his shield and charged at the door, rolling once as he broke it open, revealing the peering dim light from within.

    The others soon followed him into a rtively spacious secret room.

    There were quite a few trunks in the area, which contained a number of Green-scaled snakes, as well as a stack of their hide right next to them. A middle-aged man wearing a feather hat was standing behind a table staring down at it without moving away.

    ¡°I was wondering how two of my retinues lost their lives, but never did I think that three Red Sun Knights woulde to arrest me¡± the middle-aged man was Isrig, his voice didn¡¯t seem to be in panic and instead felt d from his powerful subjugation squad.

    ¡°Why did a sessful citizen like yourself also get involved in this forbidden knowledge?¡± another Red Sun Knight coldly questioned: ¡°Sinner Isrig, do you have any other aplices?¡±

    Having a good education, his own pharmaceuticalpany, a good wife and child, as well as considerable wealth and influence from it all, he could be considered a VIP in Lohr, who would be able to enjoy a very happy life without issues.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever feel that this life is senseless?¡± Isrig asked him in return: ¡°Ever since birth, no matter your experiences or life, your true thoughts are always limited and restrained, forced to live through the same daily routines¡±

    ¡°Again, again, again and again, I feel like I¡¯m always trapped in the same day, yesterday was Monday, today is Monday, and tomorrow will also be Monday. Nothing. Ever. Changes¡±

    ¡°Because of that, sometimes I feel lost¡± Isrig continued in a confused tone: ¡°What exactly is the meaning of humans living their lives like this?¡±

    ¡°We are all born convicts, we live in order to atone for our sins. We are the property of God, our everything exists for God¡¯s sake!¡± Reid replied resolutely, wielding his sword against the ck sheep who had lost himself in forbidden knowledge: ¡°ept your judgement and be purified, Isrig¡±

    ¡°God? That is nothing but a big conspiracy!¡± Isrigughed in his madness: ¡°I can¡¯t find the meaning of my life, so I desire to break this monotonous cycle of a thousand repeats of a single tune, perhaps then I would be able to find my meaning!¡±

    A crossbow bolt abruptly flew and struck Isrig¡¯s body, but the bolt easily pierced through without drawing any blood.

    Noticing something wrong, Reid hurriedly stepped forward and swung his sword at Isrig¡¯s body. The de easily cut him in half, but the thing that fell to the ground wasn¡¯t the halves of his body, but rather arge coat of lifeless human skin.

    The table abruptly exploded as a bright green shadow shot forward towards Reid.

    As experienced as he was, Reid immediately raised his shield to block, while another knight swung his sword unhesitantly towards the bright green shadow.

    Sparks flew, the bright green shadow borrowed the power of the sword strike to lunge itself towards a Night Watcher.

    The shadow was so fast that it only shed for a brief moment before vanishing again, the Night Watcher only felt a slight pain in his neck before his vision became blurry and he copsed.

    ¡º My apologies, but you are already toote ¡»Isrig¡¯s voice now spoke with a slight hint of a snake¡¯s hissing: ¡º That was merely my human body¡¯sst shed of skin ¡»

    A small human-faced snake was then seen slithering on the ground.

 Chapter 211: Vol3 Ch11: Then let me tell you

    <h4>Chapter 211: Vol3 Ch11: Then let me tell you</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    This human-faced green snake was Isrig.

    All those years ago, while he was attending school at the Academic Capital, he wandered into a certain great library.

    There, he obtained the Book of Snakes.

    The book detailed the Ritual of the snakes, which allowed the transmutation of humans into demi-human snakes, to which he was initially uninterested in.

    However, as he returned to Lohr and lived his life, he slowly became tired and lost.

    Just as he said, living a monotonous life of a thousand repeats singing a single tune, he couldn¡¯t find the meaning of his life.

    So, he began to study the Book of Snakes that he had buried away in his collection and started to experiment with the Ritual of the snakes within it.

    He needed to slowly shed his skinyer byyer through the use of potions and the rituals written on it, finally transforming into a demi-human snake after shedding thest of his humanity. During this period, he would be extremely weakened, so he created two snake retinues to protect himself.

    What he didn¡¯t consider was that he had made mistakes during his experiments, leaking the potions he created into the sewers; which led to the creation of quite a few half-mutated snake creatures and exposed his actions.

    One of the responsibilities of the Night Watchers was the periodic patrol of the sewers. This was done to ensure that the number of species native to Lohr would not unnaturally increase, during which they discovered the strange snake creatures.

    Without the ritual to help them, the half-mutated snake creatures couldn¡¯t fully absorb the potion, which led to their bodies creating ¡®snake lump¡¯.

    It was through these lumps that the Sun Shadow church managed to discover the active ingredient of Green-scaled snake hide, which Isrig¡¯s pharmaceuticalpany had been buying inrge quantities. This ultimately ended in Isrig beingpletely exposed during the previous Spirit Cleansing day.

    ¡º If it wasn¡¯t for the leak that time...¡»Isrig silently thought. Although he hadpleted the ritual of snakes, it was done in a hurried manner due to fear of being discovered. This led to him appearing malnourished and the power he obtained to be iplete.

    ¡º If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll need toplete several more rounds of the ritual of the snakes in order to obtain all of the Snake God¡¯s powers ¡»

    As written, when the ritual of the snakes waspleted, the human-faced snake should be a lotrger than his human form, as well as capable of wielding various spells.

    And yet, not only was his current self a lot smallerpared to before, he still hadn¡¯t inherited many of the magic spells that he was supposed to, he only had the Snake God¡¯s powerful defenses and its toxic poison abilities.

    Isrig was nimbly zipping around the secret room, asionally sneaking an attack against his pursuers. His small stature had instead be an advantage, as the sharp des and swords shed his body but couldn¡¯t break through his scales.

    At the same time, beside the one attack that managed to incapacitate and almost kill a Night Watcher from poison, Isrig had fallen into a dangerous situation after he aplished his goal ofpleting the ritual of the snake.

    These Night Watchers and Red Sun Knights were highly experienced inbat, so they quickly adapted to his meagerly few means of attack. He had no choice but to admit that while he was surrounded by these seven people, he couldn¡¯t escape even if he tried to.

    He was merely taking advantage of his hard scales to endure the attacks, whenever he tried to run, the seven people would immediately act to prevent his escape. One of the Night Watchers even had enough leisure to pour a bottle of antidote down the initially fallen Night Watcher¡¯s mouth.

    Knowing that their enemies were either snake monsters or snake-type supernatural lifeforms, the Night Watchers all carried snake venom antidotes with them. Although the antidotes weren¡¯t necessarily the one for his type of venom, the Night Watchers¡¯ constitutions were also supernatural to a certain degree, so this man would most likely return from the verge of death very soon.

    On the other hand, since Isrig was stuck here, sooner orter his defenses would be broken through and he would be subjected to the so-called purification by God.

    ¡º I will not ept this! ¡»the human-faced snake Isrig hissed in his frenzy: ¡º It took me so much effort to escape from that maddening monotonous life, I still haven¡¯t found the answer to the meaning of living, I will not die in this ce! ¡»

    ¡°Has the forbidden knowledge already caused his mind to crumble?¡± Reid swung his sword once again to push the human-faced snake back into their encirclement. Such a thing wouldn¡¯t be umon, as most magical rituals had side effects, either because they borrowed power from an Evil God, or because they turned themselves into aberrations through such rituals.

    This led to the natural result that many of these monsters lost their minds, resorting to measures or actions that normal humans would not.

    ¡°We shall purify you like this¡± Reid¡¯s group had the human-faced snake tightly surrounded, some of his scales were already breaking off; as long as they kept this up for a bit longer, they would be able to break through the snake¡¯s defenses and kill him.

    ...

    ¡¼ The eight people¡¯s positions, as well as that snake monster ¡½Negary¡¯s hands were pressed against a wall, constantly monitoring the positions and state of the people in the secret room, using echolocation to manifest a constantly moving picture of what was urring on the other side.

    ¡¼ It¡¯s time ¡½Negary¡¯s body shifted abruptly from extreme stillness to extreme motion. His viral body exerted strength that far surpassed that of a human, both of the bone des on his arms vibrated at high frequencies while he swung them at his target.

    ...

    ¡°O¡¯ lost ck sheep, may you find your path to salvation within the Unrepenting Abyss¡± the group had pushed the human-faced snake into a dead end, and a sword thrust straight at the head of the creature without hesitation.

    The Unrepenting Abyss was the afterlife described in the bibles for non-believers of Gods. In this ce, these souls are said to regret and repent for not cing their faith in God for eternity, but ironically, it was named the Unrepenting Abyss.

    However, in this split second, several shes of light flickered at unbelievable speed, followed by the copse of several corpses and the sound of spurting blood.

    Negary lightly touched the wall, causing it to crumble and reveal the situation at the scene to him.

    The corpses of three Night Watchers had a small opening in different parts of their bodies, the two Red Sun Knights each also had a single hole that went through their armor where blood was flowing out from.

    ¡¼ So some people still managed to evade, huh? ¡½Negary lightly sighed. He only performed his ambush after extremely careful calctions and while the attention of everyone should have been focused on the human-faced snake, and yet two people still managed to evade his attack.

    The original group of three Red Sun Knights and five Night Watchers was now instantly reduced to a total of three survivors, one of them only managed to escape death because he wasying on the ground from being poisoned, which was outside of Negary¡¯s range of attack.

    Negary slowly pulled his hands that only had half of a bone de back. It was only now that Reid and the only Night Watcher who remained standing realized who, or what, had ambushed them.

    In that split second just now, the ¡®person¡¯ standing in front of them had cut through the wall with his bone des, then violently broke them off. The broken fragments of the bone des became the most terrifying projectiles that killed off most of the people here who couldn¡¯t react in time.

    Negary¡¯s gaze focused on the two lucky survivors. There was arge hole in the middle of Reid¡¯s sword, he had only managed to notice the attack at the veryst second, during which he used the sword to block and parried the broken bone de fragment.

    While the Night Watcher had various broken gems falling off from inside his cloak, this was most likely a life-saving magical tool; without it, he might not have been able to survive the earlier attack at all.

    ¡¼ Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to know the meaning of living? ¡½Negary stepped on a pebble, a bone de shot out from the sole of his foot and urately pierced through the body of the human-faced snake that was trying to run away and restrained him.

    ¡¼ Then let me tell you! ¡½

 Chapter 213: Vol3 Ch13: Strike to kill

    <h4>Chapter 213: Vol3 Ch13: Strike to kill</h4>

    The ck fog lightly drifted around the Night Watcher¡¯s body, which seemed very faint and would scatter from just a light breath.

    But Negary¡¯s attacks were strangely being repelled by this fog, the immense force behind his strikes merely made the fog swirl a bit before drifting back up.

    The Night Watcher in the middle of the fog also disregarded the notion of attack and focused on defending against Negary¡¯s attack.

    ¡°My heart points at the great sun, eternally beating, eternally hot!¡± following Reid¡¯s chanting prayers, a power of extreme heat radiated from his body that also quickly spread into his surroundings.

    His knight armor was now glowing a bit incandescent, almost like a piece of burning coal. Wave after wave of heat spread into his surroundings, making Negary feel like he was standing in the middle of an oven instead of an underground secret room.

    This was thest divine technique that Reid had recorded: [Sunfire Aura]

    After using this divine technique, he would be able to continuously exude heat into his surroundings. His body itself would be like a scorching me, everyone who approached him would be burnt while the heat turned the entire environment into his zone of perception.

    Under the aid of the Brand of the Red Sun, he would hold a near perfect grasp of any changes in heat within his surroundings, which meant that under the [Sunfire Aura], nothing could hide.

    Including the germs that disguised itself as a part of his helmet, which had been burnt to ash under the heat.

    Furthermore, while using the [Sunfire Aura], there was no longer a need for long periods of preparations to use the [Heated Sword], as his sword was now glowing incandescent by itself.

    ¡¼ As I thought, their leap in strength is quite miraculous ¡½Negary¡¯s figure slowly retreated, but still maintained the same calmness he had in the beginning.

    Most of these people¡¯s strength came from their techniques and outer factors, not their own [Origin], so while they may appear like just a slightly strong and fit human at first nce, as soon as any equipment or divine technique was factored in, they would be extraordinarily strong.

    A Red Sun Knight using his divine techniques and one that was not were twopletely different concepts.

    It was because Negary found out this information that he took the opportunity to make an ambush while they could not react, having them die with their divine techniques and equipment unused.

    To an extent, this was a bit simr to Negary¡¯s own situation. He might be strong, but he relied on the collection of information, his understanding of the human heart, as well as his applications of various powers. In the Disaster world, he had Disasforce to rely on, but after his Authority was removed and now that he had left that world, he was essentially just a soul that had undergone two stages of release.

    Once his information was clearly grasped by any other party, without outside influence, he would easily fall into danger.

    ¡¼ Because of that, I must truly grow stronger and advance from my very essence, not just superfluously ¡½

    Negary didn¡¯t feel too emotional, the strength of his current willpower had already reached the peak of humans, the only thing hecked was the power to supplement that.

    ¡°Sinner, ept your purification¡± Reid wielded his extremely heated sword, ran past the Night Watcher and unleashed his attack on Negary.

    ¡¼ Do you know what happens when super-heated metal is suddenly cooled? ¡½Negary didn¡¯t try to avoid or dodge, hepletely ignored the swording at him and simply pressed his hands on Reid¡¯s armor, arge amount of cooling liquid was instantly vaporized, taking with it a huge amount of heat.

    Reid¡¯s armor quickly became dim, then gave off a cracking sound before actually cracking open. The superheated sword had pierced through Negary¡¯s body, the extreme heat melted arge hole in Negary¡¯s body.

    With a light push of his hand, Negary retracted the bone de from his palm, Reid¡¯s body copsed to the ground, the sword in his hand also fell down with him and gradually became dim.

    On the other side, the Night Watcher had already turned and ran, he had thought that there was a chance at victory when he saw the Red Sun Knight use his divine technique, but immediately ran away as soon as there was absolutely zero chance of winning.

    Negary¡¯s eyes flickered a bit, but chose not to pursue him, he simply brought the human-faced snake Isrig with him, collected a few things and left.

    The glittering golden blood was sprinkled onto the human-faced snake¡¯s body, through which Negary¡¯s consciousness was sent into Isrig¡¯s mind. Through this Soul¡¯s Blood, Negary told Isrig to temporarilyy low in the sewers and make sure not to contact him unless something important happened.

    Not only did he need to be careful with transferring his soul to new bodies, he also had to make sure that an information conduit like the Soul¡¯s blood would not be exposed.

    There were no guarantees that the Sun Shadow church couldn¡¯t use the Soul¡¯s Blood to locate Negary¡¯s real soul. Furthermore, there was a function tomunicate from a long distance with his subordinates through Soul¡¯s Blood, but Negary was sure that thismunication channel wasn¡¯t perfectly secured in this world and could be tapped by others.

    Although the Righteous God called Eternal Heat didn¡¯t always pay attention to the town of Lohr, Negary estimated them to be at least at the same level as the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon; and any amount of caution wasn¡¯t excessive when dealing with such entities.

    ¡¼ You seem to still carry a tracking mark from the Sun Shadow church, can you deal with it yourself? ¡½Negary questioned Isrig.

    ¡¸ Lord Negary, this was the reason why I was in such a hurry toplete the Ritual of snakes. The tracking mark has been stripped away together with my final shed of human skin. It was only because the henchmen of the Sun Shadow church arrived too quickly that I was locked in without being able to escape ¡¹

    ¡¼ Then it is fine ¡½Negary nodded. The sewers of Lohr wereplicated and hard to navigate, with numerous unusual creatures living at every corner. This environment made it so that Isrig would easily be able to hide for a while.

    ...

    ¡¼ Soul¡¯s Blood will need to be upgraded ¡½

    At the moment, the functions of Soul¡¯s Blood had be insufficient for his circumstances.

    His soul was attached to Soul¡¯s Blood and formed a strong link with it; through the connection of Soul¡¯s Blood with itself, he was able to constantly transfer his soul without any limits. Additionally, each drop of Soul¡¯s Blood contained the information of Negary¡¯s soul within it, which could infect the souls of others and breed a soul for Negary within their bodies.

    Technically speaking, as long as there was at least one drop of Soul¡¯s Blood left, Negary would always be able to infect the soul of others and ¡®resurrect¡¯ in a certain meaning of the word, but this resurrection would decrease the quality of Negary¡¯s soul that he had worked hard to gain.

    ¡¼ These are the shorings of Soul¡¯s Blood. It is currently only able to record the information of my soul and fuse with my soul in the most elementary manner ¡½Negary thought.

    If his soul became too separated, Negary¡¯s speed of thinking would be limited by the connection speed of Soul¡¯s Blood, which made the process of calctions and information processing extremely slow.

    Furthermore, once this connection was disrupted, it would spell trouble. There wouldn¡¯t be much issues if Negary only split into a few souls, but if he truly spread his soul throughout every drop of Soul¡¯s Blood, his soul would be scattered, returning to an irrational or low rational monster that could only condense and regain his rationality once he absorbed enough Soul Essence.

    This was why most of the time, Negary attached his soul to a single portion of Soul¡¯s Blood as his main viral body.

    If this problem wasn¡¯t resolved, Soul¡¯s Blood would eventually be unable to catch up to the speed of growth of Negary¡¯s soul, thus bing redundant, or worse, a liability.

 Chapter 214: Vol3 Ch14: The church and the axle ritual

    <h4>Chapter 214: Vol3 Ch14: The church and the axle ritual</h4>

    ¡°Has the mission failed?¡± the Cardinal looked down at the reporting officer and nodded.

    The Cardinal was an old man with a soft expression, while he looked thin and weak, he was in fact the exact opposite.

    Through the unnatural magic energy within the lump of snakes, he had figured out the general scale of the magical ritual involved. For the sake of security, he had sent out three Red Sun Knights and five of the most excellent Night Watchers, but never did he consider that there would be an interloper who managed to kill them all.

    ¡°Report this to their family members, make sure that constion money and other supports are up to standard¡± the Cardinal then added as he recalled something: ¡°Give a warning to ¡®those ones¡¯, their faith to God shall not be a reason for them tomit another mistake¡±

    ¡°If I find out anyone that tries to embezzle constion money again, he will face the judgement of God, as such an act will tarnish the glory of God¡±

    ¡°If Crete¡¯s child is talented enough, they can be directly epted into the training barracks; Alda¡¯s as well. Both of them have both gotten married so their lives are tough, tell the others to take care of them somewhat¡±

    ¡°And also, Reid had a younger brother called Green, did he not?¡± the Cardinal pondered.

    This old man recognized most members of the Sun Shadow church and even had a certain level of understanding of their families; in fact, the Cardinal could still remember some knights who were killed in battle over ten years ago as well as their hobbies.

    He had hosted both the baptism and funeral of many knights. This old man might have been the only person to remember many of the people he hade into contact with.

    Although supernatural power did strengthen one¡¯s memories, with how many people and things one came across when they had lived as long as he did, unless one truly puts their mind to it, it would be next to impossible to recall them all.

    ¡°I remember that he failed to be a knight of the church due to hisck of faith¡± the Cardinal sighed: ¡°The image of the church has affected the people¡¯s faith¡±

    Lohr was under the form of management in which God¡¯s authority ¨C which also meant the church ¨C presided over all else, but God did not always care about a single town. Anyone could easily imagine what kind of state the church¡¯s management would be in when the only requirement to be epted was faith in God.

    Especially since faith in God and one¡¯s morals did not corrte.

    This led to the creation of the church¡¯s Reformist faction, who suggested that one¡¯s morals must also be a point of consideration in choosing members of the church, changing the current state of affairs where faith was the only determining virtue. The Reformist faction believed that if the morals of church members were not properly managed, it would affect the image of the church, and thus the faith of people in God.

    However, the other side ¨C the Conservative faction ¨C greatly objected to this. They were the current benefactors of this system, where they were free to do as they pleased by borrowing the name and authority of the church as long as their faith was upheld. How could they agree to put such shackles on themselves?

    Because of this, the reason they used to object this proposal was very simple: faith in God must not be deluded, and one¡¯s morals must not be put above one¡¯s faith, not even a little bit. If theypromised today and allowed morals to be more important than faith, then they couldpromise again tomorrow to bring another factor above faith.

    Ultimately, when a person without enough faith sits on the ruling seats, that would only harm the benefit of the church as a whole.

    In truth, the root cause of this issue was a single basic problem: while there were always evil cultists who frequently caused trouble and numerous supernatural creatures roaming the streets, they have all, without fail, been suppressed by the seven Righteous Gods. These Evil Gods could only scheme and plot for a bit of benefit, but never could actually overturn the situation.

    Due to this absolute ruling authority, without sufficient external pressure, the church¡¯s Conservative faction had always been at an advantage.

    The Cardinal of Lohr was a member of the Reformist faction, who hoped for nothing but to see a better church. A while ago, during one of his trips back to the church¡¯s headquarters, what he was greeted with when he returned to Lohr was that someone had dared to embezzle a knight¡¯s constion money with the excuse that their family members did not have a satisfactory level of faith.

    ¡°If Green can put his faith in God, reinstate him as a proper knight¡± the Cardinal ordered the reporting officer, then the old man¡¯s expression turned solemn as he turned to the others: ¡°Now that we¡¯re done with the constion matters, let us discuss how to deal with the next issue¡±

    ¡°Catch that sinner, send him to the Unrepenting Abyss!¡±

    ...

    Donning the Soul Mask of Green, Negary perfectly acted out the pain and grief of losing a family member.

    When he found out that the sinner still hadn¡¯t been caught, he grandly vowed to avenge his elder brother, but as he regretfully couldn¡¯t ess thework of divine techniques due to hisck of faith, he failed to be reinstated as a knight.

    While waiting for the outside world to react ordingly, Negary was studying the Book of Snakes he obtained from Isrig.

    A total of three kinds of supernatural powers had been exhibited in this world at this point.

    Firstly, the power from God obtained through faith: the Blessing of Glory and the Brand of the Red Sun were both, in essence, divine techniques that were solidified on the bodies of knights by bishop-level priests; even the holy water that regr knights took to strengthen their bodies were the results of a divine technique.

    The second was the power originating from the blood of evil, as those who had such blood flowing through their veins would eventually transform into monsters, while the power of the Night Watchers also originated from these monsters.

    The final method was power obtained through magical rituals; the Book of Snakes belonged to this category.

    Most known magical rituals were founded on the basis of the axle ritual, while the function of the axle ritual was to allow the one performing the ritual to contact the source of certain supernatural powers through the power of supernatural items.

    For example, the Book of Snakes. In essence, it was the creation of snake serums through using snake-type creatures, then performing the axle ritual through the serums to contact the Snake God, thus obtaining the Snake God¡¯s powers.

    Fully performing one cycle of the ritual would allow the user to obtain the corresponding power of said cycle, through each cycle, the user would be closer and closer to the Snake God until they ultimately be an aspect of the Snake God themselves.

    In the end, this was still seeking the power of an Evil God, even if some axle rituals did not lead the user into contacting Evil Gods, they would still lead towards otherworldly ins like the Deep Subterranean Abyss or the Unrepenting Abyss.

    ¡¼ This type of power is better to not use. The axle ritual is simply the process of turning oneself into a better clone for the Evil God through each cycle, the uppermost limit would be to merely maintain a portion of one¡¯s sense of ¡®self¡¯¡½closing the Book of Snakes, Negary was slowly digesting the information within: ¡¼ However, this line of thought is highly valuable as reference material ¡½

    ¡¼ The power mighte from the Evil Gods, but the knowledge of the axle rituals themselves belong to each person ¡½Negary pondered the various remarkable aspects of the axle ritual and couldn¡¯t help but praise it.

    The ¡®axle¡¯ is the shaft which acts as the driving force for the wheel; in a broader meaning, it was the driving force that brings oneself ¨C the wheel ¨C closer to other entities, thus connecting and leading oneself to the pathways of greater beings.

    Many of the knowledge, serums, rituals, incantations and other mysticisms were simr to one another, the only difference was which great entity the rituals were connecting to.

    Naturally, other than the axle ritual, the Book of Snakes also detailed quite a bit of knowledge about how to utilize the powers of the Snake God. For example, by using a certain incantation, one could reform the Snake God¡¯s power as a spell, which epasses the use of power in general.

    Quite a bit of this was knowledge that Negary needed to learn.

    ¡¼ In that case, as long as I know enough about axle rituals and magic, my ns can be achieved ¡½Negary thought as he burned his hair off with his finger: ¡¼ Furthermore, it is about time Ipile the things I obtained from that dragon and Shennai as my own, thoroughly redeeming my shoring of not having an [Origin] ¡½

 Chapter 215: Vol3 Ch15: The Night Watchers

    <h4>Chapter 215: Vol3 Ch15: The Night Watchers</h4>

    Walking through the night streets of Lohr, Negary was wearing an owl mask over his face. After his acting performance, he joined the Night Watchers with the reason that he wanted to avenge his elder brother.

    Furthermore, he was quickly put out to the field.

    As the Night Watchers were mostly made up of scums, it would be a mistake to think that there would be veterans who¡¯d lead newbies into missions. From the very moment that one received the appropriate supplies and supernatural items, they would have already be an official Night Watcher.

    There were nomanders or team leaders among the Night Watchers, aside from very few missions that would require Night Watchers to work together, they would generally work alone.

    Of course, anyone was free to team up with others, provided that they actually found someone that they could trust with their life.

    On the other hand, Night Watchers were afforded a great deal of freedom, with only three rules in total:

    Firstly, there was a quota of 10 supernatural creatures hunted each month. Night Watchers could also choose to ept missions from the church to make up this number, but if theymitted any mistakes during such missions, they would be rebuked once and get their earned quota deducted.

    Secondly, Night Watchers aren¡¯t allowed to reveal their identities during the day, only by night are they allowed to go out and hunt.

    Thirdly, without extraordinary circumstances, Night Watchers are forbidden to enter civilian houses on their own.

    And the noose that ensured every Night Watcher would follow these rules were the Marks of Vow that were carved on them when they first joined the Night Watchers.

    The Mark of Vow was a kind of divine technique that was branded into a Night Watcher¡¯s skull. Once this power was stimted, the Night Watcher would be subjected to constant torture by the power of the divine technique, causing them to feel a literal splitting headache that persisted without killing them. This was pain that could cause anyone to wish for death, known as the Corroding Bone Punishment.

    However, as Negary¡¯s body was made entirely out of germs, he had the capability to expel all the germs that contained the Mark of Vow out of his body whenever necessary.

    It really must be said, joining the Night Watchers was an extremely simple process, all you needed to do was ept the Mark of Vow, and the church wouldn¡¯t care what kind of person you are.

    From the Night Watcher headquarters, Negary received various items, including a uniform, one weapon, a handbook that introduced various monsters, as well as basic tools and equipment.

    The weapon and uniforms weren¡¯t anything special, but the handbook of monsters was.

    Lohr was the house of numerous strange and supernatural creatures, including but not limited to Earthbound Devils, Fur-eater Men, Grudgeful Spirits, as well as various kinds of corpse eaters.

    However, the mostmon type of monsters were those created from the blood of evil.

    The so-called blood of evil was a unique bloodline. Once matured enough, it would cause the person to mutate as they came into contact with the ominous moonlight, the process of which would cause them to lose their rationality.

    The blood of evil would transform into a Core, which as the name suggested, would be the true body, while the original body would transform into various shapes and sizes like mud, beasts, as well as indescribable ominous creatures.

    If the Core was taken away, the monster would die, when moonlight fades and the sun rises, the monster bodies would return to their original forms, but they would remain as nothing but a corpse.

    The job of Night Watchers was to injure the Core that was created from the blood of evil and the ominous moonlight, then use their unique tool called the Silk Cage to capture it.

    ¡¼ Silk Cage... ¡½Negary nced down at the jet-ck balls of fur hanging at his waist.

    These things were most likely created from the hair of some sort of creature. By chanting an incantation while deploying them towards an incapacitated monster, the Silk Cages would bind their Core and capture it.

    The Silk Cages were only the most basic type of tools, there was also a small bone fragment-like item called a Flint, which contained power that could be infused into weapons through an incantation, granting the weapon a period of time in which it could deal more than just physical damage.

    But that was it. A neer might not be able to even chant an incantation properly before they were sent out to hunt monsters, which was why the rate of death for Night Watchers were always high.

    ¡¼ The source of the Night Watchers¡¯ supernatural powers all originates from the church itself, without their tools, they would be significantly weaker. This fact itself is another noose that hangs on the Night Watchers¡¯ necks ¡½Negary continued walking through the sewers as he pondered the matter of the Night Watchers.

    ¡¼ Of course, there are also certain tools that can stimte permanent mutations on a Night Watcher¡¯s body that allows them to gain permanent power; but these mutations contained defects that were purposefully left there, which creates side effects that can only be either dispeled or eased by the church; which was the third noose ¡½

    ¡¼ These three nooses bound the Night Watchers so tightly that they have no choice but to be dogs for the church ¡½

    Negary was a bit disappointed. The main reason why he joined the Night Watchers in the first ce was to gain the Mysticism knowledge they possessed, but he didn¡¯t consider that the Night Watchers themselves didn¡¯t possess the knowledge; they were essentially the users of the products created from the knowledge he sought.

    ¡¼ In that case, the only value that the Night Watchers possess are themselves ¡½observing the skull that was carved with the Mark of Vow in his hand, Negary pondered his tactics.

    ¡¼ A normal person would naturally die without their skull, but through some machinations, I can use the [ck Crow] germs to rece their skulls, thus undoing the first noose ¡½Negary¡¯s thoughts were turning: ¡¼ Thenes the second noose that are the tools that give them their supernatural powers ¡½

    ¡¼ If there are no issues on this side, that can be resolved as well nding on top of a certain roof, one of Negary¡¯s arms detached from his torso, turning into liquid that seeped into the house below.

    Negary could sense the Mark of Vow constantly exuding a certain energy fluctuation, almost like a tracking device. Most likely, the church possessed a ¡®receiver¡¯ device that could pick up this fluctuation and determine where the corresponding Mark of Vow was.

    It was because of this that the church allowed the Night Watchers so much freedom to roam around at night without fear of themmitting any crimes.

    On the other hand, this would also be an alibi that took suspicions away from Green.

    Indeed, the soul currently residing within this body was an Attendant soul that was created based on Green¡¯s Soul Mask.

    Since he had determined the many shorings of being a Night Watcher, it would be enough for Negary to retreat from it right now and only leave a hidden card.

    As the liquid seeped into the building, it started to morph and eventually took the form of a miniature Dragon of Eternal Sin.

    Lan Shan was already here waiting for him, as this was the Farnate manor.

    Seeing Negary¡¯s arrival, Lan Shan was extremely delighted, as the very meaning of her existence itself had be Negary, she had been feeling extremely ufortable for the past while, from not being by Negary¡¯s side.

    ¡¼ I had to leave Lan Shan within this body in order to preserve an [Origin] that can carry me through transmigration, but that is no longer necessary ¡½

    Negary gently asked Lan Shan as he observed her: ¡¼ Are you willing to join me as one? ¡½

    ¡°It is my honor¡± Lan Shan answered without hesitation.

    And Negary was naturally the same, the sharp edge of his wings swiftly pped and cut off Lan Shan¡¯s head. As she died, Lan Shan¡¯s [Origin] left her and entered reincarnation while her soul remained, taken in by Negary, perfectly preserved like Killer J and Noah were.

    As her blood flowed all over, Chloe¡¯s headless body copsed. Negary¡¯s body once again turned into a liquid that seeped through the keyhole.

    There was surely a reason for the will of the world to transfer him into this body, but so what? There was no reason for Negary to act ording to the other party¡¯s arrangements.

 Chapter 216: Vol3 Ch16: Reason

    <h4>Chapter 216: Vol3 Ch16: Reason</h4>

    Negary reformed his body once again. In the Farnate manor at night, other than Lan Shan who was living in Chloe¡¯s body earlier, the only people here were the Farnate family head, the maid Lunchances, as well as the butler Birosius.

    Negary¡¯s field of perception slowly enveloped the entire house, putting the three people in the house within his ¡®sight¡¯.

    ¡¼ The maid is rtively ordinary, the only people with issues are Farnate and the butler Birosius ¡½from Negary¡¯s observation, Lan Shan had generally only met the maid Lunchances during this period, since the butler Birosius had been busy with managing Farnate¡¯s store, they had very little contact.

    ¡¼ His constitution has surpassed the level of humans, from his condition and unique physical characteristics, it can be assumed that he¡¯s used to conducting assassination-type work ¡½Negary quickly analyzed the butler¡¯s basic information.

    ¡¼ Furthermore, Farnate doesn¡¯t necessarily know about this, so they aren¡¯t on the same side? ¡½Negary drew this conclusion through observing the hidden items in Birosius¡¯ room. With how much Farnate valued his reputation, he would definitely not allow Birosius to bring such things in.

    ¡¼ Perhaps I can use him ¡½Negary stopped observing Birosius and moved directly into the master bedroom, where Farnate was asleep.

    Rhythmically tapping the wooden drawer by Farnate¡¯s bed, Negary slowly converted his interference force from physical telekinesis into mental interference. Through Negary¡¯s guidance, it slowly permeated Farnate¡¯s mind and induced a hypnotic trance ¨C almost like sleep walking.

    ¡¼ Now, tell me everything that the Farnate family is hiding ¡½Negary softly said, the use of his interference force gave his voice an sense ofpulsion: ¡¼ Begin from the origin of the Farnate family ¡½

    ¡°In thenguage of the elves, ¡®Farnate¡¯ has the meaning of inheritance¡± Farnate still had his eyes closed, but slowly revealed the secrets that he had been keeping under wraps to Negary under his guidance.

    ...

    ¡¼ How interesting ¡½through Farnate¡¯s narration, Negary finally understood why the will of the world had arranged Chloe¡¯s body for him.

    The will of this world had suffered a fate even worsepared to the will of the Disaster world.

    The official name of this world should be the Moon Tree world, or as it wasmonly known: Elven Home.

    The indigenous people of this world were elves born from the Moon Tree, which were also the race of long-eared humanoid who worshipped the great tree that Negary saw as he transmigrated into this ce.

    While the Moon Tree that gave birth to the elves was actually the embodiment of the will of the world.

    As he knew from the Disaster world, the Moon Tree world was actually constantly in motion, travelling in a set orbit through space. It would plunder any worlds it came across, thus causing a cataclysmic event in the ancient civilisation of the Disaster world.

    However, in space, it only takes the blink of an eye for a hunter to turn into the hunted.

    As the saying went: you¡¯re bound to run into a ghost if you keep going out at night.

    Approximately a few thousand years ago, the Moon Tree world was invaded, the invaders were the seven Righteous Gods.

    A huge number of human soldiers marched into the Moon Tree world, while the will of the world was suppressed by the seven Righteous Gods, unable to mount any resistance. At the moment, the will of the world hadpletely been turned over, most of its original authorities taken and divided among the seven Righteous Gods.

    The elves were almost wiped out, with only some of their bloodline mixing with human bloodline. Nowadays, the elven bloodline was called the blood of evil, and the seven orthodox churches of this world were actually the descendants of the human soldiers who invaded this world with the seven Righteous Gods, the portion that decided to retire and remain here.

    Following Negary¡¯s deduction, the current Moon Tree world was essentially a cattle farm.

    Unlike the destructive way that the Burning Crusade harvested the world¡¯s [Origin] after an invasion, the seven Righteous Gods allowed the will of this world to slowly recover after stripping it of its authorities, then gradually harvest it again and again.

    ¡°The seven Righteous Gods had cursed the elves, turning the moonlight that granted power to the elves into an ominous symbol. The elves had thoroughly been defeated¡± Farnate continued.

    Negary simply chuckled as he heard Farnate. The current will of the world was nothing but cattle that was being bred to be used again, otherwise it would have been destroyed a long time ago. To the will of the world, Negary¡¯s appearance was like a life-saving straw that randomly fell from the sky, which was why it immediately arranged for Negary to join the Farnate family.

    However, even the keeper of the elven history, the Farnate family head himself, felt ashamed about having the blood of elves flowing through his veins, so this world was essentially beyond saving.

    ¡¼ No wonder I had a strange feeling as I saw Chromie ¡½Negary recalled the second child of the Farnate family, the younger brother of Chloe who was attending school at the Academic City, and finally understood what the odd sensation he felt was.

    ¡¼ He is probably the weakest Protagonist in history, so weak that I couldn¡¯t even sense him. His [Protagonist Aura] is almost non-existent, not to mention he was unknowingly afflicted by a curse, even if he matures to a certain degree, he¡¯d be noticed by the Righteous Gods and harvested as their cattle. A tortured protagonist[1] huh? ¡½

    Such a thought shed by Negary¡¯s mind, but this could have been done on purpose by the will of the world for the sake of secrecy.

    ¡¼ The situation is quite clear now. The will of the world is most likely hatching some sort of n, but helpless to execute it while in this turned-over state, so it wanted to put me in as a family member of the Protagonist in order to help him execute that n? ¡½

    ¡¼ What a pitiful will of the world ¡½as far as Negary understood, Farnate only had one or two elvish magical tools in his possession, other than that, the only thing he knew was a secret passage leading to the Moon Tree.

    Naturally, the will of the world should have other things being withheld in secret, but when the other party was so weak that it couldn¡¯t evenmunicate with Negary in a normal manner, he didn¡¯t really want to cooperate with it.

    From what he had seen so far, doing so wouldn¡¯t grant him any benefits, instead he might find himself in nothing but trouble.

    A gust of wind blew the window open, allowing the eerie moonlight to peer in. Farnate abruptly opened his eyes, and Negary noticed an unusual change urring in him.

    ¡°Chromie has what you want¡± Farnate only stated that before preparing hisst will and hung himself to death.

    ¡¼ So it had weakened to this extreme degree, huh? ¡½Negary shook his head. If he hadn¡¯t put Farnate into a hypnotic trance today, the will of the world might not have been able to take advantage of that to take control over Farnate, what a sad will of the world it had be.

    Farnate¡¯s will depicted how he had been keeping his daughter¡¯s blood of evil a secret, but was discovered by the Soundless cult and ckmailed to work for them. Farnate had no choice but to kill his daughter andmit suicide himself in order to not sully the Farnate family honor.

    ¡¼ The Soundless cult...¡½this was one of thergest evil cults in Lohr, which was somehow rted to the elves. However, from what Negary had seen, they most likely had very little connection to the will of the world, or rather, it wouldn¡¯t benefit them in any way to have a connection to it in the first ce.

    ¡¼ From what I¡¯ve seen, the Righteous Gods are most likely not present in this world. As long as I don¡¯t ruin this world¡¯s farm-like state, the only enemies I¡¯ll have to face are the churches ¡½

    ¡¼ My ns can be altered a bit; I can also take this chance to take a look of what the will of this world can actually borrow this crippled Protagonist to aplish ¡½

    ¡¼ Things have gotten quite interesting ¡½

    [1] Tortured protagonist, as the name suggest, are MCs of novels that basically aim to make them as miserable as possible, think Rise of the Shield Hero or Dark Blood Age

 Chapter 217: Vol3 Ch17: Formation of the Impure Hermit Order

    <h4>Chapter 217: Vol3 Ch17: Formation of the Impure Hermit Order</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    As Negary left the Farnate manor, he observed the butler Birosius for a short while before leaving a bit of germ in mundane locations that would ensure that Negary could find him whenever necessary.

    After that, he went out to find more flesh to breed more germs, thus creating viral bodies for his subordinates once again.

    ¡¼ I will need arge number of magical rituals, through which I can gatherrge amounts of data to further understand the essence of the axle ritual ¡½Negary understood very well what he required, if he were to collect the corresponding data and documents by himself, then further analyze and reorganize them, the efficiency would be extremely low.

    ¡¼ There is a need to form an organization that will help me collect these magical rituals, as well as researching and studying the various aspects of Mysticism ¡½

    Among the images that the will of the world had shown Negary, there were quite a few hidden treasure troves, for example, the underground city hidden underneath Lohr.

    Both the search for the entrance to the underground city, and the collection of magical rituals documents required manpower.

    With enough resources, Negary could easily create arge number of Attendant souls, but despite having logical thinking and average intelligence, an Attendant¡¯s creativity paled inparison to a normal human.

    ¡¼ Because of that, having dedicated talents working for me is most crucial ¡½Negary stopped on the roof of a certain house, watching the scene happening below. Besides the local sphere of influence that is the Sun Shadow church, where else in Lohr would have the greatest number of talents? That would naturally be the Night Watchers.

    And right below this secluded corner, a Night Watcher was conducting his hunt.

    ...

    Brian raised his machete to face the monster in front of him.

    This was a supernatural creature shaped like a mass of flesh, which was moving just a bit away from a nearby drainage, quite obviously, that was where it crawled out from. This was nothing but the simplest type of monster, one that wouldn¡¯t even be ounted as part of the Night Watcher¡¯s quota, basically unprofitable to hunt.

    However, this Night Watcher wasn¡¯t an expert.

    This monster was lying in wait right at the mouth of the drainage when he walked past, then suddenly lunged out to grab his leg andtched onto it like a leech. Also simr to a leech, the monster¡¯s ¡®teeth¡¯ sank into his skin and began to suck his blood.

    If he hadn¡¯t reacted in time and used his machete to hack off a bit of his flesh together with the leg of his pants, he might have already been pulled down into the sewers.

    After a while, he finally killed the fleshy monster. Brian immediately copsed on his behind, took out a bottle of ointment and began applying it on his leg wound. While doing so, the sound of sobbing and painful grunts could be heard from beneath his owl mask.

    However, he soon adjusted his emotions, he understood that if he couldn¡¯t calm down properly, his life as a Night Watcher ¨C and his actual life ¨C wouldn¡¯tst long.

    As a criminal, and a death row criminal at that, he chose to join the Night Watchers in order to preserve his own life. He was already prepared for this, just like he was prepared to be caught on the day that he decided tomit the crime out of his own desires.

    His father, that old stubborn coot, not only did he spend arge amount of money just to preserve that ragged body of his, even asking for the church to fix up hiscking sense of arousal; while also upholding his ridiculous sense of control, insisting on keeping thepany¡¯s authority to himself and suppress his own son every step of the way.

    Brian couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so he decided to kill that stubborn coot to ¡®save¡¯ that wealth from being used up on his failing body, everything would make perfect sense and he would have this way. Unfortunately, due to external factors, he failed and was arrested as a death row prisoner.

    ¡¼ Are you willing to put up with this? ¡½an indifferent, charismatic voice resounded, causing Brian¡¯s body to tremble.

    ¡¼ Your talents are not with the hunt, if you continue on, you¡¯d eventually end up in some corner of the streets ¡½the man standing on the roof of a building lightly narrated the truth to this Night Watcher.

    Brian naturally understood this, he was originally the young master of a wealthy family. Even if he had taken self-defense lessons in both weaponry and closebat, as well as keeping up with his personal body training, he wasn¡¯t a naturally good fighter, nor was he an experienced one.

    Brian understood very clearly that he couldn¡¯t possibly fill the hunting quota, or endure the Bone Corroding Punishment. If he didn¡¯t die due to a mistake on one of his hunts, he would eventuallymit suicide due to being unable to endure the pain of the punishment.

    Even if he got lucky and managed to always fill the hunting quota, he would just end up as another dog, another tool for the Sun Shadow church to use until his usefulness ran its course, which was the opposite of his ambitions.

    ¡°Then, what would you have me do, sir?¡± Brian respectfully bowed down and asked in a low voice.

    Brian was an opportunistic man, regardless if the other party was a madman or evil cultist, or some other strange organization, he had stille to him. If Brian followed this man¡¯s demands, his situation might actually improve, as it couldn¡¯t get any worse.

    ¡¼ The way that Night Watchers are managed is simple and direct. They only need tools that know how to kill, and your talents would be wasted like this ¡½the man jumped down from the roof and slowly spoke: ¡¼ I can help you escape from the restraints of the Mark of Vow ¡½

    ¡°It will be my honor to serve you, sir¡± hearing that, Brian immediately chose to surrender himself. He understood that refusing to surrender would only leave him with death, and he still had his own aspirations.

    Brian also understood that escaping from the restraints of the Mark of Vow didn¡¯t necessarily mean that he was free, he would merely be restrained by the man in front of him instead.

    However, remaining in the Night Watchers would only turn him into a killing machine whose value was lost the moment he died. On the other hand, this man might give him a greater sense of purpose, as smart as he was, he naturally knew the optimal choice.

    ¡¼ Very well ¡½

    Hearing his praise, Brian still didn¡¯t dare look up to see the man¡¯s appearance, simply kneeling in front of this man made him feel a heavy sense of irresistible pressure.

    He then felt the other party¡¯s finger pressing against his forehead.

    ...

    ¡¼ Do not move, brain surgery requires a lot of precision ¡½Negary lightly spoke as his finger transformed into a sharp spike that pierced into Brian¡¯s head, aiming straight at the piece of skull that had been carved with the Mark of Vow.

    A huge amount of germs quickly infiltrated his body, assimted his scalp, then corroded that piece of skull. At the same time, the germs secreted a sort of anesthetic to numb Brian¡¯s sense of pain, after which that piece of skull was directly extracted from his head, reced by a new one created from Negary¡¯s germs.

    Tossing the piece of extracted skull next to Brian¡¯s feet, Negary said: ¡¼ The church can most likely track your location through that mark. Beforepletely escaping from the church, you will need to carry that with you in order to prevent being exposed ¡½

    ¡°Understood, Lord Negary¡± Brian respectfully replied. The piece of skull that Negary had reced for him contained some information, which included who Negary was and information of the germs.

    For example, if they dared to betray Negary, then the germ tentacles that had already attached themselves to his skull would immediately destroy his brain and take his life.

    ¡¼ I have formed an organization called the Impure Hermit Order, the aim of which is to gather talented people to fulfill one another¡¯s goals and desires. Naturally, there aren¡¯t that many members yet, you can help me develop the Hermit Order, or collect the supernatural knowledge that I require. Once your contributions are great enough, I will grant you freedom, from which the portion of this organization you contributed to would truly be yours ¡½

    Negary nodded at Brian before taking his leave, he still needed to prepare the headquarters for the Hermit Order.

 Chapter 218: Vol3 Ch18: Chromie

    <h4>Chapter 218: Vol3 Ch18: Chromie</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    For the next few days, all sorts of minor and major incidents urred as they normally did, with the matter of the Farnate family drawing the most amount of attention.

    The entire incident was rted to the blood of evil, the Soundless cult, a murder, suicide, and a serial killer, which gave the town of Lohr whichcked stimtion and entertainment quite a bit to talk about.

    A horse carriage quickly made its way through the main streets and soon stopped in front of the Farnate manor, the young Chromie disembarked and drew the gazes of his neighbors, together with their whispers of discussion.

    Chromie¡¯s expression could only be described as exhausted, he was also being apanied by several young men and women who were his schoolmates, all of whom were in the middle of finishing their graduation thesis. It was due to the family¡¯s maid sending an emergency letter to sum up the situation that Chromie hurriedly made his way home, and it was out of concern for him that his schoolmates apanied him like this.

    ¡°How could this be...¡± when Chromie arrived home and saw the maid Lunchances, he still had an expression of disbelief.

    Under his father¡¯s shelter, he had focused his entire being on his studies. To him, the situation at home was still rtively peaceful, as nothing extraordinary urred every month when he returned home for Spirit Cleansing day, although his sister might have been a bit aloof.

    However, all of this was changed in what was essentially an instant. His sister suddenly turned out to have the blood of evil and was killed by his father, this fathermitted suicide due to the ckmailing of the Soundless cult, then investigations discovered that his butler, Birosius, was actually a serial killer.

    When searched, the church officers discovered the fingers of quite a few women in Birosius¡¯ room, which easily linked him to a certain serial killer of Lohr.

    Due to the depressing atmosphere and life of Lohr, most of its people had ced their faith in God and his servants to relieve their minds, but the small portions that didn¡¯t would periodically find themselves unable to hold back these repressed emotions and easily be mentally ill, turning into one of the many perverted serial killers of Lohr.

    Furthermore, during their serial killings, these people could easily draw the attention of Evil Gods and obtain supernatural powers.

    Among the serial killers who hadn¡¯t been arrested, there was such a person. Through impersonating various identities, he lured innocent women to ces unknown, cruelly mutted them before cutting off their pinkie fingers.

    It was rumored that this was some sort of evil ritual from another region, from which the culprit would be able to obtain great power, and now this rumor had been proven as truth.

    The Farnate manor¡¯s window was found to be opened in the morning, allowing the hanging corpse to be discovered and immediately reported. With things being so sudden, Birosius¡¯ spoils couldn¡¯t be relocated in time.

    Seeing that he was about to be exposed, Birosius explosively revealed his strength to eliminate the few officers that managed to make it to the scene and escaped with some of the fingers he had kept.

    All in all, the situation of his house had be an absolute mess, all of which was ced on the shoulders of the young Chromie. He had to deal with his father¡¯s and sister¡¯s funerals, the investigation of the church, how to deal with his family¡¯s assets, each was an issue that needed to be dealt with.

    Fortunately, his schoolmates supported him through everything both directly and indirectly, and in just a few days, Chromie had finished selling off his family assets for money, conducted a funeral for his father and sister, then underwent several sessions of questioning by the church. In the end, Chromie waspletely drained.

    When he left the church¡¯s interrogation room, he took with him a few items, which were taken from his house during the church¡¯s search. After confirming that there weren¡¯t any issues, they returned them to him, this was proof that all suspicions had been cleared from him, which would soon resolve the rest. However, Chromie understood that this also signaled the end of the Farnate family in Lohr.

    The blood of evil was a life-long stain,bined with his familying into contact with the Soundless cult, even if suspicions had already been cleared, whatever he did in this town from now on would be met with invisible obstructions from every direction.

    The journal in his hand contained his father¡¯sst will, which recorded his pain up to now: having to imprison Chromie¡¯s sister, ckmailed by the Soundless cult, then finally break down. All of these emotions were perfectly felt by Chromie.

    ¡°Chromie,e back with us to the Academic City¡± standing by a horse carriage, a young girl told him with a voice of concern: ¡°There is already no ce left for you here¡±

    ¡°Olga, I thank you for your good intentions, but I must decline¡± Chromie lightly told her, holding the journal tightly in his hand. He naturally had the option to leave this ce and start over at other ces, but he was unwilling to ept this.

    ¡°My father wished for nothing but to develop the Farnate family, bing one of the renowned families of Lohr, and I refuse to let it all go to waste like this¡± Chromie continued with a hoarse voice. He understood what the girl in front of him was suggesting, but at this fork of the road, he had no choice but to turn her down.

    ¡°Chromie, what are you trying to do?¡± looking at the resolute expression of the young man in front of her, Olga hurriedly asked. She was afraid that he would resort to some irrational measures after these consecutive hardships.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to catch the culprits¡± Chromie honestly replied: ¡°Whether it¡¯s Birosius, or the Soundless cult, I want them to pay for what they had done; their blood will be shed to wash away the disgrace of my family¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mad! One of them is a serial killer, while the other is an evil cult, what can an ordinary person like you do?¡± Olga held his hands, trying to persuade him against doing something he would regret.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I am the vice-president of the Academy¡¯s swordsman society, my swordsmanship has been recognized by master Doug himself¡± Chromie ignored Olga¡¯s persuasion, as he had made up his mind; naturally, besides his swordsmanship, he had another secret.

    It was this secret that gave him the assurance to go against his enemies, although it was highly inappropriate to be shared with others.

    ...

    Sitting in a screened dining room, Negary carefully observed as Chromie left on a horse carriage. This Protagonist¡¯s [Protagonist Aura] was essentially non-existent; in his current state, he couldn¡¯t even be considered the protagonist at all. If he had chosen to leave, he would have escaped from his fate of bing the pawn of ¡®destiny¡¯, but the will of the world¡¯sst act still managed to goad him into it after all.

    Under the guidance of such a weak will of the world, how this protagonist would end up was easily predictable.

    ¡¼ He can wield a bit of strength, supernatural strength. But from the behaviour he has exhibited so far, that strength would require a lot to be exchanged ¡½

    Negary briefly analyzed, then stopped paying attention to him and turned to Brian in front of him.

    ¡¼ What¡¯s the situation? ¡½

    ¡°Milord, I¡¯ve observed several people, all of whom are qualified to be developed. This is the initial list that I¡¯vee up with, please take a look, Lord Negary¡± Brian attentively presented a document to Negary, then continued: ¡°From what I can see, some of them definitely have hidden personal assets; the Mysticism knowledge that milord is after should be among them¡±

    ¡°If there is no issues, your humble servant will soon attempt toe into contact with them¡±

    ¡¼ Be careful not to be exposed, because I won¡¯t be there to save you ¡½Negary replied.

    This Brian was quite the talented person indeed, being able to collect so much useful information in just a few days.

    ¡¼ Additionally, the Impure Hermit Order will soon hold the first internal meeting, at that time, there will be someone to guide you there ¡½saying so, Negary took the document and left.

    ¡°Understood, Lord Negary¡± Brian respectfully sent Negary off.

 Chapter 219: Vol3 Ch19: The clock tower

    <h4>Chapter 219: Vol3 Ch19: The clock tower</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The sound of the bell slowly resounded.

    There was a big clock tower at the western side of Lohr.

    When nightes, danger would follow, but there were some workers who did their jobs inside factories, which made it difficult for them to observe the outside and notice that night was approaching.

    And so, there was a need for the sound of the bell from the clock tower to remind everyone that nighttime wasing.

    The streets were only dimly lit by streetmps at road intersections, so it felt like monsters could appear from any corner, under the shade of any building, or perhaps even out of the corner of one¡¯s eyes.

    Brian was walking through the streets in his Night Watcher uniform, tonight would be the appointed gathering of the Impure Hermit Order.

    Soon enough, another person wearing the Night Watcher uniform approached him, except this person wasn¡¯t wearing the owl mask, revealing a face almost exactly like his. He imed that he was an Attendant, his very own servant from the Hermit Order, and would follow his everymand.

    The Attendant received Brian¡¯s skull and mask, informed Brian of the Hermit Order¡¯s gathering ce, then took over Brian¡¯s patrol route; while Brian proceeded to the appointed location.

    Setting it up on the clock tower, what a ridiculous level of confidence.

    Brian was briefly surprised when he heard of the location. In the entirety of Lohr, the highest location was naturally the Sun Shadow Church¡¯s cathedral, but the second highest location was the clock tower.

    This was a considerably eye-catching location, since anyone could observe the clock tower while standing on the cathedral¡¯s hill. Essentially, they were staying directly under the church¡¯s gaze.

    Borrowing theplicatedyout of the sewers would certainly be a lot safer, but organizations that crawled like rats that way would find it very tough to provide a feeling of safety to their members; while picking the clock tower that stood almost on the same level of the cathedral would make members feel subconsciously more at ease.

    Of course, this was the thought process of those truly capable. Anyone whose fear of the Sun Shadow church ran into their bones would only think to go underground, or even escape from the Sun Shadow church¡¯s range of influence to ensure that they wouldn¡¯t be discovered.

    Therge gears inside the clock tower stiffly moved; the constant and stable mechanical sounds seemed to be rousing a slight urging feeling in his heart.

    Walking along the flight of stairs, Brian soon made his way to the very top of the clock tower, a room with four clock faces. There was actually another floor to this structure, which housed arge bell that would be periodically rung by the mechanisms here, naturally, there was also a manual way to ring them.

    On top of the wooden floorboards, a long meeting table had already been ced here, with Negary sitting at the host position, there were already several people here on either sides of the table.

    Not too long after Brian, the sounds of footsteps resounded again as a young man came in, from his clothes, he was most likely a Night Watcher as well.

    ¡¼ All current members of the Hermit Order have now gathered ¡½Negary¡¯s gaze swept through everyone present and spoke: ¡¼ Including myself, there are 7 members in total, each of the members sitting here are talented in one way or another ¡½

    ¡¼ As everyone has their own needs and desires, the Hermit Order shall follow thew of equivalent exchange. I will formte a set of stable contribution point system, by using these contribution points, anyone can use the power of the Hermit Order to fulfil their own goals ¡½

    ¡¼ There are two constantly activate sources of contribution points: The first is the development of the Hermit Order, the recruitment of new talents into the Hermit Order; the second is my issued mission to collect any and all supernatural knowledge ¡½Negary continued: ¡¼ Each official member will be provided an Attendant, which I assume all of you have seen ¡½

    ¡¼ There should be a ring in front of each of you ¡½

    Brian picked up the ring in front of him, but from what he saw, each of them seemed to have different designs.

    ¡¼ These rings will be able to sense each other. Whenever there is a nearby Hermit Order ring, it will give the corresponding reminder. This shall be the proof of an official Hermit Order member, as well as the tool to record and trade your contribution points ¡½

    Putting the ring on, Brian sensed something sharp piercing his skin, followed by information that was directly transferred into his mind.

    [Ring #6, there are a total of 7 fellow Hermit Order members around you. Current contribution point value: 1]

    [Contribution point record]

    [Undoing the Mark of Vow: -5]

    [Attendant substitute: -1]

    [Turning in a list of 7 potential members: +7]

    [Current bnce: 1 contribution point]

    ¡¼ While in each other¡¯s vicinity, the rings can be used to conduct a contribution point transaction, you may give it a try. All internal member transactions are under the guarantee of the Hermit order, if any fraudulence or sabotage is found during transaction, the Hermit Order will ensure the culprit takes responsibility ¡½Negary exined after seeing everyone put on their rings: ¡¼ Furthermore, there is a list of things that can be exchanged for right here, anyone in need maye find me. As the Hermit Order has only just been formed, the price of quite a few things are very cheap ¡½

    ¡¼ If you cannot attend a meeting for any reasons, you may send your Attendant with your ring to report ¡½

    ¡¼ If your ring is lost, a report is to be made as soon as possible. If you are unfortunate enough to be discovered by the Sun Shadow church or other organizations, thus causing damage to the Hermit Order, your membership shall be revoked ¡½

    After stating a few rules and regtions, Negary stopped and allowed the other members to digest the new information as well as talk to one another.

    Brian received a list which listed the details of everything rted to contribution points, for example, the list of things that could be exchanged, which contained various items like the [ck Crow] serum (germs), a substance that could be used topletely rece any part of one¡¯s body, thus granting various abilities.

    There was also the [Face Lift], which could permanently change one¡¯s appearance. With the appropriate preparations, anyone could rece their identity with certain ordinary citizens of Lohr, the price was only 10 contribution points, with follow-up services like the extraction of the reced person¡¯s memories, so on and so forth.

    ¡°Then, everyone, I have a certain demand¡± ady wearing a face mask among the Hermit Order members spoke up: ¡°I need one or several men to help me with a small request. I wish to kill a few of my obstructors¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay 20 contribution points for it¡± thedyid it out clearly. She was Katherine Worden, a Mysticism enthusiast. By borrowing the wealth of her family, she had secretly umted a considerable amount of Mysticism knowledge.

    She was then discovered by Negary and invited to join the Hermit Order, exchanging her Mysticism knowledge for quite a bit of contribution points.

    Brian then discussed a few things with Katherine before epting her request. Just like Brian, Katherine had a certain level of influence within her family, but she wasn¡¯t the only potential heir in her family, and there were quite a few other obstructors.

    Brian wasn¡¯t shy aboutmitting murders, although he failed once and became a death row convict for it, that was merely due to an unexpected situation. Right now, all he knew was that the two of them were mutual beneficiaries: Brian needed contribution points, while Katherine needed her obstructors to ¡®identally¡¯ lose their lives.

    The foundation of the Hermit Order was thus formed. With the contribution point system as its core, the order¡¯s members were able to conduct mutually beneficial transactions, with talents of various fields in the same organization, the power they would be able to exert wasn¡¯t to be underestimated.

    For this reason, the Hermit Order¡¯s influence quickly grew, although one of the contributing reasons was that a lot of their members originated from the Night Watchers. Like a parasite, the Hermit Order was borrowing the power of the Night Watchers to grow stronger.

    Borrowing each other¡¯s powers and resources, the members of the Hermit Order grew rapidly stronger, while also expanding their field of influence outside of the organization, which acted as a springboard for the Hermit Order as a whole to also develop step by step.

 Chapter 220: Vol3 Ch20: Impurity which embodies chaos

    <h4>Chapter 220: Vol3 Ch20: Impurity which embodies chaos</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Chromie let out a sigh and disembarked the horse carriage.

    During this period of time, he had been on a horse carriage more than he had stood on solid ground, having travelled all over Lohr.

    After liquidating all of his family assets as money, he began to investigate both Birosius and the Soundless cult.

    His schoolmates who apanied him to Lohr had already left one by one, if the only thing he needed help with were mundane issues like finances and such, they would have been more than happy to aid him.

    But since Chromie was trying to fight an evil cult to the death, they could only choose to leave.

    The only schoolmate left who remained in Lohr with him was Olga, the young girl who held affection for him.

    ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Chromie pressed down on his hat and knocked on therge door. For the past few days, he had been visiting a variety of ces, which included private investigators, information brokers, Night Watchers, and even a few knights within the church.

    He simply wanted to find as much information on Birosius and the Soundless cult as possible, but the results weren¡¯t particrly outstanding.

    Birosius apparently had exceptional anti-reconnaissance abilities, and was also an expert at disguise, so it was easy for him to hide, not to mention the existence of the sewers as ast resort.

    While the Soundless cult was even more difficult to investigate. Being thergest evil cult of Lohr, they were a mysterious bunch.

    Any normal citizen in Lohr could be a member of the Soundless cult, even the homely next-door olddy who walks her dog every day.

    There was a lot of information and rumors about them, but when it came to their exact hideout, or membership, or even how to contact them, everything drew a nk.

    Chromie wasn¡¯t a stubborn person who would throw himself at a hopeless wall, he soon came into contact with a few particr people, who had imed that there was nothing in Lohr that they couldn¡¯t help with. Whether it was to make someone disappear, or find someone¡¯s hidden location, as long as you can afford it, they imed to be able to send you into the Sun Shadow church¡¯s training barracks or saint academy itself.

    This is a mysterious organization, and a dangerous one at that.

    Chromie silentlymented, after meeting his point of contact, he was more assured of this fact.

    ...

    Right now, Brian had already changed his identity, bing an artist of Lohr, as for his Night Watcher self, his Attendant had died in his ce and his name removed from the church¡¯s records.

    This forced him to spend 5 contribution points to exchange for a new Attendant.

    After taking on this artist identity, Brian had gotten to know many people of status in Lohr, then used the Hermit Order¡¯s power to help them resolve their issues; at the same time, he took advantage of these people of status to resolve issues for the other members of the Hermit Order, from which he earned his contribution points.

    Compared to his previous identity as a death row convict that was forced to join the Night Watchers, it was like heaven and earth.

    At some point, when a few wealthy people began to join the Hermit Order, money and contribution points started to be interchangeable, as they used money to buy contribution points from other members; after all, against supernatural forces, wealth wasn¡¯t necessarily as useful as contribution points.

    Brian was now in need of money, so Chromie who had been constantly squandering away his fortune naturally entered his sights.

    ...

    This person is no artist.

    Chromie instantly recognized this. He had originally thought of this organization to be a supportive organization formed by a few wealthy people of Lohr, but aftering into contact with them, he finally realized how dangerous the other party was. The man in front of him was essentially a monster, one that might be even stronger than a Sun Shadow church¡¯s knights.

    However, that has nothing to do with me, as all I want is revenge.

    After paying arge amount of money, Chromie soon obtained the clues for Birosius¡¯ whereabouts, as well as some hidden information about the Soundless cult.

    The Hermit Order was growing day by day, to the point that their reach had infiltrated almost every aspect of Lohr. In fact, in particr situations, the Sun Shadow church might not be as mobile as the Hermit Order due to how high-and-mighty they were.

    If the Hermit Order was toe into light, the title of ¡®Lohr¡¯srgest evil cult¡¯ might change owners.

    ...

    Negary closed the book in his hand.

    Following the Hermit Order¡¯s explosive growth, the biggest benefactor was none other than him, as arge amount of supernatural knowledge naturally gathered to him.

    ¡¼ Should I say, ¡®as expected of the calm and peaceful town of Lohr¡¯? ¡½

    He had obtained too many dangerous magical rituals to count; even some mundane or not necessarily dangerous magical rituals, due to them being iplete, turned out to be even more harmful than those intended to be dangerous.

    These rituals and powers then unknowingly became intertwined with Evil Gods, causing the user to not only harm others but also themselves.

    ¡¼ The analysis of the axle ritual going well, and the power of Impurity as well ¡½

    Reaching his hand forward, Negary manifested a cluster of dark fog within his grasp.

    The concept of ¡®Impurity¡¯ usually referred to being unclean or polluted, which naturally referred to dirty objects and entities, but it could also refer to females getting tainted by things that they should not havee into contact with.

    When pure substances be mixed with too much of something else, they could also be considered to be impure.

    When the human body was too dirty, they could also be called impure; but when a humanes into contact with too many dirty thoughts and are influenced by them, they could also be said to have an impure mentality.

    Because of this, rtively speaking, ¡®Impurity¡¯ was merely the increase of certain factors to a certain degree, causing certainpositions to be moreplicated.

    From this, it could be inferred that the essence of ¡®Impurity¡¯ was actually the change of a closed-system to be more chaotic and unpredictable.

    ¡¼ This power is quite terrifying, from certain points of view, it could even be considered to represent the entropy of the universe. If this power continues to be developed, it might actually be a considerable force ¡½Negary pondered.

    Naturally, this was only the potential of this power. Things like the electromaic force, gravity, etc. any of the fundamental forces of the universe could be a formidable force when developed to their peaks.

    But there were many people who wouldn¡¯t necessarily be strong enough, even if the ability they obtained had limitless potential.

    ¡¼ Only by truly understanding the essence of a force, as well as applying it appropriately, would one be able to truly be strong ¡½Negary understood this very well. His understanding of his powers weren¡¯t weak, in fact it could be considered extremely strong, but his execution was severelycking.

    One¡¯s understanding of power could be considered to be their leverage, but if the force applied to the leverage wasn¡¯t strong enough, then the leverage would need to be longer and more stable in order to move heavier things.

    Conversely, if one¡¯s understanding of power wasn¡¯t strong, then it would require a lot more force to aplish the same task.

    This was how Shennai was, his understanding of the essence of ¡®Impurity¡¯ was limited to being dirty. If Negary had the same power he had, or even a little bit less, Negary was fully confident in being able topletely curb-stomp him.

    ¡¼ So Chromie has gotten into contact with the Hermit Order, huh? ¡½Negary listened for a while, then unrolled a scroll and smiled: ¡¼ Simply keep monitoring him, there¡¯s no need to get involved further than that ¡½

    A faint shadow behind Negary slightly moved before vanishing. With Negary¡¯s current understanding of Mysticism, even if someone did not release their [Origin], he would still be able to grant them powerparable to someone at the second stage of release. The shadow behind him earlier was a Shade Attendant he created from using a certain magic ritual.

    ¡¼ I still need to wait a bit more...¡½Negary touched his face with his hand and muttered in a low voice.

 Chapter 221: Vol3 Ch21: The Soundless cult

    <h4>Chapter 221: Vol3 Ch21: The Soundless cult</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The will of the world mentioned that Chromie had something that Negary wanted, and Negary could faintly guess what it was.

    The thing Negarycked the most right now was a way to make up for hisck of [Origin].

    Furthermore, Negary had already stayed in this world for quite a bit of time. Although the will of this world was being treated and raised as cattle to be harvested, it still had ess to basic abilities of the will of a world, especially when the owners ¨C the seven Righteous Gods ¨C were currently not here.

    ¡¼ The first step isplete ¡½Negary¡¯s body had now turned into a puddle of glittering gold liquid that was constantly undting.

    In the Disaster world, he had collected Shennai¡¯s remnant soul, which he had been studying. Negary¡¯s results so far included the structure of his soul, the memories left in his mind, as well as how his abilities were used.

    Another individual who was in a simr situation was Lan Shan. Her [Origin] was rted to the gue, so after she had released her [Origin], the ability she earned was also rted to gues and diseases. However, she wasn¡¯t much of a fighter, so her abilities hadn¡¯t been utilized much.

    The first step of Negary¡¯s n involved extracting the forms of these abilities. His goal was to reorganize these forms, then reconstruct and integrate them into his soul.

    All [Origin] abilities were naturally created, born from the essence of the [Origin] in conjunction with the living body¡¯s desires and needs.

    What Negary needed to do was to understand why these specific forms led to the birth of such abilities, or at least to understand the representative functions of such forms.1

    After that, he needed to extract only what he required to manufacture the corresponding abilities.

    The more an [Origin] was released, the more powerful andplicated the [Origin] ability would be, and the more factors that contributed to that ability would be present.

    In truth, quite a few people had already done this, although unlike Negary, they did it on a much simpler scale, it was still considerably impressive.

    ¡®They¡¯ were the Witches.

    First, they borrowed a portion of the soul form extracted from [Origin] abilities, then simplified and modified them to be suitable for their mental power, also known as interference force to utilize.

    The abilities that could be utilized by drawing the corresponding forms with their interference force were called Witchcrafts.

    Naturally, the Witchcrafts created in the me world were created to suit the me world¡¯s environment. The ability forms that they drew up, through their modifications, would resonate with the world¡¯s authority to manifest as real phenomena. If they were in a different world, they would lose their effects.

    Because of that, the Witchcraft of the me world was said to be more akin to the replication of the Divine race and Dragon race¡¯s authorities.

    During his research, Negary discovered that the me world¡¯s Witchcraft, the Disaster world¡¯s physic ability research during their second cycle, as well as the magical rituals of this world, all had severalmon points.

    With so much reference material, Negary¡¯s research on [Origin] ability proceeded very smoothly. At this point, he had managed topletely analyze the preliminary forms for his own ability as well as Lan Shan¡¯s ability, thus reorganizing them.

    While Shennai¡¯s [Worship of Impurity] ability was an ability earned after the third stage of release, so it was much harder to analyze and had been put aside for now.

    In reality, Negary didn¡¯t only just record these few abilities.

    Killer J¡¯s [Hostility Maniption], Noah¡¯s [God¡¯s Words Realized], Fang Ze¡¯s [Starforce], Chen Di Xi¡¯s [Soul de], etc. Negary¡¯s greatest assets that he gained from the Disaster world was definitely therge number of recorded [Origin] abilities.

    Although right now, these assets were essentially redundant. As long as the essence of his soul wasn¡¯t strong, it didn¡¯t matter how many abilities he had. Being a jack of all trades but master of none would only make one aughing stock; only an all-arounder that mastered everything would be truly revered.

    Just now, Negary had integrated the portion of Lan Shan¡¯s ability form into his soul, thus allowing the [Virus Maniption] ability that had stagnated for a long time to finally be improved.

    With this, his [Origin] ability broke through to reach the second stage of release, while its form had already gotten almost asplicated as the ability Negary recorded from Shennai.

    His [Viral Maniption] had now evolved to be [gue Maniption], greatly improving its performance both quantitatively and qualitatively.

    At the same time, Negary could feel the burden this ability was constantly exerting on his soul. An ability that nearly reached the third stage of release was a bit too much of a burden for a soul at the second stage of release to bear. If Negary¡¯s soul hadn¡¯t been cherry-picked to be the best that it could be, an ability that was too advanced would instead be a liability.

    ¡°Lord Negary, there is something that this subordinate would like to request Lord Negary to do¡± a voice suddenly resounded from outside: ¡°I have found a grimoire¡±

    ¡¼ Horton, was it? ¡½hearing his voice, Negary recognized him as Horton Crow, the owner and manager of the biggest constructionpany in Lohr. In truth, the building Negary was currently residing in was offered up by him, so Negary wasn¡¯t surprised that he directly came here.

    ¡¼ Your voice contains both excitement and anxiety, as well as a hint of fear. While you are lying, your ¡®nate¡¯ syble will be very nasally ¡½the golden liquid continuously converged, once again manifesting Negary¡¯s perfect body: ¡¼ Horton, I understand you well. This is how you act while you do things that go against your conscience ¡½

    ¡¼ You¡¯ve betrayed the Hermit Order ¡½putting on a set of clothes, Negary stated the truth: ¡¼ I understand the extent of your abilities. You might be a very talented merchant, butpletely clueless about Mysticism, you must have relied on other organizations in order to nullify my means of monitoring ¡½

    ¡¼ The Soundless cult? The Cannibal Cult? Or the Church of Dragon Worshippers? ¡½Negary casually asked.

    The door was directly blown open to reveal three men in loose clothing in front of Negary. All of them were bald, quite clearly, they had also cut off their own ears and had most likely pierced through their eardrums as well, all of which were reced with numerous tiny runes.

    ¡¼ Looks like it was the Soundless cult ¡½seeing their appearance, Negary recognized the assants.

    Horton was hiding behind the three Soundless cult members, slightly trembling to himself. He was wearing clothing suitable for an upper member of society, the only odd point being a headband on top of his head. There was a gem engraved in the middle of the headband, as well as a gem-engraved ring on his right hand next to his Hermit Order ring.

    ¡°Lead the Hermit Order and surrender to the Soundless cult, as this is the mercy of the Lord¡± the Soundless cult members spoke in a very strange rhythm, almost as if they were chanting or singing.

    However, Negarypletely ignored them and simply spoke to Horton.

    ¡¼ Horton, your greatest shoring was your inability to recognize the situation, as well as recognizing your own limits. Sooner orter, this will end with you losing your life, for example, right now ¡½as soon as Negary said that, Horton felt his head bing heavy before he copsed to the ground.

    The three members of the Soundless cult eximed in surprise: ¡°While wearing the Gem of Silence, your ability shouldn¡¯t have affected him¡±

    ¡°However, that is still useless, as all things shall eventually return to silence¡± the Soundless cult members swiftly regained their calm and lightly dered.

    All sounds within their surroundings soon vanished, not even one¡¯s own heartbeat or breathing could be heard any longer. At the same time, something terrifying seemed to be brewing within this dreaded silence.

 Chapter 222: Vol3 Ch22: The domain of dreadful silence

    <h4>Chapter 222: Vol3 Ch22: The domain of dreadful silence</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    In the silence, the surrounding environment started to change.

    An individual¡¯s perception of the world was built upon thebination of many senses.

    Sight, hearing, smell, taste, touch, as well as other uncategorized senses, like Negary¡¯s field of perception, or the spiritual sense that some exceptionally talented psychics were born with.

    The various senses allow an individual to perceive the world in a certain way, but when one of these senses go missing, this perception would be distorted ordingly.

    There are things that we might not have ever paid attention to, but it didn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t exist.

    They simply exist in different environments than we do, which made mutualmunication difficult, or even impossible.

    Conversely, when an individual was able to perceive these things through one or more unique senses, it meant that their ¡®worlds¡¯ had gotten closer to one another.

    The God of Silence that the Soundless cult worshipped existed in an entirely different environment in this same world.

    There were those who were born soundless, but instead possessed this unique sense of perception that allowed them toe into contact with this aspect of the world.

    This aspect was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination, so they assumed that this ce was the domain of God.

    The domain of God was dangerous, but its information was passed down the generations of these soundless people,bined with other records and documents, they had slowly but surely learnt more about the silent domain of God.

    They were now able to exist in rtive safety within this domain, while also using the powers of this domain to aplish things that normal humans were unable to aplish.

    In summary, this was how the Soundless cult came to be. By borrowing its unique sense of perception, they eventually grew to be thergest evil cult of Lohr.

    Negary observed the particrly uncoordinated world in front of his eyes and twitched his fingers.

    After the three members of the Soundless cult used their ability, the sound of everything within this environment vanished, although he could still produce vibrations, they did not result in sound, while the three people had already vanished without a trace.

    ¡¼ It¡¯s as if the concept of ¡®sound¡¯ itself has been removed from this ce, even if one can recognize vibrations, they cannot perceive it as sound ¡½Negary stood up.

    He had confirmed that his speech apparatus was normal, but he couldn¡¯t even hear his own mumbling. His surrounding environment was slowly distorting itself, as if something was changing, but nothing had actually changed at all.

    ¡¼ Different rules for a different aspect of the world? ¡½

    Negary no longer spoke and simply thought to himself, while also observing this different aspect of the world. Perhaps because he no longer had a sense of hearing, his other senses grew unprecedentedly sensitive.

    Every color became vibrant, the red flower outside his window appeared as if it might actually bleed, then it actually started bleeding.

    As a surprising volume of bloody liquid flowed down the petals of the flower, the redness of it was shocking to see.

    ¡¼ Flowers are the reproductive organs of nts, so this must be them during the monthly menstrual period, mustn¡¯t it? ¡½Negary didn¡¯t care to pay much attention to the bleeding flower and made his way out of the room.

    The carpet under his feet suddenly moved and wrapped around Negary, trying to pull him deeper into the room.

    A sharp de appeared from his arm and easily sliced the carpet apart. A huge volume of blood sttered all over the room from the carpet, although this blood was a bit strange, as they weren¡¯t a liquid, but actually granted solid beads.

    It was like a party pinata, raining candy when popped open instead of blood.

    These granted beads were highly uniform, each of them were as small as the tip of one¡¯s finger and slightly ttened, almost like blood telets.

    The entire room then began to shake. Taking a short nce at the telets that had covered up the door, Negary jumped out from the window tond in the garden, the flowers on one side were desperately trying to retain as much blood as possible, but to little avail.

    The house had now started to stand up, the two windows on the side looked like giant eyeballs while the front door appeared as a mouth, the carpet from before now looked almost like a long tongue. The house creature looked at Negary in a highly personified manner, then opened the front door to release arge volume of the granted blood beads from before towards him.

    At the same time, the roots, stems, and flowers around him started to move closer; the petals fluttered and wiggled to release a peculiar fragrance of flowers.

    In a world without the sense of hearing, this fragrance was especially fatal, capable of rousing the lust hidden deep within an individual¡¯s psyche, rousing a sense of pleasure as if these flowers were the most irresistible things in the entire world.

    At the same time, a bit of flower nectar could be seen seeping out from inside the flower, glittering and shining. Anyone would tell at a nce that it was an extremely attractive delicacy.

    ¡¼ So, that would be the request for coption? ¡½the bone de in Negary¡¯s arm swung forward, cutting down every single bit of vines and flowers that approached him. In his vision, Negary could clearly see the flower petals shivering in hyperemia, exuding a sense of tender beauty before arge volume of pollen was sprayed from inside the flower.

    Without hesitation, Negary immediately retreated without enjoying the beautiful scene of flower pollen fluttering in the air. After all, from a biological perspective, pollens are the reproductive cells of nts, equivalent to the ejaction of human males after procreation.

    Visually, the scene of flower pollen flying in the air was beautiful, but if you take the previous behaviors of these flowers into consideration, ha ha.

    When the pollennded on the ground, Negary¡¯s heightened sense of touch was able to sense the numerous movements in the earth.

    The pollen had seeped into the earth as well as the bodies of various other creatures, although most of it hadnded on the granted blood beads that the house spat out, then quickly fused with them like a fetus and rapidly grew.

    If Negary hadn¡¯t retreated earlier and got any of this pollen on his body, he would perfectly sense every pollen infiltrating his body, then growing into numerous fetuses all over him.

    In this world with the heightened sense of touch, anyone could clearly sense the movements of these numerous fetuses. Furthermore, one¡¯s mental capabilities were also being magnified together with every other sense, so when the fetuses had grown to a certain degree, one might even be able to hear the thoughts of one¡¯s ¡®descendants¡¯ from them.

    If an ordinary person became the host for these flower pollen, their mind would be under constant torture, their normal senses of perception would feel powerless to adapt to such a situation. Quite predictably, that person¡¯s mind would quickly copse, under the influence of tens of thousands of fetuses, they would fall to rock-bottom and be a seedbed for flower pollen. This was probably what people meant when they said ¡®you can¡¯t mess with flowers¡¯.

    The fetuses created from flower pollen and the house¡¯s blood quickly matured and grew to the size of a human head. It was an amalgamation, half-nt, half-rock, but all-around indescribable by words. Their very existence caused difort and challenged the human sense of rationality. Even now, they were twitching on the ground at the exact same frequency and time, making for a speechlessly eerie sight.

    Negary observed them for a while out of curiosity before heading to the outside world.

    After a short moment, Negary discovered that he had been essentially trapped inside a small area around his house, it felt like he was going around in circles, stuck to seeing only this environment.

    asionally, Negary could see transparent humanoid figures walking on the street before quickly vanishing. From their physique, Negary recognized them as his neighbors, but it was as if they were in two separate worlds, unable toe into contact with one another.

 Chapter 223: Vol2 Ch23: The worldâ€™s other aspect

    <h4>Chapter 223: Vol2 Ch23: The world¡¯s other aspect</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ Everything in the surroundings have turned into living beings ¡½

    Negary noticed that the house he previously resided in had now transformed into arge fleshy head.

    The mud and dirt had turned into flesh, the road into a giant wiggling caterpir, the stairs hade to life as fleshy bugs thatid on top of one another, the handrails also came alive as extremely long centipedes.

    The nt lives in the other aspect of reality also contained life, but their [Origin] was incredibly weak, so to the majority of humans, they weren¡¯t considered to be living beings.

    In this world, nts had be considerably livelier, they had an [Origin], they had souls, as well as clear emotions like joy, anger, or sorrow.

    The world was growing increasingly stranger, but one couldn¡¯t help but feel that this was how the world should be, that this was the true world.

    The living and the dead, organic and non-organic, existing and non-existent, many of the naturalws that were evident in the normal world had be blurred here.

    In the end, even the air itself seemed to have be a living being, while humans were living inside this being.

    Perhaps it was this world where all things were alive that convinced the first soundless people who came here that this was the domain of God.

    After all, in many bibles, myths, and legends, the creation of life had always been the privilege of Gods.

    ¡¼ The Soundless cult people did not alter this ce; they simply lifted the veil of another aspect of it ¡½

    Negary walked on the road that had now be a giant caterpir and carefully observed it all.

    This scenery existed normally as well, even if humans couldn¡¯t perceive them, they were still very real and present.

    What the three members of the Soundless cult did was to cause a sort of pivotal change and dye Negary¡¯s perception in a different ¡®color¡¯, revealing all of this to Negary. And the pivotal change was sound, or rather, the sense of hearing.

    As the world mutated more and more, its atmosphere also became increasingly stranger.

    An incorporeal figure appeared out of nowhere. From their physique, Negary was able to infer them as Mrs. Jersey from the other side of the street. Her steps were graceful and gentle as she walked down the fleshy bug stairs, then casually picked a wild flower and lightly sniffed it.

    From Negary¡¯s current point of view, he could clearly see that the flower quickly achieved hyperemia and ejacted arge amount of pollen into Mrs. Jersey¡¯s nose.

    However, this did not affect Mrs. Jersey much at all. If she was a more sensitive person, she might sneeze a bit from pollen allergy, but the pollen only floated within the incorporeal figure for a bit before losing its vitality. This was the vision from the other aspect of reality that humans could observe, and the incorporeal figure was actually a representation of the real Mrs. Jersey in the real world.

    ¡¼ In this world, Mrs. Jersey is an incorporeal ¡®unliving¡¯ entity ¡½

    Negary noticed that even though all things were alive in this world, no actual living being that carried an [Origin] had appeared here at all.

    ¡¼ Is it because she cannot observe this aspect? ¡½

    Negary drew this conclusion from his observation:

    ¡¼ This is the world of the unliving, but all unliving things are actually thriving life forms in this world. I can even sense their [Origin] ¡½

    ¡¼ From this point of view, they are without any doubts, living beings ¡½

    ¡¼ On the other hand, beings with an [Origin] from the other aspect of the world cannot observe this aspect, although they can act and indirectly influence it, they are essentially unliving entities here ¡½

    ¡¼ All things can be observed from numerous aspects, and depending on the observed aspect, the same individual can take different forms ¡½

    Negary pondered this fact. Under the influence of the Soundless cult members, his sense of hearing had been altered, which allowed him to perceive this aspect.

    The perception itself was the bridge, and this perception was mutual. Since Negary¡¯s senses had been altered to perceive this aspect, this aspect could now also perceive Negary, manifesting him in this world in ordance to his actual state.

    The changes he observed in this world was not simply the world being altered, but rather of Negary¡¯s perception itself bing more ustomed to perceiving it.

    The air itself now felt like a huge jellyfish, Negary could sense his viral body being able to take in less and less oxygen to sustain itself, while the dust particles in the air were slowly bing miniscule insects.

    Negary had reasons to believe that as his perception became more warped, he would eventually find that anything that could be sentient would be sentient. At some point, even the foundation building blocks of the world like atoms and its building blocks would also be sentient.

    Naturally, Negary wouldn¡¯t be able to survive long enough to observe that. If his perception continued to be altered this way, Negary would most likely be assimted into this world before too long.

    ¡¼ What an eye-opening experience indeed ¡½

    Having seen this world, Negary had received a lot more inspiration. He had been able to observe another aspect of this world, allowing his understanding of the essence of all things to be deeper.

    ¡¼ That is...¡½

    Negary looked up at the sky. He was now able to perceive the entire air jellyfish; under this heightened vision, he was finally able to recognize a gigantic entity above the sky of Lohr.

    This entity appeared to be living, but unliving at the same time; it was light-blue and highly incorporeal, and something that Negary had once observed from a different aspect.

    ¡¼ The elves worshipped the Moon Tree, and there were a total of three different fruits of different kinds ¡½

    Negary recalled the images he had seen while transmigrating into this world. At the time, the three fruits of the Moon Tree appeared very clearly, one of which was blue. These fruits actually represented the three elven God Lords of this world¡¯s ancient elf race; although the form was now different, the unique characteristics were quite simr.

    At this point, not even the names of these three elven God Lords remained, so he didn¡¯t expect there to be something remaining of them in this aspect of the world.

    ¡¼ That is the God of Silence that the Soundless cult worships, huh? ¡½

    Negary now had a general understanding of the rtionship between the Soundless cult and the will of this world. These people believed the fallen God Lord of the elves to be the God of Silence, so they became active in Lohr.

    For the same reason, the Soundless cult people became extremely interested in the blood of evil,mitting all sorts of crime that ended up with the rate of blood of evil incidents in Lohr bing much higherpared to other regions.

    ¡¼ I should leave now ¡½

    Negary could already feel his viral body no longer being able to adapt to this environment, if he kept stalling here, he would be thoroughly assimted into it.

    ¡¼ What shallow understanding ¡½

    Negary raised his hand to exert his interference force on the entire surrounding environment.

    Small bits of drifting blue mist slowly manifested, Negary¡¯s interference force started acting on everything in his surroundings, causing it all to quickly degrade. Living beings started to be unliving again, while the incorporeal figures quickly became solid, real living beings.

    Sound gradually returned to his surroundings as well, and once everything had returned to normal, the three Soundless cultists reappeared in front of Negary.

    ¡°You should have seen the great silence, that great God, and his great domain. Since you were able to leave from it, you have sessfully proven yourself to have the talents to be soundless as well. Although you do not have the blood of God, that is only a small issue¡± one of the cultists started speaking like it was natural: ¡°After a short period of time, we shall have you conduct the experiments to be imnted with the blood of God¡±

    ¡°Firstly, you may merge your Hermit Order with the Soundless cult, as you and your organization have now qualified to be our dependent organization¡±

 Chapter 224: Vol3 Ch24: Useless useless useless

    <h4>Chapter 224: Vol3 Ch24: Useless useless useless</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    From the Soundless cult¡¯s perspective, any human who had witnessed the domain of God and the world where everything was living would find themselves being shone on by the light of God, thus understanding the truth that the world was silent.

    If a normal person were to be put into that situation, even if they weren¡¯t fully assimted into it, their perception would be altered from witnessing the unseen aspect of the world, which would eventually manifest as an irreversible mutation.

    Furthermore, an individual¡¯s perception must copse to a certain degree before they could recognize the silent power in their surroundings, thus dispelling it and returning from the other aspect of the world.

    Such people would then be easily inducted into the Soundless cult, because a portion of their perception had already been broken and made them feel more attracted to the aspect where everything was alive rather than this one.

    In truth, once you¡¯vee to ept the theory that ¡®everything is alive¡¯, you¡¯d feel honored to be a part of it.

    [Inducting you who doesn¡¯t even have the blood of God into the Soundless cult is already holding you in high regards, we can even prepare the blood of God to imnt into your body, so in exchange, hurry up and offer the Hermit Order to us]

    From the apparent superior-like attitude of these three Soundless cultists, Negary could infer that was what they were thinking.

    ¡¼ What shallow thinking ¡½

    When Negary¡¯s sense of perception was being altered, the Dragon of Eternal Sin¡¯s ¡®error¡¯ property had already recognized the discoordination within that power, so Negary could have already avoided that other aspect entirely if he wanted to.

    Even without the ¡®error¡¯ property, Negary could easily analyze the alteration of his surroundings and quickly escape from the means they had used to alter his perception.

    If these three cultists wanted to fight him, even while he was under the influence of the unique perception, Negary could have easily killed them; but since they only stood to observe without attacking him, Negary wasn¡¯t in a hurry to kill them and instead took his time to study the other aspect of this world.

    An ordinary person¡¯s perception of the world had mostly been solidified throughout their lives; which was the reason why they could be influenced so much bying into contact with an entirely different aspect of the world, thus drawing the conclusion that the world where everything was alive to be the real one.

    On the other hand, Negary¡¯s perception had been constantly improving, with his wealth of knowledge and sheer willpower, the simple disy of another aspect of the world was insufficient to shatter his perception.

    He was able to quickly integrate the existence of another aspect of the world into his own perception. For Negary, it was merely another point of view and would not affect his rationality.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± the three Soundless cultists weren¡¯t able toprehend the meaning of Negary¡¯s abruptment.

    ¡¼ You assume that a different aspect of this world was more advanced and more urate by simply observing it, yet you fail to realize that there are no such thing as urate and inurate aspects ¡½Negary was originally hopeful about this Soundless cult, which was the reason why he had ignored Horton¡¯s betrayal up to now in hope of drawing out more people from the Soundless cult to obtain more information from them.

    If the Soundless cult was actuallypetent, he wouldn¡¯t be against cooperating with them; after all, they were still thergest evil cult of Lohr, a title apanied by an abundant amount of resources.

    ¡°You...¡± although the three Soundless cultists had their perception of the world altered, enough of their IQ remained to recognize the disdain in Negary¡¯s voice, thus understanding that Negary wasn¡¯t a person of the same belief that they had thought he was.

    Arge amount of blue energy began to fill their bodies, which made them quickly vanish, instead manifesting as incorporeal outlines of humans, the same way that humans appeared in Negary¡¯s perception while he was in that other aspect.

    ¡¼ By transferring themselves into the other aspect, they are able to avoid the majority of damage. An impressive idea indeed ¡½Negary was actually more respectful of their means and techniques than he let on. In the end, they were still arge organization that had gone through many years of development, so their application of knowledge should be quite decent.

    In Negary¡¯s perception, they were now three unliving entities, which meant that they didn¡¯t have a fatal weak point that living beings had. Their living side had been transferred to another aspect of the world through a secret technique.

    This would cause around 80% of the attacks aimed at them to lose its effectiveness, even if it actually struck them, it would only cause a few injuries and not actually kill them.

    Their incorporeal figures also quickly vanished, seemingly integrated into that other aspect of the world.

    In their perception, Negary was also an incorporeal figure, but since the Soundless cult thrived on their understanding of this different aspect, they had more than enough research on how to attack others who were in a different aspect.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to join the Soundless cult, we can only kindly ask you to die¡± the blue energy around their bodies lightly flickered as they held a strange creature then swung it towards Negary.

    From Negary¡¯s perspective, the corpse that belonged to Horton that was originally on the ground abruptly plunged towards Negary, his limbs bent in unusual ways as his body maintained a forward rushing motion.

    The pair of lifeless eyes stared straight at Negary, then his head suddenly turned around on its own and caused the skin underneath to rip, spilling blood in every direction like a giant red nket.

    ¡¼ What an inefficient application of this principle ¡½watching as Horton¡¯s eerie corpse approached him, Negary shook his head.

    ¡¼ By staying in a different aspect and using a unique means to influence the objects in this aspect, even an individual at the third stage of release would find it troublesome to deal with if they aren¡¯t resourceful or have an insufficient sense of perception ¡½

    ¡¼ If this can be expanded upon, this ability would be even more powerful ¡½Negary reached his hand out to touch the corpse: ¡¼ However, your visions were too narrow. You ced excessive importance on the other aspect and underestimated this aspect of the world too much ¡½

    At a nce, the corpse did not charge towards him with too much force, but the real damage came from the other aspect. Under the influence of that blue energy, the embodiment of the corpse in the other aspect would also cause damage to the target, and since this was damage from another aspect, it could not be defended against.

    As the interference force infused with the ¡®error¡¯ property struck the corpse, itpletely shattered the blue energy structure; the corpse trembled just a bit before copsing on the ground.

    The three cultists weren¡¯t afraid, as they resided in God¡¯s domain, no one could attack them, but they could attack the enemy as much as they wished; and this had been the end for many of their powerful foes.

    ¡¼ It would be a different story if no one was able to observe the aspect you can¡½Negary waspletely disinterested: ¡¼ Once anyone can observe, or even interact with it...¡½

    ¡¼ You would appear incredibly useless! ¡½

    Negary leapt forward as a bone de sprung from his arm, which then became incorporeal and manifested in the other aspect while he swung it wildly.

    Negary then pulled back his hand and put his bone de away, then proceeded to leave without turning back. Behind him, a bit of blue fog started to appear, followed by a lot of blood and three heavily-mutted corpses that fell down from another aspect.

 Chapter 225: Vol3 Ch25: unnamed

    <h4>Chapter 225: Vol3 Ch25: unnamed</h4>

    Under every corner of Negary¡¯s residence, a gem was buried.

    This was one of the Soundless cult¡¯s frequently used means. By utilizing the gems that originated from the domain of silence, they created a connection to it and used it for their various techniques, which was also known as the Soundless cult¡¯s barrier of silence.

    During that period of time, anymotion that urred in Negary¡¯s residence would be isted from the rest of the world, manifesting as absolute silence.

    It was due to having ess to this technique that the Soundless cult had been able to maintain their secrecy while remaining active right under the Sun Shadow church¡¯s nose; instead of being pursued by them like literal rats in the sewers.

    ...

    Not too long after Negary left this ce, the knights of the Sun Shadow church arrived. For better or worse, they maintained a crude level of surveince over the town of Lohr, so any fluctuation of unusual energy or sound would be instantly noticed and traced.

    After Negary killed the three Soundless cultists, the barrier of silence they had put up lost its conduits and became faulty, which was swiftly noticed by the Sun Shadow church.

    The knight in charge of this team was not wearing his helmet, thus putting his handsome visage on disy.

    Counier Dragneel, currently the most shining example of a knight of the Sun Shadow church. Both his character, prowess, and even his outward appearance was perfectly faultless.

    ¡°The Soundless cult again?¡± Counier observed the scene of the crime and slowly inferred the truth of this matter: ¡°However, it seems that these Soundless cultists had run into a wall this time around¡±

    ¡°This estate belonged to Horton, but he was found dead right here with objects that belong to the Soundless cult on his person. Furthermore, the Soundless cultists were also found already dead¡± observing the four strange corpses on the ground, Counier quickly saw through what had happened here.

    ¡°Horton pledged his allegiance to the Soundless cult and attempted to attack a person, or organization in this estate, but failed¡±

    ¡°Seems like quite a dangerous character has made their way to Lohr¡±

    As Counier carefully observed the three beheaded Soundless cultists, he recalled a certain incident from a short while ago, where three Red Sun Knights had lost their lives.

    Although the town of Lohr was the host of numerous cults, mad men, serial killers, supernatural creatures and many more, most victims of deadly cases were bottom-feeders. Unless an upper ss citizen went out to seek death on their own ord, it could be said to be extremely peaceful for them.

    While the Soundless cult caused the asional trouble, it was merely at the level of minor inconveniences, with serious cases being extremely rare.

    It was almost unheard of for three Red Sun Knights to lose their lives in a single case, and the church had been doing everything in their power to search for the user of the ¡®bone de¡¯ as described by the Night Watcher, but they hadn¡¯t found much.

    ¡°Wounds like this can only be caused by an extremely sharp weapon that thoroughly severed them in an instant. There¡¯s a very high chance that the culprit was the sinner who killed the Red Sun Knights¡± Counier made this educated guess, and also reported it.

    After that, Counier noticed a certain stubborn young man with a young girl standing behind the church¡¯s encirclement, smiling at them, he said: ¡°News sure travels quickly to your ears, mister Farnate¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Ms. Olga¡± Counier then turned to greet Olga who was behind Chromie.

    ¡°To avenge my family members and wash away the humiliation of the Farnate family, this is something I have to do¡± Chromie curtly replied. Immediately after he received information rted to the Soundless cult, he ran here without much consideration.

    As for the reason why he was acquainted with Counier, it was naturally because he had troubled the other party quite a bit recently.

    Due to his sister having the blood of evil, the Farnate family became known as a sinful family. Even if old Farnate hadmitted suicide, the notoriety of the blood of evil couldn¡¯t be so easily washed away.

    Quite a few people of the church took distance from Chromie, or demanded a lot of money from him, only Counier remained free of prejudice against Chromie. He would selectively provide some non-confidential information to this man whose mind was only out for revenge.

    A while ago, they had even run into one another while following information of Birosius¡¯ appearance, although Birosius managed to escape in the end, they still formed a friendly rtionship.

    ¡°Chromie, I suggest that you slow down a bit, revenge isn¡¯t your entire life¡± Counier nced at Olga¡¯s haggard appearance and tried persuading him: ¡°If you only focus yourself on revenge, you will destroy your own life¡±

    ¡°The problem is that my life has already been destroyed¡± Chromie wasn¡¯t fazed at all. He understood very clearly what the ¡®life¡¯ Counier referred to was, he had also advised Olga to quickly return to the Academic City, as there was no need to waste her time and effort staying with an avenger like himself.

    But if the human will could be changed so easily, there wouldn¡¯t be so much helplessness in this world.

    ¡°Suit yourself¡± Counier shook his head.

    As a friend, the most he could do was give him some suggestions, any further debate would only defeat the purpose.

    ¡°Let us talk about the reason why I¡¯m here, were there really Soundless cultists who were killed here?¡± Chromie stated outright: ¡°And can you give me one of their personal items?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Chromie, when things are rted to the Soundless cult, everything is under strict management¡± Counier curtly refused. Although they were friends, personal affairs and official affairs were two separate things. He would not let his emotions dictate the correct course of action.

    ¡°Understood¡± Chromie nodded. He could only watch as the people of the church carried the gems and the Soundless cultists¡¯ corpses away, not leaving even a drop of blood behind. Afterwards, they even sealed the entire building off.

    The reason he asked Counier for something from the Soundless cultists was because of his ability.

    During his time at the Academic City, he obtained a certain magic grimoire. At first, due to how malicious the magic depicted inside was, he didn¡¯t have any intention of using it; but right now, for the sake of his revenge, he was no longer concerned about it being malicious or evil.

    The Tome of Sacrifice: [Sacrifice of Scent]. By offering his sense of smell to the ritual, he obtained a Spirit Vision ability through smell, which allowed him to see past visions of any item. The price he had to pay was the permanent loss of his sense of smell.

    The entire Tome of Sacrifice was filled with such rituals, by offering up certain things, he would obtain a corresponding ability.

    It was due to this ability and the information he bought that he managed to find Birosius¡¯ hiding ce, but still ended up letting him slip away.

    Seeing how the church sealed off the entire building, Chromie really had no other choices. If the item he used wasn¡¯t something that the target frequently carried on their bodies, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his Spirit Vision to urately find their location.

    Perhaps I could reach the Soundless cult through the owner of his house.

    After all, since they hade into contact, it would be reasonable to assume that they had a certain level of mutual understanding.

    With that in mind, Chromie reappeared in this area by himself by sunset.

 Chapter 226: Vol3 Ch26: Spirit Vision

    <h4>Chapter 226: Vol3 Ch26: Spirit Vision</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Chromie snuck into the room, found a few books and lightly sniffed them with his nose.

    He couldn¡¯t smell anything, but something else was extracted by his actions and soon entered his mind.

    Images were appearing in Chromie¡¯s head one after another, from the time it was still a tree, saw dust, ink, each process was appropriatelyid out until the entire book was finished.

    From the printing press to a bookstore, then passed around hand after hand until Chromie saw someone he recognized: the man called Horton that he had only seen as a corpse, who received the book from his servant¡¯s hand, then left it on the shelf without touching it ever again.

    Horton never bought this book to read it in the first ce, it was only a decoration.

    It wasn¡¯t until another hand appeared on the shelf that this book was taken off of it, the owner of which now appeared in Chromie¡¯s vision.

    He was carefully reading through every page with extreme focus, disying his respect of knowledge. Even though Chromie was a man, or rather, even if he was a woman, after seeing that person, anyone would have to admit the other party¡¯s extreme charisma and charm that transcended human beings.

    Holding the book in his hand, that person appeared to be the most perfect picture in existence, yet he also roused a sense of dread in the mind of every witness, as if they were observing something highly dangerous.

    Standing in front of this person, no, this entity, Chromie felt as if he was standing next to the abyss itself; this entity carried a strange presence of danger, omen, dread, yet at the same time had an indescribable characteristic that drew people in.

    Right at the very next moment, the entity in the image abruptly turned towards him.

    An ominous sensation emerged in Chromie¡¯s mind.

    The entity within his Spirit Vision seemed to havee to life, the mere gaze of the other party made Chromie feel like he had touched upon something he shouldn¡¯t have.

    In the Spirit Vision image, there shouldn¡¯t be anything next to this man, so why did he suddenly turn to me?

    ¡¼ Should I consider this our informal first meeting, Chromie? ¡½immediately after that, the dangerous entity smiled and slowly spoke those words that sent a chill down Chromie¡¯s entire being.

    ...

    At this point, Negary was sitting at another location, he put the book in his hand down and simply stared forward, as if observing something.

    ¡¼ What an interesting state this is. If I hadn¡¯t learnt something today, I would have only felt an unclear sense of omen ¡½

    Negary had already recognized this and quickly understood what was going on.

    After moving his base, Negary put in some time studying his senses of perception and the aspects of the world, then went back to reading.

    However, he was able to sense something observing him just now, clearly recognizing that it did note from his vicinity but rather a different aspect.

    This wasn¡¯t the same as the aspect of silence from before, but an entirely different one.

    With his experience in the silent aspect, coupled with his wealth of Mysticism knowledge, Negary soon discovered a trace of it. This aspect of the world seemed to be one that could only be observed through exerting one¡¯s spirit sense to a certain degree, so Negary simply pursued the trace he had noticed, fully exerting his spirit sense and found the little one observing him.

    ¡¼ You are observing me through spirit vision, or perhaps something else? ¡½within Chromie¡¯s Spirit Vision, Negary looked at the book in his hand and smiled: ¡¼ Using this book as the catalyst, huh? ¡½

    ¡¼ Yet another aspect, from the sense of ¡®insight¡¯, perhaps? ¡½Negary observed the changes in this different aspect, then turned his gaze to Chromie: ¡¼ If you want to ask something, make it quick. I believe we don¡¯t have much time ¡½

    This was unlike the silent aspect, where it appeared as another version of this same world with the only difference being the switch between living and unliving beings.

    While the world itself was altered in this aspect of ¡®insight¡¯. It embodied a different aspect of living beings as well as unliving beings, the aspect that most people did not even notice, the ¡®spiritual¡¯ aspect of all things.

    ¡®Spirituality¡¯ was the connection between all things, a kind of residual information that humans would find hard to observe.

    By reading this book, Negary left his ¡®spirit¡¯ on it, and since it hadn¡¯t been very long since that happened, that ¡®spirit¡¯ still remained, which left the possibility for it to be recognized and read. The majority of divination techniques also relied on ¡®spirit¡¯ in order to obtain the information they wanted.

    This ce was nothing but a spiritual locationprised of all the ¡®spirituality¡¯ ever left on the book, and since ¡®spirituality¡¯ did not exist forever but constantly dissipating as time passed, it wouldn¡¯t be too long until this spiritual location disappeared as well, that was why Negary had said that they didn¡¯t have much time.

    Chromie was trembling without stopping. In his ¡®spiritual¡¯ state, a portion of Negary¡¯s true nature was also on open disy. Chromie felt that he was nothing but a fresh and delectable apple in front of the other party, and that he could be easily consumed at any moment.

    Their surroundings slowly became transparent, which meant that the ¡®spirituality¡¯ that made up this space was dissipating, after all, even if Negary had read this book, he didn¡¯t take a lot of time to do so.

    If Negary hadn¡¯t managed to notice this ¡®spirituality¡¯ and actively observed this aspect, this spiritual location would have copsed already.

    Naturally, Negary could infuse more ¡®spirituality¡¯ of his own into this spiritual location and allow it to exist longer, but that wasn¡¯t necessary; not even if Chromie actually had something that he needed like the will of the world had imed.

    If Negary needed something, he¡¯de to take it himself. To give up one¡¯s benefit and wait for others to make their decision was to give up the initiative, which was nothing less than extreme foolishness in Negary¡¯s view.

    ¡°Please give me clues regarding the Soundless cult, I will pay the appropriate price¡± in the end, Chromie still managed to win against his fear. At this point, the only meaning of his life was revenge, and as long as he could achieve revenge, conducting a transaction with such a terrifying entity wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    ¡¼ Heh, I¡¯ll consider that a decent degree of resolution ¡½

    Negary understood just how much pressure he exerted on a normal human being with his true nature being revealed. The majority of humans would eitherpletely break under their fear and try to attack Negary; or surrender to their fear, bow down at Negary¡¯s feet and pledge themselves to him.

    And yet Chromie managed to remain calm and negotiate with Negary in this state. Although he had ced himself extremely low on their bargaining table, it was still a disy of him not allowing fear to ovee his rationality.

    ¡¼ If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you a small present. After this, someone will bring what you need to you, while I will take what I need from you at the appropriate moment in time ¡½Negary¡¯s figure slowly faded away, followed by the copse of this spiritual space.

    Chromie fell out from his Spirit Vision while soaked in sweat, his body subconsciously convulsing as he threw the book in his hand away.

    ...

    On the other side, Negary pulled his gaze back with a smile on his face. Once again picking up his book, he lightly ordered: ¡¼ Take what I brought back and bring it to Chromie ¡½

    The shadow behind him writhed just a bit, then returned to normal.

 Chapter 227: Vol3 Ch27: To live is to make choices one after another

    <h4>Chapter 227: Vol3 Ch27: To live is to make choices one after another</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    By the time Chromie returned to his temporary base, it was alreadypletely dark.

    His gaze was instantly drawn by something on the table: a box made of an unknown material, which was apanied by a yellow-stained book underneath.

    The book exined very clearly what the box on top of it contained.

    After killing the three Soundless cultists, Negary had also extracted their remnant souls.

    The thing inside this box was the remnant soul of one of the Soundless cultists, and if Chromie was determined enough, he would be able to use this Spirit Vision ability to collect the information he wanted from the soul.

    Naturally, Negary understood Chromie¡¯s Spirit Vision ability even better than Chromie did, so the book also stated very clearly that if Chromie used his Spirit Vision to observe the remnant soul, he might be afflicted with some undesirable side effects. Perhaps his mind itself might copse, or his perception might simply be warped, the degree of the side effect would depend on how firm his mind was.

    And the choiceid with none other than Chromie himself.

    Could he, for the sake of revenge, choose to gamble everything he had? Or would he back down right here, give up on his revenge, and settle down with Olga in another town?

    ¡°Perhapster on, I will regret and curse my current self¡¯s foolish decision, but right at this moment, my only desire is to exact my revenge, and nothing but my revenge¡± Chromie smiled bitterly, then picked up the box.

    Slowly opening the box, Chromie could feel something invisible slowly beginning to dissipate, so he lowered his head and lightly sniffed, thus activating the Spirit Vision ability he had gained from sacrificing his sense of smell.

    He then saw this Soundless cultist¡¯s entire life. First, he was a mundane and unassuming peasant, who became anxious after discovering his blood of evil had awakened. He was then found by the Soundless cult, subjected to their painful modification ritual, witnessed the greatness of all things living, then pledged his allegiance to them.

    Chromie had essentially witnessed the entire process of another person¡¯s personality and perception being warped. As the saying went: those who stared into the abyss would eventually be devoured by the abyss; the hero who yed the dragon would eventually be the new evil dragon.

    This rush of new knowledge had clearly affected Chromie¡¯s thought process and mind, he was now prostrated to the ground, cold sweat soaked through every inch of his skin while both of his eyes were bloodshot.

    All sorts of chaotic thoughts flooded Chromie¡¯s mind, but then gradually calmed back down. In the end, he was only an observer, although he was a bit immersed in it due to his Spirit Vision, it was still within Chromie¡¯s limit of endurance.

    ¡°There is a price for everything, and this was the price I had to pay. However, this is simr to the sacrificial magic, and as long as I have chosen to pay, I would surely gain something in return¡± a bright smile appeared on Chromie¡¯s face. From this cultist¡¯s memory, he had obtained knowledge of several of the Soundless cult¡¯s hideouts, and even a bit of understanding towards the ¡®man¡¯ he saw before.

    Negary, founder of the Impure Hermit Order?

    Thinking of him, Chromie still felt chills running throughout his body, he had used his Spirit Vision ability many times, but that was the first time someone he was observing had suddenlye alive.

    Such capabilities truly could rouse fear in one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°The Hermit Order... is most likely the organization I bought information from before¡± Chromie shook his head. Regardless of how powerful and great the Hermit Order was, it was unrted to the current him, as the only thing he sought was revenge.

    Chromie didn¡¯t notice that although his rationality didn¡¯t copse from observing the Soundless cultist¡¯s soul, he could not escape from being influenced. His originally stubborn personality had gotten even worse, and some of his bottom lines had been dragged further down.

    ...

    Negary chuckled as he flipped through a grimoire, the cover of this book contained a few twisted human faces, an almost visible ominous presence could be felt slowly permeating from the book.

    This grimoire was rumored to be created by the believers of a certain Evil God by using human skin, named ¡®Lester¡¯s Demonic Path¡¯, which contained the power to poison the human mind.

    Furthermore, other than recording many spells that could allow one to unleash their darkest desires, the grimoire itself was also a magical tool, essentially a miniature ritual altar. By holding this book, not only could one greatly save the necessary preparation time, spell casting materials, and offering; but there was also a unique power within the book that could increase the power of the spells.

    However, each time one used this grimoire, the power inside it would naturally circte through the user¡¯s body. At a nce, it might seem like the one who obtained the grimoire would grow dramatically stronger, but their sense of self would also be devoured by the grimoire.

    Every wielder of this grimoire up to now had been slowly poisoned by it, they gradually abused the spells inside the book as well as the book itself, then became figuratively and literally consumed by it. These faces on the cover of the book were none other than the previous holders of this grimoire.

    After Negary obtained this book, it had constantly been transmitting poisonous thoughts into his mind, but this level of poisoning wasn¡¯t particrly potent, nor was it that clever.

    Anyone with a firm mind could easily recognize this poisoning influence. After that, a thought like ¡®so the legendary cursed grimoire ¡®Lester¡¯s Demonic Path¡¯ is only this¡¯ would then manifest in their minds. The human mind, more or less, recognized certain strange things as fact, that was:

    [Something that others cannot do, doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that I can¡¯t do either]

    [I am special]

    [My willpower is stronger than others]

    Those who truly understood their own limits were few and far between. Once the previous holders of the grimoire recognized how they could get rid of the poisoning influence, thus iming to themselves that they had grasped the book, they would only have fallen preypletely to it. Anyone who had ever looked down on this book had be a twisted face to decorate its cover.

    After reading through the magical rituals and spells contained within, Negary couldn¡¯t help but admit, although the majority of the spells here were supportive in nature, the book had certainly managed to achieve the pinnacle of rousing human desires.

    The mostmon type of magic depicted here were charm-type spells. By using these, one would be able to hypnotize and hold perfect control over another person, thus allowing one to do whatever they pleased to him or her. There were also body modification techniques and other kinds of magic that encouraged the user to unleash their desires.

    Anyone would find magic to be extremely convenient after using any of these spells. In essence, this was no different from whaling in a mobile gacha game to obtain sweeping victories, would a person who had gotten used to sweeping victories still be willing to grind their way up bit by bit?

    The user would be more and more ustomed to using magic to resolve their issues, eventually bing a prisoner to the grimoire, losing themselves and being consumed by the grimoire, thus feeding and strengthening it.

    ¡¼ Very interesting indeed ¡½Negary casually put the book aside and stood up: ¡¼ How¡¯s the information gathering efforts? ¡½

    ¡°A report, Lord Negary; the specific location has been pinpointed¡± as his shadow writhed, a man d in darkness walked out and spread a map in front of Negary.

    ¡¼ Then let¡¯s begin. I¡¯d like to see the extent of the Sun Shadow church¡¯s strength ¡½ncing down at the map, Negary warmed his body up a bit: ¡¼ Before that, I have someone I need to pay a visit to ¡½

    After giving out his orders, Negary left. As he pushed the door open, the eerie moon hanging in the sky continued to emanate its ominous light, causing everything to appear uncanny.

 Chapter 228: Vol3 Ch28: I have witnessed the truth

    <h4>Chapter 228: Vol3 Ch28: I have witnessed the truth</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    From an official standpoint, the majority of supernatural artifacts that didn¡¯t originate from the seven Righteous Gods would be destroyed by the church, this was to prevent dangerous artifacts from spreading in this world. However, that only applied to underqualified supernatural artifacts.

    Ever since he saw through the fact that this world had be a cattle farm, Negary immediately understood that the seven Righteous Gods¡±harvest¡¯ of this world was a thorough one from every aspect.

    From the point of view of truly powerful entities, the beginning of the path to bing strong was at the third stage of release. Before that point, the release of [Origin] could be achieved easily by just piling resources onto an individual, although there was a prerequisite that the released individual¡¯s mind and willpower could withstand the pollution of the [Origin].

    After the third stage of release, the important thing was the construction of one¡¯s own pathway and the deeperprehension of it, as this was the only true way of bing stronger.

    This kind of pathway didn¡¯te into existence by sitting still and simply imagining it. It required the deep observation of the universe¡¯s truths, principles andws; which would then be integrated into one¡¯s pathway through one¡¯s ownprehension and wisdom.

    Because of that, the seven Righteous Gods did not simply harvest the world¡¯s Source Energy, they would also release a portion of this Source Energy to stimte the overall wisdom of all the individuals in this world, then harvest the inspiration and thoughts that came from them.

    For that reason, whenever they came across interesting supernatural researches, the seven churches of the Righteous Gods would not necessarily destroy them, but keep them and wait until ¡®Divine Offering Day¡¯¨C which was also the day of the Gods¡¯ harvest ¨C to send it all to their respective Righteous Gods.

    To these Righteous Gods, the majority of the supernatural knowledge obtained from these humans might be utter nonsense, but if even a single bit of these researches could provide some inspiration for the Righteous Gods on their own research, it would be considered worthwhile profit.

    ¡¼ Because of this, there should be a storage room in the Sun Shadow church to keep these useful supernatural knowledge. From the various information bought from some people of the church, the existence of such a room has been confirmed ¡½

    Walking through the nighttime street, Negary thought about their target tonight.

    In the Sun Shadow church, the higher one¡¯s position was, the more devout they were to God. But the existence of faith wasn¡¯t mutually exclusive with other human characteristics. These men were also greedy and lustful, so long as he had a grasp of their weaknesses, it was quite simple to obtain a bit of information from them.

    Through the organization of all collected information, Negary was able to approximately locate this room within the church, followed by numerous more probing and investigation from Shade Attendants, they had finally pinpointed the exact location of the storage room.

    Negary stopped, nced into a certain house and disyed an intrigued smile.

    The serial killer Birosius was hiding inside, devoutly performing the necessary ritual to cut off the pinky finger of this house¡¯s female owner.

    ...

    After carefully treating the pinky finger he just obtained and cing it into a cloth bag, Birosius sighed in relief.

    The source of his power was a certain Evil God. And the catalyst this Evil God required was the female pinky finger.

    By offering the pinky finger to God and having it be a part of God, the Evil God would form a connection to the human world, the pinky finger would then be an entity that was both mortal and deific in nature. The more pinky fingers he had, the more power Birosius would be able to draw from his Evil God.

    Recent events had truly left Birosius with a giant headache.

    By hiding his identity and bing the butler for the Farnate family, helping them manage their store, no one ever managed to link him to the pinky finger serial killer. But he didn¡¯t think that the Farnate family¡¯s internal matters woulde to light and expose him in the process.

    Originally, it should have been nothing but a normal suicide. However, the Soundless cult was then found to be involved, leading to those fat police officers calling in more people to conduct a full house search.

    Left with no other choice, he could only act and kill the majority of them, only to run into actual patrolling knights from the Sun Shadow church in his terrible luck. In the end, he had to escape with only a portion of the fingers he had kept, leading to his strength diminishing.

    Not too long ago, a young Glory knight and Chromie had cooperated to push him into a corner, if not for his luck, he would have been defeated and arrested right there.

    That brat Chromie didn¡¯t hold any supernatural powers, but was a genius with both the sword andbat in general.

    While the young Glory knight was even worse, as he had both tempered swordsmanship and a perfectly kept-up daily training regime. If this young knight was any stronger, Birosius would have lost his life right there.

    It was because of this that Birosius was in so much of a hurry to hunt more fingers.

    He was carrying several cloth bags with him, the sense of overflowing power from within had gotten Birosius addicted beyond any doubts, and this was also the reason why he didn¡¯t want to leave Lohr. Fingers could not be kept in perfect condition forever, and once they rot, they¡¯d lose their effect.

    And yet, the only ce in this region with appropriate targets for him to hunt was the town of Lohr. Losing those fingers while escaping had already caused him to feel extreme difort, and Birosius felt like he might go crazy if he didn¡¯t replenish his ever-waning supplies.

    The instant after that, an extremely ominous feeling appeared in his heart, causing him to turn around. Only to see that a person was standing on the rooftop right outside the window with both arms crossed, currently observing him with an indescribable gaze ofplex intentions.

    Compared to this person, the eerie moon hanging overhead felt dim, like it was no more than a backdrop to a greater omen. Facing this entity with the fatal ominous sensation caused him to feel uncontroble fear from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Who are yo- Who might your Grace be? And what do you want?¡± Birosius forcefully pushed the fear in his heart down and tried to ask a probing question in a low voice.

    ¡¼ I want you to help me do something ¡½

    Negary stood looking down on this man, he had some decent skills, enough that Negary had considered taking him into the Hermit Order. However, this person had other secrets, and pushing the boundaries too much would cause issues.

    ¡°May I ask, what does your Grace require of me?¡± Birosius lowered his head. He understood that when an entity stronger than yourself stood in front of you, unless you had a way to retaliate, your only choice was to ept whatever request or proposal they offered.

    ¡¼ Simply ept my little gift ¡½Negary leapt down from the rooftop and swung his hand to cut open the metal bars on the window. Landing in front of Birosius, he pressed a finger against Birosius¡¯ forehead.

    When Negary approached him, the Evil God¡¯s power within Birosius wanted to act up, but some sort of power had immediately surrounded the bag of fingers at his hip, cutting off his connection to it and instantly stripped him of all forms of retaliation.

    Negary didn¡¯t stop at that. As his finger pressed against Birosius¡¯ forehead, the germs quickly assimted it. Like poking into a b of cow fat, Negary¡¯s finger then swiftly sank into Birosius¡¯ forehead without obstruction.

    The finger then turned into arge amount of germs that invaded Birosius¡¯ brain, infusing numerousplicated knowledge into his mind.

    Just as Negary had said, this was his little gift, but whether or not Birosius could actually bear to receive this gift waspletely dependent on Birosius himself.

    In fact, Negary had already considered the other party¡¯s situation and used a rtively mild form of knowledge infusion. A soul that hadn¡¯t released their [Origin] wouldn¡¯t die from receiving this knowledge, but it was a mystery whether there were any other side effects.

    ¡°I...¡± Birosius¡¯ pupilspletely shattered, from inside, a lot of things seemed to want to erupt from it: ¡°Have witnessed the truth¡±

 Chapter 229: Vol3 Ch29: Evil God

    <h4>Chapter 229: Vol3 Ch29: Evil God</h4>

    In this world, there were two types of entities called Evil Gods.

    The first were the ¡®remnant ash¡¯ Evil Gods, which referred to elven Gods that remained from the ancient war. During the ancient era of the elves, all paths of faith took the Moon Tree as its foundation, followed by the three great God Lords who served the Moon Tree.

    Under the three God Lords¡¯ guidance, the elves invaded other worlds, plundering those worlds¡¯ Source Energy to strengthen themselves, so a few of the elves naturally grew strong during their invasions.

    A portion of these elves grew to be elven Gods, but when they were invaded in return, the seven Righteous Gods swept the three God Lords together with these minor Gods off their pantheon. Today, due to their close connection to this world, as well as the seven Righteous Gods¡¯ intention to leave them to their own devices to a certain degree, some of the elven Gods managed to survive.

    Because of the seven Righteous Gods¡¯ curse on the moon, they became chaotic and twisted, no longer able to retain their elven God appearances from before.

    They now instinctively requiredrge amounts of sacrifices simply to maintain their own sense of self, thoroughly solidifying their status as malignant tumors.

    Other than the Evil Gods who were twisted leftover elven Gods, the other kind of Evil God were the otherworldly Evil Gods.

    From a certain point of view, Negary fit the description of these Evil Gods perfectly.

    This referred to powerful entities from other worlds, perhaps they weren¡¯t quite as powerful as the seven Righteous Gods, they were still powerful entities in their own rights. By sending objects that contained a part of their power into the various worlds, they developed their believers and readied themselves to invade these worlds at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Due to the Moon Tree world¡¯s mobile characteristic, as well as the suppression of the will of the world, it just happened to gather and umte arge number of these objects.

    The God of the pinky finger worship was one of these otherworldly Gods, and most likely, the one behind the [Lester¡¯s Demonic Path] book was such an Evil God as well.

    Negary had consolidated a lot of summoning-rted knowledge, as well as the knowledge of regr rituals, and transferred it all into Birosius¡¯ mind. Therge amount of knowledge had caused his mind to be more unstable than ever before.

    Combined with Negary¡¯s knowing guidance, Birosius was literally induced into bing insane.

    Countless knowledge flickered through his mind, his brain felt unprecedentedly active, as if his past self was nothing more than a dumb pig whose head was stuck in a door frame.

    His original perception of the world had been thoroughly shattered, many of the things he once cared about now no longer mattered, insane thoughts were brewing in his mind without stopping, he wished to see the blooming of this truth, and couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    Without hesitation, Birosius leapt out from the room of the house he was in, no longer trying to conceal himself, or rather, he no longer understood the concept of ¡®concealment¡¯.

    Weed by the high-pitched screams of the house¡¯s owner, Birosius let himself into a new building, easily connected his thoughts to the fingers he carried and borrowed the power of the Evil God from within them. As a bright red glow surrounded his body, he easily turned the man of the house who had just gotten out of bed from hearing themotion into a pile of writhing deformity.

    Without caring about the woman¡¯s desperate cries, he smashed her head in, chopped off her pinky finger and covered it with the bright red power of the Evil God, temporarily preserving it.

    Now wearing a mad grin on his face, he directly crashed through the wall into the next house, swiftly continuing his actions without pause, killing everyone who stood in his way and hunting the pinky fingers of any woman.

    This situation was soon discovered by the Night Watchers and knights of the church, who then gathered their forces in this general direction.

    ¡°Stop your evil deeds, sinner¡± a Night Watcher who donned an owl masknded not too far away from where Birosius was, already wielding arge saw de in his hand. Quite obviously, he knew who he was facing.

    In the Night Watcher¡¯s headquarters, Birosius¡¯ bounty was still fresh on the wall. Killing him would earn anyone arge amount of merit, which could be used to exchange for more magical tools or augmentations.

    As his baggy leather coat fluttered in thete night wind, the Night Watcher chanted a strange incantation to stimte the whetstone hidden on his leather gloves, drawing the mystical power within it as ck mist that slowly infused into his saw de.

    This man¡¯s body had undergone augmentation. The church was capable of imnting portions of supernatural creatures into the bodies of humans to grant them increased strength of various natures.

    For example, this Night Watcher had exchanged his eyes and one of his arms with a supernatural creature, at the same time imnting the heart of another supernatural creature next to his actual heart, which granted him a terrifying level of power.

    With a swing of his saw de, he cut down the streetmp, causing everything around to be plunged into darkness. His pupils then greatly dted like a cat at night, giving of a green tint that gave him night vision.

    ¡°Those who prevent the blooming of truth can all go to hell!¡±

    The Evil God¡¯s power around Birosius¡¯ body turned an ominous bright red and focused around his eyes, the pair of now-shattered eyeballs stared straight at the approaching Night Watcher, with seemingly palpable madness pouring out from it.

    His hands directly grabbed the edge of the swinging saw de, as blood dripped down his hand, Birosius looked up at the opposing Night Watcher and eerily chuckled: ¡°I can see...¡±

    ¡°The truth!!!¡± the Evil God¡¯s power within Birosius¡¯ hand madly convulsed and shattered the saw de, turning it into scattering fragments.

    ¡°How is that possible...?¡± the Night Watcher was shocked, but then heavily swung his arm. His right hand swiftly inted into severalrge tentacles andshed towards Birosius.

    My saw de was forged from monster parts, which was then further reinforced by the magic whetstone, and yet it was directly broken by his bare hands, how is that possible?

    Knowledge was flickering in Birosius¡¯ vision, numerous forms clearly appeared in front of him based on his opponent¡¯s discoordination, things like how to use his opponent¡¯s force against him, or where to attack to cause him to falter.

    ¡°This is the truth!¡± Birosius grabbed onto his opponent¡¯s tentacle and pulled with just enough strength, causing the Night Watcher to lose his footing. Birosius¡¯ fist imbued with the Evil God¡¯s power swiftly followed up to smash the Night Watcher¡¯s head together with his mask, shattering it into pulp.

    More and more knowledge was circting inside Birosius¡¯ mind, causing him to be increasingly more insane. Without wasting a single second more with the Night Watcher, he directly headed towards the next house for his finger hunt.

    ...

    ¡¼ That side has begun ¡½donning a ck cloak with his hair kept with some ck cloth, Negary stood behind a small group of ck shadows. If one carefully observed the darkness, they might even notice something flickering within.

    ¡¼ He will distract the majority of the Sun Shadow church¡¯s reinforcements for us. Our goal is to quickly force our way into the Sun Shadow church¡¯s storage room and im the things inside for ourselves ¡½

    As Negary dered the goal of this trip, the sound of something heavy copsing could be heard. An entire side wall had fallen down to reveal a passage with several people dressed in ck, who all came out and half knelt in front of Negary.

    ¡¼ Now, let us be on our way ¡½

 Chapter 230: Vol3 Ch30: Besieging battle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 230: Vol3 Ch30: Besieging battle (1)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ With my guidance, Birosius will eventually call for an Evil God¡¯s descent on Lohr ¡½

    ¡¼ The Sun Shadow church¡¯s reason of existence is actually to be the sheepdog for their Righteous God¡½

    And the descent of an Evil God would always be apanied with the loss of ¡®wool¡¯, which was uneptable for the church. Otherworldly Evil Gods weren¡¯t the same as the twisted elven Evil Gods, as they could immediately flee right after harvesting any amount of Source Energy they were able to.

    The Sun Shadow church¡¯s storage room, if there weren¡¯t any surprises, should be located within the hill of the cathedral, the secret entrance of which should lie inside the cathedral at the top of the hill.

    Naturally, there were also other secret passages there, since the inside of the hill of the cathedral contained numerous other areas of interest, including the management room for the Night Watcher¡¯s Marks of Vow, the Holy Water brewing room, and the prison of some monsters that were tough to kill.

    In summary, the cathedral on the outside was merely the ce for people to gather for prayers, while the true venues of importanceid inside the hill itself; not to mention, they also had another secret mission that was rted to the underground area.

    With so many functions and facilities built on the inside of the hill, the sewage and venttion system naturally became indispensable. And for things that couldn¡¯t be conveniently transported from the front of the hill, they would be taken to the back of the hill, where there was a secret passage used for transport right next to the sewage system.

    ¡¼ On this path, there are a total of three guard stations, each with arge number of their own guards ¡½

    ¡¼ If we go through and take each one down sequentially, there would definitely not be enough time, they would be able to stall long enough for the Sun Shadow church¡¯s troops from other areas toe to their aid ¡½

    ¡¼ For this reason, the members participating in this infiltration n will be split into four groups, each group will be responsible for keeping the guards of one station busy while the others make their way into the deeper areas, with the final group consisting of crucial members who will break into the storage room ¡½

    ¡¼ Those assigned to different groups will be rewarded with a different amounts of contribution points ¡½Negary then asked the numerous people behind him: ¡¼ Now, are there any other questions? ¡½

    ¡¼ Themotion on that side has grown quite considerable as well ¡½

    Negary briefly listened, themotion at the other side of Lohr was audible even at this location, so he certainly wasn¡¯t wasting Negary¡¯s gift at all.

    The thought patterns Negary had developed through his constant studies, as well as his great foundation of knowledge had all been copied and granted to Birosius,bined with Birosius¡¯ loss of rationality made his destructiveness a bit greaterpared to Negary.

    Naturally, if Negary truly only wished to destroy and nothing else, he would be even more terrifying.

    ¡¼ Tonight is going to be one lively night ¡½

    Negary put away his distractions and entered therge passage carved into the hill for the sake of transportation, followed by arge group of people.

    When Negary formed the Impure Hermit Order, the standard for any member was to be a talented individual in one or more ways, and these talented individuals would never be mentally weak. Or rather, you could say that all of them were people who wished to be in the limelight.

    Brian originally failed to assassinate his father and was put into prison, Katherine was a mad enthusiast of Mysticism, and the same went for every other member of the Hermit Order, none of them were those who would truly adhere tow and order. Challenging the Sun Shadow church like this would not cause them to feel fearful, and would instead rouse nothing but excitement in their hearts.

    Traversing through the transportation passage, Negary soon saw a few dead knights¡¯ corpses. This path was linked to the sewage system, so the church would arrange for regr patrols of this ce, in case any fleas tried to sneak in through the sewers.

    But now, all of them were dead, each with a red mark of blood dripping down their helmet and chest te, this was the work of the Shade Attendants.

    ¡¼ It has been a long time since I¡¯ve used this skill ¡½

    Negary waved his hand, sending ck needles of germs from the tip of his fingers into the wounds on these fallen knights¡¯ bodies.

    The ck needles soon became active, followed by the sound of the knights¡¯ armor rattling as they stood back up.

    The germs turned into awork inside their bodies, each branch taking control of one part of their muscle. This was the corpse maniption technique Negary had created a long time ago.

    And now, he used it to make these knight corpses walk ahead of them.

    The passage was rtively wide, and since this was a path made for transport, it wasn¡¯t particrly steep either.

    The group of knights walked forward in formation, one of them even had a man restrained as they soon arrived at the first gate.

    Arge metal door sealed off the way forward here. The gate was around 10 meters tall, with two walls on both sides that continued on through the gate. Each wall was stationed with a row of burly strong knights, who would swoop down to eliminate any intruders as soon as they approached.

    ¡¼ There are around 2 squads stationed here, which include 20 Iron knights and 5 Glory Knights, but their main responsibility is to sound the rm ¡½

    ¡¼ Once they¡¯ve sounded the rm, the guards behind them would immediately turn on the mechanisms to turn this transportation passage into a death trap ¡½

    Negary recalled the information they had gathered.

    ¡°Did a rate crawling in?¡± in front of the metal door, some of the guarding knights asked as he saw a knight escorting a detained person here.

    ¡¼ That¡¯s right...¡½ Negary¡¯s voice resounded, causing the guards¡¯ pupils to constrict. This voice was too soothing, each syble sounded like a feast to the ear that caused their entire body to feel ecstatic.

    At the very next second, a razor-sharp bone de had already pierced his throat, Negary¡¯s figure then dashed through the metal gate without pause. As the knights on both sides of the wall noticed something amiss, they immediately jumped down, only to be pinned to the wall byrge arrows that came flying from the other side.

    Just a bit further away, two men were carrying a giant bow on their backs as another man stood behind them, biting on a giant arrow in his mouth as he pulled the string of the bow with both hands.

    Negary ignored the matters happening behind him and swung the bone des on his arms. The sound of shattering metal could then be heard, followed by the sound of spurting blood.

    One of the knights had already reached the rm, only one step away from pulling it downwards, but the bloody hole in his head had prevented this step.

    ¡¼ Secure the rm device ¡½

    With Negary¡¯s order, several shadows emerged from dark corners of the building, pouring their frigid energy out to corrode the knights¡¯ bodies.

    Leading the others, Negary continued heading forward without minding the approaching knights. What they needed most right now was speed, and only thing the first gate had was arge number of personnel, the other two gates would be a lot more crucial to break through.

    Brian wasmanding several people to stop these knights. He understood his own strength, even if he had undergone certain augmentations from the Hermit Order, learnt a few magic spells, bought a few magical tools, he was still a greenhorn when it came to practicalbat.

    In fact, even though he volunteered to participate in this besieging battle, he was only responsible for the easiest first gate.

    ¡°Stall them, then prepare to reinforce our allies¡± going through the n once more in his head, Brian smirked: ¡°Show it to me, the power held by the Sun Shadow Church¡±

 Chapter 231: Vol3 Ch31: Besieging battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 231: Vol3 Ch31: Besieging battle (2)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°Spirit of the Wind, heed my call¡± wearing a mask to obscure her face, Katherine tossed out arge amount of dried mountain flowers. However, what followed wasn¡¯t the expected sweet smell of flowers, but rather a putrid stench, almost like some sort of rotten seafood.

    Katherine was a mad Mysticism enthusiast, she loved objects of unknown origins and uses, especially when she was capable of actually collecting them as the heir of argepany.

    Thanks to Brian¡¯s help, after sending all of the obstructors into the Unrepenting Abyss, she now had even more finances to invest into her Mysticism career.

    She might not be the greatest merchant to have ever lived, but she was definitely a talented delver of Mysticism.

    asionally, she would even discuss various knowledge with Negary himself, from which both sides learnt a lot.

    The putrid flowers she tossed out were picked from seaside cliffs, after bathing in sea wind all year round. Due to her alterations of them through certain rituals, they now contained the magic of an unknown Evil God, or some sort of deep sea creature, which could be used as the casting material for a certain spell: [Putrid Wind].

    Although the smell was beyond terrible, anyone within the range of this wind would feel no wind resistance, nor lose much if any stamina at all while running, the men specifically would even feel like they have overflowing vitality to be used.

    ¡°What a terrible spell¡± another masked woman next to hermented.

    ¡°Miss Angel, as pure as ever I see?¡± Katherineughed herment off.

    When it came to magic, over half of the known spells in this world originated from one Evil God or another, only a minority of them actually took advantage of natural principles of the world.

    Because of this, don¡¯t expect magic that originated from Evil Gods to have some sort of shy effects, most of the time, they were nauseating or outright repulsive.

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡± the second gate didn¡¯t have as many guards as the first, but all of them were elites. As soon as unusualmotions were heard, even if they didn¡¯t hear any sounds of rm beforehand, they had still prepared their formation.

    A group of Glory knights stood in a row with their shields raised high to receive the iing wave of assants, behind them there were three fully armored Red Sun Knights.

    Negary was currently in the middle of the formation, advancing forward with everyone else towards the group of knights in front of them.

    All Glory knights were bestowed a Blessing of Glory, which protected their minds through their faiths, so mental-type attacks or items would find it very tough to influence them.

    For this reason, Glory knights were considered the biggest and most loyal troops of the church, which made them reliable as guards for every corner of the church.

    However, being tough to influence didn¡¯t mean they were immune to influence, especially once they had already given up on their faith.

    All of a sudden, one of the Glory knights in the formation swung his sword at his own ally, injuring them and causing the knights¡¯ formation to crumble.

    ¡¼ Well done, Raymond ¡½Negary praised.

    Raymond was the name of that Glory knight. He was a long-term Glory knight of church, but one who had discarded that glory, this was something that happened when he found out his wife had been sleeping with a priest and two other knights.

    Every day, while he was away on his station, there would always be one or more of these damnable fleas scurrying around in the church. Their morals and characters were almost nonexistent, they exerted and even brandished their desires as they pleased, but their faith was firm.

    In the end, all that those three bastards received were inconsequential punishments.

    Raymond had sworn to dedicate his everything to his great God, but he was still human. His faith was still as firm as ever, and he was still willing to throw his life away for God, but there were some things that he simply could not ept.

    Realizing this, Negary tempted Raymond. Since the light of his glory had already turned green1, he might as well give up on his church and be Negary¡¯s spy.

    ¡°Raymond, what are you doing!?¡± hisrade clutched his wound and questioned in disbelief.

    ¡°The church is already corrupted; it is no longer worthy of the Lord¡¯s glory¡± Raymond¡¯s eyes werepletely clear as he made his deration. He had only given up on the church, not the Eternal Heat, so he could still use his divine techniques.

    ¡°Just for that reason, you¡¯re aiding these sinners!?¡± a Red Sun Knight angrily berated him.

    ¡°They are nothing but a passing ache, if the cancerous tumor that is the church isn¡¯t purged, the glory of God would never be truly realized¡± Raymond stubbornly answered as he swung his sword to create distance.

    ¡°Colluding with sinners to attack the church, your sins are unforgivable!¡± one of the Red Sun Knights raised their sword and activated their divine technique, summoning a dancing me on top of the de to swing down on Raymond.

    ¡°Your opponent is me¡± a figure immediately leapt in between them, using her dagger to parry the burning sword, it was Angel of the Hermit Order.

    This young woman was one of the ¡®sinners¡¯ who managed to escape from the Sun Shadow church, who now held a great grudge against everyone from the church. For this reason, during this besieging battle, she was the most active member here other than Negary.

    ¡°By borrowing the excuse of ¡®sinners¡¯, you people can do everything, go to hell¡± Angel¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, her handspletely unfazed from the burning heat of the sword as her pair of daggers thrust forward into the gaps between the Red Sun Knight¡¯s armor, attempting to sh him.

    ¡°Sinners are sinners, you shall all be subjected to purification!¡± it truly must be said, the Sun Shadow church¡¯s long-term fortification of faith was indeed functional, as very few of these people¡¯s faith actually wavered at all. Even in the case of Raymond, what he had given up on was the church, and not his faith of God.

    A golden light shone from the Red Sun Knight¡¯s body, solidifying his entire armor as one piece and blocked the daggers, the sword in his hand did not hesitate even a little bit from his opponent being a woman and heavily shed to cut her in half.

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer my previous self¡± Angel¡¯s body nimbly flickered, her bare foot stepped on the horizontally swinging sword and lightly leapt onto the ceiling of the passage, the dagger in her hand sharply plunged into the wall.

    Hanging from the ceiling, Angel¡¯s eyes were cold and sly as she stared down at the knight below.

    The second group of Hermit Order¡¯s personnel had fully shed against the church¡¯s guards at the second gate.

    While Negary and the third group of personnel made their way through the battle zone and continued forward, all of the knights¡¯ attacks were stopped without fail, the second gate could now be considered to have been breached.

    However, unlike Brian who was responsible for the first group, the person in charge of the second group, Angel, didn¡¯t simply want to stall these people, she wanted to bury them all right at this location.

    ¡°All people from the Sun Shadow church deserve to die!¡± Angel drew her dagger and leapt down from the ceiling,nding directly on the shoulder of a knight. Both of her daggers pierced through his helmet and heavily twisted, sending both the helmet and the person it was protecting flying to one side, with some red-white substances sttering all over.

    ¡°Miss Angel, make sure to take care of yourself. After all, someone as pure as you is quite hard toe by¡± Katherine who had run ahead suddenly turned back, smiled and left those words.

    Angel didn¡¯t answer her. As the headless body of the knight copsed, her hands twirled and returned her daggers to their proper stance, ring full of hatred at the Red Sun Knight in front of her.

    For the sake of revenge, she had chosen to undergo Negary¡¯s body modification experiments. Although she might still look human, she was now essentially a monster. No matter from which point of view it was, she wasn¡¯t an entity that could be described as ¡®pure.

 Chapter 232: Vol3 Ch32: Besieging battle (3)

    <h4>Chapter 232: Vol3 Ch32: Besieging battle (3)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The sound of shing weapons constantly resounded.

    Angel charged straight towards a Red Sun Knight.

    There were a lot of creatures within the Sun Shadow church¡¯s list of subjugation targets, including evil cultists, blood of evil monsters, serial killers, practitioners of magic rituals, etc.

    However, the main target of their subjugations were in fact the Awakened of Evil Souls.

    There were always a certain amount of magical factors drifting in this world, which could be absorbed by suitable people, who could then release their own [Origin].

    If the [Origin] one released belonged to one of the seven Righteous Gods, the so-called Saint Soul, they¡¯d be immediately received by people of the church and hailed as their Holy Son.

    However, if the released [Origin] belonged to any other source, they were considered ¡®evil souls¡¯, the source of sin, natural-born sinners, and were prioritized as a purification target.

    This entire world was constantly going after these Awakened of Evil Souls, there would be no negotiations of any kind, as all of them were to be executed on sight, even their family members would be affected and be considered sinners by the church.

    After Angel¡¯s mother died, her father was in shock, identally came into contact with magical factors and happened to release his [Origin].

    Her father was nothing but an ordinary man, even if his [Origin] was released, his willpower and consciousness wouldn¡¯t have instantly evolved to the same degree, and he was soon discovered by the church.

    Her entire family was put into the Sun Shadow church¡¯s jail, after which her nightmare began. Her father was summarily executed, while she became a toy to be used until she was finally broken.

    She could not understand. Her entire family were believers of the Sun Shadow church, they had nevermitted any crimes, they had prayed devoutly every day, so why did their family have to suffer through such hardship?

    She also could not understand what kind of sin would be rooted from her soul, and why the priests and knights of God who they had revered all their lives would treat them that way.

    She probably would never forget that day, the day that she was tossed into the sewers after she stopped breathing.

    ...

    Her body filled with bruises and heavily sullied, had now sunken into the dirty gunk of the sewers, a filthy entity in every meaning of the word.

    ¡¼ What a strong will to live ¡½

    A voice seemed to have resounded in her very soul.

    ¡¼ Why haven¡¯t you died? ¡½that voice questioned with a smile: ¡¼ You¡¯ve endured so much hardship and suffering, so why do you still want to live? ¡½

    ¡°I... don¡¯t want to die... BECAUSE I AM INNOCENT!¡± that weak consciousness had disyed incredibly sturdy soul shackles.

    After a normal person was killed, their soul shackles would quickly break and release their [Origin], allowing it to return to its next natural destination. However, there were always those who still wouldn¡¯t die, even if all signs of their life had ceased, their soul shackles would still refuse to break, and with appropriate aid, they could survive.

    ¡¼ Being weak itself is a sin ¡½Negary watched over Angel who was soaked in the sewer waters and smiled as he reached his hand forward. Grabbing her now cold body, arge amount of germs prated her skin, surging to life in her body.

    When Angel woke up, the first thing she saw was Negary who was sitting at his desk, using the warmmp light to read a book.

    ¡¼ Awake? ¡½ Negary closed his book and sat still in his chair with his gaze filled with inquisition.

    Angel slowly sat up on the bed with a nk look in her eyes, not at all worried about her naked body and met Negary¡¯s gaze.

    ¡¼ Seems not yet ¡½Negary put his book down on the left, both hands crossed in front of his chest as he naturally leaned back on his chair, still staring at Angel with an intrigued gaze.

    ¡¼ If you do not want to die, why do you not want to wake up? ¡½Negary questioned, his voice carried a certain level of maism, almost like there was soft cotton grazing your ears, directly striking at your soul, and forcing you to be unable to ignore him.

    At least, Angel reacted to that voice. Her eyes nkly looked straight at Negary, only to see that his gaze waspletely clear. She had seen many gazes looking at her filled with lust and desires. She no longer believed the entity that those people served could be God. If there truly were a God, she believed that this would be him.

    Clear and pure, devoid of all unnecessary thoughts, only an entity whose eyes could be so clear could be considered God!

    ¡¼ I find your willpower very interesting. So, do you agree to be my experimental subject? ¡½Negary stated his purpose without any hesitation. The reason why he was in the sewers in the first ce was to further research the power of Impurity, and Angel was simply an experimental subject who delivered itself to him.

    ¡¼ You believe yourself to be innocent, but the weak cannot defend themselves. This experiment might fail, or it might seed ¡½Negary lightly continued: ¡¼ If it does seed, then perhaps you will be able to question them: Why? ¡½

    ¡°Why?¡± something seemed to have returned to life in Angel¡¯s nk stare.

    ¡¼ Why you were guilty! ¡½Negary smiled, then picked up his book once again.

    ...

    ¡°WHY!!!¡± Angel¡¯s slender body exerted unbelievable power. Having been through Negary¡¯s experiments, her entire body was now d in an ominous ck aura, the power that belonged to Impurity, perhaps, it was most suitable for an impure person like herself.

    The power of Impurity could taint anything it touched, and Negary had even made an anti-Sun Shadow church ¡®full course¡¯ just for her.

    Her skin was made of a special kind of germs Negary specifically cultivated, it had an extreme level of heat resistance, the obtainment of which put her through the pain of being skinned alive.

    Her eyes had an innate infrared feature, which was made to see creatures that gave off high heat. For this, she would have to rece her eyeballs periodically.

    Her mind contained a set of techniques specifically devised for killing knights of the Sun Shadow church, something Negary hadpiled ording to his observation of the knights¡¯ swordsmanship. To grasp this set of killing techniques as soon as possible and be a suitable fighter, she had reced a main portion of her memories with them.

    As the Red Sun Knight swung his sword, he found that his opponent¡¯s footwork would always stop right outside his range, causing his swordsmanship to feel clunky and awkward. At the same time, he could not sense her temperature, as if she was a walking corpse, which made it difficult for him to predict her movements.

    Furthermore, every sh of her dagger would leave a ck mark on his armor.

    These ck marks caused his divine technique [Seamless Armor] to be uncoordinated and caused thisyer of protection to falter at any moment. At the very next sh of her dagger, all the umted power of Impurity erupted at once, causing the glimmering gold armor to give off an ear-piercing screech. The previously shining armor instantly became rusted and broken, falling off his body piece by piece.

    The Red Sun Knight felt like he was facing his natural predator, as if the other party practically existed to counter them. ncing at his surroundings, he found the others to also be in tough battles, as well as loud noises resounding from the third gate behind him.

    Seems like we¡¯ve been thoroughly defeated this time.

    ¡°The heated heart had never stopped beating, like yesterday, so it is today, and so will it be tomorrow¡±

    ¡°Until death!¡±

    The Red Sun Knight no longer had armor to protect himself, so he chanted the vow of the Red Sun Knight while swinging his superheated sword forward, fully prepared for death.

    He was a knight of God, he would never back down even in death, because his soul would only return to God¡¯s kingdom.

    Angel¡¯s daggers parried the knight¡¯s sword and sprang her body forward, the daggers imbued with the Impurity power mercilessly cut off his head, the ck aura swiftly invading his body.

    The knight discovered that his soul that was wrapped in faith was quickly being tainted, then was finally pulled into Angel¡¯s dagger.

 Chapter 233: Vol3 Ch33: Besieging battle (4)

    <h4>Chapter 233: Vol3 Ch33: Besieging battle (4)</h4>

    ¡°That child will be ok, right?¡± Katherine smiled and asked, as she held a genuine sense of affection towards Angel.

    Within this advancing group, Katherine was not quite as weak as her slender frame suggested. If she was willing to, she could actually defeat a Red Sun Knight with her bare hands.

    She was currently fluent in a total of 13 types of axle rituals. The targets of these axle rituals were either Evil Gods or certain unique dimensions, which would result in spells like [Strength of Giant] or [Skin of the Deep]; they were overall supportive spells that granted her vitality, tenacity, strength, and speed that would rival any Red Sun Knight,bined with various spells that allowed precognition, anti-rangedbat, as well as quite a few magical tools. And this was only the tip of the iceberg.

    In the Hermit Order, Katherine was certainly the second strongest when it came to fighting prowess, but due to her feminine grace, she very rarely won against an opponent through closebat, but only using spells to fight from a distance.

    Naturally, among these 13 types of magic, her utmost expertise lied in soul magic. It wasn¡¯t the release of [Origin], but rather an axle ritual that would train and temper one¡¯s soul throughing into contact with a dimension called ¡®God¡¯s Space¡¯.

    Negary was quite interested in this magic that allowed one to improve one¡¯s soul without the need of an [Origin] and had experimented with it together with Katherine quite a few times.

    Practicing this magic granted Katherine a certain ability as a side product, which allowed her to see through the purity of one¡¯s soul.

    Ironically, most people that Katherinees into contact with during her daily life, including the knights and priests of the church, had souls so murky that it was sickening; while the purest individual she had ever witnessed was Angel, who had inarguably immersed themselves the deepest within ¡®Impurity¡¯ itself.

    Naturally, this did not include ¡®that one¡¯.

    Observing Negary who was leading them all, Katherine had aplicated look on her face.

    If Angel was said to be a lotus in the mud, then this person was the most disgusting, ckest mud she had ever seen.

    His soul had been mixed with so many things that it had be a bog of indescribable ck mud, one that would actually taint anything that attempted to taint him in return.

    When an object became ck enough, that ckness itself would be a kind of ¡®purity¡¯.

    ¡¼ You need to trust in my ¡®technology¡¯¡½Negary wasn¡¯t too worried about Angel. With the current experimentation on the power of Impuritybined with the special ¡®full course¡¯ created to counter the Sun Shadow church¡¯s knights, as long as she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to fall into an encirclement of enemies, she would be perfectly fine.

    ¡¼ Up ahead is the third gate. More of the enemies should have already gathered ¡½Negary announced: ¡¼ The third diversion group, prepare yourselves ¡½

    Without Birosius to draw most of the church¡¯s power, it would be impossible for them to break through the third gate. With how much power the church had umted over the long years, by the time they¡¯d broken through the second gate, the forces gathered at the third gate would have been nothing but terrifying.

    An entirepany of Red Sun Knights, at least twice as many Glory knights, and at least 4 times more Iron knightspared to that, together with arge number of supportive priests. The force they could exert would be nothing short of crushing, not to mention the Night Watchers and some of their hidden forces as well. It was a fact that the Sun Shadow church held absolute suppression over the town of Lohr, and that was only the force of the Lohr branch of the Sun Shadow church, without mentioning the Divine Guards and the Holy Children at the Sun Shadow church¡¯s headquarters.

    However, whether or not this force could actually be mobilized was the pivotal issue. With the feud of the Conservative and Reformist factions currently guing the church, the mobilization of each department could be stuck within their own bases; sometimes, the greatest enemy of the church was none other than itself.

    After the third gate came the smaller passageways that led into the various facilities within the hill of the church, which the enemy could use to split themselves up. The church didn¡¯t know which department would be the goal of these invaders, so they had no choice but to all gather at the third gate.

    After so many years, the Sun Shadow church truly didn¡¯t expect someone to actively attack the church¡¯s hill. Although they had set up a series of internal defensive means and no one had cked off on their jobs, it was a stiff defense against a flexible enemy, with no one being experienced enough to takemand properly.

    It was to the point that some knights who were stationed in other areas would assume this invasion to be a joke if not for the emergency dispatch order.

    Due to this reason, the forces gathered at the third gate were a bit weaker than Negary had assumed, but it was still more than enough to wipe out any lone evil cult in Lohr.

    At the scene, there was a squad of 10 Red Sun Knights, a group of priests, as well as a few ck-cloaked men who appeared unfit with the Sun Shadow church.

    Negary smirked. Among his goals forunching this raid, collecting the supernatural knowledge gathered by the Sun Shadow church was only one of the reasons; the other, and bigger reason, was to probe the extent of the church¡¯s capabilities, as well as a sort of encouragement for the Hermit Order.

    The Hermit Order had grown quickly in a very short period of time, umting a great deal of power in the process; after all, with the Sun Shadow church being the dominant power, a lot of talented people were either ignored or suppressed.

    However, the Hermit Order¡¯s growth had also reached a bottleneck. Under the Sun Shadow church¡¯s total suppression, even thergest organizations would only grow up to this degree.

    The invasion of the church¡¯s hill this time needed to seed in order to stimte and put the Sun Shadow church¡¯s Reformist faction into an advantageous position.

    It was due to theck of enemies up to this point that the church¡¯s Conversative ¨C or rather, the pure-faith faction have had the upper hand. There was very little new blood to clean out the church¡¯s system, especially since faith also needed to be gradually nurtured in family members.

    Arge number of unambitious people had now taken high positions within the church, all of whom were descendants of the soldiers who followed the seven Righteous Gods in their invasion of the Moon Tree world. At this point, they were sheepdogs for the seven Righteous Gods, but after long-term conditioning, even wolves could be tamed into huskies, and other than their unwavering faith, these sheepdogs had no other redeeming features.

    It wouldn¡¯t be until the appearance of a true enemy where the Reformist faction of the church could gain the advantage, and for some particrly talented people who did not quite have enough faith to reach higher positions in the church.

    And only in this situation would the Hermit Order have a chance to break through their limits. Sometimes, the existence of an enemy was actually very important, and allowing bandits to train one¡¯s army was an actual valid tactic.

    The Sun Shadow church¡¯s Reformist faction would need to be smart enough, and also ambitious enough to capitalize on this one chance. After all, there were seven Righteous Gods each with their own church, and the Sun Shadow church was only one of them. Even if these seven entities had allied themselves to attack and split the Moon Tree world among themselves, that didn¡¯t mean their rtionships were actually amiable.

    Otherwise, believers of the other Righteous Gods would not be few and far between in Lohr.

    Borrowing this chaos, the Reformist faction must press their advantage and build themselves an enemy seemingly strong enough to force the church into reformation, only then would the church bepetitive enough to expand their territory and influence.

    ¡¼ Attack, show them the strength of our Hermit Order ¡½Negaryughed and dered. The Shade Attendants who had been hiding up to this point suddenly manifested from the shadows. Their weightless bodies caused the bishop who wasmanding the blockade to be briefly shocked.

    ¡°Insolent sinners, you dared to spheme the dead souls!¡± the bishop naturally realized what the Shade Attendants were, or rather, where they came from. He really couldn¡¯t believe that there would be someone daring enough to borrow power from that ce.

 Chapter 234: Vol3 Ch34: Besieging battle (5)

    <h4>Chapter 234: Vol3 Ch34: Besieging battle (5)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The essence of magic rituals was the axle-ing of oneself, by performing axle rituals to be closer to certain entities with unique forces, one was able to borrow their powers.

    The target of most axle rituals were the remnant elven Evil Gods, a smaller number targeted outer Evil Gods, while very specific few magical rituals targeted unique areas that resided within this world.

    For example, the Unrepenting Abyss where the non-believers of Gods gathered after death.

    ording to the seven bibles, the souls of non-believers woulde here to regret their decisions not to put their faith in Gods while they were alive.

    And quite a few of the axle rituals that targeted the Unrepenting Abyss required the performer to be a non-believer as a prerequisite.

    After that, a core spell castingponent was the bone of a non-believer.

    The Sun Shadow church had mandated that the death of all citizens be reported to them. They had also dered it forbidden for anyone to handle the bodies of the deceased on their own, even the ce they wereid to rest must be the special burial ground set up by the church.

    This was the same for people of other regions, where bodies of the deceased must be handled by a specific group of church experts.

    For this reason, it was almost impossible to obtain any body parts of the dead, let alone bones from a non-believer. Most could only head into the sewers and hope to get lucky.

    By using the bones of non-believers, one would be able to create a connection to dead souls within the Unrepenting Abyss and summon them. However, anyone who performed these rituals would then be afflicted with the non-believers¡¯ curse, never to be at peace and ultimately be plunged into the Unrepenting Abyss themselves.

    Negary was highly interested in the Unrepenting Abyss, so he had conducted an investigation of this location¡¯s origin and legends.

    There were legends of the Unrepenting Abyss in every corner, but this ce originally wasn¡¯t called the Unrepenting Abyss, rather, it should have been called the Elven Heroic Spirit Burial Grounds.

    There would always be casualties during conquers and invasions of other worlds, and the souls of brave elven warriors who lost their lives in battle would then be buried within this Elven Heroic Spirit Burial Grounds.

    All those years ago, when the seven Righteous Gods invaded the Moon Tree world, the slumbering corpses within the Heroic Spirit Burial Grounds should have been awakened as well, only to be mercilessly suppressed and cursed by the seven Righteous Gods, thus bing the final destination for all non-believers.

    After a non-believer died, their [Origin] would simply head to where it should, while their remnant souls would be systematically absorbed into the Unrepenting Abyss. At this ce, they would be dead souls, while the unrelenting elven spirits would continuously fight on, hunting and killing everything in their sights, including these dead souls.

    This ce had umted a great deal of hatred, grudge, and insanity over the years, gradually gaining its unique properties. It was said that this location was surrounded year-round by fog created by regret and enveloped in darkness created from despair. Every remaining bit of individuality would lose their way while traversing through this despair and regret.

    Through the influence of the Hermit Order, Negary managed to collect quite a bit of bones from non-believers, which he used to create his Shade Attendants.

    Their bodies were created by germsbined with the bones of non-believers, while their souls were created from an amalgamation of the near-insane remnant souls within the Unrepenting Abyss.

    Within the Unrepenting Abyss, bones and bones, dead souls and dead souls, as well as bones and dead souls were locked in eternal chaoticbat, during which dead souls could consume one another, thus turning into the very definition of a berserk warrior.

    At the same time, due to the environment of the Unrepenting Abyss, their souls gradually became mixed with the fog of regret and darkness of despair, which allowed them to meld perfectly into shadows and be incredibly hard to discover.

    Normally, anyone who performed these rituals to summon dead souls from the Unrepenting Abyss, due to the nature of the axle ritual, would be corroded by the regret, despair, insanity, and unending will to fight contained within, which was the true nature of the aforementioned non-believers¡¯ curse.

    However, as Katherine had witnessed, Negary¡¯s ck mud-like soul could not be tainted or corrupted by these negative emotions at all. Instead, he had used them to form covenants with some of the dead souls.

    Through the use of magic, Negary helped them escape the Unrepenting Abyss, while they agreed to be Shade Attendants, working for Negary.

    The dead souls were also very unique in the sense that very few abilities could actually kill them, the majority of attacks could only chase them back into the Unrepenting Abyss, which made them virtually immortal.

    Combined with Negary¡¯s viral bodies, they gained an impressive level ofbative strength, not quite peerless, but definitely tough to deal with.

    ...

    With arge amount of ck fog, the feather-like Shade Attendants suddenly manifested in the middle of the two groups, then charged towards the barricade without any fears of death. Their ¡®deaths¡¯ would only mean that they would return to the Unrepenting Abyss, and if something could really kill them, that would be a form of release for these souls.

    The majority of Negary¡¯s followers remained at this location, the third group was headed by Katherine, who wasted no time to break down the third gate. Although there were still knights and priests arriving from other posts to participate in the defense, this third gate was quickly failing.

    ¡¼ It seems people form the Reformist faction is a lot smarter, and a lot more ambitious than I had imagined ¡½

    Negary perfectly took his chance to sh the bone de in his hand against the sword of an opposing knight, the bone des began lightly vibrating with an inaudible noise through this sh.

    The pupils of the opposing Red Sun Knight dted and disyed a sense of confusion after hearing the vibrating noise. The bone de then shed upward, cleanly cutting through his head and helmet.

    Ignoring the fallen corpse, Negary nimbly moved behind the fallen gate. At this point, most of the Sun Shadow church¡¯s forces had already been upied, which made Negary¡¯s advance impossible for them to prevent.

    As the power of Impurity and ¡®error¡¯ flowed through his body, the domain divine technique that the Sun Shadow church had set up for defense was crumbling bit by bit, while their priests were too busy taking care of the knights to do anything about it.

    As Negary¡¯s body shed forward, the bone de in his hand shattered into countless tiny pieces that shot towards the priests. Like a domino reaction, it swiftly caused the copse of the church¡¯s entire defensive formation. Arge number of Shade Attendants and Hermit Order members immediately exerted their full power, especially Katherine who utilized all of her magical tools without any regard for their cost or value.

    Negary soon made his way towards the entrance of a certain tunnel, while the people of the Sun Shadow church werepletely helpless to stop him; a sense of fear and humiliation appeared in their minds as they watched Negary enter the internal area of the church.

    As long as they had ever known, they had always been part of the church, priding themselves as the most powerful force in the entire region, while any other Evil Cult and organizations were nothing but sewer rats who sneakily crawled between their legs.

    Other than the other Righteous God churches, they were supposed to be the most noble people who stood above all others. However, reality had pped them so hard during this experience that their faces werepletely swollen. An unknown organization that appeared out of nowhere had besieged all three of their defensive formations, crushing their sense of pride itself.

    ¡°Prepare to retreat, our goals have been reached¡± every member of the Hermit Order had excited expressions on their faces. The sense of aplishment from sessfully challenging authority was a ¡®high¡¯ unlike any other, granting them indescribable satisfaction. However, they did not let that victorypletely muddle their minds.

    One of the main reasons for their sess this time was due to them taking advantage of a gap, which included a huge factor of luck. If they did not retreat right now and waited for the giant monster that was the church¡¯s entire system to start moving, once they had fully gathered their forces, the only oue for the Hermit Order would beplete annihtion.

    At the same time that the besieging battle was approaching sess, another besieging battlefield was also entering its climax. However, the defensive side here was Birosius, while the besieging side was the Sun Shadow church.

    Naturally, the revenge-driven Chromie had also entered the nightscape of Lohr after receiving news of this.

 Chapter 235: Vol3 Ch35: Besieging battle (6)

    <h4>Chapter 235: Vol3 Ch35: Besieging battle (6)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Birosius¡¯ eyes were filled with insanity, the area where he stood had been greatly altered.

    All sorts of strange and unusual creatures had manifested in this ce, all of which had one thing inmon: they werecking something. All the humanoid creatures eithercked a pinky finger or half of their tongue.

    After Birosius had hunted enough fingers, he was unable to hold himself back from reaching his truth.

    Putting the ideas and thoughts that were constantly guing his mind into practice, personally acting each of them out and confirming them all bit by bit, only then would his nearly-destroyed irrational mind be eased somewhat.

    Birosius was amon serial killer, an ordinary evil cultist, a regr deviant, and an overall regr man with mundane thoughts. Throughout his entire life, the number of books he had read couldn¡¯t have surpassed 10, which was rtively high for a citizen of Lohr.

    The massive amount of summoning-rted knowledge now filled his head, his soul, and his memories, taking up over half of this storage space.

    In the past, his first thoughts when he saw a person would be how old they were and what job they had, the instinct of which would be drawn from his memories.

    However, after he was infused with the current knowledge, his first thought after seeing someone would be how much flesh they had, how he could use them as offering for a summoning, how to skin them as quickly as possible, and what results could be expected if he used their diseased-ridden organs during a ritual.

    When all of an individual¡¯s memories were reced by that of a dog, they would have essentially be a dog, at most, this dog would act a bit differently due to their muscle memories.

    And Birosius was currently the same. As most of his memories had been filled with knowledge,bined with the subconscious suggestions Negary had imnted in him, Birosius had been induced to be a madman, one that would stop at nothing to practice the ¡®truth¡¯ in his head.

    Because most of the memories he had were rted to summoning rituals and the fact that he had been performing the axle ritual to connect himself to an outer Evil God, his goal naturally became to summon that Evil God into this world.

    These outer Evil Gods might not be as powerful as the seven Righteous Gods, but they had surely reached the third stage of release and began to establish their pathways, and the pathway of the Evil God that Birosius was trying to summon surely had something to do with the pinky finger.

    In certain circles, the pinky finger represented one¡¯s social capability.

    Although it felt redundant to say, the act of socializing was something that no social creature could live without. Through socializing, living beings are able tomunicate and exchange information, thus constantly improving themselves.

    This outer Evil God believed that onlymunication could make one powerful, and when social creatures offered up the representation of their social capability to him, he would have already formed a connection with these creatures.

    Through this connection, these creatures would ry what they knew to the Evil God. The more theymunicated, the more information this Evil God would obtain. In his mind, he would eventually grow to be the grand collective body of information itself.

    All he would need to do was work to create an increasingly biggerwork of information while also taking in more information in the process.

    The moment he collected all information in the universe and integrated it all into himself, he would be one of the strongest entities.

    If that was the extent of it, he would not be hailed as an Evil God. Becausemunication was a mutual process, when this Evil God extracted information from an entity, he would also send information belonging to himself in return. This process was exactly the same as Negary¡¯s infusion of knowledge into Birosius, as the Evil God only conducted the mutual exchange of information without caring whether or not the recipient could actually understand, or even stand that information.

    Most of the time, the recipient¡¯s soul would bepletely infected by the Evil God¡¯s information, thus turning into an anchor for him in their world.

    Naturally, this Evil God was currently still in the process of developing himself, his informationwork hadn¡¯t grown gigantic, and while his thought process was grand, there were still many problems that needed to be addressed and improved.

    Just like how the power of Impurity could eventually represent the power of entropy of the universe, the great potential of the power of information was still nothing but potential.

    How to obtain information, how to store them, how to perfectly integrate it all, as well as how to exert their power, each of these was a progressively bigger issue that needed to be resolved.

    This Evil God was still in the middle of developing his pathway, so there would be no telling if or when he would veer off his path.

    Of course for now, he was still constantly growing his informationwork and inducting more people into it.

    The preparations in the Moon Tree world were nothing but a casual attempt, and so was the formation of the pinky finger cult here. After all, while it was very convenient to send his power into this world thanks to the will of the world being constantly suppressed, this world still had seven powerful owners.

    Causing trouble in someone else¡¯s house was very dangerous, especially since any of the seven Gods alone was stronger than he was, and being caught could mean being irreversibly destroyed. For these reasons, while he had made preparations to plunder the Moon Tree world, he would also send in very little of his energy each time in order to prevent his location from being discovered.

    Compared to this world, that energy was akin to a rain droplet into an ocean, as long as he didn¡¯t hop around so much that he jumped right in front of the owner, there wouldn¡¯t be any danger.

    The reason he had maintained a connection at all was to wait for an opportunity. Since the seven Gods couldn¡¯t always pay all of their attention to this world, he might be able to profit a bit as long as there was ever a chance.

    And now, that chance had arrived, which originated from an unassuming pawn that usually didn¡¯t draw too much attention. He had been summoned in no time at all, using a ritual of a considerable level that would allow him to transfer the majority of his power here, then quickly reap the harvest.

    After confirming that it wasn¡¯t a trap, he resolutely decided to descend.

    Earlier, he had caused a portion of the fingers to mutate into various creatures he had recorded through the maniption of information, using them to maintain the ritual and ensure that it wouldn¡¯t be interrupted.

    Unfortunately, the one hosting the summoning ritual was a single individual who didn¡¯t even prepare enough, only just reaching the bare minimum amount of offering required. If the summoning method hadn¡¯t been so advanced that it allowed him to carry quite a bit of his power over, he might not have responded to this summoning at all.

    ...

    Sensing the feedback of the summoning ritual around him, Birosius disyed a smile of insanity. Having personally brought the theories in his mind into reality bit by bit, he only felt an unprecedented sense of aplishment.

    At the same time, arge number of the church¡¯s knights and Night Watchers were attacking this ce with reckless abandon, attempting to kill Birosius and interrupt this ritual; because if it seeded, the consequences would be unimaginable, and they would suffer the punishment of God.

    When a sheepdog lost arge number of the sheep they were supposed to herd, causing the owner to judge that these sheepdogs were no longer qualified, there would only be a single oue for them all.

    ¡°No one can stop the truth froming to light, no one!!¡± Birosius had alreadypletely lost his mind.

    At this point, Chromie had also just reached this area, having received a tip of Birosius¡¯ appearance from his informant. He had rushed here as soon as he could, watching the scene with a burning gaze.

    Although he didn¡¯t really understand what was going on, he could tell that the church urgently wanted Birosius dead. If he could aid the church to this end, the Farnate family would be cleansed of their shame, he would gain the friendship of the church, thus bing a man above many in Lohr.

 Chapter 236: Vol3 Ch36: Besieging battle (7)

    <h4>Chapter 236: Vol3 Ch36: Besieging battle (7)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°Go, hurry up!¡±

    Orders madly were resounding throughout, arge number of knights unleashed all of their divine techniques towards the summoning venue without care to hide anything.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m...¡± the upper half of a middle-aged man was seen attached to the lower half of a monster, apparently fused together perfectly.

    Seeing a knight approaching him with his sword, the middle-aged man desperately called out, as if he had some sort of unique identity. But it was to no avail, as the knight¡¯s sword mercilessly swung down, slicing him and his monster lower half apart.

    However, at this point, the summoning ritual was almostplete.

    Arge amount of unknown substances had formed an array of strings around where Birosius stood, which enveloped the entire main square. These strings were giving off a faint glow that somehow appeared colorful and shy.

    As soon as these strings manifested, they began attaching to Birosius¡¯ body and conducted information exchange with him. This was mutualmunication between Birosius and his Evil God.

    In the end, this summoning was conducted with too little preparation, not only were there no vessels for the Evil God to descend into, there were also no offerings in the traditional meaning of the word. For this reason, having gonepletely insane in his pursuit of witnessing the ¡®truth¡¯, Birosius chose to use himself as the catalyst of the ritual.

    Ever since 10 years ago when Birosius first obtained the pinky finger cult¡¯s leaked magic ritual, he had been busy hunting fingers to obtain power from the Evil God.

    However, due to hisck of necessary knowledge, he didn¡¯t know any other spells or how to use them, so he had been crudely utilizing the Evil God¡¯s power by infusing his body with it, granting him immense strength and defense.

    This was a terrific waste of the Evil God¡¯s power, but the long years of umtion had allowed Birosius¡¯ body to be ustomed to the Evil God¡¯s power, thus bing a passable vessel for him to descend into.

    ¡°Ignore the restraints, we definitely cannot allow that evil to descend upon thisnd¡± the Cardinal raised his scepter up high, channeling light of extreme heat from the ruby engraved at the tip. These rays of light madly shot forward like a barrage of arrows through the Cardinal¡¯s maniption of them.

    Anything that stood in the way of these rays of light were instantly vaporized into blue mist, the surrounding structures were smashed into rubble, even the natural ledges that stood in their ways were sted apart.

    Thisnd was the meadow of their God, so during times of peace, as God¡¯s sheepdogs, the church had always exercised restraint to try and limit their destruction as much as possible, deciding against using attacks that were too powerful.

    However, they no longer cared about this restraint at this point. As shimmering light erupted from the knights¡¯ bodies, numerous supportive divine techniques arrived from the priests behind them to greatly alter the knights¡¯ prowess.

    Unlike the knights whose strength needed to gradually grow through very clear steps, the priests of the Sun Shadow church did not have a clear separation in level.

    They only needed to use their faith to manifest a mark within their souls, which would be used to sustain their divine techniques. Each of their prayers was a resonation with their God, from which their soul mark would be deeper and moreplex, allowing them to sustain more divine techniques.

    It was for this reason that a priest could use at least 5 times more divine techniquespared to knights. In certain regions, there also existed a profession called Combat Priests, who trained themselves in closebat and wielded spike maces in battle. Through the buff of arge number of divine techniques, their fighting strength far surpassed that of a knight, while also being capable of restoring their own stamina and healing their own wounds inbat with divine techniques.

    However, for the Lohr branch of the Sun Shadow church, due to enjoying the ¡®peace and quiet¡¯ for so long, most priests had gotten used to enjoying themselves,pletely losing interest in training themselves daily like the knights.

    Under the reinforcement of numerous divine techniques, the knights charged forward with reckless abandon towards Birosius, as the ck strings touched the knights¡¯ bodies, they instinctively entered their armors, formed a connection with them and began mutualmunication.

    However, the Blessing of Glory became an obstacle for them, as their faith itself became a mental shield that protected their minds.

    Among the numerous divine techniques infused into the knights¡¯ swords was one called [Otherworld Ejection], which caused the ck strings to continuously break and copse.

    ...

    Chromie lowered his head while wielding his white iron sword, his eyes disying clear hesitation. Although his swordsmanship could be considered excellent, it was terribly insufficient against these inhuman entities.

    However, there were several sacrificial rituals on the [Tome of Sacrifice] that would grant him rapid strength.

    There were two types of sacrificial spells written in the [Tome of Sacrifice], the first were permanent sacrifices like the one he used to sacrifice his sense of smell in exchange for Spirit Vision; while the second type were one-time sacrifices. For example, by sacrificing one finger, that finger would shoot out from his hand like a jet arrow, the description of which stated that as long as the target was within its range, the finger would be able to prate all forms of defenses.

    It wasn¡¯t just that, there were also many others, like sacrificing his eyeball, skin, skeleton, etc. in exchange for abilities.

    These sacrifices were ¡®one-time¡¯ in the sense that the user must sacrifice something permanently in exchange for a single use spell of extreme power.

    The final one-time sacrifice depicted in the [Tome of Sacrifice] was the sacrifice of one¡¯s soul.

    While the final permanent sacrifice depicted was the sacrifice of one¡¯s ¡®proof¡¯, which was said to allow one to be a God for a brief moment.

    Naturally, Chromie had no intention of using either of these sacrifices, because the greater the power one wished to obtain, the greater the price one must pay. And the price to be God, even if only for an instant, was one that he couldn¡¯t afford.

    In exchange for having an iplete limb, I can unleash a one-time spell to kill Birosius.

    Chromie was currently contemting if this was worth it. Sacrificial magic didn¡¯t target any Evil God to ask for power, so even if the church discovered it, it would only be taken away by the Sun Shadow church at most, and he wouldn¡¯t receive any punishments.

    Is it worth it?

    A sh of hesitation shed through Chromie¡¯s eyes. This was simply human nature for one to find it much easier to hurt others than it was to hurt themselves.

    ¡¸ I am...¡¹the ck strings began to converge and infuse into Birosius¡¯ body, or rather, the Evil God¡¯s body, who had descended on this world: ¡¸ Bardimor! ¡¹

    His body began to change, the ck strings now hovered around him, lifting him into the air.

    Following Bardimor¡¯s deration, this name resounded in the ears of everyone, including those who were hidden and shivering in their own homes. The name seemed to carry some sort of magical force thatpelled one to deeply memorize it.

    This could also be considered a form ofmunication. From the very moment that Bardimor¡¯s information was spread together with his name, regr citizens in the surrounding had already formed a connection with him, back-feeding information that belonged to them towards Bardimor.

    Standing not too far away, Chromie naturally could not avoid this cmity. At this point, the question was no longer whether or not the sacrifice was worth it. He quickly pointed his finger towards the hovering Bardimor.

    The knights also charged to attack Bardimor, but as Bardimor opened his eyes, two rays of light shone from his eyes upon the knights body, causing their armor to writhe, their body to writhe, and their blood to writhe as well. The knights¡¯ everything had already begun to writhe, quickly altering them beyond recognition.

    Chromie endured the numerous flowing thoughts through his mind and activated his sacrificial magic.

 Chapter 237: Vol3 Ch37: Besieging battle (8)

    <h4>Chapter 237: Vol3 Ch37: Besieging battle (8)</h4>

    ¡¸ I am... Bardimor ¡¹

    As this thunderous deration resounded, Negary stopped his advance, then continued forward again.

    ¡¼ By using his name as a conduit for information, a normal person¡¯s soul who couldn¡¯t endure this flow of information would naturally change themselves to adapt to it ¡½

    Information can influence an individual. One example of this was the naturalughter reaction when seeing something funny, and Bardimor¡¯s technique was the application of this principle to a greater degree.

    There was information hidden in his name, which would encourage an individual¡¯s soul to subconsciously perform certain actions. For example, twisting a part of their soul and turning it into a receiver that better amodated sending and receiving information.

    Naturally, this didn¡¯t affect the members of the Sun Shadow church who had the Blessing of Glory and faith to protect themselves, and those with a bit of knowledge about the soul could also quickly prevent this effect if they reacted quickly enough.

    However, Bardimor¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t to affect these people, but rather ordinary people who were helpless to resist. These people¡¯s memories might not contain too many things, but they were still natives of this world, and their existence itself had recorded arge amount of information about this world.

    As for whether or not these individuals¡¯ souls would copse or turn mad due to the extreme flow of knowledge from his forceful extraction of information wasn¡¯t part of Bardimor¡¯s concern.

    Naturally, these people could also gain something from acting as the bridge for information extraction in this world: they could either learn of lost knowledge from the past, or recall certain memories of an ancestor.

    Everything was possible, as long as one could endure it, and one only gained as much as they lost. The caveat being that there was no guarantee what you gained was truly what you wanted.

    As the corpses of two knights copsed, Negary pushed open the door to the storage room, revealing a long corridor leading to numerous rooms withbels on them.

    All of them contained the things that the Sun Shadow church had obtained over thest few years.

    In truth, the Sun Shadow church had be less and less concerned with this location for the past few years, since the things they could offer every hundred years during Divine Offering Day had gotten increasingly less useful. Most of the knowledge had been rehashed and patched-up work from previous times, which made it nearly impossible for them to obtain any reward from God.

    Negary didn¡¯t stop his advance and continued straight towards his goal. Opening therge doorbelled ¡®magic ritual¡¯, he first used the power of Impurity to pollute the protection barrier over the room, then tossed a piece of bone forward. This piece of bone looked like pristine white jade, except there was a thick stench of ominous presence drifting over it.

    Simply observing this piece of bone could cause one to shiver, as this was something that originated from the Unrepenting Abyss: the bone of an elf.

    The elves had been extinct for a very long time, enough that the elven bloodline itself had be cursed and hailed as the blood of evil. This curse extended to everything that used to belong to the elves as well, including their bones, which was now perpetually d in an ominous aura that gued them for eternity.

    For magical rituals rted to the Unrepenting Abyss, there were three levels of crucial spell castingponents, which were respectively the bone of non-believers, the bone of elves, and the bone of the unrepenting; thest of which referred to the remnant bones that were still fighting inside the Unrepenting Abyss.

    A huge volume of twisted aura exuded from the elven bone, formed a connection with an unknown unique space, then finally opened a hole filled with drifting mist and darkness, from which arge body slowly crawled out.

    d in intricate jewelry and a thin veil of silk created from Soul Essence, this dead soul carried an indescribable sense of charm thanks to her perfect facial features and her delicate figure that was half-lying down on her stomach in the room.

    ¡°Why have you summoned me...?¡± this elven dead soul slowly propped her torso up with both arms, her pair ofrge eyes stared straight at Negary as she spoke with a perfect gentle voice that sounded almost like she was singing.

    The Soundless cult¡¯s manner of speech was a mimicry of the elves, but whenpared to the real thing like this, the Soundless cult sounded irritating more than anything else.

    The insanity and hatred that swept in every direction from her body did not diminish her beauty even a single bit. This was a characteristic of the elves, regardless of whether they were male or female, they were always perfectly beautiful. Or perhaps, it was more urate to say that elves were a race that strived to pursue beauty.

    ¡¼ Take all of these items away, Lor ¡½Negary pointed at the various books and unusual tools of measurement on the shelves, then continued: ¡¼ I will pay you another visit quite soon ¡½

    ¡°Then this one shall wee your arrival¡± the elf called Lor answered in a soft voice. As a member of the elven race, she was actually not that old and only participated in the final hundred years of the elven race¡¯s wars.

    She lost her life in battle right before the end of the war, thus inducted into the elven Heroic Spirit Burial Grounds. At the same time, due to her new induction, she luckily managed to escape the ensuing battle of all reawakened heroic spirits, so her curse wasn¡¯t too deep. Although she was trapped in the Unrepenting Abyss,pared to the rest of her kin, she was surely the most fortunate of them all.

    Of course, for her personally, this would not necessarily be considered fortunate, as the elven race had already gone extinct by the time she woke up, what was once the honored burial ground of heroic elven spirits had been turned into the Unrepenting Abyss, and her previous home had beenpletely taken over by the enemy.

    The seniors she once respected had either be monsters, scraping to survive day by day, or werepletely gone.

    At the same time, her rtively respectful attitude towards Negary probably had a lot to do with the will of the world.

    Otherwise, Negary refused to believe that something important like an elven bone would so easily fall into his hands.

    Watching Lor carry the precious documents back into the Unrepenting Abyss, Negary didn¡¯t feel any greed towards the rest of the items here, he retrieved the elven bone to close the connection to the Unrepenting Abyss and left the room, preparing to retreat.

    Maintaining the connection to the Unrepenting Abyss required Negary to continuously expend his energy. Simply maintaining it for the short period just now had already caused Negary¡¯s soul to feel a bit fatigued.

    He could naturally head into the Unrepenting Abyss through that connection, but it wasn¡¯t the time for that just yet. After receiving this attack, the Sun Shadow church would soon undergo changes, which might affect the Hermit Order.

    For now, the Hermit Order still had a lot of use to Negary and wasn¡¯t something he could easily give up, so it was best that Negary remained in Lohr to handle the situation.

    Fortunately, Bardimor¡¯s descent had drawn the majority of the church¡¯s attention, which made Negary¡¯s retreat from the church¡¯s hill considerably easier.

    To strike the church where it hurt the most, the knight whose light of glory had turned green, Raymond, already informed Negary of everything he knew about the church¡¯s internal structure, which allowed Negary to quickly reach the front gate of the cathedral.

    Pushing the unmanned gate open, Negary entered the cathedral on top of the hill from the inside.

    Turning around, he could immediately see the Eternal Heat¡¯s statue of worship. The Eternal Heat¡¯s name had never been mentioned in any records, his statue wasn¡¯t humanoid either, instead appearing as a sphere surrounded by tentacles, almost like it was radiating heat.

    He was the embodiment of the Sun, the representation of Eternal, infinitely hot, limitless light, boundlessly grand. Although he didn¡¯t appear humanoid, he still exerted a great presence over all humans, causing them to want to prostrate themselves and pledge their eternal worship.

    Negary stared closely at the statue for a while, then summoned a bone de from his arm and vanished through his optical illusion. His invisible figure proceeded down the hill through the front gate. Sooner orter, such entities would also fall under this domination, undoubtedly so.

 Chapter 238: Vol3 Ch38: Besieging battle (9)

    <h4>Chapter 238: Vol3 Ch38: Besieging battle (9)</h4>

    ¡°Piercing finger of death!¡± Chromie raised his hand and activated the sacrificial magic, offering up his finger for a single-use attack.

    The joints of his left hand¡¯s pinky finger immediately broke apart, causing intense pain that made Chromie shriek.

    His skin and flesh in that area hadpletely exploded, his entire pinky finger detached from his hand. Under the influence of the sacrificial magic, the pinky finger shot out in a streak of light, almost as if it was the sharpest arrow, or a meteorite descending from above.

    ¡°STRIKE HIM!¡± Chromie endured the pain from losing his finger as well as Bardimor¡¯s information invasion to control the magic and shot it towards Bardimor.

    However, Chromie had clearly overestimated himself. Under the many distractions, his entire face had be twisted, and more importantly, Bardimor was still selectively gaining information from Chromie.

    Under such a situation, his sacrificial spell ended up failing.

    The pinky finger shot as a streak of light only grazed past Bardimor¡¯s body, then proceeded to pierce directly through a knight and his armor that was behind Bardimor, taking his life.

    ¡°How could this happen!?¡± Chromie was on the verge of copse. Despite sacrificing his finger, not only did he not manage to achieve his aim, but he also killed a knight of the church by ident.

    Chromie¡¯s face continued to warp further. His information being forcefully sent to Bardimor,bined with the pain of his finger and his own self-me had led him near the point of insanity.

    ¡°No... this can¡¯t be! I won¡¯t ept such results!¡± Chromie¡¯s sweat, tears, and even snot were pouring out uncontrobly, maddening thoughts flickered and shed through his mind one after another.

    He was now simr to a gambler who was in the middle of a high. He could not ept that despite the price he had paid, he still didn¡¯t obtain the corresponding gains.

    ¡°My greatest issue right now is that I can¡¯t retain a clear mind, then, that magic...¡± a certain sacrificial magic appeared in Chromie¡¯s mind.

    Fearless Aura: By sacrificing one¡¯s sense of pain, one would no longer fear pain. At the same time, one would gain the ability to create a Fearless Aura around one¡¯s soul, which could protect one¡¯s soul and prevent influence from external forces.

    ¡°The sense of pain can only get in my way, there¡¯s nothing to lose from sacrificing it¡± Chromie was no longer as cautious as he was before. He forcefully suppressed his sense of pain and took out the Tome of Sacrifice from his pocket, then immediately activated his sacrificial magic.

    ...

    On the other side, the Cardinal took a short nce towards Chromie¡¯s position, then ignored him. At this point, everything would be permitted as long as the Evil God could be stopped; of course, that was only so long as the other party didn¡¯tmit any more friendly fire, in some cases, an ipetent ally was much scarier than a strong enemy.

    ...

    Bardimor also turned his head towards Chromie¡¯s direction. That one¡¯s information contained something morepared to the others, and the so-called ¡®sacrificial magic¡¯ that one was using was also quite interesting.

    Through the maniption of information, he was able to turn the sharpest sword or de into stic toys; or edit the body of a living, breathing person into a different kind of entity, for example, the type of monster that was recorded within these people¡¯s information.

    As a knight charged towards him, the armor that surrounded his body suddenly began to melt, his body swiftly began to morph: thick hair began to grow from various areas of his body, a bulge of flesh suddenly sprouted right next to his neck, which then grew to form a second head.

    Information Overwrite, one of Bardimor¡¯s prided techniques. He had read this knight¡¯s information and saw a creature called the Twin-headed Dire Beast, which had been recorded from the knighting into contact with one. Under Bardimor¡¯s maniption, this information quickly overwrote the knight¡¯s own information.

    Under the massive wave of information, that knight¡¯s soul waspletely remade. The protection of faith brought by his Blessing of Glory wasn¡¯t omnipotent; it was quickly broken under Bardimor¡¯s influence, which brought the Twin-headed Dire Beast that had almost gone extinct in this Moon Tree world back into thisnd.

    ¡¸ ARUJA! ¡¹with an illegible battle cry, the Twin-headed Dire Beast swung its gigantic wooden club, which was originally his knight armor, striking numerous knights and crushing them under sheer force.

    A ray of light shot from afar like the light of the sun, which pierced through the Twin-headed Dire Beast¡¯s body and left a charred smoking hole.

    The Twin-headed Dire Beast opened its mouth wide, revealing a mouth full of uneven jagged yellow teeth and uttered a resounding roar apanied by a foul stench. Even after a hole had been burnt through its body, its tenacious vitality had allowed it to continue living, swinging its giant wooden club to guard Bardimor.

    ...

    ¡°Coaster¡± the Cardinal looked at the Twin-headed Dire Beast full of regret. That knight was an experienced Red Sun Knight who once participated in the subjugation of a Twin-headed Dire Beast; he sessfully beheaded the beast and hung it in his living room as a trophy of his honor. Who would¡¯ve thought he would now be transformed into a Twin-headed Dire Beast himself?

    More and more information was converging towards Bardimor. As he continuously analyzed the information, the speed at which he was extracting information had also greatly elerated. Quite a few humans already couldn¡¯t endure the process and died from their heads exploding.

    Numerous knights rushed towards Bardimor under the reinforcement of the priests, all of them were literally throwing their lives away to stall Bardimor from extracting information any faster, forcing him to be distracted by manipting information and creating more creatures to guard himself.

    ...

    On the other side, Chromie¡¯s presence had bepletely different. The bleeding end of his detached finger no longer felt painful, as he had already sacrificed the sensation of pain itself.

    The sensation of numerous things from his head pouring outward had also disappeared, instead he now noticed a piece of information he did not know before, apparently rted to a certain treasure trove hidden underneath Lohr.

    However, Chromie wasn¡¯t concerned about some treasure trove right now, he simply raised his hand and pointed it at Bardimor who was being surrounded by monsters.

    ¡°After sacrificing my sense of pain, I no longer have anything to fear!¡± with that in mind, Chromie once again sacrificed his fingers, three of them at once.

    ...

    Bardimor who was standing inside a circle of monsters abruptly looked up. Three fingers had been consecutively shot, easily piercing through every monster in their way and continued rushing for Bardimor, which forced him to alter his position.

    The Cardinal also took this chance to order the knights of the church to attack in unison through his divine technique connection to them; further restricting Bardimor¡¯s movement.

    Chromie took this chance and immediately sacrificed another finger, which perfectly pierced through Bardimor¡¯s body.

    This body¡¯s life seemed to have also been taken by the piercing finger, regardless of how Bardimor tried to manipte information, the body¡¯s death seemed to have be a predetermined fact.

    ¡¸ I was still too hasty ¡¹Bardimor¡¯s ck strings gradually withered away, revealing Birosius¡¯ face beneath, he was chased away from this world without gaining much benefit.

    Chromie panted heavily. Although he had to sacrifice 5 of his fingers as well as his own sense of pain, he ultimately managed to kill Birosius.

    No longer being able to feel any pain, Chromie looked down at his hands of missing fingers, unable to tell if he shouldugh or cry.

 Chapter 239: Vol3 Ch39: Change

    <h4>Chapter 239: Vol3 Ch39: Change</h4>

    The horse carriage slowly came to a stop on the street, from which a man disembarked and looked up at a run-down house.

    ¡°That will be three copper coins, sir¡± the coachman¡¯s voice made the man regain his senses. He then reached into his pocket and took out three copper coins with his hand wearing ck leather gloves.

    If one took a careful look, they would notice that this man¡¯s pinky and ring fingers did not move at all inside the glove.

    Taking out a familiar key, Chromie opened the door and stepped inside. Looking at the dusty interior of the house, he put the luggage in his other hand down and sighed: ¡°I¡¯ve finally returned¡±

    It had been three years since the descent of the Evil God, with many important things happening during this span of time.

    The Evil God¡¯s descent of three years ago had allowed many ambitious people to notice the weakness of the Sun Shadow church, rousing more and more criminal individuals to disy their talents and challenge the authority of the church.

    The biggest one among them was the mysterious organization called the Impure Hermit Order, which had taken in an innumerable number of members and remained hidden throughout several nearby cities, bing an illegal organization that spanned across more than one region.

    Their core members consisted only of elites, while their peripheral members had reached a terrifying amount; in the region of Lohr, they were even hailed as the Lords of the Night.

    While Chromie, after that incident, was first arrested by the church, his Tome of Sacrifice was confiscated, followed by a round of interrogations.

    However, the interrogation itself wasn¡¯t continuous, as the church had clearly undergone great changes since that event, even their ¡®interrogation¡¯ of Chromie was done in a glossed-over manner.

    It waster on that Chromie understood the error in his choices from the beginning. With so many church personnel at the scene, they still couldn¡¯t manage to stop the Evil God, and yet an unrted suspicious individual like Chromie managed to kill him; this was essentially a p in the face for the church as a whole.

    Quite a few church members had even nned to have Chromie executed using his possession of the Tome of Sacrifice as an excuse. But in the end, he managed to survive.

    Chromie uttered a heavy sigh, for thest three years, he had gotten more and more ustomed to sighing like this, perhaps this was also a price he had to pay.

    The hired workers soon arrived at the Farnate manor and began their clean-up. As one of the men was about to pick up and carry Chromie¡¯s luggage into another room, he stopped him and carried it himself.

    His luggage contained a set of clothes, as well as a grimoire. It was the Tome of Sacrifice that he both loved and hated to death, having been returned to him after it was confiscated by the church.

    During this span of three years, for one reason or another, Chromie had performed three more sacrifices.

    The first was the sacrifice of his fear, from which he gained an ability called Fearful Spirit. Periodically, he was able to infuse himself or his tools with Fearful Spirit, which allowed him to harm souls or entities residing in another aspect of the world.

    The second was the sacrifice of his left eye, which was done as a one-time sacrifice to perform Petrifying Gaze, thus turning a certain dangerous monster into stone.

    The final was the sacrifice...

    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve done cleaning up¡± the worker¡¯s words woke Chromie up from his reminiscing. Regardless, he had gained much sess over the past three years.

    The Farnate family name had been redeemed, and he had also achieved his father¡¯s dream. The Farnate family had now be a renowned name of Lohr, he had now gained the rights to bathe in the light of God at the highest square of the church once a month during Spirit Cleansing day, although he wasn¡¯t particrly devout in his faith towards the Eternal Heat.

    Despite all of that, Chromie found that he couldn¡¯t feel happy as he watched over his now-empty house.

    He had been through a lot over the past 3 years, leaving his desires towards honor, authority, and wealth to all be extremelycking.

    ¡°Olga...¡± that girl who apanied him that year was naturally no longer here. When he was imprisoned in the church¡¯s underground prison three years ago, due to the internal changes of the church, not too many people had paid attention to him, so Olga had probably assumed that he was dead and left.

    For the past three years, the one he felt that he had owed the most to was Olga, but what could he actually do now even if he sought her out in his current state?

    Knock knock!

    With a clear sound of knocking on the door, a familiar yet foreign voice resounded from outside: ¡°You must be mister Farnate. I¡¯m your next door neighbor¡±

    ¡°You may call me Gomech, or if you feel inclined to be a bit more intimate, you may also call me Olga¡±

    Chromie turned around in disbelief, only to see Olga Gomech wearing a light blue formal sundress as well as a light yellow hat standing at his door, a light breeze caused her hair to flutter slightly, as beautiful as she ever was.

    Chromie¡¯s expression became stimted, he instinctively wanted to walk forward and hug her, but stopped as soon as he saw his own leather gloves. He was no longer himself from three years ago, he could no longer smell the fragrance of food, one of his eyes was now made of ss, six of his fingers were now missing, even if he embraced another person, he would not be able to feel the slight pain of a tight hug.

    At times, he had felt like he was now a monster, an iplete monster, but he would not feel scared about it, because he no longer had a sense of fear.

    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going to greet me?¡± Olga apparently did not notice Chromie¡¯s strangeness and spread her arms wide, as if she had never changed at all.

    ¡°No, I was just feeling a bit mncholic¡± Chromie then proceeded to embrace Olga, feeling an unprecedented sense of peace in his heart.

    However, Chromie didn¡¯t notice that when Olga hugged him, her gaze became a bit surprised, which then turned into a deep sense of sorrow.

    ...

    ¡¼ So, Chromie has returned? ¡½

    On top of the clock tower, what used to be a simple room had be especiallyplicated, the rtively narrow space had also grown over 10 times in area, while the grinding sound of the clock¡¯s gears never stopped.

    Negary sat still, facing the varied members of the Hermit Order. His gaze seemed to contain an intense level of pressure, as anyone who faced him directly soon lowered their heads.

    ¡°He has returned¡± the one who replied to Negary was a man in a baggy ck robe, his expression waspletely calm, as if nothing in the world could ever change it, he then slowly continued: ¡°Some members have gone to give him a weing gift¡±

    ¡¼ Merritt, I¡¯ll leave you in charge of that ¡½Negary replied to the ck-robed man.

    For thest three years, Chromie had been working as a member of the Sun Shadow church¡¯s newly-established department, the Saint Hunters, in other regions. Very recently, hepletely wiped out the headquarters of the Impure Hermit Order in another region.

    Arge number of Impure Hermit Order members were captured, which caused them quite a bit of loss, while due to his contributions in that affair, Chromie was both promoted and allowed to return to Lohr.

    Watching the members slowly leaving, Negary stroked a ck gear wheel in his hand as his eyes became incredibly profound, the huge disk of gears around him constantly turning.

    ¡¼ Very soon, it will all bepleted ¡½Negary smiled and tossed the gear wheel in his hand into the air. Everything in the world was one gear in a greater machine, and by turning the correct one, it shall turn the next and eventually reach the oue one desired.

    The ck gear was then tossed forward, falling out from the clock tower and quickly descended below. As itnded, it continued to roll forward until it finally stopped on the side of the road, where a yellow-furred dog noticed it, barked out aloud twice, then swallowed it whole.

 Chapter 240: Vol3 Ch40: Disappeared soul

    <h4>Chapter 240: Vol3 Ch40: Disappeared soul</h4>

    Dingggg!

    The loud sound of the bell resounded to signify that it was now the middle of noon.

    Chromie who had been chatting with Olga for a while smiled: ¡°I¡¯ve hired a few people to manage the manor, but they would most likely not arrive until tomorrow. What do you say we head out today for lunch?¡±

    ¡°My pleasure¡± Olga smiled and replied.

    However, as Chromie saw Olga¡¯s smile, he somehow felt that it seemed fake, or rather, as if it was a dream.

    Three years ago, he silently disappeared, confined to the church¡¯s prison. It wasn¡¯t until the Church¡¯s Reformist faction gained the upper hand that they founded the Saint Hunters, whose aim was specifically the most wicked among the wicked. His enlistment into the Saint Hunters took him to other regions to fight, whichsted for three whole years.

    Never did he think that Olga, who he assumed had already left, would still remain here in Lohr, waiting for a man whose survival wasn¡¯t even confirmed like him to return.

    All of this seemed like a dream.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Olga¡¯s voice pulled Chromie back from his chaotic train of thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go¡± the two of them slowly strolled along the street while heading towards a certain restaurant. For the most part, restaurants of Lohr only served customers during the day, as nighttime was the time of chaos.

    In the past, nighttime used to be the time when monsters of sin would emerge due to the lure of the ominous moon, out to hunt all living beings they saw. If not for the Night Watchers, these monsters would turn their gazes towards the citizens in their own home.

    But at the present, nighttime in Lohr had be even more dangerous, almost as if it was an actual battlefield where various organizations and forces emerged to vie for supremacy. Night Watchers, Saint Hunters, church patrols, anti-church organizations, unusual lifeforms, as well as sphemous entities who had been showing up more and more during this period.

    From destroying the headquarters of the Hermit Order in another region, Chromie had learnt quite a bit of information, all of which pertained to these newly urring sphemous entities, which was also the reason why the Saint Hunters had sent him back here.

    While apanying Olga on their stroll, Chromie noticed that some things simply couldn¡¯t return to how they used to be. Right now, the first thing his gaze tracked were the corners and roofs of the houses, as well as various other locations suitable for hiding.

    Unlike before, where the only thing his attentionid on was surely none other than Olga herself whenever he took a stroll with her.

    Furthermore, he could no longer focus all of his attention on Olga, but rather had to divert some of it to ponder his own matters.

    Gears of sphemy, were you the one who created these things that spheme life itself?

    The form of Negary who Chromie had witnessed within his Spirit Vision resurfaced in his mind. Perhaps out of his own selfish thoughts, or from some other inexplicable emotions, Chromie ultimately decided against reporting his contact with the founder of the Hermit Order, Negary, to the church.

    While chatting happily with Olga, Chromie was more concerned with observing the visible scars left all over the town of Lohr itself, which filled his head with nothing but his own work.

    This was the ability, or rather, side effect of histest sacrifice. He had gained inexhaustible stamina, which allowed him to do many things continuously without feeling tired.

    At a far corner of the street, two teenagers were happily chatting with one another as they approached him. They were wearingmon clothes, the kind that you¡¯d see on the sons of any normal family; they seemed like they were enjoying a rare chance that they didn¡¯t need to help out with their family business, or that their work was already finished.

    As soon as the two of them appeared, Chromie had immediately put part of his attention on them. Ever since he joined the Saint Hunters, he had naturally offended quite a few people, including but not limited to the church¡¯s Conservative faction, the Impure Hermit Order, the Soundless cult, and other organizations big and small.

    Their means were dirty and shameless, as long as they could eliminate their opposition or take revenge, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use any sort of unsavory means.

    The most audacious among them was the retaliation of the church¡¯s Conservative faction. In order to mentally strike Chromie and those they called ¡®sphemous non-believers¡¯ who had entered the church, they had people dig up the church¡¯s burial grounds and excavate Chromie father¡¯s ashes, using it as a trap.

    If he didn¡¯t have the help of his good friend at the time, Chromie would have truly ran into danger.

    Due to constantly being within such a dangerous environment, Chromie had nurtured a naturally cautious personality that treated everyone that approached him as a possible assant. He would observe every possible assant to judge how much danger they posed.

    In fact, Chromie had even observed Olga, finally concluding that she was an ordinary person. Although her tone and gestures had slightly changed, she was still undoubtedly the same person he knew.

    They¡¯re only ordinary people, but I will need to keep my guard up.

    Chromie made his preliminary judgement, but did not loosen his guard. Where he previously worked, quite a few evil cultists had brainwashed adolescent boys and girls whose perception of the world hadn¡¯t fully formed and used them as suicidal soldiers. Taking advantage of the natural human instinct to sympathize with children, this tactic proved extremely sessful.

    While his eyes appeared to look straight without doing anything, his left eye had actually been constantly observing the two teenagers and collecting their information. After sacrificing his left eye, Chromie transnted the eyeball of a certain monster to make a ss eye that gave him the ability to observe in a wider range.

    The two young men swiftly walked past Chromie and Olga, although they snuck a few nces at them, nothing noteworthy actually happened.

    There were no unusual power fluctuations, nor did they carry any unusual substances, including through their breathing.

    Perhaps I¡¯m a bit too paranoid.

    Chromie thought deprecatingly.

    ¡°From a certain point of view, Lohr sure is peaceful and quiet¡± Chromie sighed andmented, but before he could open the door of the restaurant, Olga abruptly uttered a curt scream, her eyes turnedpletely white before she copsed on the sidewalk.

    Chromie hurriedly observed his surroundings, then crouched down to put his finger on the artery near Olga¡¯s neck.

    Heartbeat and breathing have both be unsteady, all signs of life are quickly weakening.

    Chromie quickly made his evaluation, then used the Fearless Spirit he obtained from a sacrifice without hesitation.

    As a red glow appeared around Chromie¡¯s body, he had be affected by the Fearless Spirit. In this state, Chromie was able to observe another aspect of the world, which allowed him to see spiritual bodies as well as damage them. Because of this, he soon discovered Olga¡¯s irregrities.

    Her soul was no longer residing within her body.

    Chromie looked up to see the two teenagers from before standing on top of a roof, smiling casually before mouthing something.

    As Chromie understood how to read lips, he knew what the other party was saying.

    [Greetings from the Hermit Order!]

    ¡°What tant retaliation¡± watching the two teenagers, Chromie smiled bitterly, but didn¡¯t panic. The main cause of panic for most individuals was fear, fear that they would lose something. Having already lost his sense of fear, Chromie managed to staypletely rational and contacted the Saint Hunters through some patrolling knights of the church.

    The most urgent thing right now is for me to find Olga¡¯s soul.

    Since her body still isn¡¯t dead, both her soul and soul shackles have clearly remained intact.

    But how did they do such a thing right in front of me?

    Taking away Olga¡¯s soul without disying any signs of taking action.

    Chromie fell into thought. He waspletely unable to notice anything at all, if Olga hadn¡¯t uttered a curt scream and copsed, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed that Olga¡¯s soul had vanished in the first ce.

 Chapter 241: Vol3 Ch41: The gear

    <h4>Chapter 241: Vol3 Ch41: The gear</h4>

    ¡°How worrisome, for you to run into something like this as soon as you returned¡± Counier tossed a fruit to Chromie and spoke with a solemn expression.

    Thanks to his perfect behavior over the past few years,bined with the support of the Reformist faction, Counier soon reached a high position, he was now amander among the Red Sun Knights.

    Ever since the Reformist faction¡¯s rise to power, the church had undergone many changes over thest few years. Any talented individual would be treasured and soon ced into a position suitable for them. Even the Night Watchers had gotten changed, mostly to grant them more rights.

    It was said that this sess came from the improvement of its original disorderly administrative method, which involved a deeper level of moderation from all sides, the manager of which was a young man whose age was simr to Counier.

    ¡°Indeed¡± Chromie lowered his head as various thoughts raced through his mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s done is done¡± Chromie pondered his words before continuing: ¡°Miss Olga¡¯s soul shackles have been confirmed to be intact due to certain reasons, and as long as we can return her soul to her body in time, she would recover without issues¡±

    ¡°The church¡¯s priests can guarantee her health for three months, but after three months have passed, due to theck of an upying soul, her body would wither and die¡± Counier scowled: ¡°However...¡±

    ¡°However, this might be... no, is definitely a trap¡± Chromie finished the rest of what Counier wanted to say. Since her soul shackles weren¡¯t broken, they could follow the trace of the soul shackles to find Olga¡¯s soul.

    But the Hermit Order wouldn¡¯t have possibly left such an obvious opening, so their goal was inly clear. This was an open plot, by using Olga¡¯s soul as bait, they nned to lure Chromie to them.

    ¡°We can only send a group of scouts to support you. Before confirming the situation, the church will not send too many people to aid you, Chromie¡± Counier told him upfront. Compared to before, the current Sun Shadow church¡¯s procedures were a lot moreplete.

    However, some of the downsides of the changes had alsoe into the open. As everything must follow procedures, after confirming that this was a trap, they would not send out too many personnel for Olga¡¯s sake, as this was irresponsible to the lives of the church¡¯s personnel.

    ¡°I understand¡± Chromie nodded, he took a nce at Olga who was resting inside the church¡¯s medical ward, then left to work. With the documents he obtained from the Saint Hunters, as well as the scouting squad that the church provided, it was rtively easy for him to approximately locate Olga¡¯s soul.

    ...

    ¡°Have you confirmed Chromie¡¯s whereabouts?¡± from the shadow, a hazy voice slowly questioned.

    ¡°We have guaranteed that there would always be someone tailing him¡± the two teenagers no longer seemed as carefree as they were before, both knelt with one knee to the ground and respectfully reported to the figure in the shadow.

    ¡°Chromie... Chromie¡± the figure muttered Chromie¡¯s name, as if they were extremely irritated with him.

    ¡°Furthermore, lord Merritt has sent news, that personage has released another Gear of Impurity, in hope that we would closely pay attention to it¡± when reporting this information, the two teenagers became even more respectful than before, but it wasn¡¯t respect towards Merritt, but towards that ¡®personage¡¯, the founder of the Hermit Order, Negary.

    ¡°Another one? He sure is willing to give up quite a bit¡± the shadow seemed to be very familiar with the Gear of Impurity.

    ¡°Fye, Lou, continue monitoring Chromie, and inform Darr, tell him to keep an eye out for a Beast of Impurity and confirm that the Gear of Impurity¡¯s nurturing has finished. If he¡¯s willing to, he may steal the Gear of Impurity for himself¡±

    ¡°And the two of you, if you can muster the courage, you may also give it a try¡±

    ¡°We are eternally loyal to you, milord¡± the two teenagers¡¯ throats moved a bit, but quickly contained the allure and expressed their loyalty to the shadow.

    ¡°Perhaps, but there is no such thing as eternal loyalty¡± the shadow seemed to think otherwise, as they went silent after stating what sounded like an emotional exmation.

    Through years of development, the Hermit Order had gotten incredibly huge. Due to the contribution points system, the Hermit Order did not have a traditional segregation of ranks, and every official member were technically equals in the Hermit Order.

    However, the segregation of ranks still inevitably showed itself, as some members of the Hermit Order gradually held an increasinglyrger amount of its resources, they became an Overlord of the Hermit Order.

    Rather than calling the Hermit Order an organization, it would be more suitable to call it a system, a system built on the premise of contribution points.

    The shadow was one such Overlord. She had joined the Hermit Order during the process of its rapid growth, then fortunately gained the honor of bing an experimental subject of that personage. Using that as her foundation, she eventually developed a system of her own.

    Among the Overlords of the Hermit Order, that personage could be said to be the most terrifying of them all. Not only did he found the Hermit Order, quite a few of the Hermit Order¡¯s current Overlords used to be his experimental subjects at one point or another. Not every experimental subject chose to develop their own forces either, as quite a few chose to pledge their allegiance to that personage, many of whom were terrifying monsters in their own rights.

    Like the Profaned Life ¨C Angel, the most-wanted criminal of the Sun Shadow church.

    Or like the Blood Knight ¨C Merritt, who had be that personage¡¯s spokesperson and issued many orders in his stead. The recent order to get rid of Chromie, who had damaged the Hermit Order¡¯s reputation, was issued in substitute by none other than him.

    With the amount of resources that personage held, there were numerous people who would be willing to take on his orders, and the shadow was merely the one in the most suitable position toplete it.

    The aforementioned Gear of Impurity was in fact that personage¡¯s newest experimental result, or rather, every experiment before this had been for the creation of the Gear of Impurity. While this item was dangerous, it could also grant the wielder great power, easily obtaining abilities that others would never achieve for their entire lives.

    Periodically, that personage would release an immature Gear of Impurity into the surroundings, but it was ¡®immature¡¯ because it needed to be nurtured for a period of time before it ¡®matured¡¯.

    After the Gear had matured, anyone from the Hermit Order ¨C or rather, anyone at all ¨C may take the power of the Gear of Impurity for themselves, as that personage did not care who wielded it in the end.

    The preservation of these Gears of Impurity until maturity was one of the long-term missions of the Hermit Order, as many were wary of its power, and many more craved to obtain it. Even without this mission, they would naturally attempt to preserve these Gears, if only for the chance to obtain it for themselves.

    Fye Eyre and Lou Eyre were a pair of brothers, who were originally civilian sons. Because they weren¡¯t willing to work for their whole lives only to die a mundane life during work, they took every chance they had to change themselves, thus eventuallying across the Hermit Order. Without any qualifications of their own, they chose toe under an Overlord and became her subordinate.

    They were certainly talented, but it was an indisputable fact that some people were simply born monsters in this world.

    They opened the door to an underground room, in which stood a single ck-haired youth, with dominoes surrounding him all over the room.

    ¡°Darr, milord told us to inform you that a new Gear has appeared¡± the two of them couldn¡¯t help but speak a bit respectfully towards this youth, as this was their respect towards a monster.

    ¡°Oh!¡± the ck-haired youth looked up; his snake-like eyes were practically glowing unlike never before. He then pushed the final domino with the item in his hand, causing a chain reaction that made every domino in the room copse, finally connecting together depicting the shape of a gear.

    ¡°I knew assumed it was about time¡±

 Chapter 242: Vol3 Ch42: Zealous

    <h4>Chapter 242: Vol3 Ch42: Zealous</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Three years ago.

    The sun slowly set.

    God was stingy with his light, as he refused to extend his shining glory for another moment.

    A ck-haired boy stood behind the railings of the moat, using a simple stick in his hand to pick at the trash below.

    asionally, there would be something to gain from the sewers, like a silk handkerchief that someone carelessly dropped into the water, or something of the same sort. After these things were cleaned, despite being soaked in the sewers, they could still be sold to people at the general store for a hefty sum of money. At least, a hefty sum to the boy at this time.

    The sound of footsteps resounded from afar, which alerted Darr.

    It was alreadyte, night would soon fall, and arge number of entities with nothing resembling good will would soon emerge.

    Darr only remained here because if he didn¡¯t find anything soon, he would starve to death, which made no difference either way.

    The quiet and peaceful town of Lohr did not carry sympathy, and it wasn¡¯t umon for people like him to die every day.

    What kind of existence that was, Darr could not exin using his meager words; but he would never forget that day.

    That individual seemed to have noticed Darr and stopped his feet, looking into his bottomless profound eyes, Darr felt an unprecedented sense of terror, as well as peace.

    Two very contradicting emotions had manifested in his heart at the same time.

    ¡¼ 1 minute and 27 secondster, the sewer water outlet ¡½ that individual shed an intrigued smile, stated something that he couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of, then continued forward.

    Darr nkly stared at him, a bit clueless as he looked back at the sewer water outlet next to him, but his train of thought was quickly cut off by another wave of footsteps.

    Large numbers of fully-armored knights swiftly and orderly advanced,pletely ignoring Darr as they headed towards the individual from before.

    ...

    ¡°Criminal, you¡¯ll pay for your crimes, sinner of the Hermit Order¡± these knights muttered the words of judgement, drew the swords from their hips and continued rushing towards Negary.

    Several knights instead attempted to fire arrows from afar, but none of them could ever reach Negary.

    The gleams reflecting from the knights¡¯ armor caused Darr to lower his head. To Darr, these knights were great people of Lohr, existences that he dare not face.

    ¡¼ It¡¯s nearly enough ¡½ a sphere dropped out from Negary¡¯s hand and began rolling backwards.

    Negary could sense a ring belonging to the Hermit Order from among the knights, which meant that there had been a member who carelessly exposed themselves.

    Fortunately, Negary already expected this and hid a distinguishing mechanism within the ring. As he had already discovered the clues of this danger and had a certain experimental idea, Negary didn¡¯t immediately trigger the self-destruct function of the ring. Instead he purposely showed himself in the vicinity to draw the attention of these knights.

    ¡¼ All things that exist are interconnected and mutually coupled¡½

    As Negary obtained more knowledge, the things that he was able to predict also increased.

    Through the changes of moisture in the atmosphere, he was able to urately determine when there would be strong wind, and when rain would start to pour.

    The more information he held, the more principlews of things that he understood, the more he could foretell of the future.

    Omniscience meant Omnipotence.

    As Negary could now use his germs to alter the moisture in the atmosphere, thus taking control of when it would rain.

    Every change would be a piece of gear in Negary¡¯s grasp, and all he needed was a small push to reach his desired results.

    Negary had been leading the pursuing groups of knights behind him around for quite a while.

    Through their footsteps, their breathing, their heartbeats, Negary had obtained arge amount of their data.

    All the gears had been set in ce, the path he walked, the air he breathed, the heat he exuded, as well as the ring in those people¡¯s hands.

    Each of his actions was a gear in a system, and from the very moment that he turned the very first gear, everything he desired woulde to take ce exactly how he wanted them to.

    Darr then witnessed a scene that he would never forget for the rest of his life.

    The sphere that fell from Negary¡¯s hand drew the knights¡¯ attention.

    A certain cautious knight raised their bow and shot an arrow, urately striking this sphere.

    But unexpectedly, the sphere exploded on contact, which caused some of its fragments to scatter towards the knights.

    In a coordinated manner, the knights in front raised their shields, all of which glittered in the light of their divine technique.

    The church at this point could no longer underestimate any member of the Hermit Order, considering how hard they pped the church¡¯s face not too long ago.

    Furthermore, this particr individual¡¯s actions after he was discovered hadpletely roused their caution. Regardless of how they tried to block or surround him, he would still somehow slip through, while also setting up various traps that would cause them a lot of trouble at the slightest bit of neglect.

    The church is currently undergoing change, going as far as forming a new department with actual authority.

    If I can catch this criminal and earn some contributions, I might be able to advance a step further.

    Such thoughts shed through the mind of the Red Sun Knight who was leading the pursuit.

    However, he suddenly noticed that the shield-bearing knights were acting a bit strangely.

    The shield-bearing knights themselves silently muttered ¡®oh no¡¯ to themselves, as they all felt some sort of change from within their bodies as soon as they raised their shields.

    One knight felt his arm bing numb, thus shifting a bit from precise form. He recalled how there were a few des of overgrown grass that was covered in dirt, so he had been using the shield in his left hand to push them away due to his hygienic habits. It was this small detail that caused his arm to slightly shift at the very moment he raised his shield.

    The other knights were more or less the same, either due to their itchy noise, a glint from the setting sun, or minor wounds from getting caught in the previous traps.

    These small mistakes ovepped all at once, causing their shield formation to be crooked and left a few gaps, which perfectly allowed the shards of the sphere to slip through and shoot towards the knights inside the formation.

    More chaos ensued, as the first line of knights unexpectedly could not block these shards, the second line of knights hurriedly raised their swords to intercept the shards or tried to avoid them.

    But without fail, more issues urred one after another.

    The entire squad of knights fell into chaos as the knights who raised their swords just happened to cut their friends who tried to avoid the shards.

    In the end, every knight fell on their feet, some were even heavily injured.

    The knight¡¯s fall caused the underground sewers just below to slightly loosen, releasing a ring covered in dirt and mud from the wall, which rolled along the leaking sewer pipe together with the filthy sewage water.

    Negary¡¯s words then surfaced in Darr¡¯s mind. Perhaps it was his instinctive reaction, Darr reached out with the stick in his hand and just happened to catch the ring on it.

    Exactly 1 minute and 27 seconds had passed.

    Realizing what had urred, Darr hurriedly fled with the ring. He had seen the knights making fools out of themselves, so if he didn¡¯t run, he might be coteral damage.

    With that ring, he managed to survive, then eventually joined the Hermit Order, bing an esteemed guest of one of their Overlords thanks to his calcting abilities.

    ¡°This time, the gear shall definitely be mine!¡± Darr told himself with a zealous expression, even after three years, the scene from then still remained fresh in his mind.

    He craved that personage¡¯s power to an extreme degree.

 Chapter 243: Vol3 Ch43: Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 243: Vol3 Ch43: Conflict</h4>

    For thest three years, the number of Gears of Impurity that Negary released wasn¡¯t few. Some were released in Lohr, while others were released in other regions.

    However, Darr from three years ago was too weak, he didn¡¯t even know that the Gear of Impurity was one of Negary¡¯s means.

    But by the time he had be strong, each time a Gear had been released, it either appeared in other regions or coincided with something else that he had to resolve no matter what.

    ¡°Ever since the Gears first appeared, the location, time, as well as the ability brought by the Gears are all corrted¡± Darr¡¯s expression could only be described as zealous, the scene he witnessed three years ago had once again resurfaced in his mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thoroughly studied it, although I¡¯m still not sure what meaning this pattern represents, I have definitely figured it out¡± Darr quickly stood up, his snake-like eyes carried nothing but excitement.

    ¡°Lord Negary, you must have predicted this as well, haven¡¯t you!?¡± Darrughed hysterically as he left the underground room, leaving Fye and Lou with fearful expressions behind.

    ¡°Perhaps only deviants of his caliber would be able to worship that personage so zealously¡± Fye sighed and stated.

    These brothers prided themselves as geniuses with talent far surpassing normal people, so when they first joined the Hermit Order, they also wished to join the most powerful group and pledge their allegiance to Negary.

    However, when faced with the door of that personage¡¯sboratory, they retreated. Forced to face their own fear, they admitted that their talents were insufficient and failed to pass Negary¡¯s test.

    ...

    The chimes of the bell that signified evening began to resound, the majority of Lohr¡¯s citizens had already returned to their own houses to avoid the ¡®monsters¡¯ who came out to hunt at night.

    Almost instantly, the entire city itself returned to silence, and for the next 12 hours, Lohr belonged to the monsters.

    A mundane yellow-furred dog limped through the streets while uttering a faint whimpering. If one took a careful look, they would notice that something was writhing beneath the creature¡¯s thick exterior fur.

    Some bright red blood began to flow out from its body, as the ominous moon slowly rose in the sky, the creature¡¯s body became distorted increasingly quicker.

    ¡°This ominous sensation...¡± all around Lohr, several people looked up at the same time.

    ...

    ¡°So that sphemy has been spread again?¡± the Cardinal stood on the balcony of the cathedral and peered into the distance. Under the influence of his divine technique, the entirety of Lohr appeared within his vision, from which a lot of strange energy reactions could be seen.

    ¡°Did we really make the right choice?¡± most of the time, the Cardinal and Negary had a certain tacit understanding: that they were mutual beneficiaries of this petition¡¯, and both sides were careful not to harm the actual foundation of the other party.

    It was because of this tacit understanding that the Impure Hermit Order had grown so powerful so quickly, and also why the reformation of the church had been able to proceed so smoothly.

    Without an enemy, the church would have no motivation to reform, and the Conservative faction would once again rise to power, so for the current Sun Shadow church, the existence of a powerful Hermit Order to a certain degree was necessary.

    ¡°With God¡¯s protection, everything will eventually turn out alright¡± the Cardinal prostrated in front of Eternal Heat¡¯s statue, praying like he was repenting. Despite his beliefs, the Cardinal couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of heavy wariness as he thought about that ominous presence from before.

    ...

    [Sightings of a Beast of sphemy has been confirmed on the 7th square, requesting reinforcement!] as the voice resounded from a deep-violet tulip, a young man with neatlybed hair nodded, then calmly sent out the appropriate personnel.

    ¡°Sir Green, the Saint Hunters have arrived¡± a man in the Night Watcher uniform and bird mask knocked on the wooden door before respectfully reporting.

    The Night Watchers¡¯ reformation also began around three years ago, which allowed this young man named Green Carole to quickly disy his talents. Thanks to his rational and highly efficientbatmands, as well as his charisma that could rouse the scums¡¯ admiration, he became the suprememander of the Night Watchers of Lohr.

    ¡°Captain Chromie, wee¡± in the meeting room, Green personally greeted Chromie, as both of them were young men.

    When he first saw Green, Chromie nked out a bit, then finally shook his hand. The two sides exchanged information regarding the Beasts of sphemy and its source, the Gears of sphemy, discussed the details of how their respective forces would cooperate, then Chromie left with his men.

    ¡°That person...¡± wielding his longsword, Chromie was a bit hesitant, then recalled what he knew about the man called Green Carole.

    Younger brother of thete Red Sun Knight, Reid, due to his inability to reach the church¡¯s requirement for faith, he chose to join the Night Watchers after his brother¡¯s death, which had yet to undergo reformation at the time.

    On many subsequent events, he disyed an extremely high level of dailybat discipline andmanding ability, thus earning his great influence among the scums of the Night Watchers.

    Due to this, after the reformation of the Night Watchers¡¯ administrative system, he quickly rose to be the suprememander of the Night Watchers.

    Although Chromie had not felt fear for a long time, when he thought back to when he first saw Green and the other party¡¯s figure as they read the documents, Chromie couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill.

    That presence, that bearing, even though their faces werepletely different, Chromie could confirm beyond any doubts that Green Carole was actually the founder of the Hermit Order ¨C Negary.

    So the Night Watchers have be untrustworthy, huh?

    Chromie instinctively wanted to report this, but quickly gave up on the idea.

    First of all, he didn¡¯t have any proof. The fact that the other party managed to reach the position of the Night Watchers¡¯ suprememander meant that they had undergone rigorous testing and trials. It was clear that the other party had means to not expose their identity, and it would be difficult to judge them through something as obscure as presence and subjective feelings.

    Secondly, Chromie didn¡¯t have the courage to do it. Indeed, he didn¡¯t have the courage to, not because of fear, but because he had very rationally judged that he couldn¡¯t handle the consequences.

    Although Chromie didn¡¯t consider himself to be very smart, three years¡¯ worth of travels and work had greatly opened his eyes, giving him the ability to see the bigger picture to a certain degree.

    Even if he had the means to expose Green¡¯s identity, the only foreseeable result would be the total copse of the bnced status quo. Most of the Night Watchers would betray the church, the battle between the church and the Hermit order would not remain as subdued as they currently were.

    Havingpleted his father¡¯sst wish, Chromie no longer had the drive and motivation he did in the past. Part of the reason he chose to return to his home town was also to spend the rest of his life here in a peaceful manner.

    Furthermore, Negary didn¡¯t seem like he had any intentions of hiding himself, and the church wouldn¡¯t necessarily be clueless about this.

    With that in mind, Chromie ultimately decided not to get involved. The only thing he wanted to do right now was to save Olga. Everything else could go on as they wished, and he would deal with them when he had to.

    From a long distance away, Chromie could already see the sphemous creature born from the Gears of Impurity.

    It was a canine-like creature whose height reached 5 meters, on top of its seemingly newly-shedyer of skin, some patches of yellow fur could still be seen. Its body was still continuously morphing, ck blood could be visibly seen moving along its bulging fleshy body.

    The sounds of its heartbeat could be clearly heard, followed by the rickety sound of turning gears.

    Quite a few people had already gathered around the monster at this point. Chromie sighed deeply before leading the Saint Hunters forward.

 Chapter 244: Vol3 Ch44: Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 244: Vol3 Ch44: Disaster</h4>

    ¡¸ IMpuRiTY! ¡¹the monster uttered a resounding roar as its body morphed again.

    Thenky canine-looking creature¡¯s limbs began to writhe, tworge bulges of flesh manifested on its back before finally exploding. The membranes of the bulges were directly ripped through as arge number of tentacles stretched out from within, a pair of ¡®wings¡¯ made of tentacles swiftly showed up in front of everyone.

    A yellowish-green liquid sttered everywhere as the bulges exploded, exuding a rancid sour smell that caused numerous people to back off.

    The monster howled and screeched in a frenzy as its body slowly started to mutate irregrly. Originally it still seemed like a canine, despite its nauseating appearance, but after this mutation, the monster couldn¡¯t even maintain a basic appearance.

    The forces who had gathered here kept a close eye on the monster, but none of them tried to approach it just yet.

    As Chromie arrived at the same, right after a bit of observation, he managed to sort out the opposition forces at the scene.

    ¡°The Patrols, Night Watchers, the Hermit Order, as well as some hidden evil cultists of various cults¡± Chromie quickly understood the allure of the Gear of Impurity after just a bit of observation.

    This thing was still iplete, but it was already capable of stimting the host¡¯s body to constantly mutate. Something from inside the Gear was capable of causing any life form whose body it inhabited to quickly evolve, even the most mundane living creature would quickly evolve and reach the level of a supernatural creature in a few hours.

    However, there was one issue with this: the instability of this evolution. Not only did the evolutions ur too rapidly, but most of the time, the mutations were irregr and random, even a normal human could mutate into a literal living mess.

    To obtain a rtively safe and matured Gear, there was a need to sacrifice sufficient lives to make up what was missing.

    The monster that had mutated to an unrecognizable degree uttered onest illegible screech, then copsed as its body crumbled and melted into a blob of filthy fluids.

    A jet-ck gear rolled out from within that, its pristine ck coating wasn¡¯t tainted by any of the dirty mess on the ground, as if the monster¡¯s previous mutations had nothing to do with it.

    ¡°Fire! Destroy that sphemous thing!¡± before Chromie could say anything, the knights in the Patrol had already impatiently attacked.

    After undergoing reforms, the newly formed Saint Hunters were responsible for hunting down any illegal organization, while the Night Watchers¡¯ responsibility after their restructuring continued to be hunting dangerous night creatures.

    While the Patrol¡¯s responsibilities were rted to everything in between. Their job was to investigate anything unusual within the city, making sure that no dangerous items harmed the lives, property, or safety of the church¡¯s believers.

    The three departments had different responsibilities, but their work sometimes intersected with one another. For example, this incident involved the ck gear, which was rted to an illegal organization, it created dangerous creatures of the night, and it posed a threat to the church¡¯s believers.

    At the same time, the people of the Patrols mostly belonged to the Conservative faction, as they only cared about preserving the benefit of believers without actually caring about the safety of normal citizens, they had even frankly stated that it was the city police¡¯s job instead.

    While most people from the Reformist faction¡¯s personnel were funneled into the Saint Hunters, not only did this department include knights and priests, they also had believers with shallow faith like Chromie, as this department valued ability more than anything else.

    The church also had various nonbative departments, like the Missionary Troupe responsible for spreading faith; or departments that were still under construction like the Combat Priests.

    Compared to their previous chaotic organization, this was already much better, but sometimes, the Patrols simply acted like a stick in the mud. They did not care about the bigger picture or the grand scheme of things; the only thing they considered was their own benefits and faith.

    Furthermore, they treated the Saint Hunters ¨C who werecking in faith ¨C as well as the Night Watchers ¨C who were originally a collection of scums ¨C as inferior, believing that it was the faithful like themselves to be the true elites of the church.

    For this reason, despite having discussed with the others what to do before they fought, the Patrols didn¡¯t actually care too much about that n. If there was a wicked sphemous object, then they simply needed to be eliminated. The church didn¡¯t makepromises, as the most powerful organization of the region, this had always been how the Sun Shadow church operated.

    With that thought in mind, they immediately attacked the gear, shooting arrows d in divine techniques as red streaks of light towards the gear that altered its host.

    They¡¯re dead...

    Quite a few people had the same thought as they watched the Patrol¡¯s actions.

    These people still held the notion that the Sun Shadow church was the dominant force, failing to recognize that the times had changed. Although the church was powerful, it wasn¡¯t omnipotent, especially when it became the enemy of the majority.

    And right at this moment, it was the majority that craved to obtain the Gear.

    Apleted Gear could allow the human body to break through their limits, obtaining near-immortal vitality, as well as the sphemous power of Impurity. Finally, there would also be a random ability contained within the gear.

    Even a normal person who obtained the Gear could rapidly be a powerful individual, which made it so that countless people of Lohr coveted these Gears.

    At this very location, there were at least three evil cultists who were hired by some wealthy merchant or an influential figure, all for the sake of obtaining this single Gear.

    Almost immediately, the battle began on all fronts. Before the monster died, everyone held back to retain their strength and not waste it on the monster; after all, everyone knew that the monster would eventually die on its own. Once the spoils had shown itself, everyone sprang into action.

    The ground rumbled and shifted, several hands of earth reached out from below to try and grab the Gear. At the same time, the des of grass around it suddenly plucked themselves out from the ground, sprouting arms and hands while screeching and rushing towards everyone in their vicinity.

    Several mundane birds that were perching on top of the surrounding buildings also abruptly disyed cruel expressions before growing exponentially in size. The birds¡¯ feathers scattered all over as they swooped down like hawks towards their prey, attempting to grab the gear with their talons.

    The square that only had around 10-20 people gathered earlier had doubled in number in just the blink of an eye.

    Furthermore, having used his Fearless Spirit, Chromie noticed that several spirits and entities from other aspects of the world had also weaved among the people, waiting for their chance to steal the gear for themselves.

    Negary merely tossed out a single gear, and every manner of goblins and hoblins came crawling out from their holes.

    ...

    On top of the clock tower, Negary sat atop his throne with a book in his hand. The giant clock face was right behind him, the minute hand of the clock moved slowly but unceasingly from the turning gears of its mechanism, until finally it reached the top and chimes of the bell resounded throughout the entire town of Lohr.

    ¡¼ Your grace, Eternal Heat, may I ask from what do I owe this honor? ¡½Negary looked forward and stated such a thing. Although he was clearly using respectfulnguage, his tone didn¡¯t contain a single bit of respect.

    Naturally, an entity of the other party¡¯s caliber didn¡¯t care about the respect of other beings in the first ce. A sun-like existence was giving off light as it hovered in front of him, causing its surroundings to distort and warp, shifting from their normal state, or rather, everything was disying more of their mystical sides.

    Negary simply observed it all, the assorted rays of light, the innumerable halos, the sickening beating sound, and the furnace-like heat.

    After an unknown amount of time, everything ultimately faded away. Negary nced at the book that he had inadvertently squeezed his fingerprints onto and rxed his hands. The book quickly grew a pair of wings made of tentacles, pped them and returned to the bookshelf. The fingerprints had already been erased after the book moved around just a bit.

 Chapter 245: Vol3 Ch45: True name

    <h4>Chapter 245: Vol3 Ch45: True name</h4>

    ¡¼ A warning and a test, huh? ¡½Negary stood up from where he sat as arge amount of ck liquid flowed out from the side of his body.

    After this ck liquid was expelled from Negary, it quickly writhed and amassed to form a sphere, which slowly rose up.

    The ck sphere waspletely smooth, which soon started glowing withva flowing on its surface. The way it was emanating heat and light made it resemble a miniature sun.

    ¡¼ Previously, Eternal Heat¡¯s probability of manifesting was 24%, the closer it gets to God¡¯s Offering Day, the higher the chance bes ¡½Negary silently erased this percentage from his mind as he jotted this information down, then stopped thinking about the Righteous God.

    At their level, even a random thought regarding them that popped up in someone¡¯s mind would draw their attention.

    In reality, Negary¡¯s strength was still far from being able to achieve this, but thanks to his own wealth of knowledge and ability, he could faintly achieve something of simr nature.

    An entity¡¯s name was also a part of their ¡®self¡¯, if one was able to switch around and observe the various aspects of the world, one of those aspects would surely be the aspect of everyone¡¯s names.

    For this reason, the theory that one¡¯s name contained power wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Through a massive amount of modelled statistics, Negary was able to integrate the mutual influence observed data of some world aspects.

    If someone were to invoke Negary¡¯s name, they would be stimting Negary from another aspect while doing so. Both Negary were the same entity, only observed from different aspects, so they were indeed connected.

    For example, there was amon myth that if you sneezed, someone was bad-mouthing you.

    This wasn¡¯t terribly urate, but it was rted to the truth. Through his collection of corresponding data, Negary was able to rig his own name with a mystical mechanism to achieve the same result.

    Whenever someone mentions Negary¡¯s name, Negary would be able to sense it, then find the other party¡¯s name in return through the aspect of true names.

    For example, just earlier, several dozen people invoked his name at the same time, the true names of 13 individuals among them radiated zealous worship, 16 of them radiated hatred, and 35 of them radiated greed.

    If Negary could do such a thing, then someone of Eternal Heat¡¯s caliber, even if their true names were not invoked, they should still be able to recognize anyone who thought about their existence, simply due to the essence of their higher existence.

    Even if the other party wasn¡¯t present in this world.

    ¡¼ The appearance of a mere portion of their existence is already difficult for me to resist; it seems like I still have a long path to follow ¡½Negary observed the miniature sun hovering in front of himself. Simply by existing, the sphere was constantly emanating heat and light, a few tentacle-like things could be faintly seen from within theva on the surface.

    When only a part of Eternal Heat¡¯s existence manifested earlier, the presence of that part had already begun to radiate into the surroundings. Under the other party¡¯s heat and light, Negary¡¯s viral body was influenced and couldn¡¯t help but mutate.

    If Negary wasn¡¯t able to resist this mutation, his essence itself would have been altered to be a dependant of Eternal Heat.

    Furthermore, after Negary expelled the influenced germs from his body, the germs even managed to gather and form a half-living entity.

    This sphere apparently had no intentions of leaving and remained inside the clock tower. It didn¡¯t state any opinions or move around either, it simply hovered in the air giving off light and heat on its own.

    Was Negary an enemy of the Sun Shadow church?

    Yes.

    Moreover, he was an enemy who could cause great losses and casualties to the Sun Shadow church if they were not careful. From Eternal Heat¡¯s perspective, it wouldn¡¯t even be strange for Negary topletely destroy the church.

    Even now, the only reason the church held back from destroying him was because they knew the importance of an enemy, one that could create the illusion of danger to maintain the vitality of the church.

    However, despite being the target of the Sun Shadow church¡¯s worship, Eternal Heat and the church mustn¡¯t be considered as a single entity. A God was a God, and the church was the church.

    As a God whose existence spanned across many worlds, Eternal Heat had too many worshippers to even count. He didn¡¯t care whether or not someone worshipped him, so if the Sun Shadow church¡¯s destruction could aid his advancement even the slightest, he would not hesitate.

    He wasn¡¯t a God bound by faith, nor one who existed purely from faith.

    ¡¼ For these Gods, the Moon Tree world is merely a ce to harvest once every hundred years ¡½

    The church¡¯s original meaning of existence was a settlement for the old soldiers of the seven Righteous Gods and their descendants, which also happened to be able to create some surplus values from the Moon Tree world.

    ¡¼ Therefore, in the face of the world¡¯s value, the other party forgave my small offense ¡½Negary chuckled.

    There was also conflict among the seven Righteous Gods. If given a chance, Eternal Heat would not hesitate to chase out the other six to monopolize the Moon Tree world for himself.

    And Eternal Heat saw that chance in Negary¡¯s existence. Even if he could notpletely monopolize it, he would still be able to chase some of the other shareholders away, which was why he allowed Negary to act as he did earlier.

    ¡¼ Although this was part of the n, this sensation really does make one feel unpleasant ¡½Negary waved his hand, summoning another book from the shelf into his hand.

    Despite how much knowledge Negarymanded, he diligently continued to learn more knowledge with every passing second whilepletely ignoring the miniature sun.

    ...

    On the other side, the deadlypetition for the Gear had also entered a climax.

    Chromie swung his sword that was infused with a red aura, forcing back an entity that existed in another aspect.

    The Gear that calmly sat in the middle of them all was stimting everyone¡¯s heartstrings.

    The Saint Hunters wished to obtain the Gear and study the principles within, if they gained anything from it, they would use it to arm themselves. The Night Watchers who were already using supernatural creatures to arm themselves also did not reject this type of power.

    Only the Patrols were insistent on destroying the Gear, from their perspective, the power of God was above all else, and they who had been bestowed that power had no need for this dishonest sphemy.

    Several wilted trees copsed in their surroundings, each of them carved full of sword marks, not to mention the considerable amount of animal corpses thatid strewn all over.

    All of these animal corpses had one thing inmon: they were full ofcerated wounds and their bodies hadpletely rotted away.

    At the same time, waves and waves of ordinary animals were still pouring in from every direction, but even a normal house cat would quickly grow into a fully matured tiger that could exert overwhelming strength.

    Among the chaotic battlefield where everyone was either getting into one another¡¯s way or outright trying to kill the other party, several spirits suddenly appeared out of nowhere. A massive wave of frigid chills spread into the surroundings, followed by a high-pitched shriek that resounded in everyone¡¯s mind. As long as they still had a sense of fear, they would not be able to stop themselves from suddenly manifesting it.

    Several ghostly hands that appeared out of nowhere, grabbed the Gear, then pulled it into some sort of strange space.

 Chapter 246: Vol3 Ch46: Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 246: Vol3 Ch46: Pursuit</h4>

    ¡°The Gear is mine!¡± a man draped in a linen cloth woke up in a secluded alleyway.

    Heughed shamelessly as the foul smell of corpses drifted from his body.

    Saron was originally an undertaker for the church. Every early morning, he would push a wheelbarrow on the streets of the city up until dusk collecting any corpses he could see.

    This job was disgusting, and even dangerous to a certain degree, but for someone born with a facial abnormality like him, this was already the best possible job. There was no shortage of unemployed people more than willing to rece him.

    And it was from one of the corpses he collected on the job that he obtained his opportunity.

    Most of the time, the corpses he collected were naked human-turned-monsters from the blood of evil, very rarely would he run into a fully clothed corpse. On the asions that he did, they were evil cultists whose possessions had all been stripped away, leaving only their corpse behind.

    On that day, Saron picked up another evil cultist corpse who had nothing left on him except his tattered clothes.

    However, as he lifted the body, thanks to his many years of experience, he noticed that there was something unusual within the corpse¡¯s stomach.

    Being as ugly as he was, he was still a meticulous and cautious man. He carried the corpse to be burnt like always, during which he sneakily ripped open the corpse¡¯s stomach and extracted the item within: a magical tome.

    Apparition magic, a unique kind of magic.

    The practitioner also needed to perform an axle ritual in order to change their own existence. However, this alteration wasn¡¯t for the sake of bing closer to some Evil God, but to modify oneself to reach a unique frequency.

    After modifications, the practitioner would be able to retain the remnant souls of the dead, developing them into Apparitions, while the spell casting material would be body parts of the deceased.

    As an undertaker, he was extremely suitable for this magic. Especially since the corpse burners wouldn¡¯t mind the delivered corpse missing one piece or other, not to mention that he wasn¡¯t the only person who did such things to corpses.

    There were quite a few people in Lohr who couldn¡¯t afford to fill their stomachs, and once you forgot that they were humans, corpses would be no different from any other cooking ingredients. At most you¡¯d contract one disease or another after eating too much, but when survival itself became a concern, who would care?

    Because of this, a corpse missing a piece of two by the time they were delivered to be burnt was already amon urrence.

    In this way, Saron gradually studied Apparition magic while using his undertaker work as a front, which allowed him to quickly grasp Apparition magic and even made quite a few Apparitions for himself.

    However, hecked aplete system of knowledge, relying on nothing but a single magical tome for everything he knew. In fact, since he didn¡¯t know how to read, he had to ask others to trante the content of the book for him one passage at a time.

    Furthermore, as this copy of Apparition magic wasn¡¯t particrly friendly to the body,bined with some of his mistakes and long-term contact with Apparitions, Saron¡¯s body had already begun to manifest corpse bruises and a rotting smell. Without a doubt, his body would soon die offpletely, which was uneptable to him.

    He wanted to steal the Gear of Impurity for himself in order to remedy this. The Gear of Impurity granted its wielder several unique characteristics, one of which was a near-immortal vitality. Not to mention, it wouldn¡¯t hinder the user¡¯s magical abilities at all and would instead boost it greatly.

    Without any exaggerations, in the eyes of people like Saron, the Gear of Impurity was nothing short of the fruit of god.

    ¡°And it¡¯s now mine!¡± Saron caught the Gear from the hand of his Apparition, then began to flee through the path he had prepared.

    Fusing with the Gear required a period of time, during which the user would fall into a state of weakness. If any of thepetitors reached him during this time, they would be able to easily kill him, so this fusion required an appropriate ce and time.

    ...

    ¡°You really can¡¯t underestimate anyone at all¡± Chromie leapt on top of a building and saw the fleeing Saron. Anyone else would have been fooled by Saron¡¯s Apparition and wouldn¡¯t be able to pursue him, but Chromie wasn¡¯t the same.

    Having sacrificed his sense of fear, he wasn¡¯t stunned from fear by the Apparition¡¯s ability, so he was able to observe the magical fluctuations as the Gear was taken away and pursued.

    Wielding his sword, Chromie directly pursued his target without hesitation, regardless of what happened, the Gear mustn¡¯t fall into the hands of other organizations. Each Gear was capable of creating an extremely troublesome enemy, and Negary surely had some sort of goal by releasing these Gears, so the best solution was to confiscate all of them.

    Chromie¡¯s constitution waspletely superhuman; after some maneuvering on top of many roofs, he managed to close his distance with Saron whose body wasn¡¯t at his peak.

    ...

    Damn it, how did this hound of the church reach me so quickly!?

    Saron thought as he panted heavily because of the running. His n should have seeded, by using Apparitions to draw the eye, taking advantage of when they were busypeting against one another and using the Apparition¡¯s deathly shriek, he managed to nab the Gear and escape.

    The city moat was right in front of him, which was also where he had nned to escape to. Once he entered theplicated underground sewer system, he would be able to quickly cut off the mad hound chasing after him.

    ¡°Reveal yourselves, my servant!¡± Saron¡¯s ugly expression slowly started to disy madness, he drew a small dagger while still running, then stabbed his left arm without hesitation. With a curt swing, he slit open his skin, allowing his rotten blood to flow.

    At the same time, an Apparition that normal people couldn¡¯t observe also rose from his corpse-like left arm.

    This Apparition was simr to Negary¡¯s soul, but also different. The magic ritual had altered the soul¡¯s essence, allowing it to exist in an aspect of reality that humans could not observe. At the same time, this Apparition had been constantly nurtured using miasma of the dead, it didn¡¯t make them particrly powerful, but eerie instead.

    This Apparition also had other abilities: their interference force had been turned into a power that could induce the emotion of ¡®conflict¡¯, they could create illusions, and absorb vitality of the living.

    If this Apparition was nurtured using the host¡¯s blood, they could develop even stranger and more terrifying abilities, but they would also pose a greater threat of recoil. For this reason, Saron only used his flesh to raise one Apparition of this type as his trump card.

    ...

    Reinforced by Fearless Spirit, Chromie was easily able to observe that blood-red Apparition. The ominous sensation induced by the scent of death would cause anyone who sensed it to instinctively feel fear, but Chromie originally chose to sacrifice his sense of fear to counteract this exact situation.

    The Soundless cult¡¯s research of the blood of evil had allowed them to create many simrly eerie objects, and in order to further his battle against them, Chromie purposely chose to sacrifice his fear.

    The sword imbued with red aura directly stabbed through the Apparition¡¯s body, but an Apparition that Saron considered his trump card wasn¡¯t that weak. As soon as it sustained injuries, the Apparition immediately scattered into several streaks of red light that attacked Chromie from another aspect of reality.

    I won!

    Saron watched as he reached the city moat, this was his path of escape, as long as he could enter the underground sewers, he would quickly be able to reach his safe room.

    Once I¡¯ve fused with the Gear and gotten rid of the side effects, I¡¯m going to raise an army of Apparitions.

    However, at the very next moment, a single tree branch suddenly poked out from the exact perfect position and pierced through Saron¡¯s throat.

 Chapter 247: Vol3 Ch47: Everything is in my hand

    <h4>Chapter 247: Vol3 Ch47: Everything is in my hand</h4>

    The one who held the tree branch in his hand was naturally Darr.

    His snake pupils were filled with excitement.

    It was at this ce three years ago that he met Negary.

    And now, he stood in the same ce, using a tree branch to kill the enemy and caught the Gear that flew from the momentum.

    It was the exact same as how it was three years ago, the only difference was that what he obtained three years ago was a ring that allowed him to continue living, but what he obtained now was worth so much more than that.

    ¡°Lord Negary, was this within your expectations as well?¡± Darr felt his entire being trembling from excitement.

    When he discovered where the Gear had appeared, he had already recognized the abnormality, after some simple calctions, he felt even more hysterical.

    He knew that a certain amount of time was necessary to fuse with the Gear, and other than those from the church, most other people would have no choice except to run after obtaining the Gear.

    The three departments of the church weren¡¯tpletely cooperative with one another, and the currentmander of the Saint Hunters was a new arrival of the city, so not only did they not have cooperation, he didn¡¯t even have a tacit understanding of their rtionships, whichpletely tanked the chances of the church obtaining the Gear.

    At the same time, the most suitable location to flee to in the vicinity of the Gear was this part of the city moat.

    Cross-checking with the map in his mind, Darr noticed that the ce where the Gear was discovered happened to form a straight line with where he first met Negary along a single path.

    Whether it was because of this perfect coincidence or out of his admiration and worship towards Negary, Darr chose to stand and wait at the original location.

    Sure enough, a man soon hurriedly fled towards his direction. Furthermore, it could be seen that the man had given up most of his trump cards for the sake of obtaining the Gear, so this was when he was weakest.

    Like taking candy from a baby, a single outstretched tree branch was enough to take this man¡¯s life. Darr didn¡¯t even need to exert one extra bit of strength in order to obtain this Gear that so many coveted.

    This means that everything was dictated by Lord Negary from the very start, and I am the one he had chosen!

    For a passionate fan, was there anything more riveting than for the target of their idolization to remember them and even specifically choose to grant them something they had wished for?

    Holding the Gear in his hand, Darr looked down at the dead Saron, collected some of his blood, then kicked him into the city moat below.

    This man was the victor of the previouspetition for the Gear, which means that everyone would only think to search for him.

    If he left no corpse to be seen, their attention would continue to remain on this man, and my fusion with the Gear would be a lot safer.

    Right as Saron¡¯s corpse was kicked into the moat, several arms covered in mud shot out from beneath to grab and pull it below the murky water.

    Darr didn¡¯t bother staying behind to enjoy the terrible sight of the corpse being devoured by the monsters beneath the city moat, instead opting to flee into the underground sewers.

    He couldn¡¯t underestimate the otherpetitors, as they would most likely locate this ce soon one way or another, so the correct choice right now was to find a safe ce to fuse with the Gear.

    As Darr expected, almost immediately after he left, Chromie had already arrived, then jumped down into the sewers without hesitation.

    The Apparition I was fighting against wasn¡¯t killed by me, but disappeared by itself.

    There are only a few possible causes for this, the biggest of which is that the master of the Apparition died.

    Chromie walked along the dimly lit underground sewers, as he reached a fork in the road, he discovered traces of the Apparition user¡¯s blood on one side, while the other side had nothing.

    Someone killed that Apparition user and stole the Gear.

    Chromie¡¯s eyes flickered briefly, then chose to follow the path without any traces of blood and soon found different traces. After all, moving along the sewers while covering one¡¯s tracks made it so that they moved very slowly.

    After reconfirming his target, Chromie began trailing them. There were personal reasons why he was so determined to obtain the Gear of Impurity in this operation.

    Without mentioning people from other organizations, the Hermit Order¡¯s internal attitude towards the Gears of Impurity was obsessive worship.

    Chromie had raided and destroyed a Hermit Order headquarter in another region, from which he obtained a rtively deep level of understanding towards the Hermit Order.

    Against external forces, the Hermit Order was extremely unified; because the Hermit Order itself was amunity founded on using contribution points and the benefits it brought as their foundation. This meant that themunity who used the system itself must grow increasingly stronger for members of the Hermit Order to benefit from it even more.

    However, the Hermit Order wasn¡¯t internally unified. They constantlypeted against one another for the sake of benefits; they formed several smaller circles among themselves with those whomanded resources at the center.

    They had already started to fight among themselves for the sake of benefits.

    Chromie had never been someone who adhered strictly tow and order, he wanted to obtain the Gear of Impurity. With how alluring the Gear was to members of the Hermit Order, he might be able to use it as a bargaining chip to obtain information regarding Olga, or perhaps even rescue her.

    After all, the only person he had owed anything to up to this point was Olga.

    Having sacrificed so many things, Chromie was no longer an ordinary person, or at least he believed so. After fulfilling histe father¡¯s wishes, he now no longer had a goal to strive towards in life.

    ¡°Olga...¡± aplicated look shed through Chromie¡¯s eyes, after which he discarded these extraneous thoughts and raised his sword to slice a supernatural creature who suddenly jumped at him in half.

    As he turned the corner, he found arge number of mutated creatures that hadpletely blocked off this part of the sewers. He took notice of their unnaturallyrge numbers as well as their frenzied red eyes, then proceeded to spend the time and effort to kill every singlest mutated creature that stood in his way.

    These mutated creatures weren¡¯t particrly powerful, but they had strength in number and had entered a berserk state for some reason. If he didn¡¯t have the environmental advantage of the underground sewer, Chromie might not have been able to clean out all of these supernatural creatures.

    After wasting that much time, whoever obtained the Gear must have already fled faraway.

    However, it¡¯s not toote yet.

    Chromie began to carefully observe his surroundings. Within the dimly lit sewers, if Chromie didn¡¯t have the vision from Fearless Spirit, he might not have been able to discover the substance that was stered on the small cracks in the wall.

    ¡°Some sort of drug created from fixing herbs and flesh?¡± Chromie observed it, then lightly sniffed it with his nose.

    He couldn¡¯t smell anything, but some spirit remained within this substance, which he was able to use his ability on.

    Entering his Spirit Vision state, Chromie soon saw the entire process of this drug¡¯s creation.

    ¡°Found you!¡± Chromie grinned as he saw Darr within his Spirit Vision.

    The other party¡¯s means were incredibly advanced, if Chromie didn¡¯t happen to be fighting against the Apparition user just earlier and discovered that he was already dead, as well as possessing the Spirit Vision ability, he would surely have been deceived and lost the other party¡¯s tracks. After all, this was what the sewers were famous for.

    ¡°And he¡¯s only a teenager as well, how terrifying¡± Chromie sighed, then continued his pursuit.

    Regardless of what happened, he must obtain the Gear as a bargaining chip. Furthermore, since he saw the same two teenagers who took Olga¡¯s soul in his Spirit Vision, he had one more reason to not give up the pursuit.

 Chapter 248: Vol3 Ch48: Apparition

    <h4>Chapter 248: Vol3 Ch48: Apparition</h4>

    ¡¼ The Cocayth School of Apparitions ¡½with a wave of his hand, Negary summoned a book from his shelf, which appeared as a near-transparent tome.

    The light of the miniature sun also flickered a bit, which gave off a sensation as if it was observing everything.

    Negary opened the tome, which depicted the author¡¯s observation of the Unrepenting Abyss, carefully exining why a non-believer¡¯s soul would be absorbed into the Unrepenting Abyss, as well as how the fog of regret and darkness of despair would modify a person¡¯s soul into a dead soul.

    Based on his observations, the author of the book, Cocayth, founded the School of Apparitions. The book depicted in detail on how to modify one¡¯s body through the axle ritual, gradually transforming one¡¯s body into a small Unrepenting Abyss.

    The book also borated on how to prevent one¡¯s consciousness from being affected by vengeful spirits, the genius that went into this impressed even Negary. Unfortunately, Cocayth was ultimately killed by the Half Life church of the Life Bearer.

    The School of Apparitions was never formallypleted, and his sessor never spent the time to do so, instead opting to put the existing knowledge into practice, using the mortal body to control Apparitions and obtain supernatural power.

    Naturally, that sessor was now already dead; while the new sessor, Saron, was an even bigger idiot.

    After obtaining the School of Apparitions¡¯ magical tome of knowledge, because he didn¡¯t know how to read, he studied the tome through copying one passage from the tome at a time and asking others to read it for him.

    Never mind how effective that method actually was, his true idiocy was actually losing himself in the power that it brought him. He failed to use that power to attain more knowledge, at least, if he had been able to read, he could have reorganized the principles written in the tome as his own and prevented his body from rotting so quickly.

    ¡¼ The Unrepenting Abyss was previously the Burial Ground of elven Heroic Spirits; the curse of the seven Godsbined with certain unique factors had now turned that ce into a residence of souls ¡½Negary flipped through the Tome of Apparitions in his hand.

    The content in the first half was how Cocayth founded the School, as well as some clumsy additions by his sessor, but the second half of the book was now filled with new knowledge, which included the changes within the body after the Unrepenting Abyss had formed, as well as the many developments after that.

    Even more surprisingly, there was detailed analysis of the seven Gods¡¯ curse upon the Unrepenting Abyss, as well as an observational report of how both this curse and the Unrepenting Abyss eventually came about. Additionally, the data written in this Tome of Apparitions was continuously manifesting.

    This was also the part that drew Eternal Heat¡¯s attention.

    Omniscience means Omnipotence, but this ¡®Omniscience¡¯ must include how to utilize that knowledge as well. If one couldn¡¯t apply the knowledge, it would be meaningless regardless of how much knowledge one possessed.

    Each book here was created by Negary using germs. For example, this Tome of Apparitions was created from a type of germ with the characteristics of an Apparition, cultured from his observation of the Unrepenting Abyssbined with the School of Cocayth¡¯s principles. This book itself was constantly practicing Apparition magic, Negary had also used his understanding of the Unrepenting Abyss to link the book with the Unrepenting Abyss and constantly collect the corresponding data.

    There were over a thousand magical tomes on his bookshelf, most of which were in fact germ-based life forms. They were both books that recorded magical knowledge and practitioners of that magic, during the process of their practice, all obtained data would be appropriately preserved as text.

    After the miniature sun had finished observing the changes written on the Tome of Apparitions, it quickly returned to its indifferent appearance.

    ¡¼ This makes the Unrepenting Abyss even more special then I had thought. Even to the seven Righteous Gods, that ce is unique ¡½after reading the Tome of Apparitions for a while, Negarymented: ¡¼ Most likely, that is where the will of the world had been sealed ¡½

    ¡¼ After all, that is the only ce in this world that contain the power of all seven Gods ¡½Negary slowly analyzed.

    The Moon Tree world was currently being divided between the seven Righteous Gods, but the only location that contained the power of all seven Gods was the Unrepenting Abyss; apart from that, the only other existence that was under the curse of the seven Gods¡¯ powers was the elven race itself.

    The so-called God¡¯s Offering Day was the day in which the world¡¯s harvest was once again split among the Gods. Since the will of the world was only being suppressed, every once in a while, the world¡¯s self-healing tendency would allow the will of the world to umte a certain amount of Source Energy.

    ¡¼ The world itself is like a farm, but the profit of this farm is split between 7 owners, while the one being treated as cattle also has its own wishful thoughts ¡½Negary chuckled, quite obviously, not a single one of them was simple.

    Be it the seven Righteous Gods, or the will of the world that was being farmed.

    The seven Righteous Gods had suppressed the will of the world to a severe degree. Under normal circumstances, it would never be able to overturn the situation unless the seven Righteous Gods began cutting corners with their powers.

    The will of the world wanted to be free, Eternal Heat wanted more Source Energy for himself, so it seemed that the two of them had formed some sort of agreement, and Chromie was nothing more than a pawn they were using to finish this agreement.

    In truth, Negary was no different, but after Negary realized this fact, he had gained control over a certain pivotal object. This in turn made Eternal Heat unwilling to directly destroy Negary with force, instead attempting to assimte him as a Dependant. After that failed, the two of them reluctantly reached an equilibrium.

    Negary was immersed in his own thoughts. Every life form had its own desires and needs, be it the will of the world or Eternal Heat, and Negary was no exception; what he needed to consider right now was how to fulfil his own needs from this game of chess.

    ¡¼ Then, perhaps it¡¯s time I find out if I can manipte a God ¡½the corner of Negary¡¯s mouth lifted into a smirk as therge clock face behind him slowly turned under the influence of the ticking gears.

    ...

    While Negary was pondering on how to escape from the chess board to be a chess yer, the pursuing battle on the other side had resumed.

    ¡°Right here¡± Chromie cautiously watched a branching path of the underground sewers that led into an unknown waterway. ording to the images he saw from his Spirit Vision, one of the secret hideouts the other party had arranged was right here.

    Although this teenager was still young, he was very thorough in his work, having rigged this hideout with numerous traps. One wrong step could mean being trapped, or perhaps even killed.

    At the same time, while it was said that those who fused with the Gear would enter a state of weakness, it was merely weakness. If things really came down to it, he wouldn¡¯t find it particrly hard to flee or use the traps he set to retaliate; for this reason, Chromie believed that it would be best to silently sneak in and subdue the other party while he was unprepared.

    ...

    Darr suddenly looked up, an ominous feeling had clearly appeared in his heart. His admiration of Negary was above all else, so after he joined the Hermit Order, the power he chose was one that mimicked Negary.

    Understanding the enemy, manipting the enemy, for these reasons, he imnted a unique bloodline within his body, which supernaturally manifested as his snake pupils.

    His ability allowed him to be rtively sensitive to everything around him, making it easier for him to collect information. In the end, Chromie¡¯s Spirit Vision wasn¡¯t omnipotent, so even when he had acted cautiously, he couldn¡¯t help but draw Darr¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Should I run, or should I fight?¡± Darr¡¯s gaze flickered briefly before choosing to remain.

 Chapter 249: Vol3 Ch49: Vestige

    <h4>Chapter 249: Vol3 Ch49: Vestige</h4>

    Due to the existence of [Origin], the human soul was rtively stable; in exchange, it was hard for them to manifest a power that was the same as interference force in nature. To gain ess to this particr power, one must release their [Origin] to increase the strength of their own soul; sometimes, releasing the [Origin] just once might not even be enough.

    Due to the seven Righteous Gods¡¯ tampering, anyone who used the natural mana of this world to release their [Origin] would mutate, the one who released their [Origin] would undergo immediate Origin Assimtion, or lose their rationality. It was for this reason that this kind of release was called an ¡®Evil Soul Awakening¡¯.

    Without the corresponding resources, even Negary wouldn¡¯t be able to help others release their [Origin]. Even if he used his own Soul Essence to guide them, the loss would outweigh the benefits.

    It was exactly for the sake of a deeper understanding of the human soul that he conducted these experiments with the Gear, which artificially undermined the equilibrium of the soul in order to draw out its power.

    One of Negary¡¯s notable findings after many experiments was that by utilizing the power of Impurity to disturb the natural bnce of the soul, one would be able to draw out a power simr to interference force. However, this power was very stiff, unable to flexibly change into illusion techniques or other manifestations of interference force, so it was dubbed Psychokinesis.

    What Darr exchanged his contributions for in the Hermit Order was the surgery to unlock psychokinesis. This was a kind of invisible force of willpower, which could be utilized in certain situations to stimte the environment and create a chain reaction.

    Naturally, there were side effects to artificially disturbing the bnce of the soul, in certain serious cases, it could even cause the user¡¯s personality to greatly change, magnifying one or more of their emotions, which also caused them to be obsessive.

    Part of Darr¡¯s zealous worship towards Negary might have been a result of this.

    What truly intrigued Negary was how, for the sake of regaining bnce of the soul after it was broken, the [Origin] would derive and generate more Soul Essence from itself, thus strengthening one¡¯s soul.

    Under the circumstance that the [Origin] could not be released, this was a way to use the [Origin] to generate arge amount of Soul Essence. Unfortunately, there was a limit to this, and if even a single step among this went wrong, the soul would shatter.

    ...

    What was causing Darr to feel anxious was how the Gear was fusing with his power as he fused with it, which resulted in Darr being unable to utilize his psychokinesis.

    Other than this, the only ability Darr had exchanged for within the Hermit Order was a localized snake demon imnt. The imnted organ acted as a conduit for an added extra sense that wasn¡¯t part of the five senses, which originated from one of Negary¡¯s subordinates, the snake demon Isrig.

    This person who had pledged his allegiance to Negary before anyone else in this world, wasn¡¯t particrly noteworthy among Negary¡¯s crew,paratively, it was his Ritual of Snakes that drew people¡¯s attention a lot more. After going through Negary¡¯s teachings and optimizations, this system of power had greatly improved, the transformation could now be done in parts instead of all at once, like granting thermal sensory, or be cold-blooded.

    In the Sun Shadow church¡¯s area of influence, everyone knew perfectly well that the knights of the church¡¯s expertise lied in their ability to see changes in temperature, as well as high-temperature attacks.

    From a certain point of view, snake demons were entities that could counter the Sun Shadow church¡¯s knights. Thermal sensory would allow a modified person to recognize the knights¡¯ positions and attacks, while the cold-blooded modification allowed them to perfectly evade the knights¡¯ perception.

    Because the cold-blooded modification made the modified person feel an extreme sense of drowsiness in a low-temperature environment, Darr only chose to undergo the thermal sensory modification, which allowed him to perceive heat within his surroundings.

    It was thanks to this that Darr recognized Chromie¡¯s presence from the changes in temperature as soon as Chromie approached his hideout.

    ¡°Damn it...¡± Darr pushed open a hidden wooden hatch, where there was an artificial circr hole that led towards an unknown pitch-ck location.

    He then activated the self-destruct function that would cause this entire area to cave in on itself and stop his pursuing enemy.

    Darr staggered as he walked along the hidden path. He was now feeling a bit regretful for attempting to fuse with the Gear so soon, but he truly didn¡¯t expect for someone to find this ce through his numerous distractions and false leads.

    The power of the Gear of Impurity was constantly circting around his body, adapting itself to his body and gradually forming a new equilibrium.

    The other side of the secret path soon appeared in front of Darr, this was an extremely ancient path, which Darr obviously didn¡¯t create.

    It was only after he had chosen a certain ce under the sewers as his hideout that he discovered something amiss about from the nearby wall as he was rigging it with his mechanisms. ording to his survey of the nearby soil, he discovered that there should be another small space within the dirt wall.

    Sure enough, as he broke through the dirt wall, he discovered this ruin-like hallway. Both sides of the hallway were lined with seemingly non-extinguishingmps, while the hallway led into an unknown location.

    ording to his estimation of this ce¡¯s topology, this ruin should be right beneath the region of Lohr, and after some preliminary probing of the ruin, Darr was able to confirm that he had discovered something extraordinary.

    The area he had surveyed was already ridiculously huge, but he believed that the ce he had visited was only the main gate into the ruin, while the true ruin had yet to open itself to him.

    This was quite a terrible thought, as not even the current Sun Shadow church would be able to construct such a gigantic structure underneath Lohr. Furthermore, both the style and age of the structure suggested that it wasn¡¯t a part of Lohr.

    Darr¡¯s barren understanding of history only afforded him the knowledge that the church had been the ruling power for thest 1000 years, but nothing about who was the ruling power before that.

    In reality, most people of Lohr were the same, having next to no knowledge of the past. Even the most knowledgeable among the popce about this subject might only know that a capital of evil used to rule the world, and the Gods came to liberate it.

    It wasn¡¯t until Darr examined some of the Hermit Order¡¯s internal documents that he understood this ruin might have belonged to a certain extinct race¡ª¨C the elves.

    He managed to find some treasures within the ruins, which was also the reason why he was able to grow so quickly within an organization like the Hermit Order, but he never truly managed to enter the true ruin; so Darr had turned this ce into a secret escape tunnel.

    As the sound of copse resounded, the path he took to enter this ce had already been destroyed.

    This way, any enemy who wants to enter will have a very tough time doing so.

    Shaking his head, Darr started walking in a different direction, as there was another hidden tunnel at another location where he could escape.

    ...

    On the other side, Chromie was far from pleased. After he meticulously dismantled each of the trap mechanisms to enter the hideout, he was weed with an explosion, what was even worse was that the pursuing path had also been cut off.

    He didn¡¯t expect my Spirit Vision ability, but I also didn¡¯t expect him to be so decisive.

    Chromie¡¯s expression was considerably annoyed, if he lost that teenager¡¯s tracks now, he might have already finished fusing with the Gear by the next time they met; the Hermit Order¡¯s strength would grow again, and his rescue of Olga¡¯s soul would be even harder.

    ¡°Wait a minute...¡± Chromie suddenly felt something amiss. As he raised his hand that was missing a few fingers, there was a ring with the words [May the Moon be with you!] engraved along the inside of the band.

    Years ago, he once saw his sister wearing this ring when he came home, and his father had always kept it carefully. After his family was ruined, he kept carrying it with him as a memento, but never did he think it would disy some difference today.

    ¡°Underground?¡± some information that he had kept suppressed for a long time suddenly resurfaced in Chromie¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 250: Vol3 Ch50: Fierce battle

    <h4>Chapter 250: Vol3 Ch50: Fierce battle</h4>

    This information actually originated from 3 years ago.

    The Evil God of information called Bardimor descended in Lohr and uttered his true name to collect more information through mutualmunication.

    At the time, quite a few people of Lohr became a victim of this, many of them were overloaded with information and fetose, while others had their heads exploded.

    Chromie was also one of the affected parties during that event, having his information forcefully extracted. However, since heter sacrificed his sense of pain and obtained the Fearless Aura, he managed to cut off the information extraction as well as retained a bit of it.

    This information happened to be rted to a certain underground treasure trove in Lohr.

    However, the arrest and interrogation that followed that event caused Chromie to ignore this treasure trove and forget about it.

    It was only today that he recalled this knowledge again.

    Bardimor¡¯s information extraction didn¡¯t allow him to extract any information he wanted; the information must be somehow rted to the person he was extracting from, either he must havee into contact with it, or one of his ancestors had.

    Chromie belonged to the Farnate family, the keepers of the elven history, although they had discarded almost everything rted to this, some things were still hidden within their bloodline.

    Borrowing Bardimor¡¯s influence at the time, Chromie had obtained some information from the underground ruins, which had now resurfaced under his ring¡¯s reminder.

    ¡°This is... the Ring of Moonlight!¡± Chromie raised his hand up to his eye level. The next words he uttered were instinctively rhythmic, almost like a chant or a reciting of poems, spoken subconsciously with thenguage of the elves: ¡°May the Moon be with you!¡±

    As soon as these words of prayers were uttered with the elvennguage, the ring began to give off a pure light of the moon. Completely unlike the ominous, wicked moonlight outside, this moonlight gave Chromie a gentle feeling, almost like that of histe mother.

    Chromie¡¯s mother had already passed away over 10 years ago, while his father only pursued authority and sent him to the Academic City to study. Although his concerns towards Chromie never waned, it was still missing quite a bitpared to the love of a mother.

    As the moonlight appeared, Chromie felt like he was in his mother¡¯s embrace once again, consoling him of the hardship and suffering of the past few years.

    He, for the sake of his father¡¯s dream, had given up a lot of things, especially for histest sacrifice, which was done during his raid that destroyed the Hermit Order¡¯s branch headquarters. He sacrificed his love in exchange for inexhaustible stamina and an inhuman constitution.

    For that reason, the only emotions he now held towards Olga were that of shame and self-inflicted debt, but no love or affection of any kind.

    This was essentially the same as him giving up his life as a human.

    At this very moment, feeling the warmth like that of his mother, he shed a single tear. Under the ring¡¯s influence, his body became incorporeal before re-manifesting in front of arge gate.

    ...

    ¡¼ So it has finally begun? ¡½on top of the clock tower, Negary was standing at the highest position to observe the city below. He had already learned about the underground ruins from Farnate a long time ago.

    The fact that Darr managed to identally discover the underground ruin was also thanks to Negary¡¯s guidance, or rather, everything that happened so far waspletely in Negary¡¯s palm, including this Moonlight Ring.

    In reality, if Negary hadn¡¯t arranged a receiver magic formation, how would the ring have transported anyone with its near-depleted energy?

    ¡¼ Darr, I can give you a chance, whether or not you can grasp it will depend on yourself ¡½Negary didn¡¯t really hold this teenager that he happened to save a few years ago in very high regards; if it wasn¡¯t Darr, there were still many others to rece him in this role.

    However, Negary treated those loyal to him well, he was willing to grant them a few opportunities, as long as those people actually had the capabilities to grab those opportunities.

    ...

    Within the silent ruin, Darr was holding his head while leaning on a pir when a man suddenly appeared, a man that he recognized.

    The emerald ring that emanated moonlight on Chromie¡¯s hand was extremely eye-catching, and the ring on Darr¡¯s finger was also reacting to it.

    In the past, for the sake of his survival, Darr had sold the ring he picked up. However, after he became wealthy, he quickly bought that ring back. To him, this was a gift bestowed by Lord Negary, and one that he naturally carried with him all the time.

    Right at this moment, he could sense some sort of connection between the ring on his hand and the ring on the other party¡¯s hand, as if he could obtain something from it.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, this was the oue you hoped for, wasn¡¯t it? Lord Negary?¡± Darr was an extremely bright young man, after his run-in with Negary, he had always held a certain saying to heart:

    [There are no coincidence in this world, everything that urs have their own reasons to]

    The one who was pursuing me was most likely this guy, Chromie.

    The ring in his hand is somehow rted to this ruin, and I¡¯m also rted to him.

    ¡°Mister Farnate, so the one who had been pursuing me was you¡± Darr didn¡¯t try to escape and directly stepped out from the shadow.

    As Chromie heard his voice, he also instinctively reacted and aimed his sword at Darr.

    ¡°You¡¯re probably pursuing me because of Olga, aren¡¯t you?¡± Darr smiled and said with a slight sarcastic tone, feeling no fear from Chromie¡¯s actions. Apparently thinking of something very funny, he directly offered: ¡°I can help you find Olga, how about it? Let¡¯s cooperate¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re most likely fusing with the Gear right as we speak. If I capture you, I¡¯d still find out everything I need to, or perhaps even more¡± Chromie wasn¡¯t caught up in Darr¡¯s pace.

    Although there are still a lot of unclear factors, holding the initiative is never a bad thing.

    ¡°If it was before, you might have been able to capture me without wasting much effort, but now...¡± Darr¡¯s body nimbly leapt into the air and hovered there to avoid Chromie¡¯s attack.

    The ring in his hand was also giving off a glittering right. The receiver magic formation that Negary had arranged here provided power to both rings, although it benefited Darr more. A power familiar to him manifested from the ring, a huge amount of Psychokic force.

    It felt like there was an external power source granting Darr the energy to use his own familiar abilities. With this power, Darr could now defend himself.

    On the other hand, Chromie¡¯s ring had no functions other than transporting him to this location.

    Darr spread his arms wide causing the surrounding stone pirs to tremble. Several pieces of rubble, each the size of a human head shot like bullets towards Chromie.

    At the same time, some dust on the ground had been blown into the air by Darr¡¯s Psychokic wind, acting as a screen that cut off both side¡¯s visions. Since Darr had thermal senses, he could still observe Chromie, but Chromie simply lost track of Darr¡¯s position from losing visual contact.

    Sensing the dust gathering towards him, Chromie imbued his sword with the bright red Fearless Spirit and cut off the force controlling that dust. He squinted his eyes and continued searching for Darr¡¯s presence with his left eye that wasn¡¯t sensitive to dust.

    Three years of fighting as a Saint Hunter had turned Chromie into a true warrior, and he needed to win this battle, because only the victor stood to gain even more from it.

 Chapter 251: Vol3 Ch51: Combat

    <h4>Chapter 251: Vol3 Ch51: Combat</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The sword imbued with Fearless Spirit repelled the stones controlled by psychokinesis, then also cut off the source of the intense wind. The dust eventually settled and revealed the never-extinguishing torches that lined the halls once again.

    Wielding his sword, Chromie turned his head to observe his surroundings. After Darr had kicked up some dust, he disappearedpletely from this hallway.

    Chromie looked up to see the unexpectedly high ceiling of this area, which was about 10-meters in height.

    Since there weren¡¯t any torches to light up the ceiling, it waspletely dark,bined with the various pirs and beams of the structure, there were quite a few ces to hide in this hallway.

    Thanks to his psychokinesis, Darr was able to levitate himself, as well as covering his entire body in psychokinesis to ensure that he didn¡¯t give off any noises or traces.

    Chromie was cautious, he could see how offensive the other party¡¯s ability was, so if he didn¡¯t react in time, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for his body to be literally ripped apart by their power.

    He was also constantly breathing, as this ce was Darr¡¯s escape tunnel, he should havee here at least once before this asion, which would leave traces of his spirit. Although there weren¡¯t any clear objects for him to urately track, Chromie¡¯s Spirit Vision would still trigger after spending a bit of time.

    Soon, the past of this location appeared in Chromie¡¯s mind through Spirit Vision.

    A pure white moon and the towering Moon Tree hung in the sky above.

    It seemed that this underground ruin had yet to sink underground at the time.

    The scene quickly changed to depict arge number of elven figures. Their average height was around 3 meters, some especially powerful elves might even reach 5 or 6 meters tall.

    From afar, their physique could only be described as perfect. They filled the surrounding hallway, devoutly performing an elven dance, seemingly dedicating their everything to the Moon Tree in the high sky.

    After that, the sky suddenly broke open, and arge number of humans jumped out from the crack. Although their outfits appeared different from the present, a rtively clear link could still be seen.

    War, a war between two worlds had urred.

    The perfect and beautiful elves lostpletely, mercilessly ughtered by the humans as their glittering neon blood sttered all over the ground, even the young and small elves were killed without a shred of pity.

    This city itself was also ¡®killed¡¯, sinking into the ground. A few people had discovered this ce long before the present, but none of them stayed for too long or returned, not until a certain image appeared within the Spirit Vision.

    Darr, thetest visitor to the ruins, took away the wealth hidden here by some unknown person, then arranged various traps: a mechanism beneath the floor, piano strings between several pirs, as well as heavy objects hung from the top.

    When he saw this, Chromie silently muttered ¡®oh no¡¯. The sound of several mechanisms could be heard being sprung from afar as a barrage of arrows shot towards Chromie. The power of psychokinesis could be seen shing for a brief moment before it vanished, but the immense psychokic force had already caused the arrows to elerate.

    Without much time to think, Chromie opened his eyes. Although he might have seen a lot from his Spirit Vision, it didn¡¯t actually take much time in reality. He also decided to not leap back to avoid the arrows like his instincts told him to.

    This was because within the Spirit Vision, Chromie had seen a line of razor-sharp piano string rigged between two pirs behind him. If he carelessly fell into them, the sharpness of the string could easily slice through a person¡¯s flesh and blood.

    Without hesitation, Chromie rolled to the side, which triggered a spot on the ground to sink in, copsing and revealing the sharp spikes below.

    However, Chromie was already prepared for this, as he grabbed onto the edge of the pit and swiftly leapt out.

    ...

    What happened? I¡¯ve already disguised all of these traps, so merely being recognized shouldn¡¯t have been enough to render them useless.

    Hiding behind one of the pirs, Darr continuously pondered the information he had obtained now and before.

    So he has some sort of supernatural information gathering ability, which also allowed him to bypass my deception and found me earlier?

    ¡°Give up on your greedy thoughts, Mister Farnate¡± Darr¡¯s voice resounded from a different direction through the psychokic tunnel he created.

    ¡°Without my help, you will never be able to rescue Miss Olga, and we aren¡¯t enemies in the first ce¡± apparently recalling something, Darr¡¯s voice appeared sarcastic: ¡°Not to mention, can your one-sided salvation truly be considered salvation at all?¡±

    ...

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business¡± Chromie¡¯s eyes flickered, the scene of Olga suddenly copsing on the street seemed to have shed through his gaze once again.

    He stabbed his sword into the ground, then quickly swung it upwards to fling the dirt on the ground towards where the voice had resounded from.

    It was rare for Chromie to see such a tough enemy to dispatch. If it weren¡¯t for his Spirit Vision allowing him to see some of the other party¡¯s arrangements beforehand, he might have fallen into several of the other party¡¯s traps already.

    As some noises came from above, Chromie instantly recalled the heavy object being propped on top of the pirs that he saw from his Spirit Vision, a piece of rock that almost blended into the ceiling.

    However, ording to what he remembered, the piece of rock wasn¡¯t directly on top of him, but rather on the other side.

    As the rock above trembled a few times, it was pulled by something and swung down towards Chromie like a pendulum.

    With a single strike, Chromie shed the rock in half, but suddenly felt something coiling around his body and heavily pulling him backwards, causing him to lose his bnce. At the same time, the sound of wind could be heard from behind his head; quite obviously, Darr had taken this chance to deal him a fatal blow.

    Chromie then noticed what the thing tying him was: the piano string that was used as a trap earlier, under the control of psychokinesis, it had scored several bloody marks onto his body.

    ...

    After assuming that Chromie had a supernatural ability to scout information, he changed his game n to use the previous information against Chromie.

    Since his opponent knew about the existence of the traps, he should also know about the heavy object in the ceiling, taking advantage of that exposed trap, Darr would be able to draw the other party¡¯s attention.

    Darr used his psychokinesis to silently take off the piano string from its original trap and silently attached it to the falling rock, using the moment that Chromie attacked the rock, he tied the piano string around his body.

    Chromie¡¯s sword wielding hand instantly reversed the grip, and stabbed towards his body. Ignoring the bit of flesh that was yed off, the de of the sword immediately cut through the piano string while the imbued Fearless Spirit also stopped the attacking from behind him.

    As Darr saw the piano string being cut, he suddenly felt a scorching sensation. The scene of Chromie¡¯s sword slicing off his own flesh shed through Darr¡¯s mind, perhaps it was at that time that some blood sshed onto him.

    ...

    Sacrificial Magic (single-use): By sacrificing a portion of one¡¯s blood, that blood would be incredibly corrosive. If the blood hasn¡¯t left the body, the sacrifice ritual would consider the user to have sacrificed their entire body¡¯s worth of blood, turning them into a corrosive bomb; only by separating the blood from the body would the user be able to partially perform the sacrifice.

    ...

    Chromie had already sacrificed his sense of pain a long time ago, so he couldn¡¯t feel the pain on his back at all, the wounds left on his body from the piano strings left him bloody all over, almost like a devil from the Unrepenting Abyss.

    ¡°It¡¯s my win this time¡±

    Watching Darr writhing in pain from his skin being corroded by the corrosive blood, Chromie raised his sword and swung down without hesitation.

 Chapter 252: Vol3 Ch52: Unstable mutation

    <h4>Chapter 252: Vol3 Ch52: Unstable mutation</h4>

    The sword imbued with Fearless Spirit shed across Darr¡¯s body, sttering blood everywhere.

    Darr¡¯s body staggered backwards, a sh mark stretched from his right eye diagonally down towards his waist.

    ¡°Hahaha... hahahaha!¡± Darr¡¯s now deformed mouth uttered a crazedugh, followed by the sound of a turning gear.

    The ring in his hand was glowing brightly, under the threat of death, his psychokinesis was utilized to its maximum limit, manifesting as strings of psychokic power that stitched his body back together. Parts of his inner body could be seen; the psychokic strings squirmed beneath his skin to repair the damaged organs and maintain his life temporarily.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to die. I¡¯ve only just been noticed by Lord Negary, by the great Lord whom I¡¯ve always strived to be closer to, how could I die right here!?¡± the sound of the turning gearing from Darr¡¯s body was bing increasingly stronger.

    Seemingly because he was facing death, coupled with his intense will to survive, the Gear fusing with his body was undergoing some sort of unknown mutation.

    Hearing ¡®that person¡¯ being mentioned, Chromie¡¯s pupils dted before he swung his sword again towards Darr¡¯s head. psychokinesis might be able to barely sew his body back together, but if his brain was destroyed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive no matter what.

    Watching Darr who was continuously backing off, Chromie¡¯s originally fluid movements suddenly became stiff, as he looked down, he found that a few piano strings had already been tied to both sides of the pir at some unknown point to form an invisible obstacle.

    Darr¡¯s expression was growing increasingly insane, when his right eyeball that had been sliced in half fell to the ground, a tentacle grew out from his eye socket. His body started to writhe as the wounds stitched-together by his psychokinesis were quickly mending themselves.

    ¡°Unstable mutations¡± Chromie¡¯s expression turned serious, the injuries he sustained earlier had already stopped bleeding. By sacrificing his love, he obtained inexhaustible stamina and a superhuman constitution, so flesh wounds like this could healpletely in just one or two days of rest.

    After the Gear of Impurity had imed a life, the power of Impurity within it would have been exerted, thus restraining the chaos within it. At the same time, the Gear would obtain a crucialponent from within the dead lifeform to maintain its stability and be ¡®mature¡¯. It was for these reasons that a matured Gear of Impurity could grant its wielder a stable evolution.

    However, when Darr was at the verge of death, he essed the Gear of Impurity and removed that crucialponent with his own willpower, turning the Gear back into its unstable state that allowed the power of Impurity to exert itself in a frenzy.

    At the same time, under the influence of Impurity, Darr¡¯s body underwent rapid mutations, the tentacle that grew from his eye socket madly swung around, arge number of flesh pusses manifested all over him, as well as some sort of forcefield.

    This was a torrent of pure Impurity, which quickly disseminated a sphemous will within its vicinity, altering any human within this domain in every possible way. Particrly, arge amount of chaotic ideals belonging to Impurity would manifest and cause the human consciousness to be chaotic as well, eventually assimting them into Impurity itself.

    This domain of Impurity was simr to Shennai¡¯s Worship of Impurity, both of them were able to strongly pollute all living beings within a certain range with the concept of Impurity, the only difference was that this was a pollution of thought, rather than physical pollution.

    If Chromie hadn¡¯t sacrificed his sense of pain for the Fearless Aura, never mind thinking rationally, he might have already gone crazy from the iprehensible whispers of Impurity.

    At the same time, Darr, who was right at the center of this domain of Impurity, was undergoing uncontroble mutations. More and more characteristics of unknown creatures were manifesting on his body, only his head retained its basic human appearance.

    It was one thing to use the unstable evolution to mutate his own body due to the pressure of survival; but allowing his rationality to be polluted by the power of Impurity and turning insane was an entirely different matter.

    Darr could only use all of his strength to retain his head as much as possible to prevent being influenced too much. His hands had already turned into some sort of other creature¡¯s limb, so the tentacle in Darr¡¯s right eye socket reached out like a hand to retrieve his ring and brought it into his eye.

    The mutation was so rapid that no matter how Chromie tried attacking Darr¡¯s head directly or indirectly with his sword, all of the mutated limbs stopped him, rendering his efforts futile.

    Stopping his attacks, Chromie observed the current Darr and slowly retreated. Right now, aside from his head that barely retained a human appearance, Darr¡¯s other body parts hadpletely turned into something else.

    Beneath his head was arge number of what seemed to be bones mixed with a flesh-like substance, as well as quite an amount of organs constantly writhing within that skeleton.

    Because of the unstable mutation, Darr¡¯s new body was devoid of anything resembling beauty. Other than the fact that various weak points like his organs were exposed, he was also so bulky that he essentially had no offensive means. The only ¡®special¡¯ thing about him was how nauseating he was.

    Darr was ultimately able to endure it. Borrowing the Gear of Impurity, he escaped his fate of death; at the same time, while this new body was ugly and deformed, it had also granted him unbelievable strength.

    ¡º In the end, it¡¯s my victory, ahahaha, would you like to be one with me? ¡»Darrughed hysterically. His body¡¯s chaotic senses had influenced his rationality, the ribs-like bones turned into dozens of skeletal legs that scurry forward like a centipede¡¯s.

    Swinging what could be considered his limbs towards Chromie, several pieces of bones which looked like a spinal cord quickly extended under Darr¡¯s control.

    When Chromie cut off these limbs with his sword, he found the blood that spilled out had started to start sizzle as they touched the ground.

    So he took my sacrificed corrosive blood as well?

    Chromie¡¯s expression turned sour as he quickly retreated.

    The monsterized Darr¡¯s movement wasn¡¯t particrly quick, his mutated body was long, wide, and unbnced,pletely unsuitable for this environment, nor was it anything like a properly evolved life form.

    ¡º Be one with me! ¡»Darr uttered those words without knowing why. Although he had used psychokinesis to protect his head from mutating too much, his head was still attached to his body; and since he needed to control his body, his soul that was already unusual had been simrly affected.

    His body itself started to distort, a ce that should be the equivalent of a human torso opened up, from which arge number of tentacles weaved together with organs reached outward. Arge amount of yellowish fluid could be seen dripping from the tip, like it was waiting to take in a different life form.

    ¡°So he¡¯s gonepletely insane?¡± Chromie was still retreating non-stop while regretting his course of actions. If he had been quicker to kill the other party before he started mutating, he would have been able to obtain arge amount of information from his corpse through Spirit Vision.

    But now, since Darr had turned into a monster, Chromie would be mad to use Spirit Vision on him, his Fearless Aura couldn¡¯t protect him from objects seen through Spirit Visions.

 Chapter 253: Vol3 Ch53: The ruins open

    <h4>Chapter 253: Vol3 Ch53: The ruins open</h4>

    Chromie gave up on the idea of looking for more information. Right now, what he needed to do was consider how to either kill the monster in front of himself or retreat.

    Darr¡¯s appearance might have stabilized temporarily, but the Gear of Impurity was still continuously applying its power. Perhaps after a while, his body would be like the previous creatures who became the host of immature Gears and copse by itself.

    Darr uttered a mad howl as his mutated body continued to wildly swing his limbs. Whenever he got hurt, his body would spew out arge amount of corrosive blood, then quickly regenerate.

    During such unstable mutation, unless one could continuously inflict heavy damage on the mutating body, he could always rely on the mutation in order to recover.

    The weak point is the head.

    Chromie very quickly recognized this. Apart from the tentacle growing from his right eye socket, the rest of Darr¡¯s head was rtively normal.

    The reason why he still hadn¡¯t destroyed himself through his mutations was partly because the Gear of Impurity had matured once before. Even though Darr had broken the bnce from within to make it iplete, the Gear had still already expended part of the power of Impurity contained within.

    Another reason for this was because Darr had continued to maintain his brain functions, utilizing his psychokinesis and willpower to suppress the mutations somewhat.

    If he could destroy Darr¡¯s brain, although that might not necessarily kill this monster, it would at least quicken the monster¡¯s mutation and lead it to copse.

    However, a short momentter, Darr turned his gaze directly at Chromie, the tentacle within his right eye slightly wriggled, causing the ring that was now lodged in his eye socket to also shift.

    Chromie suddenly felt a sense of danger, a sort of premonition that manifested in his heart as he rolled to the side without hesitation.

    With a shrill noise, blood was spilled. A gash appeared on the side of Chromie¡¯s cheek, which was deep enough to even see the side of his teeth, while the stone pir immediately behind him had a hole that was still smoking, clearly disying the power of that earlier attack.

    Darr already had the power of Psychokinesis, it was only because he was fusing with the Gear that he couldn¡¯t use it and had to rely on the ring. But now, that restriction was no longer present, and thebined force of both his own Psychokinesis and the ring¡¯s psychokinesis was enough to perform this attack.

    Using psychokinesis to pressurize air, then instantly release it while using psychokinesis as a guiding path.

    This attack had an overwhelming amount of prative power, enough to bore through even solid steel; at the same time, other than the fact that the air might appear a bit warped right before the attack, there were no other signs of warning.

    Facing this attack, a split second of distraction would mean having a hole drove through your body.

    Chromie¡¯s sense of danger rang out intensely, the other party might need some time to pressurize the air, but it wouldn¡¯t take too much time, and this meant that he could unleash the same attack again very soon.

    With that speed, Chromie wasn¡¯t confident in being able to dodge it every time.

    Should I make a sacrifice?

    Chromie started considering this option. Against such monsters, a one-time sacrifice of his body part to unleash a single-use magical attack was the fastest way to defeat it. Either sacrificing his finger to use the piercing finger of death, or sacrificing his remaining eye to use the petrifying gaze, or any of his many other options was enough to unleash a powerful magic.

    These sacrificial magic all contained an extreme level of power. For example, even the Evil God Bardimor had no choice but to avoid these attacks, and once he was hit, he couldn¡¯t do anything else but let his host body at the time die.

    In gaming terms, the sacrificial magics of the Tome of Sacrifice all had an extremely high level of priority.

    Wait a minute, that sense of premonition earlier.

    Chromie immediately recalled a sensation he almost forgot about earlier. Just before his enemy attacked, he received a certain level of premonition.

    Those who were frequently in battle would always have a sharp sense intuition and mind capable of recognizing iing danger, but the premonition earlier had already surpassed what normal intuition was capable of.

    Chromie observed the ring in Darr¡¯s right eye, at which point the Moonlight Ring on his right hand vibrated very slightly.

    Chromie had an epiphany, his Moonlight Ring and that other ring was connected somehow. It was also thanks to this connection that when his opponent used that ring to unleash an attack, he managed to perceive it ahead of time.

    Furthermore, this sense of connection had already existed earlier whenever he used psychokinesis to attack me, it was simply not as prominent.

    ¡°That ring is somehow connected to the Moonlight Ring?¡± Chromie swiftly moved away to avoid the monsterized Darr¡¯s physical attacks, while also constantly watching out for his long-ranged attack. After discovering the connection between the two rings, he was a bit confident in being able to deal with such attacks.

    Watching the approaching Darr, Chromie started to run in the other direction, as he found that there was actually another way to leave this area during his Spirit Vision. It might sound very heroic for someone to fight as a human against inhuman monsters, but only soldiers in such battles knew just how tough it was to do.

    If he could temporarily avoid this battle, Chromie would definitely choose to avoid it. The other way out of this hallway was a rtively smaller gate, which Darr would definitely not be able to trespass in his current state.

    In other words, Darr had actually been trapped here, and his body would eventually copse from being unable to withstand the unstable mutations.

    ...

    ¡¼ That won¡¯t do at all ¡½while staying on the clock tower, Negary seemed to be able to constantly observe the events in the underground ruins; he had basically grasped the course of their battle and concluded that Darr was still a bit too green.

    ¡¼ However, that willpower is barely passable ¡½with a single thought from Negary, the ring in Darr¡¯s right eye socket started to vibrate. The psychokic air pressurization structure within Darr¡¯s eye was quickly altered, and so were his tear ducts, both of which were connected together.

    ...

    The thing gathered within his eye was no longer air, but the fluid that flowed from his tear ducts. This modification made it so that air wouldn¡¯t be necessary to activate this ability, and the rtively obvious forewarning of the attack from earlier was also gone almostpletely.

    A light blue jet of light shot out almost right away, piercing through everything in its path. The gate that was supposed to lead outside of the hallway also copsed from the attack.

    Chromie hurriedly prostrated himself, the jet of light had shot through and pierced arge hole in his shoulder, the opening of the wound was also giving off a sizzling corrosive sound.

    Obviously, the current Darr had no tears, what he shot out earlier was his own blood like a high-pressure water jet. Under the pressurization of psychokinesis, both the piercing and cutting power became terrifying.

    Observing the copsed pathway, Chromie sighed heavily. He had been trapped inside the hallway of this ruins as well. The only way to leave this ce now was either if the ring automatically activated and transported him away, or if he pushed open therger gate leading into the ruins and tried to find another way out from within.

    ¡°May the Moon be with you!¡± Chromie once again uttered the prayers on the ring.

    The faraway gate seemed to have sensed something as it slowly pushed itself open, a dusty breath that had been sealed for many long years swiftly poured out from within.

 Chapter 254: Vol3 Ch54: Linking substance

    <h4>Chapter 254: Vol3 Ch54: Linking substance</h4>

    The underground ruins used to be a city of the elves, which had sunken underground after the seven Gods¡¯ invasion.

    At the same time, it had been stuck in apletely sealed state since then, disying itself for the first time in a thousand years.

    Chromie could sense something calling out to him from inside the city, which led him to feel doubtful about his Farnate family¡¯s rtions to the elves.

    The Moonlight Ring was his family¡¯s heirloom, and he had just instantly learnt thenguage of the elves and sensed the call from inside the elven city at the same time.

    Chromie¡¯s gaze appeared a bit hesitant, the scene of the elven race being killed to extinction by humans once again appeared in his mind.

    The people who destroyed the elven race were very likely the current seven churches.

    And unless something was wrong, the seven churches of the Gods were actually invaders, it was them who took over the elven race¡¯s homeworld and living space, then eventually killed them to extinction.

    But the current world was essentially being held in the seven churches¡¯ hands, wherever there were people, there would be a believer of at least one God.

    Would it be a good idea to be swept into an event rted to what is essentially this world¡¯s dark history?

    Chromie didn¡¯t know, but he didn¡¯t have too many choices as the monsterized Darr¡¯s attacks were continuously approaching. After the creature¡¯s ¡®ammo¡¯ was turned from air into blood, its projectile attack had be a prolonged attack rather than a single hit.

    Chromie had already suffered several wounds, if he didn¡¯t enter the city right now, the shape of the hallway wouldn¡¯t afford him much room to dodge.

    Without much hesitation, Chromie jumped into the newly opened gates, which Darr swiftly pursued.

    Chromie¡¯s first impression was that he was walking through a country of giants, as the streets were built to be considerably wider, and the structures were also much taller. Even in a state of disrepair, the buildings still exuded a sense of perfect beauty.

    The wooden structures were wrapped around in arge number of vines, each of which carried several yellow flowers that gave off a gentle light. Most likely, after thousands of years of being sunken underground, these nts had adapted to it, thus giving off an easing sensation when looked at.

    There was a huge tree standing at the very center of the city, the heights of which seemed like it could reach the clouds. However, it was already greatly withered and dried, now giving off an incredible silent presence with a small spark of gentle light somewhere along the great tree.

    The sensation that Chromie sensed continuously calling out to him came somewhere from the city center.

    ¡°Although the structures are in a state of disrepair, some signs suggest that there are still living beings in this ce¡± while fleeing along the grass-covered streets, Chromie could see some of the nt life had been trampled on, as well as some excrements from creatures that hadn¡¯t fully dried up yet.

    From that, it could be seen that some elves hadn¡¯t actually died off and simply sank into the ground together with their capital.

    After so many years of being sealed, I wonder what kind of things the elves have turned into.

    Chromie felt especially well-adapted to his current environment, which allowed him to travel extremely fast even while wounded, soon leaving the clunky Darr behind.

    ...

    Watching Chromie who got further and further away from him, Darr uttered a resounding shriek, firing off jets of blue liquid from his eye to destroy everything in his surroundings.

    Severalrge skeletons fell out from the destroyed buildings, one of the skullsnding not too far away from Darr¡¯s location.

    Doing his best to restrain the chaotic sensations being transferred from all over his body, Darr reached out one of his limbs and picked up the skull on the ground.

    The skull was considerably big, with noticeable differences from that of a human skull, this was a skull belonging to an elf.

    But the thing that drew Darr¡¯s attention were the teeth marks all over the skull, which were very simr to the skull¡¯s teeth. This meant that the creatures who left these teeth marks were, in fact, none other than their fellow elves.

    ¡°There is a considerable amount of nt life here, so there isn¡¯t exactly a shortage of food. These teeth marks were made quite recently, meaning that cannibalism had already bemonce here¡± Darr tried his best to maintain his rationality and analyzed.

    ¡°After being sunken underground, arge amount of the original nt life began to die off, while nt life that had adapted to this underground environment had yet to evolve¡± Darr began to draw a scene of the distance past: ¡°The death of nt life led to the elves experiencing a shortage of food¡±

    ¡°With their survival instincts, the elves began to devour one another, which allowed a portion of the elves to survive. Even though nt life that adapted to surviving underground eventually appeared and be overgrown, it was already toote; the elves had lost their sentience and rationality, turning into a kind of beast that devoured their own kind¡±

    ¡°They are pitiful creatures, but I¡¯m not that much better right now. If I can¡¯t resolve the issue of my body, I will either lose my rationality from the influence of my body, or one of my body¡¯s mutations will go awry and cause itself to copse¡±

    ¡°Regardless of which urs, that would still...¡±

    Darr was feeling a bit in despair, in the end, he was still an adolescent who still hadn¡¯t be a young man, even if he had matured ahead of his peers and had gone through a lot, no one could me him for feeling despair in a situation like this.

    The tentacle in his right eye that was hanging onto the ring writhed a bit, the further he got from the hallway of the ruins, the less psychokinesis he could draw from the ring, after all, the ring was being maintained thanks to the magical formation that Negary had established in that hallway.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t simply give up like this. My current situation had surely been foreseen by Lord Negary¡± observing this ring, Darr regained a bit of his vigor: ¡°The changes in my right eye means that Lord Negary still hasn¡¯t given up on me, this was surely part of Lord Negary¡¯s arrangements¡±

    With that in mind, Darr regained his senses and began to traverse deeper into this capital of elves.

    Naturally, there was also the possibility that he was merely a stepping-stone for Chromie, and that he was a piece Negary decided to discard from the very start, Darr didn¡¯t dare to consider this possibility, as he was afraid that he would be crushed by the thought.

    The Gear within his body was still continuously turning, forcing his body to continuously undergo mutations. At the same time, information began to seep out from the Gear following the deeper levels of fusion.

    The Gear of Impurity was a product of mixing the power of Impurity with Negary¡¯s germs, the germs also contained certain unique properties of both the Dragon of Eternal Sin and the Divine race.

    The power of Impurity would then engrave these unique properties into the bloodline of the host, thus causing the host to undergo unstable mutations.

    The Gear would then take the linking substance between a lifeform and their soul from the host after their death.

    It was also known under another name, the precursor form of Life Essence.

    This was also the majority of the white mist¡¯sposition that protected Negary¡¯s soul when he was still just a remnant soul.

    After a creature¡¯s death, that linking substance when mixed with the remaining vitality of that creature would be Life Essence.

    This was a crucial linking substance between a living creature and their soul, and this was necessary for the Gear to mature, and for the host of the Gear topletely fuse with it.

    In other words, as long as one could supplement this linking substance from another source, they would be able to stably mutate again.

    Negary knew the method to siphon it from another lifeform, but he wouldn¡¯t simply give it to Darr, so if Darr wanted to supplement it, he would have toe up with a way himself.

    At the time when Darr had only just found a ray of hope, Chromie was running into some trouble.

 Chapter 255: Vol3 Ch55: Within the ruins

    <h4>Chapter 255: Vol3 Ch55: Within the ruins</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Watching the monsters quickly surrounding him, Chromie silentlyined.

    These monsters were crawling on the ground, their arms acting as front legs that were considerably close to the ground, but even so, they stood nearly 3 meters in height. If they had stood straight up, they would probably be over 4 meters tall.

    Their skin waspletely grey and wrinkled all over, their bodies thin andnky, theirrge heads had just a few strands of blond hair, their eye sockets deeply sunken in as their pair of glowing green eyes greedily watched Chromie.

    Their gaping jaws opened to reveal two rows of razor-sharp teeth and an elongated red tongue, while crouching closely to the ground to lick Chromie¡¯s dripping blood on the ground, they were also emanating a clicking noise from their throats.

    These creatures would never expose their backs to their own kind; if any of them attempted to circle around the other¡¯s backs, the others would swiftly howl in a low and threatening tone.

    From this, it could be seen that these monsters highlycked unity, even while hunting for food, all of them were closely watching out for the others, preventing them from attacking oneself while looking for an opportunity to do it themselves.

    If not for the sake of caution, these monsters would have already charged all at once to devour Chromie alive.

    ¡°Are these the remnants of the elves?¡± observing these creatures¡¯ forms, Chromie could still make out some elven features. Never did he think that after a few thousand years, the originally graceful and beautiful elves would turn into such ugly and dirty beasts.

    Their elongated tongue made it so that they could not clearly utter any sounds, after croaking in their throats for a short while, they were unable to resist the temptation of flesh and blood, giving up any semnce of caution to pounce towards Chromie.

    Rolling to one side to avoid the monster¡¯s pounce, Chromie threw the sword in his hand towards the monster. As the sword shed through the monster¡¯s body, a streak of grey blood spurted out from the wound.

    Without hesitation, almost every monster in the vicinity immediately pounced forward. However, their target wasn¡¯t Chromie, but the monster that was wounded.

    Their razor-sharp teeth sunk deeply into their kin¡¯s body; their long tongues greedily licking off every bit of blood that sttered from their bites.

    Seeing this, Chromie immediately fled without waiting for a single moment longer. At this point, his body was already riddled with wounds, which drained most of his stamina; his overall strength had already dropped by more than half, so if he insisted on fighting any longer, his only oue would be as those beasts¡¯ dinner.

    He kept one hand on the Tome of Sacrifice that was woven into a secretpartment in his pocket. At this point, he no longer had the strength to fight, so if he couldn¡¯t run away from these creatures, the only thing he could ce his hope onto would be the Sacrificial Magic within the Tome of Sacrifice.

    Only two of the monsters remained to rip and tear at one another, the one whose body was cut by Chromie was at a disadvantage; the other monsters in the vicinity silently disappeared, apparently, they had other ns; while at least three of those creatures kept their attention on Chromie, quickly giving chase on all fours.

    The various magics within the Tome of Sacrifice appeared in Chromie¡¯s mind one by one. The finger sacrifice was immediately disregarded, as these three monsters were unusually nimble, and he might not necessarily be able to hit them in his current state.

    Sacrificing my skin to obtain the Cloak of Gloom?

    Another Sacrificial Magic appeared in Chromie¡¯s mind. By sacrificing his skin, he would obtain an ability called the Cloak of Gloom, which allowed him to hide himself within another aspect of reality like apparitions, unable to be perceived by creatures of this aspect.

    However, the trade-off was that he would have to constantly maintain this ability after obtaining it, as he would remanifest in the normal aspect of reality with all of his skinpletely gone if he stopped.

    Without skin to protect him, even Chromie would die in no time at all. In other words, once he sacrificed his skin, his period of activity in the normal aspect of reality would be astronomically limited.

    Sacrificing my arm, single-use magic, Atmospheric Palmprint. Themotion would be too great, and I might not necessarily escape from its range.

    Thinking of this magic¡¯s detailed description, Chromie rolled to one side to avoid an iing attack.

    Sacrificing a part of my liver, single-use magic, Spring of Life. This willpletely heal all physical ailments and return my body to its peak, but in exchange I¡¯ll fall into a weakened state afterwards.

    Chromie continued to ponder on what to sacrifice.

    After all, every sacrifice was literally permanent. Simr to the high degree of priority when triggering this magic, any body parts he lost were impossible to grow back, even by the divine techniques of the church¡¯s greatest priests, this was why he had to use a ss eye for his left eye.

    Whatever he sacrificed, he would lose forever. Because of this, if there was ever an alternative to sacrificing to solve a problem, Chromie would always choose the alternative without fail.

    It¡¯s no good, I don¡¯t have any other choices.

    Chromie¡¯s vision was already bing blurry, his body greatly fatigued, approaching its limit. Since love wasn¡¯t omnipotent, the ability he obtained from sacrificing his love was also not omnipotent.

    He did indeed have inexhaustible stamina, but it didn¡¯te out of thin air, the minimum requirement was that he needed some food to replenish himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll choose this, sacrificing my remaining eye to use Petrifying Gaze!¡± Chromie finally made his choice and gave up his remaining eye. He could always rece it with a ss eye, even if a substitute wasn¡¯tparable to the real thing, he would at least not lose his visionpletely.

    Chromie¡¯s sharp eye quickly started to turn into stone, a huge cluster of grey light shot out from it. The monsters that lunged at him were fully epassed in this light, their movements quickly became stiff; their originally grey bodies swiftly petrified and thoroughly turned into statues.

    The stone eyeball fell from its socket, Chromie panted heavily as tears of blood began to flow out from the now-empty right eye socket.

    Chromie¡¯s body staggered as he fled into the distance. At some point, he started seeing a few small white flowers in his vision. Chromie¡¯s head suddenly felt heavy, his body then weakly copsed into the nearby grassy bush.

    A short whileter, a tall figure donning a rugged cloak walked into his vicinity with antern in their hand. The tall figure slowly drew their machete, but as they saw the Moonlight Ring on Chromie¡¯s finger, they reached their pale white finger to touch the blood on Chromie¡¯s body and tasted it.

    ¡°Farnate...¡± the tall figure spoke in the ancientnguage of the elves, then sighed heavily and carried Chromie on their shoulder.

    ...

    On the other side, Darr was still suppressing his maddening thoughts while following Chromie¡¯s tracks, moving his body along this unfamiliarnd.

    It was obvious that Chromie was somehow rted to this elven ruin, so if he wanted to obtain the soul linking substance, the best choice was certainly to follow Chromie.

    Very quickly, Darr reached the ce where Chromie ran into the monsters. As he observed the surroundings, Darr¡¯s body continued squirming, then he abruptly turned his head around, shooting a jet of blood from his right eye to pierce the body of a monster who had just pounced on him from the shadows.

    Watching the grey blood that sttered from the monster¡¯s body, Darr suddenly felt an irresistible urge, his mutated limbs reached out to grab this elf-turned-monster and pulled it closer to his body. The two sets of ribs just above his stomach opened up, revealing the squirming innards within. Without any warnings, several tentacles reached out, ignored the monster¡¯s struggles and pulled it into his body.

    The yellowish corrosive liquid quickly seeped out from every direction to eat away at the monster¡¯s body, causing it to shriek uncontrobly.

 Chapter 256: Vol3 Ch56: Gluttonous Demon Ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 256: Vol3 Ch56: Gluttonous Demon Ghosts</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Chromie slowly sat up while holding his head with his hand, his visionpletely ck as his ss eye had already been removed at some point without his knowledge.

    Meaning, he waspletely blind right now.

    ¡°You¡¯ve awakened¡± a voice called out, causing Chromie to feel cautious.

    ¡°You walked into the region of the White ze Flowers; their smell is enough to knock any living creature unconscious¡± the owner of the voice didn¡¯t seem to be concerned with Chromie¡¯s caution, instead seemed to be continuously moving something around as a consistent knocking sound could be heard.

    ¡°Elvennguage?¡± Chromie listed to these familiar, yet foreign words, then stiffly replied: ¡°Was it you who saved me?¡±

    ¡°You should thank the elven bloodline in your body, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be so crazy as to save a weed¡± the voice lightly replied.

    ¡°Elven bloodline...¡± although he had already expected this, Chromie still found this news a bit tough to ept. If his assumption was correct, the elven bloodline should be the so-called ¡®blood of evil¡¯.

    ¡°Regardless, thank you¡± Chromie thanked whoever this was with his half-baked elvennguage, sensing the person who was most likely an elf approaching him.

    ¡°Drink, your body is incredibly drained¡± the elf¡¯s tone was rough, giving Chromie the impression that they would immediately be enemies if he didn¡¯t drink it.

    Coupled with the fact that his body was so weakened that he felt powerless, he struggled a bit to receive the round bowl, then slowly ced it on his mouth and drank it all without hesitation.

    He was extremely frail right now, after falling unconscious without knowing why earlier, his ss eye was taken off, and during his short search right after he woke up, he found that the Tome of Sacrifice was nowhere to be found. Without that book, he couldn¡¯t activate any Sacrificial Magic.

    It could be said that he was basically at the other party¡¯s mercy right now, he would be powerless to resist them even if they meant him harm, so he might as well stay obedient and follow their arrangement, because that would be more beneficial.

    As the scalding medicinal water flowed down his throat, he could taste the bitterness of the medicine, followed by a faint taste of blood, but after swallowing it, he instead found that it left a rtively pleasant taste in his mouth.

    The feeling of being alive once again flowed through Chromie¡¯s body.

    ¡°Very well, now let¡¯s talk a bit, what¡¯s the situation like outside?¡± the other elf¡¯s voice sounded extremely drained.

    Whether it was his imagination or not, Chromie felt that this elf¡¯s perception of him had gotten better after drinking that medicine. At least, they didn¡¯t seem to feel quite as hostile as before.

    Chromie selectively exined the situation of the outside world while hiding the fact that he was working for the Sun Shadow church. After all, the elf race had expressed nothing but hatred towards humans, especially towards the churches of the seven Gods.

    ¡°So, the outside has already be the world of those weeds, huh?¡± the elf clenched their teeth as they muttered to themselves.

    From what Chromie could infer, they seemed to both hate and look down on humans, calling them ¡®weeds¡¯,paring humans to the wild grass on the roadside.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t the elves massacred to near extinction by those so-called ¡®weed¡¯ humans in the past?¡± naturally, this was something Chromie only dared to think in his head.

    ¡°You can call me Pernod¡± the elf told Chromie his name, then began to introduce the situation of the elven ruins.

    Thousands of years ago, when this elven city was sunken underground, the Elven Mother Tree soon withered, which caused the elves to fall intoplete panic. This was because the Elven Mother Tree was the true nucleus of the elven race.

    The Elven Mother Tree was a branch of the Moon Tree, which projected a web of mana around itself. As long as they stayed within the web of mana, every elf was able to use mana to perform feats of magic, including the creation of food from thin air. Frankly speaking, as long as the Mother Tree didn¡¯t wither, the elves could continuously breed and live on.

    The withering of the Mother Tree caused the entire elven city to copse. Several elves started to disy signs of mana addiction, as their bodies relied heavily on mana to sustain itself.

    This was one of the means of control that the Moon Tree world¡¯s consciousness had created to control the elven race. The will of the world and the beings living within lived by relying on one another, yet also stay mutually cautious.

    Some life forms weren¡¯t satisfied with being under the will of the world¡¯s control, and the will of the world was also worried that some especially powerful lifeforms might escape its control, taking away arge amount of the world¡¯s resources at the same time.

    For this reason, the majority of the elven race relied heavily on the Moon Tree to supply them mana. Normally, when there was an abundance of mana, there would be no issues, but if they betrayed the Moon Tree, they would suffer the afflictions of mana addiction.

    However, none of them thought that when the branch of the Moon Tree, the Mother Tree, withered away, it indirectly brought the ultimate despair upon the elven cities.

    They no longer dared to use the mana that remained within their bodies, only remaining underground to prolong theirst breaths, and then an even more despairing event urred: their crops also began to wither from the underground environment, causing a food shortage.

    None of them dared to exit the city and return to the surface, as that period was the most intense part of the war. Every man and woman of the seven churches were madly searching for the traces of any elves, and if even one of them was discovered, everyone in the city would be massacred.

    The sages of the city then proposed a research to create nts that could adapt themselves to this underground environment; but this research required the use of mana, so a portion of the elven death row criminals were taken to be used as mana sources.

    This great crop research did not progress quickly, as matters slowly but surely slipped into the abyss.

    Under the lure of mana and hunger, some elves began to use death row criminal elves as food, but the issue was that there weren¡¯t too many of these criminals. Eventually, every single kind of criminal, including those who were only supposed to be imprisoned, were treated as energy sources for experiments and food. The standard for being judged as a criminal was growing increasingly lower; at one point, even making a little bit of noise at night that disturbed someone¡¯s sleep was considered an unforgivable sin.

    Ultimately, the city¡¯s orderpletely copsed. The elves had already gotten used to eating their own kind, forgoing using criminal offenses as an excuse, they simply hunted one another for food. Order and civilization no longer existed, as every living elf stooped so low that they were no different from beasts.

    Later on, even when the underground nts research waspleted, none of the other elves cared any longer. Having lived too long in this gloomy underground, their rationality waspletely lost. The monsters outside were the eventual descendants of those past elves, which Pernod dubbed the ¡®Gluttonous Demon Ghosts¡¯.

    ¡°Then, Pernod¡± Chromie paused briefly, then asked: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am a sinner¡± Pernod stayed silent for a long while before replying in a hoarse voice: ¡°All those years ago, it was me who first suggested using death row criminals as mana sources, it was me who opened the gate into the abyss, bringing sin into our world¡±

    Chromie¡¯s lips twitched. If Pernod wasn¡¯t lying, then he would have already lived for thousands of years. Compared to the hundred-year life span of humans, elves were truly a long-lived race.

    Of course, it was possible that Pernod might have some sort of ability or object to prolong his life span. After all, since Pernod was the one who suggested that initiative, Pernod must have already been someone of influence in the past; in other words, Pernod would have already been of considerable age at the time, coupled with the thousands of years that followed, even the elven lifespan seemed to be a bit of a stretch.

    ¡°Also, that medicine you drank earlier will support the awakening of your bloodline, although it won¡¯t turn you into aplete elf, it will still be enough to turn you into a half elf. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve mixed a few things with it that will render the curse in your bloodline no longer effective¡± Pernod¡¯s sudden deration caused Chromie to freeze.

    Even though he had assumed that this old elf had something nned for him, he didn¡¯t expect for it to be something like this.

 Chapter 257: Vol3 Ch57: Anti-mages and new mutations

    <h4>Chapter 257: Vol3 Ch57: Anti-mages and new mutations</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to be saving a weed, so if you refuse to drink my medicine any further, I¡¯ll kill you¡± Pernod said without any reserves.

    ¡°Then, since I¡¯ve already drank the medicine, can you return my ss eye to me?¡± Chromie opened his empty eye sockets, discarding his previous thoughts and asked Pernod.

    ¡°That thing was modified from the eye of some unknown strange creature, if you continue to wear it, you¡¯ll just pollute your elven bloodline further¡± Pernod gave him a reason that seemed likely to both be a lie and the truth.

    ¡°Then from now on, I guess I¡¯ll be a blind person¡± Chromiemented self-deprecatingly. Although this was something he brought onto himself, as his Tome of Sacrifice was something that caused the user more misfortune the more they used it.

    However, humans were greedy creatures with many desires that they wished to fulfill. The more they desired to aplish impossible tasks, the more unsatisfied they¡¯d be, at which point they would sacrifice things again and again, exchanging what they currently had for things that they desired.

    ¡°The elven race has a spell called the Mana Eye. In order to study this magic, one needs to be blinded in both eyes as a prerequisite, so I can teach you the corresponding knowledge¡±

    ¡°The Mana Eye can not only grant you a more powerful sense of perceptionpared to before, but it will also allow you to see through illusions as well as destroy the energy structure of spells¡±

    ¡°Originally, this knowledge was something that only an Anti-mage soldier of Gods would be permitted to learn, and yet I¡¯m teaching it to a half-elf like yourself¡±

    ¡°Just settle down and stay here for the next while¡±

    Pernod spouted a series ofints. It had been thousands of years since he lived underground, although the elves were long-lived, equipped with a stronger ability to endure the years, he had still be a bit unusual from the thousands of years of loneliness and istion.

    Soon after, Pernod left, leaving Chromie on the bed, pondering his life from now on, specifically, his half-elven life.

    As invaders, the seven churches¡¯ policy against the elves had always been thorough extinction. After so long of this, other than elves like Pernod who had isted themselves to remain underground at certain corners of this world, they could already be considered to be extinct.

    If I awaken my elven bloodline and appear on the surface as a half-elf, what I would face is endless pursuit to death.

    Even those who could not awaken, having only mutated into monsters and branded as blood of evil, would still undergo strict purging by the church.

    It¡¯s quite obvious what kind of fate awaits me from now on.

    Chromie could sense his body shifting and changing, several crucial ces on his body felt itchy. If he touched his ear, he could even feel that it was growing pointy.

    His appearance was changing into that of an elf, transforming into an entity that wasn¡¯t elven nor human, a half-elf.

    If he didn¡¯t want to die, the best solution would be to hide within this underground ruin, away from the humans and away from the church.

    However, Olga¡¯s body could only survive for a month; if he couldn¡¯t retrieve Olga¡¯s soul before that time limit, then she would permanently lose her life.

    I need to return to the surface in a month, huh?

    Chromieughed deprecatingly. Currently, he was helpless to even save himself, not only did he be blind, but his body also seemed to have been restrained by the old elf Pernod.

    Regardless of what was toe, Chromie was temporarily in a tough situation, and he had no choice but to slowly amodate himself to beingpletely blind as well as other circumstances of staying in this underground ruins.

    ...

    At another location, Darr¡¯s body was undergoing a new round of mutations. When he first mutated, due to Chromie¡¯s corrosive blood magic eating away at his body, Darr had to incorporate that into his own body after the mutation, giving his blood its current corrosive property.

    And now that he had consumed a Gluttonous Demon Ghost alive, Darr¡¯s body was supplied with new blood properties that forced the new mutation.

    If this was a controlled and stable evolution, then he would have only incorporated the positive characteristics of the Gluttonous Demon Ghost into himself; but an unstable mutation didn¡¯t differentiate. The mutation would pick arbitrary and random factors to incorporate into one¡¯s bloodline, the most one¡¯s willpower might be able to do was influence it slightly.

    Darr¡¯s body continued to twist and writhe, several parts of his body directly exploded without warnings, pouring out ashen grey blood. Numerous deformed limbs continued to grow before quickly withering away.

    Darr started screaming in pain and suffering, his outer appearance irregrly transforming. Compared to the previous mutation, this one was causing him a lot more pain. Gradually, he started to feel every inch of his flesh, every cell in his body, every fiber of his being telling him that they were hungry.

    This wasn¡¯t hunger in the sense that itcked nutrients or replenishment, but an addictive desire towards somethingpletely foreign to him.

    ¡º WHERE IS IT!? WHERE IS IT!? GIVE IT TO ME! ¡»Darr¡¯s greatly deformed body squirmed and writhed wildly, his face twisted as saliva uncontrobly poured from his mouth.

    The reliance of the elves on mana was carved into their own souls, and even more so for the Gluttonous Demon Ghosts who devolved from the original elves. To conserve their mana, they gradually moved away from utilizing it, while evolving an acute sense of mana detection.

    Darr wriggled his body, slowly bing used to sensing the existence of mana. Sensing each and every Gluttonous Demon Ghost in his vicinity, as well as the glittering sun of a mana source right at the center of the city.

    Without hesitation, under hispulsion, Darr¡¯s body started heading towards the nearest source of mana he could sense.

    ...

    A Gluttonous Demon Ghost was crouched inside a hole, silently cannibalizing one of its own kind. Its razor-sharp ws ripped through the grey skin, devouring the manaden organs within. Feeling the pleasurable sensation of mana flowing into its body, it uttered a faint cry of unclear ecstasy.

    Immediately, it looked up to the sky and raised its tongue bloody red tongue. The tongue was the most sensitive region on these creatures¡¯ bodies to mana, partly to enjoy the taste of mana while they ate, while also partly to use as a mana-tracking antenna.

    It was due to this ability to mutually sense one another that the Gluttonous Demon Ghost still hadn¡¯t cannibalized themselves to extinction yet even after so many years.

    Whenever breeding season came, these creatures would lower their guards just enough to copte, then quickly leave after the act to prevent their breeding mates from killing them.

    At the same time, the rate of survival for new-born Gluttonous Demon Ghosts wasn¡¯t particrly high. If the mother couldn¡¯t find any food, she would simply return and eat her child, hesitation wasn¡¯t even a factor.

    After a few thousand years, the elves had be a race of beasts with unique breeding and survival rules.

    And at this very moment, this Gluttonous Demon Ghost had just sensed a rtively weak mana source slowly moving towards it.

    ncing down at the half-eaten carcass of its kind, its bloody tongue moved around restlessly, ultimately letting its greed win over. Since the other party¡¯s mana reaction was so weak, they might be wounded, and being wounded meant they made for easy prey.

    Such a simple thought crossed through the Gluttonous Demon Ghost¡¯s brain, it then crouched down next to its hole, preparing its body to spring forward. Once the other party approached, it would pounce on them without hesitation and kill them.

    As the sound of a body dragging itself through the grass sounded, the Gluttonous Demon Ghost immediately leapt out, only to see a deformed tentacle reaching towards it; the numerous grey arms on the tentacles tightly grabbed it, then pulled it towards that monster.

    The highly deformed limbs and nauseating organs were both affixed to a blob of flesh, the outside of which had ayer of mucus that housed several eyeballs that peered out from within.

    Without much struggle, this Gluttonous Demon Ghost was pulled into the monster¡¯s body, bing a new sacrifice.

 Chapter 258: Vol3 Ch58: Sprout

    <h4>Chapter 258: Vol3 Ch58: Sprout</h4>

    ¡¼ It is impossible for the will of the Moon Tree to overturn the situation and reim power over this world ¡½

    Sitting at the top of his clock tower, Negary¡¯s gaze reached extremely far. Following the information obtained from Chromie, he managed to confirm the will of the Moon Tree¡¯s n.

    After several thousand years of having lost the war, the will of the Moon Tree had been constantly kept as cattle and harvested over and over again. Even if it was allowed to escape its seal, it would still fall into a long period of weakness, during which any of the Righteous Gods would be able to put it back in its ce.

    ¡¼ Because of this, the will of the Moon Tree isn¡¯t looking to win against the seven Gods, but to flee ¡½borrowing Darr¡¯s point of view, Negary soon noticed the strangeness of the withered Mother Tree.

    Mother Trees were the branches of the Moon Tree that extended all over the world, each of which contained arge pool of mana and the ability to transfer them, among other abilities. At certain points, they could even bear elven fruits to create new elves.

    After the will of the Moon Tree was suppressed, almost every Mother Tree in existence was burnt to a crisp, while the few that remained soon withered away.

    The will of the Moon Tree was aplete control freak, as evident from the elves¡¯ mana addiction. It wished to grasp everything in its hand, so the Mother Trees were also rigged in the same way as the elves.

    The will of the Moon Tree was afraid of the Mother Trees growing their own consciousness and betraying it, so it had put a defensive mechanism within them to immediately wither as soon as they became detached from it.

    However, right at this very moment, inside a withered Mother Tree, a new life was sprouting.

    The only ones who knew what happened in this underground region would be the elf Pernod who had lived for several thousand years, as well as the will of the Moon Tree with itsplete control over the elven race. However, without any doubts, something must have urred during the process of creating nts suitable for the underground environment and caused what should have been a withered Mother Tree to now sprout a new life.

    ...

    Pernod carried a bucket with him, which contained some medicinal water, as he walked up the long flight of stairs around the gigantic Mother Tree. The top of the withered Mother Tree was inplete silence.

    From the foot of the tree to a certain point of the tree, it took the old elf around half an hour on foot. Standing on top of the giant dried-up tree, Pernod looked down on the ruined city, for the past few hundred years, he had gotten to like silently watching like this more and more.

    In his vision, the lights lit up again bit by bit, the wild grass receded away, the trees returned to life, the wandering Gluttonous Demon Ghosts once again stood straight up, their grey skin faded away, their expressions no longer filled with ferocity and lust for mana, instead gentle and calm smiles.

    However, the frigid howling wind woke Pernod from his own delusions, the damned Gluttonous Demon Ghosts once again were up to their own devices. Listening to their horrific howls, Pernod turned around and left.

    Returning to the cold reality, Pernod carried his bucket into a cove in the trunk of the dried-up tree. After unlocking theyers of protection, he saw the green hue of freshness, a newly born sprout on top of a wooden pole.

    Even after several thousand years, it was still only so big.

    When they fell into the underground all those years ago, the Mother Tree withered away. To produce new food or to save the Mother Tree, they came up with many solutions, two of which were actually put into practice at the same time.

    Using criminals as a mana source, this was Pernod¡¯s suggestion. At the time, he had already be a Great Sage with the most influence within the elven race, secretly enacting this Mother Tree revival n.

    This sprout was the result of his research, for this small thing, he opened the door into the abyss, bringing sin into this isted world, turning his own kind into those damned beastly creatures.

    Although this situation would have happened sooner orter, all things considered at the time, that couldn¡¯t be an excuse for what he had done. It was him who first made the suggestion, and that was his sin to bear.

    At the same time, it was because of the existence of this single sprout that he had survived up to this point.

    Unfortunately, it was already toote when the sprout finally came to be. By the time he announced the sess of his n, what weed him were the mindless attacks from his previouspatriots. They no longer cared about his so-called n, they only desired the overflowing mana of the sprout.

    In the following long years, Pernod had attempted numerous times to make his kinsmen regain their rationality, but they all failed; he attempted to prevent the birth of new Gluttonous Demon Ghosts, but that failed; he kidnapped and took in a mutated Gluttonous Demon Ghost offspring, attempting to rehabilitate it through education, but that also failed.

    Throughout the long years, Pernod had attempted many experiments, but once all of them had failed, he realized that his mission was already over, and he was powerless to change anything at all.

    The only thing he should do right now, was to follow that personage¡¯s will and entrust it all to the other party.

    Slowly pouring the medicinal water in his bucket into the root of the sprout, watching it slowly absorb everything, Pernod fell into thought.

    With the Farnate weed blood opening the gate of the city, I¡¯ve finally gotten the answer to the millennia-old question. The only thing left is to make my choice.

    ...

    ¡¼ A familiar methodology, could it be that the will of every world is like this? Purely rational, with only consideration for profits and losses without any emotions attached. Of course, this was also a bitter fruit that the elven race raised for themselves ¡½Negary chuckled mockingly.

    The reason why all of Pernod¡¯s ns so far had failed was because those elves had already been discarded.

    A purebred elf would never be able to resist the will of the Moon Tree, so once they were discarded, their oue would be even more pathetic than being cursed by the seven Righteous Gods.

    In truth, Pernod was no different. If he took off his coat, he would find that his current body was greatly different to that of the elves he knew. In fact, one could even say that the only difference between him and the Gluttonous Demon Ghosts was the fact that he had a stable source of mana, allowing him to notpletely lose his rationality.

    In the end, the main reason for everything was the will of the Moon Tree¡¯s n. If the will of the Moon Tree wanted to flee, it must detach itself from this world, using the Moon Tree as its host. However, the original Moon Tree that acted as the pir of this world had already been destroyed; the secondary choices, the Mother Trees, were either burnt or withered from being cut-off.

    And so, this sprout would be the new host that the will of the Moon Tree selected.

    To not be discovered by the seven Gods, and to make the series of post-escape actions more convenient, the will of the Moon Tree had refrained from forming too deep of a connection with this sprout.

    At the same time, worried that the sprout might grow out of its control, the majority of the elves were selectively discarded and left to devolve into the inferior Gluttonous Demon Ghosts, leaving only Pernod to manage it.

    ¡¼ In the end, it was the issue of the elven race themselves. The wills of the worlds themselves do not have a personality, only when the aspect of ya has an advantage over the natural aspect of the world would it be distinctively personified ¡½Negary shook his head: ¡¼ It can be said that the original form of the Moon Tree was decided by the elven race itself. If the elves were truly a race that loved peace, the will of the world would also disy the corresponding characteristics ¡½

    Unfortunately, the elves of this world were not at all like that.

    They considered humans to be weeds, unceasingly mounted invasions against other worlds, abused mana without any qualms, plundered the Source Energy of other worlds to create the original mana source, the Moon Well.

    The characteristics of a race determined the will of their world, and in return the will of the world would ultimately decide the fate of the race.

    ¡¼ It truly is interesting ¡½after chuckling, Negary returned to his research. His final n was soon going to reach fruition.

 Chapter 259: Vol3 Ch59: Anti-mages

    <h4>Chapter 259: Vol3 Ch59: Anti-mages</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Darr¡¯s body quickly shifted. After consuming a certain number of Gluttonous Demon Ghosts, his form also shifted to be closer to that of a Gluttonous Demon Ghost, but that didn¡¯t mean that his mutation was bing more stable. Rather, it was the exact opposite. His body was growing increasingly more deformed, the chaotic thoughts were now constantly attacking his mind, influencing him.

    His ashen grey body appeared as if it was made from piled-up bits and pieces of innards and flesh; a series of spiky bones that were akin to ribs could poke through the surface of his skin at any moment; under some locations with wrinkled muscles, several emerald eyes were opened wide.

    Arge amount of mana was circting within his body of flesh, but since Darr didn¡¯t have the corresponding knowledge, all he could do was store them at various points in his body like the Gluttonous Demon Ghosts, unable to utilize them.

    Oh no, if this is left to continue, I¡¯ll be fully assimted and turn into one of these mutated monsters.

    Darr desperately tried to retain the final bits of his rationality. Arge number of grey patterns had manifested on top of Darr¡¯s head, but quite surprisingly, some of the patterns were also tinted with a bit of bright green.

    The bloodline of elves that had been discarded by the will of the Moon Tree was essentially unusable, the only thing that remained of them was a lust for mana. But under the unstable mutations,bined with the guidance of Chromie¡¯s corrosive blood, Darr had also managed to awaken a portion of the consumed elven bloodline.

    If his current unstable state could be ignored, Darr could be considered to be the same as Chromie, a half-elf.

    I need to quickly find the linking substance of life and soul, to stabilize the Gear.

    Darr was currently suffering unspeakable pain, the Gear was still constantly turning, disturbing the bnce within his body to stimte the next round of mutations.

    His body was now such a mess that if he couldn¡¯t put the Gear under control, it would shatter his body and turn it into a pile of goo; at that time, it would be his linking substance of life and soul that would be taken by the Gear toplete it.

    For the past while, Darr had tried to use the Gluttonous Demon Ghosts he killed to obtain the linking substance from them, but all of his efforts amounted to failure.

    The linking substance would always dissipate very quickly. While it had properties close to that of the soul, it wasn¡¯t the same as a soul; after the death of a lifeform, it would either dpose by itself or fuse with the remnant vitality to form Life Essence.

    Darr had a certain amount of understanding towards this linking substance, as it was Negary¡¯s current main point of research. His psychokinesis was the final product of the soul equilibrium research, while the research results concerning the linking substance fell into the hands of another, the Overlord that Darr previously pledged his allegiance to.

    As Negary¡¯s experimental subject, she obtained an ability rted to the human soul. Because she was able to extract the linking substance between life and soul, she gained an ability to make the soul separate from the body.

    During thepetition for the Gear earlier, the animals that continuously attacked everyone on the scene were actually the doings of Fye and Luo, as they were able to extract the souls of those animals, then control their bodies through their souls. At necessary moments, they could stimte the souls to force those animals into a berserk state while also releasing their biological limits.

    It had been said that the Overlord had means to add more linking substance of life and soul into an individual, eventually using that to move one¡¯s soul into another body. Furthermore, it was because of this ability that she became one of the Overlords of the Hermit Order from Negary¡¯s experimental subject after a measly three years.

    After all, certain magic required a unique constitution in order to practice, and there were many who grew old but didn¡¯t want to turn into a monster to prolong their lives, so the next best thing was to choose a young, suitable body and take it for themselves.

    Due to Darr¡¯s own means, he appeared like he was dependent on that Overlord to others, but they were actually coborators. For this reason, Darr didn¡¯t have ess to any of her abilities, if he knew that the Gear was rted to this beforehand, he would have paid any price to obtain the linking substance from her.

    Now that he was in this predicament, not only was it difficult to leave the underground ruins, but his current appearance meant that it was near impossible for him to return to the surface and obtain what he wanted in time.

    I can only find a solution from the elven race.

    Although the elves of this city had been turned into Gluttonous Demon Ghosts, and the great elven civilization had already copsed, the knowledge they umted were still mostly retained.

    After discovering these ruins in the past, Darr had tried to collect as much information on the elves as possible. Although most of what he obtained was iplete, they were still enough to provide Darr some basic knowledge.

    The elven civilization was based around the Moon Tree ¨C Mother Tree ¨C Moon Well magic system, utilizing their great source of mana for everything. The central system of worship was the Moon Tree, followed by the three great Lord Gods below the Moon Tree, and then their respective pantheons.

    When the elves were still around, after death, they would be buried underneath the roots of the Moon Tree. In that ce, even though their True Spirits had already gone to where it should be, their souls would still remain, continuing to reside within their bodies while falling into slumber.

    Because of this, at the time, the underground of the Moon Tree was called the Burial Ground of Heroic Spirits. They could awaken from their slumber at any moment, ready to fight for the Moon Tree once again. Of course, that Burial Ground of Heroic Spirits had now be the Unrepenting Abyss, while the heroic spirits became ghostly soldiers who could only fight an unending battle.

    From this, one conclusion could be drawn: the elven race had conducted studies on the soul, and the results they obtained weren¡¯t too menial either. Perhaps among those researches, there would be something rted to the linking substance.

    At the center of the Mother Tree...

    Darr¡¯s efforts in plundering the Gluttonous Demon Ghosts of their linking substance wasn¡¯tpletely wasted either, as he still managed to obtain a bit of information from a rtively old Gluttonous Demon Ghost.

    At the center of the withered Mother Tree, there was a uniquepatriot who had moved a lot of things back to the Mother Tree. Furthermore, he had set up many trap arrays around that area that made sure none of the Gluttonous Demon Ghosts could approach the Mother Tree.

    ...

    During his thousand years of istion, Pernod had done a lot of things due to boredom, one of which was to collect everything useful within the city.

    For example, books.

    ¡°This is the ce¡± Pernod walked ahead, standing on a dried branch of the Mother Tree as he pushed a wooden door open. The inside of this area had beenpletely dug out, the natural wood ring patterns of the entire ring as well as the built-in bookshelves that lined the walls caused this tree cove to appear extremely unique.

    Using a wooden cane, Chromie slowly entered this space. From his estimation of the echo, this room wasn¡¯t small, but he was already blind, unable to see the surroundings.

    Pernod walked through the numerous shelves, then stopped in front of a certain one, he took out a small silver box and opened it to reveal a piece of leaf that looked as if it was made of pure emerald.

    ¡°This is it, the method of using the Mana Eye, as well as the only magic of the Anti-mages¡± Pernod casually tossed the piece of leaf to Chromie and exined: ¡°Use your mind to sense the content inside that. If you seed, you¡¯ll instantly learn all the knowledge regarding the Mana Eye¡±

    ¡°I can only give you the crucial item for cultivating the Mana Eye after you finish learning the corresponding knowledge. After that, I¡¯ll tell you where the teleportation gate out of this ce is, you can leave as you please at that point¡± Pernod told him with an exhausted old voice.

    Chromie stroked the piece of leaf that gave off a cool sensation in his hand, unsure of what to think.

 Chapter 260: Vol3 Ch60: Silence arrives

    <h4>Chapter 260: Vol3 Ch60: Silence arrives</h4>

    At the same time, in a ce of silence and tranquillity, inside a strange building, quite a few people were slowly gathering.

    This building was somehow extremely diforting, when viewing it from a normal person¡¯s perspective, they would feel nausea, disorientation, or even trip and fall if they weren¡¯t careful.

    However, for those who had gathered here today, it was only through feeling the aspect that created this sensation that they could feel at ease.

    This was one of the Soundless Cult¡¯s gathering ces.

    As the Soundless Grand Priest watched over the Soundless cultists who gathered here, his expression turned increasingly sour, as their numbers had once again dwindled greatly since thest gathering.

    Ever since the Hermit Order rose to power, the survival and thriving of their Soundless Cult had gotten worse.

    Over three years ago, they took notice of the Hermit Order which had yet to disy their strength, so they sent people to contact, wanting to induct them into their cult, only for none of them to return.

    If that was all, there wouldn¡¯t be anything toin about, it was what followed that caused the Grand Priest to almost copse.

    That group of mad men attacked the Sun Shadow church, triggering the Sun Shadow church¡¯s reformation, and the newly formed Saint Hunters began to pursue them like rabid dogs.

    And yet, the Hermit Order had never gone after the Soundless cult even once; this was merely that man, that insane man¡¯s retaliation against them.

    Thinking of this, the Grand Priest¡¯s body started trembling. Even now, whenever he heard the sound of the bell, he would hear his own heart jump, as if it was counting down towards his own life.

    If he didn¡¯t have the great God of Silence in his heart, he might still have been living in nothing but fear.

    ¡°But now, there¡¯s already nothing to fear¡± the Grand Priest showed an expression of relief, as they had finally reached a crucial point in awakening their God.

    Once their God descended, whether it was the Sun Shadow church or the Hermit Order, would both be the ashes of the era, bing nutrients for the world of silence; while they would take over the Sun Shadow church¡¯s current position as the shepherd of men.

    ¡°Everyone, our God shall awaken from his slumber, banish the fake Gods, and return this chaotic world back to silence¡± the Grand Priest loudly dered.

    As far as they knew, the sleeping elven god within the aspect of silence was the true God, while Eternal Heat and the other Righteous Gods were nothing but fake Gods who took over his reign.

    The Soundless Cult originated from a certain deaf artist, who inadvertently observed another aspect of reality, after which he began researching it in-depth.

    In the end, through some remnant elven books and murals of various ruins, he drew a seemingly real but what was actually a nonsensical conclusion: that this world¡¯s true God fell into slumber from some sort of ident countless years ago, after which the seven Righteous Gods came and imed themselves Gods in his ce.

    In an era where a cult without even a proper base could somehow rue arge number of believers, the Soundless Cult with their divine miracle and their supernatural abilities naturally attracted people of the same nature.

    Quite a few of them were those who carried the blood of evil. They couldn¡¯t handle the fact that their entire lives would have to be spent in jeers and contempt, so aftering into contact with ¡®the truth¡¯, they believed the blood of evil to be noble, to be the blood of God, and that the seven fake Gods cursed this bloodline out of fear of its awakening.

    Everything made perfect sense from a certain perspective. Naturally, after so many years, some of the Soundless Cult¡¯s upper brass eventually discovered the truth; but the truth hurt, and most would rather believe that they were born superhuman, rather than believing that they were merely remnants of losers.

    In summary, at this point in time, even the Soundless Grand Priest had convinced himself of the fake Gods theory and wished for the descent of the God of Silence.

    Fortunately for them, recently when the Soundless Cult was being pressured more and more by the church, they identally discovered the method to awaken the God of Silence.

    ¡°The underground city of silence is the Lord¡¯s domain, the key to his awakening lies right there, and we have now discovered the entrance to the city of silence¡± using a strange imitation of the elven tone, the Grand Priest recited the Soundless Cult¡¯s dogma: ¡°The Sun shall ultimately fall, only silence reigns eternally¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±The Sun shall ultimately fall, only silence reigns eternally!¡±¡±¡± arge number of Soundless cultists recited that line at the same time, followed byplete silence.

    Following the Grand Priest¡¯s ns, the entire Soundless Cult entered the aspect of Silence and headed into the underground ruins, while the Grand Priest and some of the cult¡¯s elites silently followed with the foundational artifacts of the Soundless Cult.

    It could be said that the Soundless Cult had poured everything they could into this operation. For the past three years, they had devolved from thergest underground cult of Lohr to a bunch of three-legged kittens. If they couldn¡¯t overturn their situation this time around, they would really fall to bing a small gathering to be destroyed or absorbed by other organizations.

    ¡°Noah, you¡¯ve done well. If it weren¡¯t for you, we might not have been able to discover traces of the city of silence¡± the Grand Priest told a ck-haired young man standing next to him: ¡°Once the true God descends upon us, I will surely report your contributions to the Lord¡±

    ¡°Everything is for my devotion to the Lord¡± Noah calmly smiled, the devout expression on his face almost seemed like that of a Divine Son.

    ...

    The clock face behind Negary turned, the constant rattling sound of the gears was easy to the ears.

    Since the fools of the Soundless Cult had entered the fray, one of the most crucial pieces had been forced onto the board by Negary, the rest was left to be seen from the will of the Moon Tree and the Eternal Heat¡¯s respective preparations.

    ...

    During this period of time, Chromie had stayed night and day with the piece of leaf, wanting to sense something from it, but couldn¡¯t. Other than the characteristic cooling sensation it gave off, this leaf hadn¡¯t transferred any knowledge into him at all.

    Chromie was almost convinced that Pernod was just messing with him.

    But whenever he thought about Olga whose survival was uncertain and the Farnate family that had no heir, Chromie could only renew his spirit and carefully try to sense whatever was inside the leaf.

    For the past two days, Chromie had been eating food and drinking medicine that Pernod prepared, causing his elven bloodline to continuously awaken, which allowed him to form a faint but clear connection to the leaf.

    At the same time, he could sense something inside his body that wasn¡¯t there before. ording to Pernod¡¯s exnations, that was mana, the greatest asset of the elves, as well as their curse.

    However, since Chromie was only a half-elf, he didn¡¯t have much mana within his body, and his mana addiction was next to zero.

    ...

    On the other side, Darr was also silently observing the situation around the Mother Tree.

    Around the outermost ring of the Mother Tree, there was a kind of small white flower that emanated a scent that could cause anyone to faint, so most of the Gluttonous Demon Ghosts did not try to approach.

    At the same time, Darr was able to perceive that there was some sort of defensive mechanism within this area. When he infused a b of Gluttonous Demon Ghost flesh with mana and threw it into the defensive ring, that b of flesh vanished almost immediately, followed by his mana.

    There was something hiding in the wild grass, something dangerous enough that made Darr feel like he could lose his life if he wasn¡¯t careful with it.

    Before he found a way to deal with this, Darr couldn¡¯t act recklessly. At the same time, his mutation was still ongoing, and if he couldn¡¯t find a way through in two days, he would have no choice but to break through by force.

 Chapter 261: Vol3 Ch61: Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 261: Vol3 Ch61: Conflict</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°This is surely the ce, the Lord¡¯s City of Silence¡± the Grand Priest waved his hand to summon a light blue flickering me, which then lit up a sh of light underground.

    During thest two days, he had led the cult through a secret path to finally reach the hallway of the ruin, as he watched their surroundings, everyone was full of excitement.

    After all, the Soundless Cult originally developed from one of the three Lord Gods of the elves, the God of Silence that they worshiped was none other than the Dim Silence Envoy, one of the three prominent elven Gods.

    The Divine Script that they used in their cult writing was also an imitation from the original elven script, and considering how many elven traces there were within this hallway, the Soundless cultists couldn¡¯t feel anything except hysteric joy.

    ¡°But, why does it seem like someone has already been here?¡±

    Observing the marks of battle in their surroundings, the Grand Priest frowned. The Soundless Cult had already exerted all of their power during this asion, akin to ast-ditch resort, so he didn¡¯t want anyone to even have the chance to ruin their awakening ritual.

    ¡°A crucial fruit must go through some hardship to be truly delectable, does it not?¡± Noah lightly told him: ¡°Our operation wasn¡¯t exposed, merely two individuals who happened to make it inside before we did. One of them is Chromie of the Saint Hunters, while the other is Darr from the Hermit Order¡±

    ¡°Just a couple of small-fries¡± the Grand Priest briefly recalled the information they had on these two, then quickly disregarded them. Although the Soundless Cult had grown to be much weaker than before, they weren¡¯t to the point of being afraid of a couple of small-fries, especially since they mobilized everyone in the cult together with the entirety of the cult¡¯s umted strength over all these years.

    If they still couldn¡¯t handle a couple of small-fries in this situation, they would be better off retiring to the countryside, not developing a cult.

    Without much worries, the Grand Priest quickly led his people into the elven ruin and began their exploration.

    Under the organized and systematic sweep, the Gluttonous Demon Ghosts didn¡¯t prove to even be a nuisance.

    If said nicely, the Gluttonous Demon Ghosts were remnant elves, but if said frankly, they were essentially ash and soot that couldn¡¯t even bear the slightest bit of ember to prolong theirst me.

    Unable to utilize mana, no intelligence to speak of, helpless to even band together and cooperate, other than their slightly superhuman constitutions, these Gluttonous Demon Ghosts were even less trouble than some mutated blood of evil monsters.

    Some experiments confirmed that not even their blood carried any values, the end of the world came for the Gluttonous Demon Ghosts.

    Large numbers of Soundless Cultists wielded machetes and entered another aspect of reality, attacking the Gluttonous Demon Ghosts from within.

    The Gluttonous Demon Ghosts were highly sensitive to mana, and the power that the Soundless cultists used within the aspect of silence was highly simr to mana; yet they were still helplessly ughtered by the Soundless cultists.

    After all, recognition was still just recognition in the end. These creatures who craved nothing but mana had already lost their ability to actually use that mana during their long years of existence. They could recognize being approached by the Soundless cultists, but were unable to retaliate and simply lost their lives screeching, howling like beasts. In summary, the Gluttonous Demon Ghosts had be a race that wasn¡¯t worthy of receiving salvation.

    Perhaps after a few thousand more years, life might find a way, but not right now. Right now, they were merely animals, and in fact, if Chromie had been in a better state at the time, he wouldn¡¯t have been afraid of these things at all.

    ...

    ¡°More outsiders?¡± Pernod was carrying a grassntern in his hand. The dim emerald lightbined with Pernod¡¯s eerie appearance caused him to appear gloomily terrifying.

    ¡°But that¡¯s none of my business¡± standing on top of the Mother Tree¡¯s withered branch, Pernod observed the entire ruin below with nothing but deep sorrow on his face.

    He wasn¡¯t a decent person in the first ce. After all, he was the one who suggested using criminals as energy sources for the experiments, even after some of his researchers started consuming those criminals, he didn¡¯t stand out to stop them. He stood by the seemingly grand excuse of doing it for the sake of the elven race as a whole, but in reality, he was merely a selfish person.

    The sprout was originally conceived a lot sooner than he had expected, and even back then, the sprout could have formed a miniature manawork, which was more than enough for the remaining elves to live on. Once it stabilized and the mana cirction cycle was established, the total amount of mana would have grown more and more; in other words, he actually had the chance to put a stop to the disaster and rebuild the elven race.

    However, partly due to his own greed, and partly due to the will of the Moon Tree¡¯s secret maniptions, Pernod hesitated, lured by the dream of bing the new Lord God to conquer and lead his ownpatriots, his malice manifested itself.

    The long years of loneliness that followed was his punishment, which allowed Pernod toe to his senses. Due to the mana he used originating from the sprout, from a certain point of view, he managed to escape from the Moon Tree¡¯s control, which slowly allowed him to understand everything that had happened, but it was already toote.

    All of his kind had already be monsters, while he became dependent on the sprout. Once his mana supply was cut off, he would rapidly age and expose his true self as a withered Gluttonous Demon Ghost.

    However, to his current self, even survival itself was a kind of torture, torture that woulde to an end today.

    Pulling his cloak up, he exposed his ashen grey body that was already full of protrusions, Pernod took a knife and chopped off a piece of his own flesh without hesitation, adding it into a pot with various herbs and continuously stirred, incorporating it into the medicinal water.

    Without a mana cirction cycle, the sprout also required mana replenishment, and it had always been Pernod who periodically hunted Gluttonous Demon Ghosts and brewed this ¡®fertilizer¡¯ for the sprout; but right now, this medicinal water was being brewed for Chromie.

    He is a mere half-elf who had just turned a few days ago, how would he possibly generate enough mana by himself to cultivate enough mana to manifest the Mana Eye?

    Even if he is the puppet chosen by that entity, it is impossible.

    Pernod then smirked self-deprecatingly.

    What right do I have to mock someone else as a puppet?

    I myself am a puppet as well, and one that is about to be broken to boot.

    ¡°However, a puppet with its own will isn¡¯t a good puppet¡±

    Pernod peered downward once again before carrying the medicinal water down the tree. Perhaps even his current actions were under the other party¡¯s control, perhaps his own dying struggles seemed like nothing but a joke in the other party¡¯s eyes, but as a living being, he had his own persistence.

    ...

    ¡°Attack, the key to awakening God lies within that tree¡± the Grand Priest¡¯s gaze became boiling hot as he watched the source of mana from far, confirming that the crucial item they needed was inside.

    The Soundless Cult had studied a lot of elven knowledge, despite making many wrong assumptions due to their own biased views, they had still managed a certain level of understanding towards much of the elven heritage.

    ¡°The Court of Gods, the World Tree, the Tree of Life; all of these titles refer to the authority of God¡± the Grand Priest¡¯s hand clutched his scepter so tightly that it was pale white, they had managed to use the blood of evil to obtain warped mana through the God of Silence within the other aspect of reality.

    However, doing this meant that their strength was forever limited to a certain level. The blood of evil was the key to mana without a doubt, but despite their long years of research, the curse upon the blood of evil had consistently remained an issue. Even if they suppressed it, once the blood of evil reached a certain limit, they would also mutate without fail.

    And thus, the descent of God can not be prolonged any further!!

    The Grand Priest¡¯s expression was full of hysterical joy. As long as God returned to his seat, all of their plights so far would be resolved, and they would receive glory granted by God.

 Chapter 262: Vol3 Ch62: Parasite and Godâ€™s descent

    <h4>Chapter 262: Vol3 Ch62: Parasite and God¡¯s descent</h4>

    ¡°There¡¯s no more time, a bunch of cut-ear bastards have charged into this ce¡± carrying the medicinal water into the library, Pernod immediately dered: ¡°Their goal is the crucial item for the final phases of manifesting the Mana Eye¡±

    This surprised Chromie who was still clutching the leaf trying his best to sense whatever was inside.

    ¡°Cut-ear? The Soundless Cult?¡± Chromie frowned

    It could be said that there was an irreconcble grudge between him and the Soundless Cult. Ever since joining the Saint Hunters, he had been consistently acting to curb any and all of the Soundless Cult¡¯s activities, using it as his revenge.

    In truth, the Soundless Cult didn¡¯t even know when and how they had taken on the me for such a grudge, but for an evil cult, shouldering random grudges was already amon practice.

    Any murders, idental or otherwise, conducted by those from the higher members of society were always ultimately med on either evil cultists or serial killers, while the true culprits basically roamed free, acting as innocentmbs of God.

    ¡°How is your progress?¡± Pernod asked with a tired voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m still a hair away¡± Chromie said with a bitter expression. After abundant mana was poured into his body, he was indeed able to sense something from the leaf, but he was still too impatient with obtaining this elven knowledge.

    For this reason, there was a constant barrier between him and the knowledge, stopping Chromie from obtaining it.

    ¡°Then, we can only prematurely attempt the next phase¡± Pernod¡¯s body was hidden under his cloak. After feeding Chromie the medicinal water, he led him onto the higher region of the tree, right in front of the new sprout.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Chromie was still blind, but with his other senses, he managed to perceive the object in front of him, as well as the calling that came from his very soul.

    ¡°The origin of the elves, you may call it the Tree of Life, or the Moon Tree¡± Pernod¡¯s voice was bing increasingly drained, but his tone gradually became divine and solemn: ¡°This is thest hope of the elven race; and now, this hope is going to be entrusted in your hands¡±

    ¡°I have protected it for the past few thousand years. Now it¡¯s your turn, son of Farnate, inheritance keeper of the elves¡± Pernod spoke in a heavy tone, which made it sound like he was entrusting a great responsibility to him, even Chromie could feel his shoulders subconsciously growing heavier.

    ¡°But this world is already under the suppression of the seven churches, we have no chance to retaliate¡± Chromie shook his head. He was now a half-elf, and his position determined his thought process.

    If he was still the Saint Hunters captain, what he needed to do right now was kill off any remnant elves like Pernod, even if he had been protecting this thing for thousands of years. No matter how great someone else is or had been, that¡¯s still their business, and he had no responsibility to pay the debt for someone else¡¯s greatness.

    But now that he was a half-elf, a sinner and criminal who was going to be put down and burnt at the stake for the sake of ¡®purification¡¯ as soon as others saw him, he naturally had to side with the elves. If the elven race was powerful, then even if he was a half-elf who suffered some level of discrimination, he wouldn¡¯t be unreasonably ¡®purified¡¯ without a second thought.

    As a member of the Saint Hunters, Chromie knew just how powerful the church truly was. The Hermit Order was also powerful, but they weren¡¯t the same level of powerful. The church¡¯s main strength came from their roots, the mere existence of Eternal Heat himself could easily suppress and remove all adversities.

    ¡°Because of that, your mission isn¡¯t to retaliate against the church, but to escape from this world¡± Pernod¡¯s mouth twitched a bit before he continued: ¡°The ancestor of the elven race, the will of the Moon Tree is currently being suppressed in the Unrepenting Abyss. There are coordinates of other worlds in that ce, as long as you can rescue it, you can travel to those other worlds and begin anew¡±

    ¡°That will be a new world where the elves can once again thrive and prosper¡± following Pernod¡¯s words, Chromie started to recall the images he once saw in his previous Spirit Visions.

    The graceful and perfect elves, their intricate culture, the beauty that belonged to only the elves once again appeared in Chromie¡¯s mind. Followed by their sorrow and suffering under the invasion of the seven Gods, causing Chromie to feel sympathetic.

    ¡°Let ittch onto your body, then use the great supply of mana and master the Mana Eye, this is the only solution now¡± Pernod slowly told him: ¡°Perhaps you might even be the new God of the elven race¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve ced all of your belongings in a special ce, as soon as you grasp the Mana Eye, you will surely be able to see them. I¡¯ve also repaired the Farnate family ring, you can use it to once again disguise as a human and meld into their society¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve entrusted thest hope of our hundred-thousand-year elven civilization to you, everything is in your hands now¡± Pernod lightly said, then turned to leave.

    A hint of struggle shed by his haggard ancient face, but then quickly returned to his previous passionate expression before he charged straight towards the humans.

    He was already buried too deeply, the sprout could only grant him a hint of rity, and it was that hint of rity that brought him even more suffering.

    mes began to erupt, under which everything began to dance, almost like the scene of a dream or illusion. The extreme heat caused the old elf to once again feel his own body temperature.

    Arge number of Soundless Cultists were madly attacking the barricades surrounding the withered Mother Tree. Under the Moon Tree¡¯s maniption, Pernod desperately fought off the human invaders to buy Chromie his time.

    ...

    At this time, Darrid in hiding, as this group of Soundless Cultists came just in time to draw attention away from him. If there were no mistakes, the arrival of these men must surely also be a part of Lord Negary¡¯s n, as his intuitive admiration was telling him.

    In other words, the method to stop the Gear turning is inside, it definitely is.

    Darr could sense the touch of death constantly approaching him. He now had no other choice but to ce hisst hope on walking the path Negary had carved.

    ...

    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to stop us for much longer, increase the rate of attack, the glory of God will soon be upon us!¡±

    The Grand Priest wielded his scepter with an unprecedented sense of excitement. He could already feel that source of pure mana by which they could use to immediately conduct the ritual to summon God. At the same time, since this was an underground ruin without any Sun Shadow church to interfere, their ritual would definitely seed.

    ¡°Every possible variable factor is on our side, this is the hint of God, this is the fateful course of events, this is our rising!¡±

    Watching the flowers that could induce unconsciousness in the vicinity of the tree being burnt away, he felt increasingly more excited. He naturally felt like he was the chosen one, and that their grand goal was about to be achieved.

    These unconsciousness-inducing flowers weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed their effects were greatly magnified in the other aspect of reality. Because of this, they were using fire to get rid of it while remaining cautious not to allow the mes to spread further than necessary.

    At the very next instant, a desperate cry resounded from the distance. The mud and dirt in front of the Soundless cultists began moving on their own, one of the Soundless cultists was only able to utter a curt scream before they were sucked into the ground. The true line of defense had begun disying its powers under Pernod¡¯s control.

    ...

    Meanwhile, within the library inside the withered tree, Negary was silently standing there, taking out an elven book, and reading its content.

    Something indescribable seemed to be writhing behind him, but he simply chuckled, ignoring the screams and shouts outside as he found a chair to sit on and silently continued to flip through his book.

 Chapter 263: Vol3 Ch63: Dim Silence Envoy

    <h4>Chapter 263: Vol3 Ch63: Dim Silence Envoy</h4>

    As the ground shifted and moved, several of the Soundless cultists¡¯ bodies became transparent as they moved into the aspect of silence, but very quickly, their bodies reappeared in the air.

    Their faces were horrifyingly twisted, their veins almost popping out from beneath their skins, their bodies then rapidly withered and turned into dried-up solid masses.

    The thing that was hiding in the shadows also revealed its true self: arge number of roots.

    The greatest strength of the Soundless Cult was their ability to move into the other aspect of reality. In that other aspect, living life forms would be shadows, non-living objects, while non-living objects in the real world would be living lifeforms.

    However, nts were an exception to this rule, while they were living lifeforms, most of them did not actually possess an [Origin] in the real world. On the contrary, their individual characteristics and [Origin] became more prominent in the aspect of silence. In another aspect, they might even thrive as a nt civilization.

    And it was due to this characteristic of nts that made the Soundless Cult appear insufficient against nt-based supernatural creatures.

    These roots were the results of the other underground survival research conducted by the elves thousands of years ago.

    At the time, due to the harsh underground environment and the Mother Tree withering away, most nt life and crops weren¡¯t able to survive. To counteract these two issues, two ns were devised, the first of which resulted in the sprout that became the Moon Tree¡¯s substitute.

    And the second n resulted in the main body of these roots: a super nt nurtured and raised by using elven corpses. Other than the ability to perfectly adapt to the underground environment and bear arge amount of edible crops, this nt also had a certain level of offensive capabilities.

    For the past few thousand years, it had been protecting the vicinity of the Mother Tree, consuming a not inconsiderable number of Gluttonous Demon Ghosts, which honed its offensive capabilities. Furthermore, under Pernod¡¯s meticulous care, this super nt that was originally meant to serve as a source of food had now be a carnivorous man-eating supernatural creature.

    The nt swung its tentacle-like roots, bursting forth from the ground. In no time at all, each of these roots were capable of fully absorbing all bodily fluids from a person; and considering how the roots had spread all around the vicinity of the Mother Tree, this giganticwork was sprawling with vitality.

    It was no wonder that Darr perceived danger, if he had recklessly charged in, he would have been trapped by therge number of roots; quickly losing his life even with the power of the mutations.

    ...

    Observing this group of earless weeds, Pernod immediately recognized who they were.

    The three pir Gods of the elven pantheon were the Dim Silence Envoy, the Life Scion, and the Hunter. Each of them had their own jobs, and governed the elven race as a whole under the Moon Tree¡¯s management.

    Among them, the Life Scion was responsible for the breeding and spreading of elven life within their world, the Dim Silence Envoy was responsible for infiltrating other worlds to gather intelligence, while the Hunter was responsible for the actual invasions.

    This elven city was originally under the influence of the Dim Silence Envoy, and it was after the Dim Silence Envoy was killed that the city sank underground.

    The Anti-mages were also the divine soldiers of the Dim Silence Envoy.

    Every true Anti-mage had the Mana Eye, which allowed them to see through the cracks of illusions, as well as entering other aspects of reality. Relying on the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s great power, they were able to sneak into other worlds, and relying on their characteristics as an Anti-mage, they could evade detection.

    This was the reason why the will of the Moon Tree had arranged for Chromie to learn the Mana Eye above all else, as the Mana Eye was the central secret technique of every Anti-mage.

    From the very beginning, the will of the Moon Tree actively tied the Soundless Cult with Chromie in order to further strengthen Chromie.

    ¡°Some humans that happened to obtain the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s power?¡± Pernod looked up. He could sense that the Dim Silence Envoy hadn¡¯t fully been vanquished in another aspect of reality.

    He had indeed been killed by the seven Gods, but at their level, death was merely a different state of life, especially for the Dim Silence Envoy and other entities who researched the aspects of reality, theirprehension of themselves were simply incredible.

    It was for this reason that a part of the Dim Silence Envoy now still remained in the aspect of silence, regarded as a God by the Soundless Cult.

    Naturally, he was merely hard topletely destroy, as there was not even a need to seal the Dim Silence Envoy away in his current state. If he disyed any traces of recuperation, Eternal Heat would immediately suppress him.

    ...

    ¡°There is no need to fear, nothing can stop our path¡±

    The Grand Priest wasn¡¯t panicked, as a certain amount of retaliation was within expectations. On the contrary, if he had easily been able to obtain the crucial artifact, he might even doubt it.

    Several bald cultists stepped out from among the group, the light of the burning fire illuminating their bodies.

    These bald men took off their cloaks to reveal their burly well-toned bodies, as well as the numerous gems engraved on it.

    The Soundless Cult¡¯s supernatural abilities originated from the Dim Silence Envoy, by utilizing the blood of evil ¨C the elven bloodline within their bodies, they obtained the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s warped mana.

    However, there was a limit to using blood of evil, as they would immediately trigger the curse if there was ever too much of it. So they came up with remedies for this issue, one such mainstream remedy was the use of gems to contain mana, this way, as long as they had gems as support, they would be able to use arge amount of mana.

    The reason why the Soundless Cult could no longer wait to awaken their God was due to a certain drawback of using gems. After bing mana containers, the gems must remain in a fully-charged state, otherwise, the gems would crumble into rocks. In other words, gems were essentially single-use consumables, which brought up the biggest drawback to using mana gems: they were costly.

    While being under both the suppression of the Sun Shadow church and the Hermit Order¡¯s constant erosion of their benefits, the Soundless Cult had fallen into a terrible state of destitution, no money meant no gems, and no gems meant their strength would greatly plummet. This was the true reason why they had to gamble everything on this venture, and their unspeakably horrible state.

    The gems on the bald men¡¯s bodies started shining, emanating their warped mana. The surrounding dirt and rocks started to be alive, turning into lively other-aspect lifeforms and began attaching themselves to these bald men¡¯s bodies.

    Their bodies continuously grew, forming genderless giantscking any facial features; they opened their gapping mouths to utter a fearful resounding howl, then stepped into the defensive encirclement.

    Arge number of roots sprouted from underground and pierced the giants¡¯ bodies, but couldn¡¯t absorb any vitality from them. Borrowing the warped mana, the cultists had unified the characteristics of life forms from two aspects, giving the giants both the characteristic of living beings, as well as the characteristics of rocks and dirt.

    The giants howled and moved their gigantic feet, ripping the roots away with their bare hands. But more roots quickly attached to the giants¡¯ arms, as soon as one root was ripped from the ground, two more would arrive to reinforce the rest.

    Compared to this super nt that had been raised for a few thousand years, several giants were still insufficient.

    Watching this, the Grand Priest¡¯s mouth twitched, then painfully swung his hand. Several cultists brought a trunk over to him, taking from it a glittering blue sword made of pure sapphire.

    A cultist with a devout expression walked up to the Grand Priest, disying nothing but zealous passion on his face as he loudly dered: ¡°May silence be eternal!!¡±

    ¡°Ye shall enter my Lord¡¯s divine kingdom, bing his Saint!¡± the Grand Priest wielded the gem sword and pierced it into this cultist¡¯s body. The warped mana from within quickly surged forward, the cultist¡¯s body quickly became warped and incorporeal while a pale blue shadow slowly manifested from within.

 Chapter 264: Vol3 Ch64: Would you like to believe in a different God?

    <h4>Chapter 264: Vol3 Ch64: Would you like to believe in a different God?</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    This gem sword was part of the Soundless Cult¡¯s secret stash, which contained the entirety of a certain era of cultists¡¯ mana, by utilizing the magic ritual carved onto the surface of the sword, it could instantly infuse all of the sword¡¯s mana into a person¡¯s body.

    Being stabbed by the sword, this zealous cultist¡¯s life signs quickly dwindled. As he was a living being, his counterpart in the aspect of silence should be a non-living shadow; and his body after death should have a counterpart in the aspect of silence as a living creature.

    This was the natural transition between life and death, but right at this very moment, when the cultist was lingering on the border of living and nonliving, the huge amount of warped mana caused him to undergo an unusual change: he was now no longer a living being, nor a non-living object.

    Life and death had ovepped,bined with the rituals of the Soundless Cult, this cultist was gradually turned into a unique entity, which the Soundless Cult called their Saint.

    He instinctively discovered the borders of both living and nonliving. The individual information from the two aspects of reality could both be observed by his current self. Being in his current state of existence, the Saint was actually observing the world from a ¡®curved¡¯ aspect of reality.

    Information was always converging in this aspect of reality, due to the slight difference in the converging information, the worlds that resulted from them also differed, which manifested as different futures. After the Saint had separated himself from both life and death, the originally ¡®linear¡¯ world in his vision had be ¡®curved¡¯.

    For this reason, he was able to utilize this ¡®curve¡¯ to observe the future information, seeing how reality would turn out under different circumstances.

    In that instant, the Saint almost felt like he had be a God. It was such grand power that caused one to feel terrified by it, yet drawn to it at the same time.

    However, the cultist¡¯s faith was firm, he quickly understood that the strength he currently wielded belonged to his God. If he was only borrowing such power, then how great must his God who could freely wield such power be?

    The Saint soon turned into a light blue shadow that hovered in the air with various images scrolling across this vision.

    One of which showed the super nt quickly discovering the giant¡¯s weakness and swiftly absorbing the giants, after which it borrowed the characteristic of the giants that ovepped between two aspects to truly make its way into reality, bing a sentient living creature.

    One of the images showed a certain giant undergoing mutation after being stimted by the super nt, his body decayed into an undead thatpletely devoured the nt before turning on the Soundless Cult.

    However, most of the images disyed the sight of the giants losing their footing during the stalemate, then eventually being killed by the super nt.

    ¡°The descent of God cannot be stopped by anyone, may silence be eternal!¡± the Saint devoutly dered as the blue glow around his body flickered and sent a sh of blue light into the giants on the field.

    The giants could sense their crumbling bodies once again stabilizing. Among the countless possibilities, 90% of the time, the bodies of these giants that were formed using magic decayed from the deteriorating magic circuits, then eventually shattered.

    However, there was still a 10% chance that they would continue to remain stable, so the Saint used his warped mana to aid these giants in maintaining this 10%.

    At the same time, the Saint could also observe ahead of time where the nt roots would attack from, where there were the most roots, and where were the most crucial portions of roots.

    Under this overwhelming informational advantage, the giants managed to salvage their losing trend, and even caused the nt to lose quite a few of its roots.

    The scales of victory were now tilted in the Soundless Cult¡¯s favor, and it was exactly this near-prophetic foresight that was considered by the Soundless Cult to be their trump card.

    The Saint¡¯s light blue shadowy figure slowly became dim, but this wasn¡¯t anything to be concerned about. The Soundless Cult had created other Saints like him in the past, and ording to their records, a Saint¡¯s body should be able to retain their stability for 1 to 2 hours.

    However, usually around half an hour at most, due to experiencing too many possibilities, these ¡®Saints¡¯ would gradually lose control over themselves, leading to their soulspletely shattering.

    That is how it should be.

    How could a mortal observe two aspects at once, not to mention calcte them both?

    The Saint coldly thought to himself.

    If not for the power of God, my simultaneous observation of two aspects, not to mention the use of the curved aspect to observe future possibilities, would have already caused my consciousness to copse.

    More and more future images appeared in the cultist¡¯s mind. The one inferior creature (Gluttonous Demon Ghost) whose consciousness was still retained would soon perish. The only thing that confused the Saint was that regardless of which future he chose, this inferior creature would always decide to immte itself then spread the mes throughout the entire underground ruins.

    However, that was merely an insignificant minor detail, as the cultist quickly saw more in the future, he saw the one with God¡¯s awakened bloodline taking the Tree of Life¡¯s sprout into himself.

    In the futures the Saint foresaw, Chromie might sessfully fuse with the Tree of Life, or he might fail, but due to the Saint¡¯s interference, most of the possible futures had Soundless cultists arriving just in time to bring both Chromie and the Tree of Life back as offerings, through which they sessfully awakened the slumbering God of Silence.

    He saw the descent of God, but the course of events started to diverge from the Saint¡¯s expectations. Whether it was the monster that suddenly appeared, or the altered ritual, or the changes in the one with God¡¯s awakened bloodline, all of it caused the Saint to feel nothing but shock and fear.

    ¡°NO... THAT IS!!!?¡± the Saint felt his perception being shattered by what he witnessed, and madly went in search of other future images, silently attempting to interfere with them all. He tried changing the ritual, he prematurely used mana to affect Chromie, he sent out men to stop that monster before it could interfere.

    But everything was futile, and the future simply continued to advance towards the direction he wanted to avoid.

    At this point, the Saint seemed to hear the sound of turning gears. Just like he had used his informational advantage to aid and alter the future to fit the Soundless Cult¡¯s needs, someone had used a method much more advanced than his own to determine that exact future.

    ...

    Observing the originally normal Saint suddenly going insane and shouting in disbelief, the Grand Priest felt tense and immediately asked what happened in the future.

    However, the Saint didn¡¯t answer him, instead thoroughly going incorporeal before immersing himself into the ¡®curved¡¯ aspect.

    Perhaps, the sight of God¡¯s descent was too much for him to bear.

    The Grand Priest consoled himself, after all, every Saint up to now would eventually go out of control, this one simply lost control a bit earlier than expected.

    ...

    Moving around the ¡®curved¡¯ aspect, the Saint¡¯s expression slowly turned mad, he couldn¡¯t believe that to be the truth, nor did he want to.

    Pushing open the door of a certain tree cove, the Saint continued to follow the sound of the gears and soon reached a wooden table.

    That person was simply sitting on his chair, one hand holding the book he was reading, while his head leaned on the palm of the other.

    A single cup of tea was ced on the far side of the wooden table, as if waiting for a guest to arrive.

    The Saint appeared fearful, then jumped to another probable future, but regardless of where he tried to move, that person was still sitting in the same posture, with the same cup of tea seated right there.

    Finally, the Saint timidly sat down on the chair next to the wooden table, trembling as his hand took the cup of tea. His current state was actually quite great, much better than the Saints before him. Even now, his body structure still hadn¡¯t deteriorated, and if this state could be maintained, he would be able to permanently exist like this.

    ¡°Why? You¡¯vepletely grasped my future in your hands, none of my foresight managed to escape your control¡± the Saint muttered in his near madness.

    ¡¼ So... ¡½Negary put the book in his hand down, then smiled as he asked: ¡¼ Would you like to believe in a different God? ¡½

 Chapter 265: Vol3 Ch65: Eve of arrival

    <h4>Chapter 265: Vol3 Ch65: Eve of arrival</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The Saint¡¯s lips started twitching, he became even more fearful.

    He was merely a person who borrowed the power of the God of Silence, forcefully evolving himself into a lifeform that transcended life and death in the ¡®curved¡¯ aspect and gaining the power to observe certain future possibilities. At the same time, his current body structure was extremely unstable, which could cause him to copse at any moment.

    For the reasons above, while he was being called a ¡®Saint¡¯, he was actually just an expendable pawn, which was why he needed to be a particrly devout cultist.

    However, any believer who saw the iing future would feel as broken as he was, as it was the most brutal thing for any believers to witness.

    For that reason, the Saint was truly considering Negary¡¯s offer to believe in a different God.

    His expression was heavy, if he still had the body of a living man right now, he would definitely feel short of breath due to the immense pressure.

    When he first awoke the blood of evil, he felt fear. He had no choice but to join the Soundless Cult, using the Soundless Cult¡¯s means to suppress the blood of evil, thus turning it into power he could wield.

    In the end, he was truly convinced that the blood of evil was the true noble blood and that the Soundless Cult was the true church of God, capable of bringing them hope and happiness.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry¡± the Saint¡¯s body started burning in a blue me before he swiftly disappeared.

    He wanted to inform the Soundless Cult that this was a trap, a prearranged scheme against them; and that if they continued with the n, it would only drag the Soundless Cult into the pit of despair and destruction.

    Regardless of what happened, regardless of whether or not he would die, the Soundless Cult was still the ce of his salvation. Many in the cult were still regarded as ¡®sinners¡¯ due to their blood of evil, all of whom he had dedicated himself to saving no matter the price.

    ...

    Negary raised his cup of tea and uttered a heavy sigh, he then picked up his book again. The sound of gears turning slightly could be heard.

    Negary held great interest in capable people, more than willing to provide them with the opportunities they needed, but once their stance had been established, Negary would never hesitate to act.

    The Saint¡¯s body structure rapidly copsed, the blue mes were madly burning away his body. He needed to return to reality as soon as possible, he wanted to change the fate that was already determined.

    However, at the very next moment, his bodypletely copsed, he was crushed by the power of the ¡®curved¡¯ aspect and became an insignificant speck of dust within this world.

    As Negary sat in the tree cove, germs so tiny that they were invisible were continuously moving in the bookshelf, carrying the knowledge within the books on the shelf back to Negary.

    In this world, Negary could easily im himself as the most knowledgeable person when it came to Mysticism. In his soul, numerous magical tomes of various colors had been recorded, about 103,000 of them in total.

    After reading each magical tome, Negary would spend time carefully pondering it. Regardless of whether it was powerful or weak, once something became a magic ritual, it would certainly carry its own principles.

    What Negary pondered upon wasn¡¯t the magic recorded inside those books, but their underlying principles and rules.

    As long as Negary had a grasp of the underlying principles and rules, he would easily be able to produce any magic ritual of the same nature.

    For example, the ¡®curved¡¯ aspect of reality, despite how long the Soundless Cult had been in existence, that was the extent of the knowledge they obtained, while Negary had already discovered the existence of the ¡®curved¡¯ aspect of reality shortly aftering into contact with other aspects of reality three years ago.

    It was also due to this that his Gear n had been able to develop so quickly.

    ¡¼ Your persistence, I shall take ¡½Negary drank the entire cup of tea all at once, sensing first the bitterness before the sweetness that followed. It was the same for that wild fruit he just picked, it contained a lot of useless emotions, foolishness, delusions, controlled by those ridiculous emotions; yet at the same time, it was the persistence at the very end that made him one of the most delectable of all.

    And so would be the rotting fruits outside.

    ...

    Watching his surroundings burn, Pernod uttered a sorrowfulughter. As old and decrepit as he was, he was naturally not strong in battle; he should have already died a long time ago, the only thing keeping him alive up to now was the mana he received from the sprout, forcefully being converted into vitality.

    ¡°Ahahaha, hahaha, I WAS WRONG!¡± Pernod¡¯s dried-up body was already devoid of essentially any vitality, by igniting what was left of his mana, his dry-wood of a body also started burning with the mana mes.

    Perhaps, it would have been best for this city not to have sunk underground at all. Perhaps the best thing that could¡¯ve happened to it was to be destroyed during the war at that time.

    ¡°I WAS WRONG!¡± Pernod copsed on the ground, despite how weak he was, his shout was clear and sincere, the mes on his body were spreading into his surroundings. Using what little strength he had left, he pushed both hands into the dirt.

    It was his greed that pushed everything to the state they were today, he would not be forgiven even in death, because there was no longer anybody to forgive him.

    The mes on his husk-like body gradually died off. As he currently was, he didn¡¯t even qualify to continue burning, he already couldn¡¯t sense the sprout anymore, regardless of if he had immted himself or not, this moment would be hisst.

    The mes began to spread while his body scattered into the heated wind created by the mes. The past few thousand years of self-doubt had been his greatest torture.

    ...

    The Grand Priest paid no heed to the dying inferior creature, he didn¡¯t even care about the mes spreading around himself. As far as he was concerned, as long as it didn¡¯t interfere with the God summoning ritual, anything was an insignificant minor detail.

    ¡°Forward, it is that ce, the Court of God is right in that ce!¡± the Grand Priest held his scepter tightly, his wrinkled fingers clutched it so tightly that they were pale white while bulging with blue veins; his eyes were so excited they practically popped out from his eye sockets. The worn and battered but still resolute Soundless cultists quickly opened the path and headed towards the Mother Tree.

    As they opened the long wooden door, they saw Chromie standing at the very center with his eyes closed, a single sprout shily remained in the middle of his forehead.

    Observing Chromie¡¯s beautiful physique, the Grand Priest trembled nonstop, muttering loudly to himself: ¡°A body free of the curse, this body... such a perfect body! This is the appearance all of us should carry!¡±

    ¡°Prepare to awaken the Lord. Everything is exactly where we want them to be. We shall finally immerse ourselves within the glory granted by God!¡± the Grand Priest was already hysterical, hurriedly ordering his men to begin the preparations.

    The Mother Tree was already withered, but it was still a tree with the highest quality wood, more than enough to craft a ceremonial scepter and altar.

    With the Moon Tree sprout, a body whose bloodline had awakened to its highest degree, and they were inside the Mother Tree ¨C one of the best conduits of mana; this was essentially the best possible chance and ce for them.

    There was nothing to hesitate about, the God summoning ritual was soon conducted, arge number of gems were arranged in their determined locations, quickly forming a gigantic axle ritual.

    After all, the God of Silence was right on top of the ruins, practically right next to them. As long as the ritual didn¡¯t go wrong too badly, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues at all.

    Holding a ritual blueprint in his hand, Noah was instructing the cultists on how toplete the axle ritual. Standing in the middle of it all, Chromie frowned, seemingly going through something unpleasant, but from what could be seen right now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up any time soon.

    In the aspect of silence, the giant ball of blue light in the sky slightly flickered. The elven Lord God called Dim Silence Envoy had already been killed by the seven Gods, what remained here was only a remnant that he stored in a unique space.

    As it was reposed in this unique aspect, it was very difficult for him to be thoroughly destroyed, so if there were no surprises, he would have continued toy in slumber. And yet, today, he was disturbed by a certain unique presence.

 Chapter 266: Vol3 Ch66: Dim Silenceâ€™s resolution

    <h4>Chapter 266: Vol3 Ch66: Dim Silence¡¯s resolution</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The elven race was born from the Moon Tree, but that didn¡¯t necessarily mean that theypletely bent to the will of the Moon Tree.

    Especially for the elven race that was an expert of invading other worlds to gain power for their own, the more they went off-world, the easier it was for there to be elves who escaped the will of the Moon Tree¡¯s control.

    Most interesting of all was a certain elven soldier who shed against the Protagonist of an invaded world without making the proper preparations, got her weakness taken advantage of, then tantly persuaded (brainwashed) by his Protagonist Aura. This broke the Moon Tree¡¯s control of her thoughts and turned her against the Moon Tree world, causing not only the failure of that invasion but also the infiltration of several intruders into the Moon Tree world from that one.

    However, that traitor didn¡¯t ultimately get a happy ending. After the will of the Moon Tree once again pooled more resources into their invasion, that world waspletely broken through, the soul of the traitor was extracted and made into a soulmp, left to burn for thousands of years.

    Naturally, there were also less impulsive elves as well. Even when they had escaped from the thought control, they simply bided their time and developed themselves, waiting to grow powerful to a certain degree before they came to bargain with the will of the Moon Tree, turning from the exploited into the exploiters.

    The three most sessful among them were naturally the three elven Lord Gods. Even after growing strong enough, they didn¡¯t leave the Moon Tree world and instead joined its system, which was the case for a lot of other elven Gods as well.

    One could enjoy the coolest breeze under a tall tree, so after the Dim Silence Envoy became one of the three elven Lord Gods, as the Moon Tree world grew stronger, so did he.

    However, when the great tree copsed, he also had to pay for his past choices, having to rely on the characteristics of a different aspect of the world to prolong hisst breaths.

    Naturally, the other two elven Lord Gods got it even worse.

    The Life Scion originally tried to escape with the Essence of Life, but how could the seven Gods who came to butcher the cow let such arge chunk of fatty meat escape? So the Life Scion was surrounded and thoroughly killed.

    Meanwhile, the Hunter chose to betray the Moon Tree world, wishing to join the seven Gods¡¯ side. Only for the will of the Moon Tree to trigger its contingency ns and greatly weaken him, essentially delivering meat straight to the seven Gods¡¯ doors.

    Only the Dim Silence Envoy, the rtively weakest Lord God left himself any hope of resurrection and did notpletely die. Although, he was still only at the level of ¡®not beingpletely dead¡¯, having no choice but to remain lying dead.

    But today, he recognized the aura of the Moon Tree. A pure Moon Tree could help him resurrect, he would be very weakened, or perhaps even deteriorate and be weaker as a whole, but that would be more beneficial. The weaker he was, the smaller of a target he would be, giving him the chance to escape.

    If he could truly resurrect, he still had measures prepared in other worlds that would allow him to transmigrate to them. At the same time, the traces that his weakened self left in space would be incredibly tough to track. Essentially, it would be like pursuing a person versus pursuing a bug in a forest, not only would chasing the bug be much harder, it would be a lot less valuable.

    Having lied dead, the Dim Silence Envoy didn¡¯t have much rationality left, only some basic instincts; but even then, he knew that this was a dangerous venture, the likelihood of it being a trap was 80-90%.

    The sprout was hidden very well, but with such a hugemotion, it would definitely be exposed no matter what they did. Even if this wasn¡¯t a trap, the seven Gods would quickly pursue him, and it was a very real issue whether or not he would be able to escape with his life.

    However, the Dim Silence Envoy didn¡¯t have much of a choice. There was a huge chance of him being harmed immediately after his resurrection, but if he chose not to resurrect, he could only continue lying dead. He had already waited for several thousand years, perhaps very soon, he wouldn¡¯t be able to wait any longer.

    He was essentially a braised duck right now. The seven Gods temporarily couldn¡¯t consume him because he was still hot; but one day, either the seven Gods would no longer be afraid of the heat, or he wouldpletely cool down, then he would be served.

    Because of this, even if the chances to escape were so incredibly slim, he had no choice but to attempt it.

    The light-blue figure then emerged from the aspect of silence.

    ...

    Within the divine altar, the gigantic Eternal Heat statue started radiating brilliant light, officially announcing his arrival on this world. The Descension of God¡¯s ritual caused the supernatural phenomena of the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s resurrection to bepletely obscured, turning into one of the lights.

    ...

    When Eternal Heat manifested himself, the Dim Silence Envoy felt his heart freezing over, but then he quickly discovered to his surprise that the other party did not devour him right away, but helped him obscure the supernatural phenomena instead.

    Something was clearly off, but he had no other choice. Once he was resurrected, he would have a few other means to attempt, but while lying dead, the only two choices he had were to either resurrect or continue lying dead.

    The people of the Soundless Cult were crying tears of joy as they witnessed the emergence of the Dim Silence Envoy from the other aspect of reality, they all prostrated to the ground, offering to him their utmost devout worship.

    In response to their devoutness, the Dim Silence Envoy was preparing to immediately extract all of their mana as soon as he was resurrected; since that would grant him a lot more room to wiggle when time demanded it.

    Naturally, the prerequisite was that he could truly resurrect.

    The Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s goal was clear: directly invade the body of Chromie who was trapped inside the magic ritual and steal the sprout of the Moon Tree within. As the origin of the elven race, he would be able to borrow it to resurrect himself.

    At this exact moment, Chromie suddenly opened his eyes wide. His two empty eye sockets were now reced by two clusters of emerald mes. They fluttered and beat like two actual living beings, seemingly revealing everything there was to reveal in the world to him.

    The Mana Eye, or as it was more urately known, the Anti-Mage Eye. In Chromie¡¯s vision, all cirction of mana and energy-based constructs werepletelyid bare. Combined with the sprout of the Moon Tree, Chromie was instinctively informed of even deeper secrets, for example, who the person trying to take over his body was.

    As soon as the Dim Silence Envoy entered Chromie¡¯s body, he immediately understood. The sprout of the Moon Tree, the Anti-Mage Eye, Eternal Heat¡¯s active support, as well as Chromie¡¯s body that was missing several crucial portions from being sacrificed. There was only a single exnation for this: he had been sold by the will of the Moon Tree as a bargaining chip.

    The Mana Eye was one of the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s most prideful creations. In essence, it was a grand axle ritual targeting the source of all mana. And where was the source of all mana? Obviously, it was the world¡¯s Source Energy.

    A Mana Eye that had undergone the grand axle ritual would be able to observe all movements of mana from their essence, but by doing so, the magic circuit of one¡¯s body would be permanently distorted. It was for this reason that a person who practiced the Mana Eye wouldstingly be unable to perform other spells and magic.

    The sprout of the Moon Tree was currently the World Tree, which had the ability to breed new life and create a stable manawork cycle, but the essence of its power was still the creation of a world¡¯s authority, which would be able to control an entire world if it grew strong enough.

    With the Mana Eye and sprout of the Moon Tree being used in tandem, the caster would be able to observe the majority of things in this world, as well as control and destroy them.

    For example, the Dim Silence Envoy, who was attempting to take over Chromie¡¯s body. The principle of his ¡®lying dead¡¯ was the formation of a close bond between himself and the other aspect of reality, which was naturally in the Moon Tree¡¯s grasp. With the sprout of the Moon Tree¡¯s current power, it wouldn¡¯t be able to affect locations that were too far away, but if the target was in such close proximity, there was a lot of room for it to act.

    Chromie had already taken the initiative. Borrowing the Mana Eye and the sprout of the Moon Tree, he was able to observe the essence of the Dim Silence Envoy himself. As the avatar of the Moon Tree, what he needed to do now was swallow the Dim Silence Envoy and use him to nurture the sprout of the Moon Tree.

    However, this was already part of the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s expectations. In fact, it was a lot better than what he had imagined. The worst-case scenario for him was to be caught and devoured by the seven Gods as soon as he manifested himself; because that gave him no room to do anything.

 Chapter 267: Vol3 Ch67: Darr swallowed a God

    <h4>Chapter 267: Vol3 Ch67: Darr swallowed a God</h4>

    ¡°If you want me to be your nutrient, that will have to depend on how capable you are¡± the Dim Silence Envoy shed against Chromie¡¯s soul. The Mana Eye was his creation, and also one of the main reasons why he was able to be one of the three elven Lord Gods.

    Having be the avatar of the sprout of the Moon Tree, the other party was at an advantage, and it was a considerably huge advantage as well, but the difference between the two of them wasn¡¯t especially great. After all, one of them was a mortal, while the other was a God, even if this ¡®God¡¯ was in a lying dead state.

    Chromie clenched his teeth, the emerald mes in his eyes constantly beat as he searched for the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s openings, then used his Fearless Spirit to attack those openings.

    To be frank, if the Dim Silence Envoy wasn¡¯t in a lying dead state, he would have a hundred and one ways to deal with such attacks, then retaliate against Chromie at the same time; but as he currently was, he had no choice but to passively endure those attacks while looking for his chance to contact the sprout of the Moon Tree and find a way to overturn his current situation.

    When he was cornered by the seven Gods, his body waspletely destroyed while his soul was split apart. For the sake of survival, what remained of the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s soul brought along his [Origin],pletely reversed his state of being, and bonded itself to the aspect of silence.

    Although he managed to prolong hisst breath like this, it wasn¡¯t without its drawbacks. He would infinitely approach the state of death closer and closer, eventually truly bing dead; his rationality and thoughts would eventually freeze, which meant giving up on thinking and bing a unique star in the aspect of silence, no longer capable of resurrection.

    Normally, the Dim Silence Envoy put himself into a sealed state to maintain a thoughtless state, which would prevent his thoughts from freezing, but if he couldn¡¯t achieve resurrection right now, he would simply die even if he returned to the aspect of silence.

    Using the connection of the Moon Tree and the world, I shall reverse my state of being once again, awakening from death.

    As long as I¡¯m resurrected, I only need a small bit of time and mana to trigger my preparations and transmigrate.

    With my current weight of existence, the traces left behind would very quickly be stripped away by space itself, making it impossible for anyone to track me.

    It would be extremely difficult to achieve all of this, but it was also the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s only hope to survive. After all, he was the loser, the fact that he even had a slim chance to survive right now was entirely thanks to him having better preparations.

    In the past, whenever the Dim Silence Envoy and the others invaded other worlds, they had also killed numerous powerful entities and thwarted numerous revival preparations.

    This is the only way, although it would lead to me bing even more weakened.

    The Dim Silence Envoy quickly thought of a solution, then charged straight towards the sprout with his soul mixed with warped mana, appearing incredibly belligerent.

    ¡°You underestimate me too much, God!¡± Chromie naturally wasn¡¯t a fool. He wasn¡¯tpletely helpless during his capture by Pernod, he had been constantly using the Spirit Vision ability to sniff around the underground ruins, obtaining a considerable amount of information.

    He knew the medicinal water he drank was made from Pernod¡¯s flesh, he knew of the many things that urred in thisnd in the past, but he didn¡¯t mention any of it. He kept everything to himself while sincerely aplishing the tasks Pernod gave him because that was simply most beneficial.

    During this process, Chromie naturally found out about the existence of the elven Lord God Dim Silence Envoy, since this city used to be under the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s rule. That, coupled with Soundless Cult¡¯s actions and some of the unique features about this entity who was trying to take over him, Chromie naturally recognized them.

    After bing the sprout of the Moon Tree¡¯s host, Chromie became the avatar of the Moon Tree. He naturally understood that Pernod wasn¡¯t lying and that the elven race already couldn¡¯t be saved in this world as the seven Gods had already taken away the majority of this world¡¯s authorities.

    The only path left for the elven race was invasion, taking the elven race¡¯s racial data with him to other worlds, invade them, then alter them to be the new homnd of the elves.

    This was the exact same thing that happened to the Moon Tree world in the distant past, and the Moon Tree was originally an alien. But having ruled this world for so long, the elves had forgotten this fact, mistaking this world to be their original homnd.

    As one who carried both the elven bloodline and the sprout of the Moon Tree, Chromie naturally sided with the elven race. This would never change unless he removed his elven bloodline and the Moon Tree decided to abandon him.

    Following the n and swallowing the Dim Silence Envoy, the sprout of the Moon Tree would retrieve a part of its authority ¨C the one that governed the aspect of silence ¨C giving the avatar, Chromie, the ability to freely traverse the aspect of silence.

    At that point, Chromie would at least be able to participate in some businesses of the Gods. For example, in God¡¯s Offering Day ten years from now, he would act as a de in the shadows. As for whether this de would allow the will of the Moon Tree to flee, for Eternal Heat to obtain more benefits, or have any other uses, that would depend on the means of each individual.

    Naturally, to achieve this, the first step was to consume the Dim Silence Envoy. Borrowing the Mana Eye and the sprout of the Moon Tree¡¯s power, Chromie immediately saw an opening right as Dim Silence Envoy conducted his attack. Using his Fearless Spirit as a weapon, he directly struck the Dim Silence Envoy, severing his connection with the aspect of silence, then prepared to immediately consume everything and retrieve the authority.

    Right now, Chromie was in a kind of an awkward situation. While he was able to observe the opening of most things in this world thanks to the Mana Eye and the sprout of the Moon Tree, his offensive capabilities were severelycking, his only means of attack that would actually make a difference was the highly restrictive Fearless Spirit.

    But everything would change as soon as he consumed the Dim Silence Envoy. Obtaining both his rtivelyrge pool of warped mana and the aspect of silence¡¯s authority, Chromie would be able to instantly turn things over.

    Now¡¯s the chance!

    It was significantly easier to sever the aspect of silence¡¯s authority with the Dim Silence Envoy than Chromie had thought. Or rather, this was because the Dim Silence Envoy had cooperated with him to actively return the authority to the sprout of the Moon Tree, he then borrowed this severance to reverse his state of being, returning from death. Although he wasn¡¯t a true living entity due to theck of a body, he had still truly been resurrected.

    He paid a great price for it, but Dim Silence Envoy managed to achieve his goal. With his understanding of the aspect of silence, even without his authority, the Dim Silence Envoy would still be able to use his abilities without issues, only that he would never have the same ease of controlling the aspect again.

    A light-blue shadow then escaped from Chromie¡¯s body, together with all of the Soundless cultists¡¯ mana from their bodies. It was him who granted this power to them, so it was naturally easy for him to retrieve it.

    The Dim Silence Envoy didn¡¯t let his guard down. Or rather, this would actually be the most dangerous moment of all. Chromie was merely a fortunate beneficiary, of course, he was excellentpared to other humans, butpared to the Dim Silence Envoy who had lived for over 10,000 years and had invaded countless worlds, he was still too green.

    Sure enough, the axle ritual was suddenly altered by something unknown, causing the function of the ritual to change in an instant. The Dim Silence Envoy could feel his entire mana-based soul bing frozen in ce, this was done in such an advanced manner that even someone like him needed a bit of time to undo the stasis.

    Right at that moment, the Mother Tree copsed, a gigantic maw opened up from below, its numerous rows of teeth were filled to the brim with mana, which then swallowed the Dim Silence Envoy without hesitation.

 Chapter 268: Vol3 Ch68: Clues of a new world

    <h4>Chapter 268: Vol3 Ch68: Clues of a new world</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The will of the Moon Tree could be said to be strong, but it could also be said to be weak at the same time.

    As the loser of the war, it had been suppressed, only while the seven Gods weren¡¯t present would it be able to take advantage of certain loopholes to sneakily manipte a few things.

    In the outside world, when the will of the Moon Tree wanted to influence Farnate who carried the elven bloodline, it needed Negary to hypnotize him before it could perfectly control him.

    In other words, the current will of the Moon Tree was actually aplete weakling, there were very crucial reasons why it managed to make such bold moves.

    Firstly, it was due to Chromie¡¯s Protagonist Aura, which allowed the will of the Moon Tree to easily influence him.

    Secondly, Eternal Heat¡¯s tacit agreement and even partial support.

    Thirdly, thanks to the will of the Moon Tree¡¯s control over the elves, it had a grasp of a few secret treasure troves left behind by the elves. At this point, each one it used would mean one fewer it had ess to.

    Fourthly, due to a small bit of authority that the will of the Moon Tree managed to retain, it could learn of events that happened in this world as well as matters rted to the elves, allowing it to grasp quite a bit of information.

    Outside of these four points, the will of the Moon Tree no longer had any abilities, after all, it was now essentially cattle in a barn, capable of mooing or oinking loudly, but couldn¡¯t leave its containment.

    It used its control over the underground ruins to arrange the current chess board, making its moves one by one. As long as its n wasn¡¯t derailed too greatly, the tool called Chromie would be able to obtain enough leverage to be a ¡®Rook¡¯ that could affect the victory and defeat of the entire game.

    However, not everyone was under the will of the Moon Tree¡¯s influence, and as long as they didn¡¯t have elven blood flowing through their vein, their information would be inessible to the will of the Moon Tree.

    For example, Noah, who had infiltrated the Soundless Cult. He systematically followed Negary¡¯s orders, silently altering the summoning ritual, and with Negary¡¯s current understanding of rituals, a product altered by his hands wasn¡¯t something to be underestimated.

    ¡¼ There is a 23.42% probability that the Dim Silence Envoy will give up his authority to convert himself into a living state ¡½ Negary took a sip of his tea. A probability that was slightly higher than 1/5th was already considerable enough to be the most probable oue.

    As for the other possibilities, for example, if the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s resolution was rtively weaker and didn¡¯t try to escape Chromie¡¯s body or to convert himself into a living state, Negary had other contingencies prepared.

    This wasn¡¯t because Negary had already be stronger than the Dim Silence Envoy, but rather because the Dim Silence Envoy was in a lying dead state; furthermore, a lying dead state where he was acting on instincts. In this situation, it was quite simple to construct a n to deal with him specifically.

    In fact, Negary had even prepared a contingency n for the possibility where he decided to remain in the aspect of silence without showing himself, despite this possibility being rtively low.

    Darr was another of Negary¡¯s pawns. If the will of the Moon Tree imed that it didn¡¯t know about Darr who had awakened the elven bloodline through his unstable mutations, that would be a bald-faced lie, but it was exactly because it knew about him that the will of the Moon Tree made such a decision.

    The will of the Moon Tree understood clearly that even if it had interfered with Darr through his elven bloodline, Negary had other means prepared to capture the Dim Silence Envoy. For example, the person hiding amongst the Soundless Cult, the one it never noticed up until now.

    The best-case scenario results for interfering with Darr would be for him to lose his opportunity, then be broken and die. But if it didn¡¯t interfere with Darr, despite that leading to Darr consuming the Dim Silence Envoy and for Chromie to obtain less than it originally nned, it would gain another pawn in the form of Darr who carried the elven bloodline. As long as there was room to act and if it used him well, he would also prove to be a good de.

    For the above reasons, Darr faced a lot fewer obstacles than expected on his way leading up to this moment. Originally, he was hiding underground, but couldn¡¯t approach the Mother Tree due to the threat of the super nt; but then Pernod, the elven sinner burnt himself and his own elven bloodline, using his death to escape from the will of the Moon Tree¡¯s control, thus spreading the fire to the underground super nt.

    Although he didn¡¯t manage to kill the super nt, his actions severely wounded it, which essentially cut off one of the will of the Moon Tree¡¯s arms. This also gave Darr the opening to burrow his way below the Mother Tree, after which he used his corrosive blood to continuously burrow up the roots of the tree and leapt out at the most appropriate moment, consuming the fruit of victory.

    Watching the continuously squirming grey worm, Negary extracted some information from the Dim Silence Envoy through the Gear of Impurity within Darr¡¯s body.

    Up to now, everything had happened exactly as Negary wanted it to, his voice slowly faded away, his body turned into countless beads as he slowly disappeared: ¡¼ Darr, I¡¯ve given you the opportunity. Whether or not you¡¯ll truly be able to grasp it is fully dependent on yourself ¡½

    Negary liked capable people, and to those willing to pledge their allegiance to him, he would stir and urge them as a father would to his children, saving only the best opportunities for them. Naturally, the prerequisite was that they were actually capable enough to grasp that opportunity.

    If they weren¡¯t capable enough, they would have no choice but to be the nutrients for other people¡¯s growth. For example, right at this very moment, whether Darr would consume the Dim Silence Envoy, remedy his own shorings and obtain his promised great power; or whether the Dim Silence Envoy would take over Darr¡¯s body in return, was allpletely dependent on Darr¡¯s abilities.

    ¡¼ A new world? ¡½

    The Dim Silence Envoy had certainly given Negary a pleasant surprise. During the elves¡¯ era of conquest, the Dim Silence Envoy identally discovered traces of a previously unknown world, after which he silently investigated and made his preparations there. This was unknown even to the will of the Moon Tree, considered one of the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s trump cards.

    After Darr devoured the Dim Silence Envoy, even if the Dim Silence Envoy was fully digested, such information shouldn¡¯t be extracted so easily. What truly surprised Negary was that this information was actively handed over on the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s own ord after he discovered the existence of the Gear.

    ¡¼ So there¡¯s another chance for his resurrection in that world, huh? ¡½

    Negary couldn¡¯t help but praise the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s tenacity and wits, even after he had fallen to his current desperate situation, he had still managed to make the best possible decision.

    ¡¼ It¡¯s like he was certain that I would be able to and would revive him when I arrive in that other world ¡½Negary briefly checked the information of that world, as well as some of the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s preparations in it.

    ¡¼ And what an interesting world it is, it has quite the considerable value indeed ¡½

    Negary was making calctions in his mind. After this affair, he would certainly have a bit of time to spare, and this inter-world travel would serve as an excellent intermission. The follow-up events in the Moon Tree world weren¡¯t quite as easy to deal with as he would like, with a high possibility of him being derailed with the slightest errors. After all, his opponents would be the seven Righteous Gods.

    Eternal Heat alone could already apply a lot of pressure on Negary, although rtively speaking, Eternal Heat was also the strongest among the seven Gods.

    ¡¼ Then, guess I¡¯ll be taking extra sses in that other world? ¡½

    ording to the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s memories, that world had a rtive time ratio to the Moon Tree world of 1:3, in other words, one day in the Moon Tree world equalled three days in that world.

    Perhaps in that world, Negary would be able to improve himself even more than expected. After all, although that world¡¯s total energy level was lower than that of the Moon Tree world, there were a lot more interesting artifacts there.

    ¡¼ Before that, there are still a few things I need to settle ¡½ Negary¡¯s body reformed itself within the great clock tower. His strength would increase to its appropriate level very soon, his waiting was justing to an end.

 Chapter 269: Vol3 Ch69: Flower of unknown name (1)

    <h4>Chapter 269: Vol3 Ch69: Flower of unknown name (1)</h4>

    Seven dayster.

    Chromie disembarked a horse carriage with several Saint Hunters by his side.

    He was currently wearing a ck trench coat and a ck piece of cloth over his eyes, which asionally would give off some faint beating blue light.

    Chromie¡¯s return to his position was extremely simple. He only needed to undergo some procedural questioning and report what happened in the underground, after which he swiftly resumed his post.

    He inadvertently stroked the Moonlight Ring on his hand, this ring that managed to conceal his sister¡¯s awakened blood of evil even before it was repaired.

    And now that it had been repaired by Pernod, its camouge abilities had been greatly bolstered,pletely concealing Chromie¡¯s half-elven characteristics to allow him to act human.

    Many years ago, when the elves lost the war, to preserve the elven bloodline, quite a few elves had disguised themselves and hidden among humans, the Farnate family being a particrly influential one among them ¨C being the keeper of elven history. This ring was made at the time to ensure that they were not discovered.

    However, Chromie had still been anxious for a while due to Eternal Heat¡¯s descent upon the world, although he still hadn¡¯t shown any movements since the descent.

    Most likely, he noticed the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s reappearance.

    Chromie was still quite unclear about what role Eternal Heat yed during the previous transgressions.

    He took quite a bit of time moving around the underground ruins, then wasted more time reporting various matters to the church. At this point, Counier¡¯s side had sent news that Olga¡¯s body was already on the verge of breaking, and he needed to rescue her soul as soon as possible.

    Is this the ce?

    Chromie observed the building, a very mundane building with several small animals who took notice of him.

    Extracting the souls of small animals from their bodies, then controlling those animals through it. When necessary, the animals can even be forced into a frenzy by stimting their souls.

    The beating blue mes under Chromie¡¯s covered eyes allowed him to easily discover the mastermind behind these animals.

    The reason why they chose animals is thatpared to humans, animal souls are much easier to control.

    Chromie¡¯s gaze became nk for a brief moment as if realizing something.

    Without any words, Chromie¡¯s body became intangible. The sprout of the Moon Tree retrieving the authority over the aspect of silence allowed Chromie a high degree of control over it.

    ...

    ¡°Do you think that Chromie is really going toe? It¡¯s been so many days already¡± Fye sat with his back leaning on the side of the firece¡¯s chimney, asking his younger brother Luo in a low voice.

    While the two of them appeared to be teenagers, they were in fact actually over 40 years old. After all, if not to obtain a younger body, why would they have pledged their allegiances to that personage?

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯lle, maybe not, what difference does it make? He¡¯s going to fail the rescue either way¡± Luo casually answered, then suddenly frowned: ¡°Something¡¯s happening¡±

    Before the two of them could even react, Chromie abruptly jumped out from another aspect of reality, swinging the sword in his hand towards the pair of brothers.

    The life and soul linking substance was the key for a soul to control the body. By having a grasp over this key, the soul would have perfect control over the body, perhaps pushing it even further, using the soul to interfere with the body and cause it to change. Controlling animals were nothing but an application that this pair of brothers liked to use.

    As soon as Fye and Luo noticed the danger, they immediately reacted ordingly. Luo¡¯s soul instantly took control of his body, his muscles greatly became bulked up and instantly grew by 1 meter, his muscles also turned a steel-like color.

    The de of the sword felt like it had hacked into a b of rubber, unable to cause any further damage despite cutting through the surface.

    On the other hand, Fye also used his soul to directly transform his body, rapidly shrinking down while his bones protrude outwards, ultimately turning into arge, pale-white bone club.

    The older brother Fye¡¯s main research was in the transformation of his body as a whole,bining with basic physical alteration, he was able to transform into various weapons. While the younger brother Luo¡¯s main research was the control of his muscles, which allowed him to turn himself into a muscle giant when necessary.

    Having turned into a giant, Luo grabbed therge bone club and swung it towards Chromie. Sparks flew as the bone club shed against the sword. Luo¡¯s gigantic body and Fye¡¯s bone club had telepathicmunications, so as soon as the weapons shed, several ribs grew from within the boney exterior to grab the de of the sword, which then further unleashed huge strands of muscles to envelop the entire sword.

    ¡°Let go!¡± Luo howled as he exerted his gigantic strength and swung the bone club down on Chromie.

    ¡°Sword of Tranquility¡± a flicker of blue mes appeared around Chromie¡¯s body, the sword in his hand began to grow intangible, turning into a blurry shadow that escaped from the bone club¡¯s bindings, then abruptly returned to tangibility after it passed through the bone club.

    The club was instantly broken in half, blood spilt from among the fragments of bone, revealing an eyeball with a fearful look.

    One could change a lot in just three days, let alone a month. Although Chromie hadn¡¯t devoured the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s vast amount of warped mana and his soul, the aspect of silence authority he obtained was already a considerable level of power.

    The Sword of Tranquility technique turned his sword intangible before turning it tangible again. This worked on the principle of putting his sword into another aspect of reality where everything could be cut, which essentially gave it the same effects as a spatial severance attack.

    The halved bone club continuously writhed, turning back into a sweat-soaked Fye who was missing one calf. If he didn¡¯t notice anything amiss and hurriedly moved most of his crucial organs away, he wouldn¡¯t have only lost a few ribs and one calf.

    ¡°So you¡¯re still alive? What a troublesome ability¡± Chromie wielded the sword in one hand, the night breeze causing his trench coat to flutter. The further his eyes managed to analyze their abilities, the more he couldn¡¯t help but praise how powerful the ability was.

    By using the soul to control one¡¯s body, numerous unthinkable feats would be possible. Fye and Luo had merely learnt one or two of them each, as their souls were insufficient to support any further modifications. This meant that they had no choice but to be extremely proficient in the few that they could perform.

    ¡°Then, how powerful would the mastermind behind you be?¡± Chromie¡¯s sword became intangible once more.

    Fye and Luo exchanged nces, then Luo took a single step forward, causing the ceiling to instantly crumble and copse by itself. Shielding Fye with his body, Luo then rolled down into the house¡¯s basement. Chromie¡¯s body instantly became intangible as well, unaffected by the copsing roof as he pursued the two of them.

    The dim rooms didn¡¯t prove to be any trouble for the current Chromie, and since the house itself wasn¡¯t particrly big, it didn¡¯t take even a full minute for Chromie to catch up to Fye and Luo down to the basement.

    They were currently prostrating in front of a bed,pletely ignoring Chromie¡¯s pursuit, while Olga¡¯s soul shackles were hanging from the edge of the small bed.

    ¡°I knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to win against you¡± a hand reached out to push the veil of the bed away.

    Chromie¡¯s lips twitched, the sword in his hand subconsciously lowered down. Even though he had already expected this, he still wanted to delude himself before the truth fully revealed itself.

    ¡°After all, you¡¯ve always been someone prone to creating miracles, haven¡¯t you?¡± behind the veil sat a woman wearing a light blue dress and a yellow wide-brimmed hat, just like before, smiling at Chromie with an expression of love enough to melt anyone.

 Chapter 270: Vol3 Ch70: Flower of unknown name (2)

    <h4>Chapter 270: Vol3 Ch70: Flower of unknown name (2)</h4>

    ¡°Olga¡±

    Chromie closed his eyes, then opened them once again, staring at the person standing in front of him.

    He had already expected this to be the case, but when the truth revealed itself to him, he still found it a bit hard to stomach.

    When he and Olga went on that stroll, despite him paying constant attention and not noticing any unusual approaching, her soul still vanished without a trace in mere seconds.

    At first, he thought that it was due to means that he either didn¡¯t notice or didn¡¯t understand, but as time passed, he started noticing a discrepancy.

    Perhaps such means really did exist, but it wouldn¡¯t have been worth it, at least, it wasn¡¯t worth it just to capture Olga to spite him.

    And then a few moments ago, he discovered Fye and Luo¡¯s method of controlling animals. He noticed that the two of them also needed to be careful while controlling those animals, lest they went out of control with the slightest stimtion, let alone with a human soul.

    When all impossibilities had been ounted for, the only possibility, no matter how far-fetched and unbelievable, would remain as the only truth.

    No one took Olga¡¯s soul away, she ejected her soul from her body of her own ord, and she was the Overlord of the Hermit Order to whom Fye and Luo had pledged their allegiance.

    ¡°I should have known it was you¡± Chromie raised his sword again: ¡°Then Olga, what did you want?¡±

    ¡°A mission from the Hermit Order, giving you a meeting gift, then extending to you an invitation. Join the Hermit Order, Chromie¡± Olga¡¯s gaze remained on the sword, but still maintained a perfect smile on her face.

    ¡°Is this your request?¡± Chromie once again lowered his sword, asking with a troubled expression. He owed a lot to Olga, so if she truly considered this a request, Chromie would ept.

    Since Chromie was a man of his words, if he truly did join the Hermit Order, he would consider himself a true member of the Hermit Order from now on. The same way he naturally put the elven race into consideration after bing the avatar of the Moon Tree sprout.

    ¡°It¡¯s merely a casual invitation, however, it seems our Saint Hunters captain isn¡¯t very willing¡± Olga didn¡¯t continue. Her light blue eyes continued to disy the look of love that could cause anyone to feel drunk, but now it felt considerably more frigid.

    ¡°Kill him¡± Olga then ordered. Fye and Luo both leapt into action, once again using their respective expertise of turning into a muscle giant and bone weapon while charging at Chromie.

    At the same time, a figure appeared in the air of the room, causing a huge gust of wind to manifest in the closed-off room, draining the air around Chromie in an instant.

    On another side, a rapier on the wall took flight by itself to join the battle.

    The carpet under his feet was the same, immediately coiling up to grab Chromie¡¯s ankles.

    The blue mes in Chromie¡¯s eyes continued to beat, the essence of these attacks could not hide from his eyes.

    ¡°Souls?¡± Chromie¡¯s figure became intangible as he entered the aspect of silence to escape the first attack. More information was being discovered by his eyes, but the same three monsters were also attacking him in the aspect of silence.

    The air, the rapier, and the carpet had all been injected with souls, forcefully connected to Olga using the soul linking substance, and thus they were under her soul¡¯s control.

    ¡°Is this your ability? Olga Gomech¡± Chromie¡¯s figure moved away in the other aspect of reality, the sword in his hand glowed with the red aura of Fearless Spirit, stabbing into the air. However, the soul that had melted into the air also obtained the property of the air, which could scatter and converge, impervious to the sword¡¯s physical attacks.

    ¡°That¡¯s right Chromie, soul maniption, that is the power I obtained from Lord Negary¡¯s experimentations¡± Olga raised her hand, which now held several lengths of chains connected to souls, as these souls were held in her hand, they couldn¡¯t help but heed her orders.

    ¡°Souls are beautiful, especially the souls of those with determination. Their souls are akin to gems, brilliant, shining, and eye-catching; that¡¯s why Chromie, as a man who can create miracles, your soul must also be extremely beautiful!¡± Olga started hovering, more souls poured from her hands into more items within the room.

    ¡°Because of that, Chromie, I hold nothing but the most profound desire to obtain your soul, hand it to me, and we shall be together forever¡± Olga spoke sincerely, almost as if begging him.

    ¡°Olga...¡± observing Olga, Chromie¡¯s gaze flickered nonstop, a sense of self-derision manifested in his heart. Most likely, he was one of the main reasons why she had be the way she was today.

    At 13 years old, Chromie was brought to the Academic City by his father, where he met Olga; at the time, she was a girl who loved sweets, a girl like a flower, a girl who followed him for her entire youth.

    If the Farnate family¡¯s tragedy hadn¡¯t urred, he most likely would have knelt before her, then held her hand as they entered the church, professing ¡®I do¡¯ under the witness of the priest.

    But then, life had never had such a thing as ¡®if¡¯. He had made his choice in the past, choosing the Farnate family meant that he had chosen to give up Olga, andter on, he chose to give up his love itself.

    Step by step, he had discarded Olga from himself. He felt a sense of responsibility towards her and was willing to make up for that responsibility, but to give up his soul?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do that¡±

    Chromie¡¯s sword swung, parrying the rapier that was thrust towards him, at the same time cutting through the carpet that wrapped around his feet, slicing it into pieces. The soul contained within was also destroyed by the Fearless Spirit.

    Unsurprisingly, Chromie once again chose to give up on Olga. He now shouldered the hope of the entire elven race, as the avatar of the sprout, he could not give up his own soul at this point.

    Chromie brandished his sword, scattering the soul-infused air around himself, took a deep breath, then dealt with the Fye and Luo brother who charged at him.

    ¡°I waited 3 years for you¡± Olga lightly stated, the souls under her control swiftly infused into various items and began attacking Chromie: ¡°And I was with you even longer before that. Chromie, how important am I exactly in your heart?¡±

    ¡°Did you know?¡± Olga¡¯s voice now sounded sorrowful: ¡°Before that moment when I hugged you, I was still undecided on whether or not I should extract your soul, but I was ultimately able to make my decision¡±

    ¡°Chromie, whenever you and I were with one another before, whenever I approached you, whenever I looked at you, I could sense your breathing bing heavier, and your heart beating faster. They were the signs of your love for me¡±

    ¡°Because of that, I was able to wait three years for you, I could have continued to wait for you my entire life. Aside from waiting, I was also able to join the Hermit Order, to take over your responsibility, to help you take your revenge. However!¡± Olga¡¯s eyes were now bloodshot, her body also became a bit unstable as she was currently in the form of a soul.

    ¡°However, even now, right at this very moment, your heart is no longer beating for me, Chromie!¡± Soul Essence erupted from Olga¡¯s body, one of the souls sunk into the house right beneath her feet, causing the entire building to begin moving.

 Chapter 271: Vol3 Ch71: Flower of unknown name (3)

    <h4>Chapter 271: Vol3 Ch71: Flower of unknown name (3)</h4>

    ¡°Olga, I admit that everything was my mistake. You are still young, there is no need for you to be so obstinate about me¡± Chromie¡¯s face was filled with regret.

    Even if he had thousands of justifiable reasons, it didn¡¯t change the fact that he was the one who betrayed her love ¨C their love.

    From the very moment he chose to regain the Farnate family¡¯s glory, he had slowly been unable to turn back. He began walking on the so-called path of the ¡®Protagonist¡¯. The moment he sacrificed his sense of smell to obtain Spirit Vision, he began giving up on his past step by step.

    When he used the soul of a Soundless cultist as the catalyst to activate his Spirit Vision, he was influenced by the stubborn emotions contained within, taking his very first step down the abyss.

    If he was able to give it up at this point, he would still have a chance to return, but once he became determined to kill Birosius, he already had no other choice.

    He killed Birosius, and even dispatched the Evil God Bardimor who descended upon his body, thus gaining the attention of the church; otherwise, there was no possible way for him to be the Saint Hunters captain from a criminal in a mere three years¡¯ worth of time.

    As for the sacrifices and hardship he faced during that process, only Chromie himself knew.

    However, no matter how much he exined, the core reason behind it all was that his love was insufficient, and that was the true reason why Olga was sorrowful.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Chromie¡¯s sword sliced through the walls of the house and jumped out. As soon as he did, the entire building came to life, bing personified.

    After all, the soul that was infused into the house was a human soul, and the most powerful soul in Olga¡¯s hand as well.

    Chromie left without returning, thus leaving Olga alone in the town of Lohr. He had thought that Olga would leave Lohr to return to the Academic City, after all, he had constantly been telling her to do so before his disappearance.

    But he had underestimated Olga¡¯s obstinance towards him, believing that he had been murdered by the Sun Shadow church, or by the Evil God Bardimor on that night.

    Because of that, Olga began moving from ce to ce, ultimately joining the Hermit Order. If it was the Sun Shadow church that killed him, she would take her revenge on the Sun Shadow church; and if Bardimor was the one who killed Chromie, she would summon him once again and kill him!

    In the end, the situation was much better than she had thought, and was also worse than she had thought.

    Chromie did not die, the fact that he joined the church¡¯s Saint Hunters didn¡¯t matter, the fact that his body became slightly handicapped also didn¡¯t matter.

    Under the maniption of the soul, the entire house became alive, turning into a giant made of bricks and cement.

    Standing on the giant¡¯s shoulder, Olga¡¯s light blue dress fluttered in the wind. She looked down at Chromie, shouting at him through the voice of her soul: ¡°Hand over your soul!¡±

    Chromie observed the foreign, yet also familiar young girl. He understood clearly that her heart had never changed, what changed was him.

    Sacrificing his love, Chromie could still understand his own heartbeat towards Olga in the past, but his current self could never feel love towards her again, only guilt.

    ¡°Olga, you need to return to your body soon¡± Chromie spoke honestly and avoided her attacks.

    He was borrowing the sprout of the Moon Tree to hold authority over the aspect of silence, but this was, in essence, different from the cultists of the Soundless cult. Whenever those people wanted to enter the aspect of silence, they needed mana and the magic ritual carved on their bodies as support; not only would they not be flexible, their own sense of self would also be assimted by the aspect of silence.

    On the other hand, since Chromie held the authority over the aspect of silence itself, he could utilize it as naturally as breathing, his Sword of Tranquility being only one of many applications. As long as he could correctly utilize the difference in the aspects, it would be extremely difficult to restrain or even touch him.

    ¡°Do you still remember those small blue flowers we once saw?¡± Olga asked.

    She was referring to a type of small blue flowers that looked like umbres. During their travels, they had seen arge field of them in the wilderness, beautiful and eye-catching, unforgettable at the mere sight of them.

    At the time, they didn¡¯t know the name of those flowers, but the flowers had blue petals and a yellow stem, which coincided with Olga¡¯s favorite way of dressing.

    Shak shak!

    A series of noises resounded, causing Chromie to open his eyes wide. That was the sound of a dying life, the soul shackles that belonged to Olga had been broken.

    ¡°Among Lord Negary¡¯s researches, there was once a subject called ¡®Soul Materialization¡¯. The body will grow old and change, but the soul would not¡± Olga¡¯s soul blurred briefly, and as arge amount of soul linking substance erupted, her soul once again became solid.

    ¡°Humans change too easily, Chromie. I shall extract the love I held for you into a lifeform of pure soul, one that will never change¡± Olga¡¯s soul rapidly transformed: ¡°While your soul shall also be extracted to eternally stay by my side¡±

    The soul is derived from the [Origin], a soul is the manifestation of the truth of the universe and thews of each world. Once a living being died, their [Origin] would leave, leaving the remnant soul behind to undergo different changes depending on the world.

    For example, in the me world, remnant souls would be Evil Spirits; while the rules of the Moon Tree world dictated that a soul would either head to the Unrepenting Abyss or a Divine Kingdom of God depending on their faith.

    As for the reason why the [Origin] would always leave after a living being¡¯s death, Negary was still unclear.

    However, that didn¡¯t stop Negary from researching the ¡®Soul Materialization¡¯ project, the creation of a unique soul lifeform independent of the body.

    Negary studied the Unrepenting Abyss, studied the soul linking substance, then studied much soul-rted knowledge, which ultimately resulted in a method for the soul to retain the [Origin] while also not being rejected by the world for a prolonged period of time.

    The soul linking substance was the connection between the soul and the living being¡¯s body, but in truth, it could also be thought of as the connection of the soul to the world. And only once this connection was broken would the [Origin] choose to leave.

    After witnessing the other aspects of reality, Negary had a certain thought: What could be considered a living being?

    nts are living beings, but when observing nts from a normal perspective, most would not be able to see their soul or [Origin]; yet at the same time, one would easily see the sentience of nt lifeforms as soon as they observed from another aspect of the world.

    Insects were also the same as nts in this way, entities with insufficient sentience in the normal aspect of the world, but once observed from another aspect, they would prove to be living creatures the same way humans were.

    The same could be said for air, dirt, and other objects. From this aspect of the world, they were truly and undoubted nonliving objects, but that wasn¡¯t always necessarily the case.

    Due to this line of thinking, Olga followed the method Negary taught her and was able to infuse souls into other objects, then manipte them through the soul linking substance.

    The next step of this research was naturally Soul Materialization. If all things were living beings, then would the world itself not be a living being as well? Then one would be able to form a connection with the world itself through a huge amount of soul linking substance.

    This essentially meant that your body was the world itself, and since there was now a connection, the [Origin] would naturally not leave.

    Of course, one consequence of this procedure was that one¡¯s soul would be deeply intertwined with the world, depending on the follow-up procedures and the world¡¯s characteristics, the soul lifeform would turn out differently.

    One of the more inadequate results was turning into a type of earthbound spirit. One¡¯s soul would be bound to a certain patch ofnd, which under normal circumstances, as long as it wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed, would effectively grant the soul eternal life.

    On the other hand, if the results turned out more desirable, the power obtained from this procedure wouldn¡¯t be inconsiderable either.

 Chapter 272: Vol3 Ch72: Flower of unknown name (4)

    <h4>Chapter 272: Vol3 Ch72: Flower of unknown name (4)</h4>

    The strength of the materialized soul wasrgely dependent on how strong the soul was and how much soul linking substance there was, as well as how widespread it was.

    Even a normal person would be able toplete this operation as long as they somehow followed the appropriate procedures, for example, having an especially long death process.

    As long as one¡¯s constitution, soul, and environment met the requirements, anyone could create a special type of soul lifeform by using certain means.

    ¡°Intense emotional fluctuations,bined with a long death process will make a dead individual¡¯s soul linking substance spread continuously, and as long as the environment is suitable for the soul, anyone would be able to achieve soul connection. However, this process of idental suitability would leave the newly-born soul lifeform with a lot of drawbacks¡±

    Olga continued: ¡°The shackles of the soul are the links of an individual to the world. Not only does this link exist on one¡¯s body, but it also exists on their reputation, contributions, and existence as a whole¡±

    ¡°The more renowned a person is in this world, the stronger their soul shackle would be, which in turn disys their life¡¯s tenacity¡± Olga¡¯s presence grew increasingly stronger, various shades of colors boiled and surged from her body: ¡°Through certain means, this contribution can be converted and manifested, thus signing a covenant with the world¡¯s history itself, from which point the soul lifeform will no longer be bound to a single location or city¡±

    ¡°For that reason, the modified method Lord Negary had devised was named Heroic Spirit Trial¡±

    Lights of various colors drifted along Olga¡¯s body, her soul rapidly solidifying, converting into a soul lifeform, at the same time, her soul shackles began to spread towards an unknown location. Once this process waspleted, unless the connected location itself was destroyed, she would literally never die.

    ¡°Olga...¡± the two blue mes in Chromie¡¯s eyes continuously beat, quickly discerning Olga¡¯s current state.

    ¡°Hand your soul to me, Chromie¡± Olga loudly dered as the rock giant beneath her struck the ground with both arms.

    Chromie could feel the earth tremble, his body lightly leapt away just in time to avoid several rock pirs from below. As he fled into the aspect of silence, he discovered that he was being surrounded by various bs of flesh, all rushing at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Olga¡± Chromie once again leapt away from the encirclement towards Olga. An acute sense of danger was ringing in his mind, telling him that if he continued to ignore her like this, his soul might really be extracted by Olga, which he couldn¡¯t ept.

    Since that was the case, there was no other solution but to retaliate. In the end, guilt was only guilt, Chromie would not give up on his life merely because of his guilt.

    Arge number of rock pirs sprouted from below attempting to crush Chromie. Chromie¡¯s figure was constantly weaving between the encirclement of rock and flesh on both sides, his sword constantly swinging in the process.

    ¡°Do not interfere with her excellency!¡± Luo, whose entire body was now bulging with muscle, wielded his brother Fye who had transformed into arge boney de, both of them riding on top of a rock pir, using its momentum to charge towards Chromie.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Chromie shouted furiously.

    The rock pirs around him were bing denser and denser, from the gaps between some of them, he could see Olga bing increasingly more solid. From his estimations, she would most likely be able to achieve her so-called ¡®Soul Materialization¡¯ very soon, at which point he would gain a powerful foe who wished for nothing but to take his soul. Even thinking about it felt terrifying.

    Chromie¡¯s body flickered in and out of existence, passing through Luo¡¯s body without any trouble. Luo first became stunned, followed by him clutching his heart. A small de had suddenly appeared where his heart was, directly puncturing it numerous times.

    When moving from one aspect to another, Chromie would materialize and dematerialize various items, by cing them directly into the enemy¡¯s body, he was able to attack their defenseless innards.

    Chromie¡¯s sword cut through the wall of flesh, then returned to the aspect of reality, to find Olga standing not too far away from himself. Several blue flowers were suddenly sprouting out of thin air, seemingly the contributions that she had manifested from her ability.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Olga¡± without any other choice, Chromie rushed directly in front of Olga, the sword in his hand thrusting towards her eyes, as the mes in his eyes flickered. It was simple for the current him to discover Olga¡¯s weakness.

    She was currently extending her soul shackles to form a connection with somewhere unknown, so as long as he could interfere with this connection, her life would be cut short, once again returning to her the process of death.

    Right at the moment that Chromie was silently watching out for Olga¡¯s countermeasures, his sword struck its target in an unexpectedly easy manner.

    With extreme precision, the de of the sword d in bright red Fearless Spirit directly struck the link of Olga¡¯s soul shackles, cutting off the process of her Heroic Spirit Trial.

    The growing blue flowers instantly broke apart, countless blue petals scattered all over. The rock pirs that had obstructed him earlier also began to copse one by one, the souls infused into them slowly dying as they no longer had Olga¡¯s control.

    Fye and Luo were in a rtively better state, but Olga¡¯s death had also adversely affected them severely. Aside from them, others who had ¡®reincarnated¡¯ thanks to Olga also had their control over their bodies greatly diminished in mere seconds.

    Watching Olga who was turning into scattering sprites of light, Chromie was stunned: ¡°Why? I¡¯m just a person who has given up on love, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not worth you doing this, so why!?¡±

    ¡°So you still don¡¯t understand at all¡± Olga¡¯s gaze was still unchanged, the same love-filled gaze that could melt a person. She gently reached her hand out and embraced him: ¡°The thing called love, not only could it make your heartbeat for me, but also my heartbeat for you¡±

    ¡°I¡ª this is the only way I can take my revenge on you, never forget me, Chromie¡± Olga¡¯s form grew more and more translucent, the sprites that formed her body slowly mixed with the blue petals to drift into the far distance.

    These blue petals were the ability she had manifested from her contributions. Her ¡®contributions¡¯, or rather, the single most praiseworthy event in her life, was to meet Chromie in that ce filled with the unknown blue flowers. Or at least, that was what she herself believed.

    Chromie dropped his sword, wanting to return Olga¡¯s embrace, only to find his hands reaching nothing. He felt loss and disappointment, various feelings from simply sorrowful to suffocating surged from inside him. He could feel that guilt and concern were among the emotions he was feeling, but what he wished to feel the most right now simply didn¡¯t exist.

    Olga¡¯s goal had never been Chromie¡¯s soul, rather, from the moment she discovered that Chromie¡¯s heart no longer beats for her, she had already thought of today, she had already lost her will to continue living.

    It was a greatly foolish and greatly unworthy choice, but it was Olga¡¯s choice. She had lived for it, and she had also died for it.

    Watching the blue petals that filled the sky, Chromie reached his hand out to catch one of them. The beating Mana Eye allowed him to quickly analyze the use, growth period, living environment, suitable temperature, as well as medicinal benefits of this flower, but not its name. After all, the name of a flower was merely the way humans referred to it.

    Chromie clutched the petal tightly in his hand, despite the especially beautiful scene, hepletely had no mind to enjoy it. Prostrating on the ground, he started to wail and sob, he knew that he had just lost something extremely precious, but even now, he didn¡¯t know just what that was.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Olga...¡±

 Chapter 273: Vol3 Ch73: Modification of Soulâ€™s Blood

    <h4>Chapter 273: Vol3 Ch73: Modification of Soul¡¯s Blood</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Standing at the top of the clock tower, Negary observed the fluttering blue petals and shook his head.

    He had already given Olga her opportunity, the same way he had done for Darr.

    In this city, there had been many heroines who were praised and adored by the people throughout history.

    For example, the female knight Horst, who had donned her husband¡¯s armor and subjugated a supernatural creature in revenge for herte husband. Her story became widespread, turning her into the embodiment of female heroism of the century.

    Or the embodiment of feminine chastity and faithfulness, waiting for the return of her beloved until her death ¨C the Awaiting Miste.

    Not too long ago, the soul linking substances that they left behind were granted to Olga by Negary.

    The reason why Olga was so slow with forming the necessary connection was that she did not inherently have a lot of ¡®contribution¡¯, thus giving her difficulty in anchoring her existence in history.

    However, if she had fused with the soul linking substances of those two, she would have quickly gained a great amount of contribution, rapidly transforming herself into a soul lifeform. At that time, she would have be a Valkyrie, a ¡®God-chosen Heroine Fallen-inbat¡¯.

    But ultimately, Olga was unwilling to be a Valkyrie, instead choosing to sacrifice herself and ensure that Chromie would not forget her for the rest of his life.

    Olga was someone with great potential, and if she had been able to escape from the influence of her emotions, her eventual achievements would have been undoubtedly great.

    ¡¼ What a foolish choice ¡½despite saying so, Negary¡¯s tone did not contain any hint of mockery or criticism. It had always been people with such level of perseverance that managed to draw Negary¡¯s interest, ¡¼ How regretful, it seems that the Heroic Spirit project will require a different experimental subject ¡½

    ¡°Lord Negary, everything has been prepared¡± the shadow behind him flickered, several Shade Attendants with one knee knelt to the ground manifested themselves and reported to Negary.

    ¡¼ Oh? Then let¡¯s begin ¡½Negary curtly replied. After such a long period of preparations, there was no need for any hesitation.

    Negary headed inside the clock tower, the interior of which had been weaved full of Mysticism formations. This could be considered the embodiment of Negary¡¯s entire wealth of Mysticism knowledge so far, even Eternal Heat would find it difficult to influence him through so manyyers of protection, and even if he tried to approach with force, this ce would buy Negary enough time to react and retaliate.

    The biggest issue for Negary so far had been theck of an [Origin], thus he was unable to simply release his [Origin] to further improve the quality of his soul, as well as obtaining the crucial Principles within an [Origin].

    For example, as Shennai obtained the Principles of ¡®Impurity¡¯ from his [Origin], he was able to follow the Principles and develop his own Pathway.

    From studying the vast numbers of magic-rted documents he had collected, Negary found that axle rituals served essentially the same function. Through axle rituals, the user would be closer to an Evil God, during the process of which their soul would also begin to conform to the Evil God.

    Ultimately, they would be fully assimted by the Evil God, their soul structure, the quality of it, as well as the Principles contained within would be infinitely close to the Evil God, eventually turning into a clone of the Evil God.

    This was the same with releasing one¡¯s [Origin], by slowly releasing the [Origin], one would also be closer to the entity that their [Origin] came from. However, the means they used to do so was much more advancedpared to Evil Gods, and their aim wasn¡¯t just to create a single clone.

    Because of this, the reason why both the axle ritual and the release of one¡¯s [Origin] could make an individual stronger was that during the process of release or the process of axle-ing, the individual would take on the radiations of entities greater than themselves, thus literally grow closer to those great entities.

    This would be the simplest pathway to follow because there was already a temte.

    It would be at this point that one usually found themselves in a vicious cycle: If they wanted to go any further on their pathway, they needed to rely on the greater entities, but if they did that, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help themselves from being assimted by those same entities.

    If there truly was no other way, Negary would have only two choices left.

    The first was to ept a new [Origin], study from it, then change the old into the new, thus forming his own pathway. However, since the pathway would still be formed upon the foundations of the Principles derived from the [Origin], even if he changed the old into the new, he would still be essentially working for the benefit of the [Origin]¡¯s originator.

    The other choice was much more troublesome. Principles naturally existed in the universe, manifesting themselves as phenomena and knowledge. Each piece of knowledge, no matter how crude, was aption of Principles; the more advanced the knowledge, the more Principles would be epassed within it.

    He would need topile those Principles bit by bit, then rely on those Principles to modify his own soul. Not only did this require arge amount of time, but there was also a very real possibility of either reaching bottlenecks or going off the pathway due to certain factors, which posed a lot of danger.

    Neither of these choices was particrly great, nor did they fit Negary¡¯s own needs. The Gear n was then put into motion due to these needs.

    In the Disaster world, Negary had used his Spiritual Inception germs to infect arge number of humans, then guided them to achieve the second stage of release through Disasforce.

    Because their souls were infected by Negary¡¯s soul virus, Negary was then able to use their Soul Essence to rebuild his own soul, furthermore copying their abilities¡¯ soul structures.

    However, this method was no longer suitable for the current situation. Firstly, this was a vastly different world; and secondly, Negary¡¯s Soul¡¯s Blood was now insufficient for his needs, using this method left too much room for him to be taken advantage of, thus bing his weakness.

    Combining the axle ritual, the existence of [Origin], the previous infecting method of his soul virus, the power of Impurity, the error property, the aspects of reality, etc., Negary had finally devised a usible remedy for his plights.

    And the very first step of that was topletely overhaul Soul¡¯s Blood.

    During the past few years, Negary had been researching the structure of the soul and the soul linking substance to further improve Soul¡¯s Blood.

    Soul¡¯s Blood was able to act as a host for Negary¡¯s soul and infect the souls of others through his remnant willpower contained within; it also had a mutual connection that allowed Negary¡¯s soul to freely transfer between each unit of Soul¡¯s Blood.

    However, Soul¡¯s Blood was merely the product of abination between his germs and the dragon¡¯s bloodline. The reason why Soul¡¯s Blood was insufficient for his needs was that its connection was merely the dragon race¡¯s bloodline connection. With Negary¡¯s current prowess, even he could easily interfere with it, never mind the enemies that Negary felt troubled by.

    Negary¡¯s control over germs came from his own ability, his soul structure naturally afforded him a strong force of maniption against germs and their branches.

    Even after Negary hadbined Lan Shan¡¯s ability with his own to strengthen it, he had only managed to improve the range and uracy of his maniption, so this ability had now gotten a bit redundant as well.

    Entering the secret room, Negary dismissed the Shade Attendants then carefully examined everything in the room as well as all of his prepared items to make sure there were no hidden means from any other entities.

    After confirming that there were no issues, Negary¡¯s soul extracted itself from Soul¡¯s Blood, then began to change. Arge volume of white Soul Essence began to pour out. Ever since he created Soul¡¯s Blood to act as the host for his soul, he basically had no use for this Soul Essence, so it was only now that they could finally exert their usefulness again.

    The lifeforce contained within was removed, turning the Soul Essence into pure soul linking substance, the huge amount of soul linking substance that he had been umting over the years.

    This soul linking substance began to fuse with Negary¡¯s soul, turning into Negary¡¯s soul shackles.

    A mass of golden liquid was now hovering in mid-air, Soul¡¯s Blood.

    Negary¡¯s soul shackles then reached into the Soul¡¯s Blood, connecting to the Soul¡¯s Blood from a different aspect of reality while deeply altering Soul¡¯s Blood at the same time.

 Chapter 274: Vol3 Ch74: The bell tolls

    <h4>Chapter 274: Vol3 Ch74: The bell tolls</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Arge volume of golden particles began flying into the air, then disappeared through various routes, these golden particles were Negary himself who hadpleted the improvement of Soul¡¯s Blood.

    One of the most crucialponents of this modification was what he obtained from Chromie. Despite everything, Chromie was still the Protagonist of this world, thus having his own [Protagonist Aura]; in the previous world, having previously been a Protagonist himself, Negary was called ¡®the disqualified king¡¯.

    In the beginning, when the will of the Moon Tree mentioned that Chromie had something Negary needed, it was actually referring to the data of Chromie¡¯s [Protagonist Aura]. However, at the time, Chromie didn¡¯t have any abilities of a Protagonist. On the contrary, he was in a state where he could lose his status as a Protagonist at any moment; it wasn¡¯t until Chromie began experiencing various hardships and events that his [Protagonist Aura] slowly activated.

    Each [Protagonist Aura] was tightly connected to the world it belonged to, and it was this connection that Negary needed. He had to selectively extract the data of this connection, then reconstruct his own soul structure.

    His soul had now transformed into the huge volume of golden particles from before. These particles had the characteristics of a soul, but also the characteristics of germs. Despite manifesting as countless separate particles here, they were actually tightly connected through other aspects of reality.

    Each of these particles was Negary, he was one, and he was myriads.

    Following Negary¡¯s transformation, the bodies of certain individuals of Lohr began to let out the sound of turning gears; the same thing was also happening to certain slumbering insects below the earth, with each of the ck Gears turning golden, then transforming into particles.

    The Gears he granted the humans of this world only constituted a small percentage of them all. At certain corners of the Moon Tree world, more and more Gears were undergoing the same conversions, each of them residing in aponent of this world: the earth, the sea, the air, even the aspects themselves.

    The Gears were individually turning, stimting one another, forming close bonds with each other, then transforming themselves into golden particles that infected the world.

    With a huge surge of information, Negary underwent an unprecedented sublimation.

    Infect, understand, then manipte!

    The toll of a bell originated from the world itself then resounded throughout the entire globe.

    The Cardinal abruptly awakened from his sleep, stirred by a nightmare. For the past few years, such urrences had been getting more and more frequent.

    From a theoretical perspective, as a priest of God, his soul should be under the protection of his God, undisturbed by any wicked entities, so nightmares were naturally impossible.

    However, ever since he maintained his tacit understanding with the Hermit Order and allowed them to grow, nightmares started to be an inexorable part of his life.

    In the nightmare, within that boundless darkness, he was constantly moving forward with amp in his hand. Where the light of themp couldn¡¯t reach, he would consistently sense the squirming of ¡®something¡¯, as well as the sound of turning gears and the tolling of a bell.

    Even with the brightmp in his hand, he could not find his way out of the boundless darkness no matter how he moved forward, eventually bingpletely disoriented. Only when everything began to move around the darkness did he finally notice the environment he was in.

    ¡°My Lord, please grant me salvation¡± the Cardinal calmed himself, then prayed towards God through the runes constructed in his soul, continuously embracing the light and heat of his God, moving closer towards it.

    A few days ago, their God had suddenly descended and performed a divine miracle. Although there weren¡¯t any divine revtions, the sensation of the eternal, extreme scorching heat and light was self-evident. They were all able to more easily sense the existence of God, and that alone improved the faith of everyone in the church by arge margin.

    However, the toll of the bell that originated from the world itself caused the Cardinal¡¯s face to freeze over.

    Starting from Lohr, the toll of the bell resounded in every direction, bing more and more widespread, the sound also growing increasingly mystical.

    ...

    The sun of Eternal Heat within the Sun Shadow¡¯s Divine Altar slightly moved, apparently observing something. Its light flickered on and off a few times but eventually calmed down, returning to its glorious radiance. The vision of God was always long-term.

    ...

    In the nearby Academic City, a certain old man hiding in his library looked up and carefully listened to the toll of this bell, muttering to himself: ¡°Who the heck is this? Having the courage to cause such a hugemotion here...¡±

    ...

    In a certain city, within a silent Divine Altar, there was a rtivelypact female statue. Her expression was soft and gentle with a faint smile from the corner of her mouth, exuding warmth, not unlike that of one¡¯s mother.

    If not for the mass of greyish white tentacles below her torso, she would have been the perfect embodiment of human beauty.

    This was one of the seven Righteous Gods, worshipped by the Half Life church, Life Bearer.

    When the slowly resounding toll of the bell reached her, the smile at the corner of her mouth became even more gentle, if one was in a trance, they would even see some of the tentacles at her feet slightly squirming, followed by the leak of liquid and the presence of exuding life force.

    ...

    At the same time, deep underneath the dark ocean crept an indescribably gigantic entity. ¡®He¡¯ had been continuously emanating a kind of soundwave through the seawater in every direction, but following the toll of the bell, the indescribable gigantic entity¡¯s movement slightly ceased before continuing to move again, this time, the soundwaves ¡®he¡¯ gave off became a bit different.

    ...

    Furthermore, a shadow traversing destends; a gate residing at an unfathomable ce; a woman under whose eyey a single crimson tear; a rotten ¡®thing¡¯ residing in unseeable darkness; as well as various other monsters of all shapes and sizes all noticed that mystical toll of the bell. Some didn¡¯t pay any attention to it, some reacted ordingly.

    After so many years, they had already seen too many things to count. This asion could be considered unique, but not to the point that they would react greatly to it, especially not when the other party was under the protection of thatrge ball of fire.

    ...

    Negary had umted a significant amount prior to his sublimation, his knowledge alone far surpassed the majority of entities at the third stage of release. Until now, it was simply because his soul was insufficient to convert this knowledge into corresponding strength that he didn¡¯t.

    Right at this moment, information belonging to this world was all flowing into him, the golden particles had gotten increasingly more mystical. It soon broke through the level of the third stage of release, then continued to rise. Negary¡¯s pathway had fully formed in the blink of an eye, reaching its peak instantly.

    It could be said that if Negary could take the very next step, he would reach the level of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon, perhaps not that muchckingpared to the seven Righteous Gods themselves.

    At that time, Negary would gain the moniker of World Infector, bing the most powerful Evil God of the Moon Tree world.

    However, very wisely, Negary stopped. The Moon Tree world was the cattle farm of the seven Righteous Gods, containing too many traps to even count. If Negary only infected the outermostyer to extract the world¡¯s Principles, thanks to Eternal Heat¡¯s protection, that would still be within the limits of the seven Gods¡¯ patience. Continuing from this point would only result in bringing trouble to himself, perhaps even leading to wasted efforts.

    The various Principles of the world had been recorded by Negary, which would then be referenced with his previous knowledge,piled, then adjusted ordingly. The Principles that could be observed from different perspectives would naturally be dissimr. Even if Negary had observed the same scenery through hisrge volume of data, there was still a difference in observing something through a telescope and personally observing it up-close.

    At the same time, Negary wouldn¡¯t consider what he had observed so far as ¡®truth¡¯. There were surely plenty of trapsid by the seven Gods that he could fall in as soon as he wasn¡¯t careful, so even if he wanted to break through to reach their level, it was best that he went to other worlds to do so.

 Chapter 275: Vol3 Ch75: Heading off to a new world

    <h4>Chapter 275: Vol3 Ch75: Heading off to a new world</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Beads of light began to gather, taking Negary¡¯s form. He had now thoroughly transformed into a type of virus, a soul virus.

    He was no longer a soul dependent on Soul¡¯s Blood that had characteristics of a soul virus, but rather he was now the virus itself, a virus strong enough to infect a world.

    Strictly speaking, if Negary had continued his infection, the world of the Moon Tree would have soon fallen into his hands. However, the prerequisites of this would be that he was able to triumph against the seven Gods, thus retrieving the authorities from them bit by bit; otherwise, this infection would continue to remain an infection at the shallowest level.

    The more the world was infected, the more information Negary would obtain, and the more Principles he would be able topile, thus the stronger his pathway of maniption would be.

    However, the Moon Tree world wasn¡¯t suitable for further infection, so the most he could obtain was some information from the outermostyer. There were still 10 years until the ¡®fruit¡¯ that was the Moon Tree world became fully ripe once again, so it was now the perfect time for him to make a trip to another world, especially when Negary had just gotten a set of world coordinates from the Dim Silence Envoy.

    The Dim Silence Envoy left a beacon in that world, allowing him to pinpoint its location.

    In Negary¡¯s current state, it was a bit unsuitable for him to rely on an [Origin] and use the [Origin] transmigration method again. However, thanks to the beacon and the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s transmigration method, Negary had devised his own method.

    The gigantic organization that was the Hermit Order had started getting into gear, with increasingly more members joining it; yet at the same time, it was bing increasingly less useful to Negary. At a time like this, Negary felt like he could understand the reason why the seven Gods were mostlycent with their own churches.

    ¡¼ The Impure Hermit Order needs to truly develop itself. As the childish joke it currently is, it couldn¡¯t possibly aid me in any way ¡½Negary shook his head. Restrained by the world¡¯s limitations and resources, before he obtained more world coordinates, it was unrealistic to develop the Hermit Order in any shape or form.

    ¡¼ The development of the Hermit Order shall have to wait... ¡½Negary¡¯s body became incorporeal as he went to resolve the next sets of issues.

    After the worldwide toll of the bell, the Moon Tree world once again fell calm. But this was merely the calm before the storm, and hidden currents beneath the surface of this world were all surging intensely. The next God¡¯s Offering Day would certainly not be quite so simple. Although, not a single God¡¯s Offering Day in the past had ever been simple in the first ce.

    ...

    Despite the 100,000 years of humanity¡¯s development and progress, only the most recent 4,000 years had been truly meaningful.

    It could be said that we lived on a small ind called ¡®Known¡¯, constantly taking the seawater of the ¡®Unknown¡¯ from our surroundings to fill our own ind.

    In the past 4000 years, the progress of our understanding of reality had gotten increasingly faster, the ¡®Known¡¯ ind growing exponentially faster, at the same time, the area of ¡®Unknown¡¯ seawater we came into contact with every day had also gotten exponentiallyrger.

    As modern science models and theories became moreplete, our ability to explore the Unknown also improved, but at the same time, ¡®things¡¯ that challenged the very rationality of humanity had also gradually appeared in our daily lives.

    If these ¡®things¡¯ that we cannot fully fathom are left to spread, human rationality itself would eventually copse, and the tsunami of ¡®Unknown¡¯ shall once again sink humanity¡¯s small ind of ¡®Known¡¯.

    For this reason, as everyone lived under the sun, we must fight against the Unknown in the darkness, preventing them from being exposed to the public. Only this way would people be able to live in a world with rationality and normalcy.

    Ziiii.....

    A certain noise slowly spread.

    In arge hallway, every 10 meters, there rested arge, highly scientific metal door attached with a viewing port and a data screen.

    Two C-ss personnel wearing hazmat suits abruptly stopped their feet. In this hive-like underground structure, everything should be under strict management, all personnel present should be well-disciplined and professional, thus no meaningless noise should ever be heard.

    Because of that, when things werepletely normal yet an abnormal noise could be heard, then it must represent an abnormal urrence.

    This ce was a C-ss containment area, so all contained items should only be of C-ss rating. Naturally, this rating was made from the studies conducted on them so far, and the fact that they were still in containment meant that they still hadn¡¯t been fully studied, so there was a possibility of an incorrect rating.

    The two C-ss personnel quickly reacted, pressing a button on their hazmat suit¡¯s wrists to turn on themunication function and reported the abnormal situation to their direct superiors, after which they began to carefully observe their surroundings.

    The room immediately on their right was C-4-27, nicknamed [Ashy Granny], as well as some short description of her on the gate.

    ========

    Description: C-4-27 is a female human around 70 years old in age, her expression is mostly nk, quiet; she has a disability on both legs.

    She was discovered on May 5th year 20XX in the middle of a cremation morgue without any personal identifications. Her appearance coincided with the appearance of [REDACTED] at the same location, most likely rted to it in some way.

    Her food consists of the ashes of any creatures, and nothing but ashes. After consuming a creature¡¯s ash, she would utter a fixed phrase rting to the creature¡¯s ash, then indicate that she can provide certain items belonging to that creature. Other than instances like this, she rarelymunicates.

    On May 9th, Dr. ¨€¨€¨€¨€ had conducted a test, providing a portion of ¨€¨€¨€¡¯s ashes to C-4-27. C-4-27 then spoke words rted to ¨€¨€¨€, indicating her capability of providing ¨€¨€¨€. When Dr. ¨€¨€¨€¨€ said that he needed ¨€¨€¨€, C-4-27 was unable to produce the item, she simply repeated her words rted to ¨€¨€¨€ before falling silent.

    After Dr. ¨€¨€¨€¨€ observed her for 5 minutes, C-4-27 said: ¡°Ashes mixed with excrement would be better¡±

    (Attachment: ?Excrement-infused ashes feeding report experiment log?)

    Danger level: 1

    Unknown level: 3

    Corrtion level: 4

    Overall rating: C-ss.

    Containment procedures: C-4-27 is to be contained within a C2-ss observation chamber. Observation is to be done once every three days while feeding C-4-27 ashes of a pig¡¯s bone, observational staff consists of two C-ss personnel.

    ========

    On their left was C-4-28, nicknamed [Dim Silence Journal], which also contained the descriptions of this journal.

    ========

    Description: C-4-28 is a journal, 20cm tall, 15cm wide, and 2cm thick. The cover is brown with cream-colored pages inside, it contains a total of 10 pages, made of nt material of an unknown nt. The ink has been determined to be the blood of an unknown creature; DNA extraction judged to be impossible.

    C-4-28 contains ounts written in English depicting the life of a fantasy ¡®Elf¡¯ creature, known as C-4-28-1 ¨C [Dim Silence Envoy], which includes 3 entries in total.

    All three entries of the journal contained self-depictions and self-praise of C-4-28-1.

    (Attachment: ?C-4-28-1 appearance drawn based on depictions?)

    C-4-28 was discovered on June 13th 20XX within a library on the day of the library¡¯s arson. C-4-28 was discovered to be unharmed after the events.

    On June 25th, Dr. Clyne had conducted tests on C-4-28, discovering the outeryer of C-4-28 could create a protective barrier of C3-ss energy level.

    (Attachment: ?Protective barrier experiment log?)

    Danger level: 1

    Unknown level: 4

    Corrtion level: 3

    Overall rating: C-ss.

    Containment procedures: C-4-28 is to be contained within a C2-ss observation chamber. Its contents are to be examined once every 3 days for any changes, observational staff consist of two C-ss personnel.

    ========

    The two C-ss personnel then acted as ordered to examine both C-4-27 and C-4-28.

    C-4-27 showed no abnormalities, but C-4-28 had produced an additional entry, describing a type of virus called [Negary].

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    TN: And that¡¯s the final chapter of this volume, we¡¯re now moving onto a new SCP-themed world.

    As you can see from the item descriptions that took up more than half the chapter, the theme of this world is going to change drasticallypared to the previous one. As far as I can tell, it¡¯s going to be THE most convoluted volume in the entire series (and not necessarily in a good way), so I hope that readers will be able to brave through the next 55 chapters of volume 4.

    Thank you for your support so far, and happy reading.

 Chapter 276: Vol4 Ch1: SCR Society for Psychical Research?

    <h4>Chapter 276: Vol4 Ch1: SCR Society for Psychical Research?</h4>

    [D-ss personnel Bart, please open the door in front of you using your ID card]

    As the announcement repeated twice in his earpiece, Bart trembled slightly.

    This 2-meter-tall white man has had just about enough of this life.

    During this period of time, Bart felt like God had given up on him. Because his wife crossed the line, in his rage, he had sent both her and the gigolo into the depths of the ocean.

    It was a typical impulsive crime, so he was quickly caught. During his wife¡¯s autopsy, she was found to be about 2-month pregnant, which led to considerable social bacsh. And due to the feminist movement¡¯s zealous efforts, he was sentenced to death.

    Before his execution, he was brought to this ce, the Society for Psychical Research ¨C also known as the SCR Foundation, where the employees told him that as long as he listened to their orders for one month, he would get to go free.

    In this way, he became a D-ss personnel of this strange facility, of course, he didn¡¯t know that the ¡®D¡¯ in D-ss stood for Disposable.

    It has been 1 week since he arrived here, during which he had done many tasks following these people¡¯s orders. For example, going into a certain room and putting his hand on the keyboard, then typing in a phrase word-for-word; or swallowing a pill before entering a room with a man with a foot basin, so on and so forth.

    Sometimes, nothing might ur at all, while sometimes,pletely unimaginable events would ur after his actions. For example, after waiting for 3 minutes in the room with the foot basin man, as if there was some sort ofpulsion, he couldn¡¯t help himself standing behind him.

    Some of the unimaginable events were also considerably dangerous. On one asion, he had to enter a ssroom with a ckboard that had a math equation written in blood; until he solved the equation, he couldn¡¯t leave the room, furthermore, if he failed to solve it after a period of time, his blood would be siphoned to write a new math equation.

    During that time, quite a bit of Bart¡¯s blood was siphoned, if he wasn¡¯t lucky, he would have died right then.

    After two days of rest, he had to continue his work, the task this timey within the room in front of him. He read the contents on the screen in front of the door, trying to memorize each one; his instincts were telling him that this would be very useful.

    ...

    Inside a tightly sealed room, several researchers and facility staff were watching the live footage; a blond woman wearing sses was holding Bart¡¯s mission reports in her hand.

    ¡°Two wipes, this D-ss sure is lucky¡± the blond woman read the reports while keeping an eye on Bart who was on the screen.

    D-ss personnel of the SCR Foundation all believed that they would be let free after a month, but in truth, after one month had passed, they would simply have their memories wiped and reused until they ¡®expire¡¯.

    Bart was a D-ss who had gone through two such memory wipes, this was already the third month since he first arrived at the SCR Foundation, but to him, this was only his first week.

    The SCR Foundation was a gigantic multinational organization, having been issued authority as well as requests from all of the world¡¯s biggest countries, and then some. They were not bound to the jurisdiction of any single constitution, their goals being the collection and recording of all abnormal phenomena, events, individuals, and objects.

    Their motto was Secure, Contain, Research, thus their name the SCR Foundation, although their official name as known to others was the Society for Psychical Research.

    ...

    Bart took a deep breath before essing the door with the ID card he was temporarily granted, entering the decontamination room that led into C-4-28¡¯s containment chamber. Through the one-sided ss, Bart was able to see the brown journal left on the table. Perhaps it was his imagination, but Bart felt like there was a golden tint that could be seen from the journal.

    [Go in, pick up the journal]

    The cold, emotionless order sounded by his ears once again. For the sake of his slim hope of freedom, Bart could onlyply, as if he was already used to this form of work, unconditionally following orders.

    In reality, that was actually the case. After every assignment, any surviving D-ss personnel must undergo mandatory psychological examinations and conditioning, during which they were nted with a hypnotic suggestion to subconsciously obey orders.

    Bart entered the inner containment chamber, then picked up the journal, after which he continued to follow orders to open the fourth journal entry. This entry described a type of virus called [Negary]; as this was a new addition to C-4-28, the [Negary] virus was dubbed C-4-28-2.

    From the descriptions alone, this was a very strange virus: after being infected by C-4-28-2, the infected would slowly gain a C-4-28-2 personality. As depicted, this personality was a more powerful and moreplete version of oneself, the sublimation of oneself. Furthermore, it only took the continuous invocation of C-4-28-2¡¯s name for one to be infected, the journal entry also depicted one way to invoke the name of [Negary].

    [Read the journal entry, then recite C-4-28-2¡¯s name following the written instructions]

    The orders came once again, so Bart started to read the journal and stammered as he recited the name on the journal.

    ...

    In the sealed control room, everyone was closely observing Bart¡¯s state. In case that the name itself was the catalyst for infection, the control room wasn¡¯t receiving a direct audio feed from Bart¡¯s recitation.

    A very long time ago, when containment procedures still hadn¡¯t been properly designed, there was once a case of a containment breach due to an auditory info-hazard. Ever since that time, all usible uncontrolled data must go through a ry center of specialized personnel in order to prevent the loss of valuable researchers.

    ...

    From the surveince footage and data, Bart did not disy any abnormalities, be it his heartbeat, breathing rate, brainwaves, or any other monitored data, they were all within normal variations.

    However, Bart himself knew that the abnormalities had already urred.

    In his vision, an indescribable transparent figure had emerged from the journal. As soon as the entity looked at him, Bart felt himself being divided in two. One half was still himself and recited Negary¡¯s name as ordered, but the other half had already exited his body, feeling unprecedentedly free and unrestrained.

    ...

    ¡¼ How unexpected for it to already be under control ¡½Negary quickly extracted information from the soul of the individual called Bart, including his wiped memories.

    The soul was a miraculous thing, even if memories had already been wiped from the physical brain, the soul would still retain those memories. Naturally, there were means to wipe memories from the soul as well.

    After investigating what he needed to know about this world, the Dim Silence Envoy had secretly left a hidden measure in this world, which was this journal.

    Under normal circumstances, the contents of this journal would appearpletely mundane, only after the Dim Silence Envoy had activated it from another world would the journal exert its abnormal qualities.

    Anyone who approached the journal would perceive an image of the Dim Silence Envoy in their minds. After this image became clear to a certain degree, thanks to the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s understanding of his own existence, his image would also be considered a part of his existence. By using this connection, he would be able to transmigrate from world to world.

    After getting a grasp of how to control the journal, Negary slightly altered the transmigration method.

    An individual who continued to invoke his name would be doing the equivalent of constantly touching his existence; thanks to this, Negary would be able to transfer a part of himself, thus infecting that individual through his True Name.

 Chapter 277: Vol4 Ch2: Containment breach

    <h4>Chapter 277: Vol4 Ch2: Containment breach</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    As Bart continued to invoke Negary¡¯s name, the golden shadow gradually became more and more solid; he wanted to stop himself from reciting but found that he was now unable to control his own body.

    Some memories then suddenly appeared in his mind, causing him to be disoriented.

    How long have I been here?

    Bart was visibly confused, had he only been here for one week?

    Then what¡¯s going on with the 2 months¡¯ worth of memories that just appeared in my head?

    Hisst memory of every month had been to follow orders to enter the same containment chamber and saw a white sh of light. Afterwards, he would wake up with his previous month of memorypletely gone.

    Damn it damn it DAMN IT!

    As he became ustomed to the memories, Bart slowly realized the promised ¡®freedom¡¯ after one month of service had been a sham all along.

    ¡¼ It seems you¡¯ve understood ¡½Negary casually spoke: ¡¼ I am the only one who can save you now. Otherwise, even if you manage to survive for three more weeks, the only thing waiting for you at the end is another memory wipe ¡½

    I was a fool; I shouldn¡¯t have killed that harlot and that ck man.

    Bart was immensely regretful, but more than anything else, he was hateful of the other people. ording to thew of his country, if a person was ¡¯emotionally stimted enough after being provoked into conducting impulsive and uncontroble acts of violence¡¯, he would have only been charged with manughter.

    He saw with his own eyes how his wife and the ck man were naked in bed with one another; this stimtion was the true reason for his actions. He had no previous intent of killing the two of them, but his mind that was blinded by rage couldn¡¯t think that far ahead, leading to him assaulting and ending up identallymitting murder.

    A charge of manughter would have only ended with him in prison for no less than 1 year, but no longer than 10 years. Even if he had killed two people as well as a fetus in the woman¡¯s belly, the worst he should have gotten was a sentence of life in prison, not execution.

    However, the feminist movement argued that he was disrespectful of a woman¡¯s freedom to love, while the ck rightsmittee argued that if the third wheel was a white man, Bart wouldn¡¯t havemitted murder, turning it into a racial hate crime. In the end, all these factors gave Bart a sentence to death.

    ...

    ¡¼ Do you want to obtain true freedom? To take your revenge upon the people who caused you to fall into your current state? ¡½

    Every region and time period had different rulings for punishments, whether or not Bart was wrongly sentenced had nothing to do with Negary, but he could use this as a point of breakthrough, thus turning Bart into his subject and aid Negary in aplishing his goals.

    Borrowing Bart¡¯s invocation of his true name, Negary managed to partially transmigrate. Even if he had borrowed a unique connection, it wasn¡¯t too easy to aplish, as sending this portion of his body was already the limit of this transmigration method.

    Negary could still sense himself in the faraway Moon Tree world, and reality had proven that the soul virus connection Negary had devised was extremely powerful, being able to maintain his connection despite being two worlds apart; even if the maintained signal wasn¡¯t too strong.

    Naturally, as Negary continues to grow stronger and further modifies the soul virus, this connection would be increasingly stronger, eventually allowing him to be everywhere at once.

    ¡¼ I can help you obtain all of that! ¡½Negary grinned.

    Bart, who waspletely in despair, would naturally not reject this offer, and under his active reception, Negary easily infected his soul.

    At the same time, a part of Negary¡¯s soul virus had silently permeated into the containment chamber. A C2-ss containment chamber, even if it was equipped with several preventive measures, wasn¡¯t able to observe Negary, let alone stop him.

    A portion of Negary¡¯s virus infected Bart, while the other infected the containment chamber itself. Another portion had entered the other aspects of this world as soon as he found them, spread outside and began to infect this world.

    Bart silently returned to his body, once again taking over control of it. He felt an unprecedented sense of rity: the current state of his body, the identification chip imnted into his scalp, the serum secretion imnt near his heart, all of these was quickly recognized, and he easily managed to control everything about himself.

    He had his body maintain normalcy, followed the orders to stop reciting the name, put the journal back down, then left the containment chamber for decontamination and psychological evaluation.

    During the psychological evaluation, a lot of relevant knowledge appeared in his mind, allowing him to perfectly control his emotions. He disyed the emotions he should be disying and acted how he should be acting, in fact, his knowledge of psychology might even surpass the psychologist who was evaluating him.

    Having passed such a tough hurdle so easily, Bart almost felt like he was now a god. If he had maintained this level of control over himself, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen this low in the first ce.

    ¡¼ Bart, I¡¯ve modified your soul and granted you knowledge, but my aid to you shall not be endless and all-epassing; you will have to rely on none other than yourself for whates next ¡½Negary spoke from inside his head: ¡¼ I believe everyone has their own potential, and I will give you the opportunity to exert yours. However, if you cannot grasp that opportunity, your oue shall not be any better than your previous state ¡½

    Negary certainly could thoroughly infect Bart, directly turning him into one of his clones. With the same state of soul and ess to the same knowledge, Negary would have been able to do several times better than Bart, as this was the in difference between willpower and thinking process.

    For example, during the psychological evaluation, he could have nted a sense of curiosity about the name ¡®Negary¡¯ in the mind of the psychologist who had seen the reports with statements that would leave no real traces, burying that curiosity deep into his mind and eventually turn him into a chess piece in Negary¡¯s hand.

    However, Negary was merciful. He would grant opportunities for those who pledged themselves to him. As his subordinates continued to improve themselves, so would Negary; otherwise, if everything was done by Negary himself, he might fall into a predicament of bing a frog in a well without realizing it.

    It would only be after Bart hadpletely failed to grasp the opportunity that Negary granted him would Negary erase his will and turn him into his own clone.

    ¡°I understand, Lord Negary¡± Bart naturally wasn¡¯t aplete idiot. Having lived to his third month after bing a D-ss personnel of the SCR Foundation, there was surely a certain factor of luck, but that didn¡¯t definitively mean that there wasn¡¯t anything else.

    ¡¼ I shall be observing your performance, do not disappoint me ¡½after dering so, Negary stopped talking altogether, leaving everything that followed for Bart to deal with by himself.

    Every world had its own uniqueness, like the me world¡¯s misfortune characteristics, or the Moon Tree world¡¯s moving trajectory, but every world also had simrities.

    When Negary infected the outermostyer of the Moon Tree world, he extracted the information andpiled the general Principles of every world. Using this, even though Negary had only sent a portion of his soul virus to this world, he could still quickly infect the entire world, then exert overwhelming power.

    ...

    While Negary began to further infect the world, at a certain unknown location, in a containment chamber that required constant monitoring, an rm began to ring.

    S-2-3: Phenomenon Precaution Device. Whenever a certain predetermined phenomenon urred, this device would immediately sound its rm. And the ¡®phenomenon¡¯ that the SCR Foundation had chosen as the trigger was a ¡®containment breach¡¯; to be specific, ¡®a containment breach that would cause a disaster of great influence¡¯.

    Regardless of whether it was an anomaly that had already been contained in ab or was still on the field, as soon as an issue urred that would cause a containment breach, S-2-3 would be able to sense it, then sound rms of varying levels by how serious the influence of the containment breach might be, helping the SCR Foundation choose an appropriate countermeasure.

 Chapter 278: Vol4 Ch3: Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 278: Vol4 Ch3: Announcement</h4>

    ¡°S-rank phenomenon detected, highest priority precautionary rms triggered, rying to the E5 council, request permission to activate S-2-5¡± the director of Site S2 immediately picked up hismunicator and frantically contacted every appropriate department.

    Each S-rank containment sites usually only contained at most 5 anomalies at once, sopared to other containment sites, there wasn¡¯t much work to be done at these sites; but whenever there was actual work, it could only be a huge event.

    S-2-3: Phenomenon Precaution Device had a total of five levels of rm, ranging from D-rank to S-rank. Under normal circumstances, a D-rank anomaly being involved in a containment breach wasn¡¯t onlymon, but also insignificant, so there was no need to sound any rms for them. Due to this, Site S2 was only responsible for sending out personnel to counteract containment breaches of C-rank or above.

    Among them, S-rank phenomena leading to containment breaches were cmities of the worst kind, usually capable of affecting the entirety of humanity, highly probable to cause eitherplete destruction or greatly warp human society.

    After the Foundation obtained the Phenomenon Precaution Device, an S-rank rm had only ever been raised a total of three times, each of which was a cmity of astronomical proportions: Timeline alteration, Ancient lizardmen¡¯s resurgence, and Worldwide cognitive dissonance. If they had failed to counteract any of the cmities in any way, shape, or form, human society would have copsed or lookedpletely different from its current form.

    For this reason, as soon as the Phenomenon Precaution Device sounded its rm, the 24/7 monitoring staff immediately reported this to the Site S2¡¯s director, the highest authority within Site S2, who then instantly reported it through a unique ry system to the highest authority of the SCR Foundation: the E5 council.

    The E5 council consisted of individuals who held absolute authority over certain portions of the SCR Foundation, all of whombined to form the organization as a whole. The identity of each member of the council was top-secret, every member knew of other members only through their seat numbers, which ranged from E5-1 to E5-10; the ¡®E¡¯ in their name referring to the Earth.

    Very quickly, Site S2¡¯s director picked up anothermunicator, through which came a voice that had been electronically altered several times, responding to the Site Director¡¯s hurried report and request of permission to use S-2-5 ¨C the 5th anomaly contained within Site S2.

    [Permission granted, the password is ¨€¨€¨€, the E5 council will maintain constant interest over this matter]

    Themunicator then shut off.

    Under the escort of several guards, the site director then arrived in front of a certain containment chamber and unlocked it using the password he was granted. After going through several rounds of identity verification, he finally stood directly in front of S-2-5.

    S-2-5 was a stone statue depicting a singlerge closed eyeball; several tentacles were reaching out into space from behind the eyeball. Seemingly realizing that someone had arrived, the stone eyelid of thisrge eyeball slightly opened, one of the tentacles also reached forward, forming a mouth on it that spoke in a voice of vicissitudes: ¡¸ I know why you¡¯re here... ¡¹

    ...

    ¡¼ Hm? ¡½sitting in the archives, Negary suddenly looked up while in the middle of reading the reports of various anomalies. Earlier, he sensed something touching him, but since he had only just arrived in this world and wasn¡¯t yet familiar with its rules, he couldn¡¯t find who or what had touched him.

    However, just now, something had once again touched his existence, attempting to collect his information.

    ¡¼ A precognition-type anomaly? ¡½Negary didn¡¯t find that surprising. With the countless strange and unusual anomalies there were in this world, one of them being able to recognize his existence wasn¡¯t out of the question.

    ¡¼ However, sometimes ignorance is bliss ¡½Negary chuckled.

    In a ce beyond human surveince, arge volume of golden particles was actively moving about, countless webs of feelers were continuously reaching outward to find and collect the residual information of this world.

    ...

    ¡°Please tell me all the details about the uing phenomenon that will trigger an S-rank containment breach¡± Site S2¡¯s director stood directly in front of the stone eyeball and asked in a way that would grant the most urate and relevant information possible.

    S-2-5 was called the Omniscient Eye, said to know everything currently urring in the world as well as everyst bit of details about it. However, ording to their tests so far, following each time that the Omniscient Eye ryed its information to them, it would cause a worldwide memetic event, which was essentially an information gue.

    This memetic event could be either big or small; a small event would be something like a song or trend going viral, like a certain horse-dance song and dance from a few years ago; while a big event could potentially cause social upheaval.

    For this reason, the SCR Foundation would restrain themselves from using S-2-5 most of the time.

    Various kinds of information surged, the resulting aftermath caused an information shock, then the Omniscient Eye slowly spoke: ¡¸ It is a kind of super virus called Negary, he is currently attempting to infect the entire. Once he seeds, he will take the entire world for himself ¡¹

    ¡¸ This virus is... ¡¹the Omniscient Eye suddenly stopped speaking, the tentacles reaching into space behind it started to glow golden, then the entire stone eyeball became covered in golden patterns. The originally silent stone eyeball now appeared a bit mocking and sarcastic.

    ¡¼ So this was the thing attempting to spy on me? ¡½golden particles began to appear in front of the eyeball, manifesting into Negary¡¯s form.

    Negary nced at the site director, who didn¡¯t try to retreat, then looked up at a surveince camera at the corner of the room, smiling amicably: ¡¼ Greetings, gentlemen. You may call me Negary ¡½

    So even S-2-5 had been seized?

    Site S2¡¯s director quickly thought through his many countermeasures and contingencies, then maintained a rtively respectful tone as he asked Negary: ¡°Then, Mister Negary, why have youe to this ce?¡±

    ¡¼ Like it exined, I¡¯m going to infect this world, then take control of it ¡½Negary nced at the Omniscient Eye right next to him. Even now, he couldn¡¯t take full control over this item, as it held the authority of this world¡¯s Akashic Records. If not for the fact that it¡¯s protocols were rigid, Negary wouldn¡¯t have been able to invade it this way.

    ...

    In another hidden base, a D-ss personnel was led in front of a ck notebook with the words ¡®Death Note¡¯ embossed on the cover.

    Then, a picture taken from the surveince footage was put in front of him, followed by a cold order transmitted through his earpiece:

    [Remember this face clearly, then write these words onto the notebook in front of you: Negary, died from exhaustion]

    The D-ss personnel was fearful, but under long-term psychological conditioning, he still quickly followed the orders. After taking a close look at the picture, he picked up the pen and prepared to write.

    ...

    ¡¼ I suggest you don¡¯t attempt any meaningless ploys, the D-ss personnel called Brewer has already fallen under my control. If he truly wrote my name into that notebook, even though I shall be affected somewhat, that notebook will then also fall into my grasp ¡½Negary¡¯s smile remained unchanged as he slowly continued: ¡¼ In that case, your chances of winning would only plummet ¡½

    The site director¡¯s pupils constricted, at the same time, the D-ss¡¯ earpiece also gave him an order to halt his current actions.

    ¡¼ Now that¡¯s much better. I am a lover of peace, so unless it is necessary, I do not want to harm any life ¡½Negary stated with a bright smile and narrowed eyes.

    It might look like the face of sunshine itself, but the site director felt nothing but a cold chill running down his back.

    ¡¼ Now, I shall state my intentions very clearly ¡½Negary¡¯s tone was indifferent: ¡¼ My subordinate will first take over site C4, after which I shall begin to modify it. After around 10 days, it shall be turned into a super information dispersal machine ¡½

    ¡¼ My information shall then be spread to the entire world, thoroughly infecting it. I wee you all to stop me ¡½

 Chapter 279: Vol4 Ch4: Under the dome

    <h4>Chapter 279: Vol4 Ch4: Under the dome</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°Then, why would you tell us? With the measures you¡¯ve disyed, if you truly wanted to hide, we wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to discover your actions¡± the site director didn¡¯t disy too much emotion from Negary¡¯s words.

    They were the SCR Foundation, the elite of humanity¡¯s elites, the first and final line of human defenses. If even they disyed signs of panic, then the entirety of humanity might as well be done for.

    ¡¼ You¡¯re too humble ¡½Negary chuckled: ¡¼ The SCR Foundation, as this world¡¯s most prominent native organization in collecting anomalies, there are things you¡¯ve contained that even I feel a bit intimidated by. Even if I do everything in my power to conceal myself, you¡¯d discover me after three days at most, so I might as welle forward straight away ¡½

    ¡¼ Trust me, I am a pacifist more than anything else. If you let me infect this entire world, I can ensure that no other anomaly would evere into existence again, humanity will achieve eternal peace without any further fear of their rationality shattering ¡½

    ¡°Then turn in your pets in a cage? Your speech is exactly the same as S-2-2¡± Site S2¡¯s director continued: ¡°But I must decline, Mister Negary. This world belongs to humans, so it would naturally be up to us humans to protect it. We do not need a god, nor do we wish to be anyone¡¯smb¡±

    S-2-2: Son of God. Discovered during the previous timeline alteration event. Due to the other party¡¯sck of resistance, they were quickly taken in by the foundation. They dered themselves to be the offspring of ¡®The Lord¡¯, descended on this world to take on the sins of man; only by pinning them on a cross and killing him would he be able to grant salvation to this world, returning it to normalcy.

    In the end, the aftermath of that containment still managed to leave a slight alteration in the timeline, as a certain previously nonexistent religion became widespread on this.

    ¡¼ Ah, but I¡¯m quite different from him ¡½Negary had already learnt of what S-2-2 was through the Omniscient Eye, he simply grinned: ¡¼ Regardless, this is nothing but an announcement. You are wee to cooperate or try to stop me, farewell ¡½

    Negary¡¯s image turned back into golden particles and disappeared. The golden patterns on the surface of the Omniscient Eye slowly disappeared, the entire stone eyeball once again became aloof and indifferent.

    ¡¸ I am sorry everyone, his grace Negary had seized my control. Although he didn¡¯t seed, he still managed to put certain restraints on me; moving forward, I¡¯m afraid I will not be able to reveal to you any information about his grace Negary ¡¹the Omniscient Eye coldly spoke, then closed itself and returned to silence.

    At the same time, the world¡¯s Akashic Records were slightly disturbed, transferring certain information through the current before it was expelled. A certain musical artist who was deep in thought was hit with a sudden burst of inspiration, swiftlyposing it into song.

    Not too longter, he would most likely score a one-hit-wonder, his song would be a viral hit throughout the entire world. Of course, there was a higher chance of someone from the SCR Foundation knocking on his door and detaining him.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Bart had also begun his path to save himself. He was currently sitting in a regtory cell above Site C4. Most of the time, D-ss personnel were restricted to their respective regtory cells until they were called upon for anomaly testing, at which point they would be temporarily let out.

    Bart was sitting on his bed, his finger lightly tapping the edge of it. Since this was a D-ss regtory cell, it didn¡¯t have the soundproofing of a containment chamber. There were two groups of guards constantly patrolling the hallway outside, monitoring any abnormal activities of the D-ss.

    Bart had thoroughly calmed down from his previous agitation. He now needed to aplish the mission his grace had given him: to overthrow the control of this site. He was still only a normal person, even after Negary had modified him, the only thing he gained was slightly better control over his emotions and body, as well as a bit of psychological knowledge.

    Although this was just a C-ss Site, there was still plenty of security personnel stationed here, together with three squads of armed tactical response units. When necessary, the site director could also directly handle or grant permission to use certain contained anomalies that didn¡¯t pose too much danger.

    For that reason, the only feasible way for Bart to overthrow Site C4¡¯s control was to cause a mass containment breach. Having been a D-ss personnel here for more than 2 months, he had been mostly testing anomalies right inside this site, only rarely would he be sent out to other temporary containment sites of a smaller scale.

    Thanks to this, Bart did know some of the contained anomalies in the underground vaults, and since he knew that Lord Negary would soon create an opportunity for him, as long as he could grasp it, he would surely be able to cause a mass containment breach.

    Hearing the footsteps outside slightly pause, Bart smiled. Sounds of a certain constant frequency would subconsciously affect the human psyche. For example, the constant rattling sound of the underground metro could easily cause a person to enter a trance, their thought process would be irregr; most likely, this was also the reason why there were so many metro.avi videos out there.

    ...

    Arge force of security personnel was continuously on watch, monitoring any abnormalities within or around a containment site; as far as they knew, any amount of caution wouldn¡¯t be excessive when it came to anomalies.

    And right at this moment in Site C4, everyone waspletely oblivious of any abnormalities. Site C4¡¯s director read over his own daily site reports, re-examined them, archived them, then sent out certain reports that needed to be ryed to wherever they were due. All information, whether it wasing in or out of the site, werepletely mundane as they always were.

    Without anyone knowing, all information concerning Site C4 had gone under Negary¡¯s control, with ouing information being unobstructed, but iing information being highly warped.

    Bang!

    A cluster of mes burst out in the sky, this was the third helicopter sent towards Site C4, only to be blown up before it even got close to its destination. Even the sound and light of the explosions were fully controlled by Negary so that it couldn¡¯t affect Site C4.

    If someone from the site were to head out, they would find that an invisible dome had enveloped the entirety of Site C4¡¯s vicinity.

    In one of the site¡¯s containment chambers, a woman who left her bodypletely bare looked up as if she had noticed something. Turning to the surveince camera, she was about to say something when she felt a gaze upon her body, after which she quickly lowered her head and stopped.

    As the witch of destiny, she could clearly sense that if she tried to draw anyone¡¯s attention at this site, her destiny would cease right at the very next moment, so she wisely stayed quiet.

    ¡¼ Sure enough, a different world brings apletely different harvest ¡½Negary retracted his gaze. Even with his current capabilities, he still could not be perfectly wless.

    That witch¡¯s personal strength was so insignificant that he didn¡¯t even need to lift a finger, his mere gaze could cause her to explode where she sat. But it was someone with such insignificant strength that managed to notice some of the measures Negary had prepared.

    Negary soon analyzed everyst bit of information there was to analyze from the witch, then managed to further extract information from this world. As he had thought, the essence of this world were its anomalies, which existed in the same breath as the world itself. If he were able topletely analyze and take control of them all, this world would no longer hold any secrets to Negary.

    ¡¼ Then, let me see the secrets this world is hiding ¡½Negary smirked, then pointed his finger forward, the dome began to reflect light and disyed itself in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 280: Vol4 Ch5: Day one

    <h4>Chapter 280: Vol4 Ch5: Day one</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The existence of the dome was quickly discovered by the employees of the site.

    The site director and managers quickly arranged for unmanned drones to examine it.

    The dome currently appeared like ss, but the strength was far beyond that. The unmanned drones were equipped with a few weapons that were rained upon the dome, but it didn¡¯t amount to anything.

    Several researchers were then escorted on lotives to the edge of the dome, discovering that the world outside the dome had basically be a mosaic, or a static-filled ck and white TV.

    Using their instruments, they tried to measure what material the dome was actually made of, but only reached unclear, superficial conclusions that couldn¡¯t be truly quantified. The one conclusion they did manage to determine was that this dome hadpletely isted its interior from its exterior; nothing from the outside could enter, whether it was light, heat, air, or sound.

    Inversely, nothing from the inside could leave the dome either, so if they couldn¡¯t get a grasp on the situation soon, they would have to begin constructing a self-sustaining ecosystem from inside the dome.

    ¡°Oxygen, electricity, food, as well as manpower, will be our main concerns¡± the blond female researcher Elsa told the site director.

    There were over a thousand people currently habiting this containment site, including researchers, security guards, office workers, the tactical response units, auxiliary staff, as well as the D-ss personnel who were the most numerous; of course, there were also the few humanoid contained anomalies.

    All of them were there to ensure that the site operated as normal. Due to the dome, the site had switched to using its emergency power supply, but the internal power supplies would onlyst for a week at most, and as soon as their electricity was cut, the entire base would fall into danger.

    C-ss anomalies were only ranked so because of their ease of containment, not danger level. Quite a few containment procedures werepletely reliant on the use of electrical equipment, so if the power went out, these anomalies would immediately breach containment.

    For example:

    =========

    C-4-51: the Mad Spoon Killer. This was a unique anomaly that would choose a single person as its target, then patiently use a spoon to hit that target over and over until they were dead. Due to their weapon of choice being a spoon, this process couldst up to 10 years.

    C-4-51:

    Danger level: 3

    Unknown level: 3

    Corrtion level: 3

    Overall rating: C-ss

    =========

    In most cases, as long as the anomaly¡¯s total score didn¡¯t exceed 2 digits, they wouldn¡¯t be granted the B-ss rating.

    Although C-4-51 had an immortal body and an unstoppable ability to go through solid objects, its target would only ever be a single person, and since the entire process usually took 10 years, C-4-51 wasn¡¯t deemed to be very dangerous.

    Through various experiments, C-4-51 had been concluded to most likely be the embodiment of ¡®Stress¡¯. In their daily lives, everyone must face various stresses of menial spending or issues; while these issues weren¡¯t usually very troublesome, they were the same as the spoon hits from C-4-51, not very serious but hurt nheless.

    If this truly was the case, as long as humanity still faced the stress of daily life, they would never be able to eradicate C-4-51.

    At Site C4, the containment procedure for C-4-51 involved using a device to generate a constant electromaic field, preventing this entity from touching any actual solid surface and confining them inside the containment chamber.

    Other than this entity, there were also C-4-36: The witch of destiny, C-4-63: Santa us, and others of the same nature, all of them posing a certain level of danger. While they weren¡¯t dangerous enough to cause a great disaster, that was only rtive to humanity as a whole; if they were released in this confined space of Site C4, the current tough situation would be intensely more dangerous for everyone involved.

    ¡°We need to quickly make our preparations, try to contact the outside world, ande up with a way to contain this dome¡± Site C4¡¯s director solemnly stated, then began to arrange various countermeasures.

    He tried sending several emails, all of which showed that they had been sessfully sent, but did not receive any replies. The site director was sure that the outside world had already learnt of what happened here, but then why could his daily emails still be delivered without issues?

    This isn¡¯t as simple as it seems.

    The site director began to examine all the issues that had urred in this containment site for the past while. He believed that nothing in this world happened for no reason, as even some of the most nonsensical anomalies had been seen to contain their own underlying logic of cause and effect.

    Using his authority, the site director of Site C4 continued to examine the profiles of the anomalies kept in this location, attempting to find any individual anomaly that might help ease the current situation. Sitting around waiting for aid from outside was no different than waiting for one¡¯s death.

    The first day slowly went by, as the staff members ate their slightly reduced portions of cafeteria food, they discussed the outside dome in hushed voices; this kind of information was impossible to conceal, even some D-ss personnel who were lucky enough to get a rtively good regtory cell managed to see the dome through their windows.

    After the site was dered to have entered temporary martialw, everyone quickly returned to their respective posts. Security guards once again returned to their shifts of patrolling the D-ss cells, starting from today, other than necessary periodic tests, all D-ss personnel were to remain in their cells 24/7.

    ...

    Kevin was patrolling a hallway with his firearm, subconsciously feeling a bit agitated. Although the Foundation¡¯s security guards were hand-picked from the various military, police, and jail forces of the entire world, which afforded them great daily training and professional attitude, they were still humans, not rigid machines, they naturally had their own needs.

    Today was supposed to be Kevin¡¯s day off, following the security officers¡¯ alternating shifts arrangements, all security personnel were supposed to work one full month in a row before taking one week off work. If this matter hadn¡¯t suddenly urred, he would have already gone home to his wife and daughter.

    Hearing the constant tapping noise inside the regtory cell, Kevin¡¯s footsteps slightly halted. For thest two days, this D-ss personnel had been constantly tapping the edge of his bed without pause.

    Of course, it was also quite normal for D-ss personnel to make small noises out of boredom. In the past, there used to be a D-ss who did nothing but sing for the entire day, but as long as their actions had been confirmed to be non-anomalous, the security guards paid no heed towards them, after all, these people usually didn¡¯t have much time to live.

    However, Kevin was already in a bad mood today, so this monotonous tapping only caused him to feel even more annoyed. He stopped at the viewing port to look at the man inside, looking to force him to stop the incessant tapping.

    Kevin could briefly recall the man inside the cell. For the sake of easier peace-keeping, they had all seen the profiles of the D-ss personnel at least once. Bart was a fellow whose wife¡¯s love of a big ck rod sent him here, he even heard that the still-born child found in her womb during the autopsy was also ck.

    Thinking about that, Kevin couldn¡¯t help but recall how his wife had also been a bit too close to a certain ck male colleague of hers recently, causing him to feel even more irritated.

    ¡°Oy, stop your meaningless tapping¡± Kevin coldly said.

    Bart looked at Kevin¡¯s seemingly calm face through the viewing port, then smiled. Finally, a fish had bitten his bait, he turned to Kevin and said: ¡°I can see your agitation, you¡¯re worried about something aren¡¯t you, brother?¡±

 Chapter 281: Vol4 Ch6: You didnâ€™t think it would be â€˜Day twoâ€™, did you?

    <h4>Chapter 281: Vol4 Ch6: You didn¡¯t think it would be ¡®Day two¡¯, did you?</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°Shut it, you say another word and I¡¯ll make your face pretty¡± Kevin¡¯s face was as frigid as always, but through the minute changes in his facial muscles, Bart had noticed his hidden worries.

    For a man, as long as they didn¡¯t have a certain special fetish, being cheated on was one of the most unbearable things in life.

    It was because of this that Bart killed two people in his anger, both the cheater and one cheated on had to pay the price for their actions.

    This security guard in front of him should be around 30 years old, their wage from working at a ce like this wouldn¡¯t be too little, most likely they¡¯re already married, but due to the uniqueness of their job, they have to spend a lot of time away from home. Then, regardless of how confident they were about their love, they would still more or less have a few of these worries.

    Security guards patrolled round-the-clock, divided into three shifts for a total of 60 people. Among these 60 people, about one-third of them had been agitated for one reason or another during this period of time, but due to how professional they were, they had never disyed it during work; the first one to do so was Kevin, meaning his worries regarding this matter were most likely more than others.

    ¡°You should have probably thought about it as well. With so much time not staying at home, you don¡¯t know anything about what goes on¡± Bart grinned evilly: ¡°You¡¯re a loyal and responsible person, but not everyone is necessarily the same. People usually can¡¯t handle being tempted. Perhaps they can resist it once or twice, but if the temptation is constantly around them, their hearts would change sooner andter¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡± Keven coldly said as he pressed a button by the door of the cell, releasing a white gas from the corner of the cell. This gas could cause people to feel difort and shortness of breath, possibly leading to death with prolonged contact. However, this gas would quickly be expelled with the regtory cell¡¯s venttion system in little to no time, just enough to punish the unruly D-ss.

    After doing that, Kevin continued with his patrol, seemingly having vented his emotions, but Bart was grinning while dryly coughing due to the white gas.

    Humans were all the same, they very rarely knew themselves as well as they thought they did. People tend to think better of themselves, instinctively assuming that others were inferior. Bart talked as if he knew everything, but he had actually spouted nothing but meaningless nonsense, and yet Kevin still got hooked by his words.

    A seed of distrust had been sown into the depths of Kevin¡¯s mind, and as long as Bart could take good advantage of it, he would be able to cause Kevin to betray his organization.

    ...

    ¡¼ The progress is highly insufficient ¡½Negary observed Bart¡¯s performance for a while, then turned to the scientists of Site C4 who were unceasingly testing and experimenting with the dome, attempting to look for a way to break through the dome.

    Negary was standing just a bit away from them, but no one noticed Negary¡¯s existence at all.

    After the researchers found that they were unable to crack this dome after exhausting all of their known means, they began to take another approach: using the unknown against the unknown.

    They had begun to resort to using certain contained anomalies within Site C4, the unknown that they couldn¡¯t figure out, to break this dome. This was the same as back when humanity was still cavemen, they could still use fire to chase beasts away despite not understanding how fire worked.

    Arge lotive stopped right at the edge of the dome, unloading an entire containment chamber from within. A D-ss personnel, under orders, entered the containment chamber and exited with a g on a withered and yellow tree branch, the g itself was made up of worn-out linen weaved with some sort of blurry design.

    Under orders, the D-ss personnel walked up to the edge of the dome and raised the g, then silently waited.

    While Negary flipped to the g¡¯s profile.

    =========

    C-4-32: the Vampire g, or as some people like to call it, Demon Uber1.

    Description: g material unknown, the body of the gpole is 3 meters tall, 5cm diameter. The edges of the g portion are 55cm long, the center was 45cm long, and it was overall 40cm wide.

    Discovered on June 16th, 20XX. After experimentations with [REDACTED], has shown to have a certain connection to C-4-27 (Ashy Granny).

    After being raised for three minutes, C-4-32-1, C-4-32-2, and C-4-32-3 will manifest. The three instances are 3-meter-tall supernatural creatures, each with basically the same physical characteristics: white body, a hunched back, a pair of bat-like wings, a thin long tail, and a gaping bloody maw, as well as a pair of spikyrge hands filled with blood. Among them, C-4-32-1 is holding a grey polearm.

    C-4-32-1 will always take the lead, while -2 and -3 will both pick up the g bearer and take them to an unknown location.

    (Attachment: ?136 D-ss testing experiment reports?)

    =========

    The people of Site C4 were trying to test this g, anticipating the three manifested supernatural creatures to be able to break through the dome.

    Negary also observed this experiment with interest, seeing how strict the SCR Foundation was in the restriction of information. He didn¡¯t know what the so-called [REDACTED] part of the report was at all, not even after he had cross-examined it with the world¡¯s Akashic Records.

    The SCR Foundation most likely held certain means topletely erase information on anomalies. S-2-2: Son of God¡¯s initial appearance had caused the timeline to shift, information about him had already spread throughout the entire world through a certain religion, thus making him impossible to erase.

    For this reason, the only two S-ss anomalies that Negary had been able to confirm were the Omniscient Eye and the Son of God.

    3 minutes quickly passed, then Negary frowned. The dome he had set up was disturbed, a pair of bloody hands appeared on the outside of the dome, which delighted the researchers of the site; before this, they couldn¡¯t even see what was urring on the outside of the dome.

    The three twisted faces of the supernatural creaturesid t upon the dome, their three pairs of eyes staring directly at the D-ss personnel raising the g, their bloody hands continuously striking the dome and left bloody hand marks all over it.

    ¡¼ Their existences are quite fascinating ¡½watching the three supernatural creatures below, Negary was very interested. These creatures were not powerful, at least, not to Negary, their uniqueness came directly from their existence.

    ¡¼ They are simr to that old woman, but quite clearly, they are creatures of this world, yet not at the same time ¡½

    While Negary was pondering, the three creatures were bing increasingly bold, the leading C-4-32-1 had already stabbed the dome with the polearm in its hand.

    Negary¡¯s blockade of this ce was supposed to be all-epassing, including the other aspects of reality. This barrier was also powerful to the point that an entity of simr power to Negary would need some time to break through it by force, and yet these three rtively weak supernatural creatures were already capable of chipping the barrier.

    ¡¼ How very interesting ¡½

    Watching the three supernatural creatures slowly breaking through the dome to reach the inside, Negary smiled full of interest. The barrier was constructed to block every path that Negary knew about, so the fact that these things could enter meant that they were carrying something Negary didn¡¯t know about.

    Before the researchers¡¯ gazes of excitement could even calm down, the three supernatural creatures were all suddenly turned into pictures on the surface of the dome, unable to move a single muscle.

 Chapter 282: Vol4 Ch7: This time, is it actually â€˜Day threeâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 282: Vol4 Ch7: This time, is it actually ¡®Day three¡¯</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The entirety of Site C4 was now in a slight panic. Today had already been the third day since their enclosure, many experiments had been suggested and conducted on the dome, only to turn out as absolute failures.

    The experiments were still ongoing, but it was quite clear to everyone that this kind of anomaly wasn¡¯t going to be easy to break, at least, not with the resources avable at their site.

    ¡°It seems, the only thing we can do now is to wait for reinforcement from outside¡± the director of Site C4 sighed. It would be good if the outside could break this barrier within the next 4 days, but if they couldn¡¯t, what awaited them would be a mass containment breach of anomalies.

    There were a total of 136 C-ss anomalies within Site C4, 23 among them required constant electrical currents to maintain containment. As soon as these anomalies escaped containment, the following chain reaction would cause even more anomalies to also breach containment.

    Even for them, who had been dealing with these anomalies for so many years, even with the military forces and equipment they had to handle containment breaches, they were still not confident in being able to survive a mass containment breach of this scale.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the base now?¡± the site director asked a staff member.

    ¡°Although basic order can still be maintained, we can¡¯t keep this up for too much longer¡± the personnel reported. He was reading data from the daily psychological screening results:pared to previously, everyone¡¯s psychological states were quickly degrading.

    Under the sealed space of the dome, entropy was quickly and clearly rising. In thermodynamics, the term ¡®entropy¡¯ was used to represent energy that a system could not convert to mechanical force, and within this ¡®system¡¯ under the dome, the resources they were able to utilize were quickly decreasing.

    Food, electricity, oxygen, and even the site¡¯s sense of order. They were all slowly turning into things that humans could not utilize, a self-sustaining ecosystem couldn¡¯t be built in such a short time.

    For this reason, everything was clearly heading towards chaos, not to mention there were those actively instigating it.

    ...

    Bart was bing increasingly impatient as well. Although he had managed to achieve some results during the past three days, such results were basically insignificant for the entire site as a whole. He could clearly sense that if he kept dragging his feet, unable to aplish his given goal, the opportunity granted by Negary would slip away from his grasp.

    In that case, the poor circumstantial victim-cum-culprit that was him would never be able to obtain his freedom, nor exact his revenge on those he wished to.

    So I have no choice but to risk it?

    Bart began to feel hesitant. Negary¡¯s modifications of his soul afforded him an almost absolute level of control over himself, but this modification didn¡¯t directly alter his personality; and without any stimtions, he simply didn¡¯t have the courage to match his physique.

    ¡°Somebody, anybody!¡± Bart pounded on the door of his cell, shouting and screaming, once a nearby security guard noticed him, he immediately continued: ¡°I know the secret of the dome!¡±

    ...

    ¡¼ So he has finally decided to act? Betterte than never I suppose ¡½Negary shook his head.

    Although Bart was granted a few things,pared to Site C4 as a whole, he was still a weakling. Even within the dome environment that Negary had devised as an opportunity, he was still in a weaker positionpared to everyone else; and yet, Bart wanted to not take any risks, deciding to hypnotize others into acting for him to aplish his goals.

    If Bart had continued like this, the only oue for him would have been to strip what¡¯s left of himself away to be a clone of Negary.

    Without paying further attention to Bart¡¯s performance, Negary continued his own work. The three supernatural creatures from earlier had now be his experimental subjects, their bodies were dissected thoroughly by Negary, but they were still not dead.

    ¡¼ While they have clear differences from living beings of this world, they are still a part of this world in essence, huh? ¡½Negary examined these creatures¡¯ [Origin]: ¡¼ A bit simr to the Disaster world, but also very dissimr ¡½

    Arge volume of golden particles poured from Negary¡¯s hand into the body of this creature, quickly analyzing everything there was to analyze. However, there was a unique part that persistently refused infection from Negary¡¯s virus, the difficulty of which felt almost like Negary was trying to infect something from an entirely different world.

    ¡¼ Perhaps, this world isn¡¯t quite as simple as the Dim Silence Envoy had thought ¡½

    Negary thought to himself. From what he had seen so far, the anomalies of this world truly weren¡¯t simple, but the majority of them were only this way at a surface level. Once Negary had gotten to studying them, they would no longer have any further secrets to hide.

    The Dim Silence Envoy had most likely thought the same. He identally discovered the coordinates of this world, and to not draw the Moon Tree¡¯s attention, the Dim Silence Envoy snuck his way here. After some preliminary scouting, he left the Dim Silence Journal as a beacon for transmigration, then left, believing that this world¡¯s energy level wasn¡¯tparable to the Moon Tree world.

    ¡¼ Of course, there is also the possibility that Dim Silence intentionally misled me ¡½

    Negary pondered further, the fact that Dim Silence had handed information of this world over to Negary of his own ord would naturally not be from the grace of his dying heart. The only reason he would do such a thing was if Negary¡¯s arrival in this world benefited him somehow.

    If one day, Negary would also be pushed into a corner this way, he would surely leave certain superficially realistic but actually fake information to lead others into resurrecting him as well.

    ¡¼ The S-ss anomalies will need to be guarded against and investigated ¡½Negary patched the three supernatural creatures back up, washed off the majority of what he left over their bodies, then imnted germs into their bodies through certain other aspects of reality. To them, this would also be foreign information, and just like how Negary temporarily didn¡¯t understand their existence, they would also not do any better.

    The enemy might be powerful, but Negary wouldn¡¯t belittle himself either. He had already gone through three worlds, this one being the fourth. In each world, Negary had always maintained the mentality of needing to study further, so if the product of his total umtion of knowledge were to be resolved so easily, his efforts up to now would have been wasted.

    ¡¼ Hmm? ¡½Negary abruptly looked up, something from the outside of the dome had just attempted to break inside.

    ¡¼ The outside has already begun to act as well? What interesting anomaly will it be this time? ¡½Negary was very much looking forward to it.

    The outside world hadn¡¯t beenpletely peaceful for the past three days either. The SCR Foundation had informed the world leaders of Negary¡¯s existence, it was only after every normal weapon had been tested and proven useless against the dome that they had begun to mobilize abnormal weapons: anomalies.

    The manifestation of the three supernatural creatures during the second day were naturally noticed by them, understood to be an attempt to break through the dome from the personnel inside. At the same time, they had been able to consistently receive reports from Site C4¡¯s director without fail, causing the SCR Foundation members to feel very confused.

    They couldn¡¯t easily trust the reports they received either, having experienced Negary¡¯s terror. But the fact that he had taken over the site for three days without takingplete control of it was unusual, contradictory to his im of controlling this entire world.

    [Mobilize A-6-12, begin recording. Breaking through the dome experiment No.168]

    A goat was then released.

 Chapter 283: Vol4 Ch8: Devil Goat

    <h4>Chapter 283: Vol4 Ch8: Devil Goat</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    It was a goat with ashen ck fur, it had a pair of not too long goat horns, and a long red tongue that hung just outside of its mouth.

    After being released from its containment chamber, it immediately moved about restlessly. Several Foundation personnel drove a car to lead it down a certain path, almost forcing it towards the dome barrier.

    =========

    A-6-12: Devil Goat.

    Description: A-6-12 appears as a normal male goat. Weighs 40.5kg, 15cm long horns, ashen ck fur.

    A-6-12 was discovered on April 2nd 20XX, at XXX city, contained during an open rampage.

    A-6-12¡¯s charge contains unimaginable power, capable of shattering any stationary objects it hit during its charge into pieces. If any of these objects are capable of exploding, they would surely explode.

    Furthermore, A-6-12¡¯s tongue has unrivalled binding power that cannot be released once attached, unless the creature willingly does so. However, the creature seems to be helpless against mobile objects (fleeing humans not included), unable to cause them even the slightest damage.

    Additionally, A-6-12 has an unbreakable body, regardless if it was dropped from a considerable height, hit by an explosion at close range, or burnt by fire, it would still be unscathed.

    An A-6-12-1 instance may manifest around A-6-12, once the conditions of ¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€¨€ are met, A-6-12¡¯s form would change and gain even more power.

    Danger level: 10

    Unknown level: 5

    Corrtion level: 6

    Overall rating: A-ss

    Containment procedures: A-6-12 is to be kept within an A1-ss containment chamber; the floor, ceiling, and walls of which must remain in motion at all times to prevent A-6-12 from destroying the chamber.

    =========

    The goat charged towards a moving car right next to it, but didn¡¯t do any damage and caused it to get pushed away instead.

    Beeh-eeh-eeh

    The goat called out, then charged towards the dome. The creature¡¯s unremarkable pair of horns struck the dome directly, causing it to slightly crack. But the cracks then soon repaired themselves.

    ...

    Negary stood watching the goat with considerable interest. He could naturally tell right away that this goat¡¯s weakness was mobile objects, and Negary could easily cause the entire barrier to vibrate in response. However, that wasn¡¯t necessary, and he also wanted to see to what extent this goat could perform.

    Seeing that the dome wasn¡¯t broken, the goat seemed to have been angered, it took a few steps back, stepped with its hind legs a few times on the ground before elerating towards the dome.

    At the instant when the charge connected with the dome, Negary was able to observe the triggering of a certain force. This force waspletely out of this world, and it was this power that granted the goat so much destructive power.

    The dome was made by Negary using materials of this world, if not for the fact that Negary had utilized otherworldly knowledge during its construction, the dome would have immediately been shattered to dust from the very first attempt.

    The extraterrestrial force madly ravaged the internal structure of the dome from within, however, the self-repairing ability of the dome then activated to reconstruct what was broken, returning the dome to its former glory.

    The goat continuously charged at the dome, and the dome continuously repaired itself, causing the goat to fume in anger, breathing visible white smoke from its snout. Its hooves dug deeply into the ground, then charged at the dome one more time.

    Cracks instantly appeared all over the dome, but the dome once again repaired itself in just a split second.

    The goat angrily shook its head,tching its bright red tongue onto the dome before it began moving backwards.

    The goat¡¯s physique was tinypared to the entire dome; its red tongue continued to extend more and more until a certain limit, from thereon the entire dome began to tremble incessantly, almost like it would be pulled away the next moment.

    At this point, the dirt under the goat¡¯s hooves gave way, causing the creature to lose its bnce. The tongue that had been extended to its limit rapidly retracted like a rubber band, flinging the goat against the dome. The dome then repaired itself again.

    The goat¡¯s tongue let go, then bleated a few times towards the dome before it stood back up, turning its gaze towards the SCR Foundation members.

    [Send out five D-sses] this time, it was the field director¡¯s turn to hear the cold orders of his superiors. Without wasting any time, five D-ss personnel were led onto the scene, and without anything to protect themselves, they could only watch as the goat continued to approach them.

    After a few of the goat¡¯s charges, the five D-ss personnelypletely motionless on the ground, jerking and twitching. The goat then swung its tongue towards the five D-ss personnel, sticking it to their bodies before it madly ran towards a certain direction while dragging their bodies.

    A bright red magic formation quickly manifested right in front of the goat. This magic formation was the aforementioned A-6-12-1 instance, which could manifest around the goat at any moment, but usually in front of it. As long as the goat had fulfilled the condition of sacrificing five living creatures, it would be able to trigger this magic formation.

    The sacrifice didn¡¯t necessarily need to be humans, it could be other goats as well, but humans were best.

    As the five human bodies were ced on top of the magic formation, the bright red glow began to flicker, pulling the human bodies into the middle in mid-air, warping and twisting them into a ball of flesh. Meanwhile, the goat that was standing at the center of the magic formation also began to change.

    The goat¡¯s body became one sizerger, its original ashen ck fur had now turnedpletely ck, its pair of originally not-too-long horns had greatly extended, another pair of horns also grew out from below the original pair. It was now a Devil Goat.1

    This four-horned Devil Goatnded back on the ground; its eyes glowed before turning back towards the dome. A great amount of power began to circte within the mud and dirt in its vicinity, causing even immobile objects to tremble, then converge towards it and into the ball.

    The Devil Goat stared straight at the dome, then approached the dome closer and closer. More and more of the strange power poured out, seeping into the dome in an attempt to pull it into the ball.

    ¡¼ Another power of this nature, one that doesn¡¯t belong to this world, yet exists in the same breath as it ¡½Negary observed the Devil Goat, analyzing its power. He recognized that the Devil Goat¡¯s power was quite differentpared to the power of the Vampire g that summoned those supernatural creatures.

    Negary carefully studied this power as the entire structure of the dome began to twist and warp under this power¡¯s tug.

    The Devil Goat dug its hoof into the ground once more, then charged forward. Arge number of cracks appeared all over the dome, then began to be pulled towards the ball.

    ...

    The SCR Foundation researchers all sighed in relief. Sure enough, for immobile structures like these, the Devil Goat was always the most suitable for the job. This wasn¡¯t the first time they had assigned the Devil Goat to destroy dangerous anomalies.

    From the looks of it, this so-called Negary might be powerful, but not undefeatable powerful. With so many strong anomalies under its control, the SCR Foundation would once again be able to easily resolve this S-ss containment breach.

    However, a newyer of barrier suddenly appeared out of thin-air. The ball that was forming above the Devil Goat¡¯s head immediately exploded, releasing the dome fragments within. The fragments thenbined with the new dome, brought the Devil Goat with it, and turned it into a new picture.

 Chapter 284: Vol4 Ch9: Essence of Distortion

    <h4>Chapter 284: Vol4 Ch9: Essence of Distortion</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    In an unknown aspect of the world, the Devil Goat was angrily ring at Negary, trying to ram its horns into anything and everything in its surroundings.

    The dome was a spatial phenomenon that Negary had created using hisprehension of the aspects of reality. Although it seems like a ss dome from the perspective of a normal person, it was essentially a barrier that stretched across the spatial aspect of reality

    When other things were absorbed into the dome, they would appear as pictures that were stuck on the surface, but they had in fact been taken to the spatial aspect.

    ¡¼ Its essence is very powerful, almost as if it represents some sort of world ¡½

    Negary concluded after conducting an immersive observation of the goat. However, even though it was powerful, the only thing special about it was this unique characteristic itself. Once its unique characteristic had been stripped away, it would be nothing more than the most mundane living creature.

    For that reason, the anomalies were both powerful and rigid, because even the direct users weren¡¯t clear about the principles behind their power.

    They couldn¡¯t flexibly use their unique characteristics, so after a period of being studied and researched, the strong and weak points of the anomalies would be fully discovered. As long as the humans choose the correct way to respond to them, they could contain even the most terrifying anomaly with their feeble bodies.

    This wasmon among the majority of anomalies, including this goat. Its unique characteristic was powerful, but in essence, it was only a slightly smarter animal than normal. Once they grasped its unique characteristic, even a couple of normal people driving a car could push it into a dead end.

    Unlike the three supernatural creatures that were rted to some sort of [REDACTED] S-ss anomaly, the Devil Goat had no corrtions to any other anomalies.

    Through the aspect of existence, Negary was able to observe that the Devil Goat¡¯s power could only disy itself through this one goat.

    This unique power was tightly bonded to the goat, which led to the goat¡¯s unbreakable body.

    Negary¡¯s virus began to infect the goat¡¯s body, but due to the cover of the unique characteristic, this infection was terribly slow.

    Even so, the goat¡¯s body started to manifest golden patterns before scattering away as golden particles.

    The infected portions of this world were supplying Negary with power, countless soul shackles were reaching from unseen aspects of reality into various aspects of the goat. Whenever a portion of it was fully shackled, it would fallpletely under Negary¡¯s control, signifying that it no longer hid any secrets from Negary and that he would be able to recreate them by expending a certain number of particles.

    Meanwhile, from the outside of the dome, the goat¡¯s picture slowly became unusual. At first, its fur began to disappear, then its skin and flesh began to rot away, almost like something invisible was dposing the goat.

    ...

    ¡°A-6-12 has been taken by the other party as well?¡± at an unknown location, the E5 council was currently discussing the current potential S-ss containment breach.

    They were sitting inplete darkness. This zone of darkness itself was actually an anomaly, capable of being set so that certain information would not be disyed. It was thanks to it that no one at the scene could see the faces of the others, only hearing their modified voices.

    Through this method, they ensured that no information of the E5 council members could ever be leaked. Furthermore, there was a unique method of employing this location¡¯s characteristics so that certain information could only be disyed here, resulting in the profiles of most S-ss anomalies to be avable nowhere else but this location ¨C aside from certain unique S-ss anomalies.

    ¡°Although the other party is a virus, their state of being has certainly exceeded that of humans. A lot of what are anomalies to us are nothing but mundane creations to them. We must admit that they are a lifeform that has surpassed us¡±

    ¡°Indeed, sending out anomalies with clear weaknesses now would be going nothing but turning against ourselves¡±

    ¡°For that reason, I propose we use S-1-3¡±

    ¡°Concur¡±

    ¡°Concur¡±

    ...

    As time went by, the goat picture on the outside of the dome had be an image worthy of mosaic.

    The goat itself was nothing but a normal goat, so with every bit that Negary used his virus to cut off its unique characteristics with itself, that bit of its body would be converted.

    In the end, the entire goat had disappeared without a trace, leaving only a blob of eerie ck liquid.

    This blob of liquid¡¯s existence itself gave off an ominous presence. While stuck on the dome as an image, it was clearly just a single ck dot, but it had caused every SCR Foundation personnel to feel inexplicably nauseous as they observed it.

    And that was from their superficial observation of a 2D image, if they were to stand at Negary¡¯s current position, their minds would be quickly corrupted by it and mutate, either bing a low-grade anomaly or a sacrifice that would help this ominous blob grow stronger.

    ¡¼ There are so many negative emotions contained inside this. What kind of circumstances would manifest this level of negative emotions? ¡½Negary pondered as he observed this blob of ck substance as it stubbornly tried to struggle and escape from Negary¡¯s control.

    Although Negary wouldn¡¯t be able to take over it yet, it was quite simple for him to prevent it from escaping.

    ¡¼ A unique characteristic ofplete distortion that contains no rationality? ¡½

    Negary¡¯s gaze swept downwards, then rested on a broken wheel of a car as he made a small opening. The ck blob of liquid quickly moved through space and drenched the tire of the wheel.

    The originally ordinary tire immediately stood back up, then began to roll by itself, bing a new anomaly. However, there was an asional slight golden glow on top of the wheel; quite obviously, his infection did not stop, only allowing it to move into a new anomaly which might perhaps elerate his analysis and allow him to infect it faster.

    ¡¼ From my observations, there are currently three types of anomalies ¡½

    Negary began to reorganize his understanding of the anomalies up to this point.

    The first kind were natural phenomena that could not be understood by humans, like the Mad Spoon Killer, who was actually the manifestation of human stress.

    The second kind were the anomalies manifested from the authorities of this world, the Omniscient Eye being one of them.

    The third kind were anomalies like the Devil Goat, negative substances that did not belong to this world, yet somehow existed in the same breath as the world itself.

    Whenever these negative substances corrupted the objects of this world, they would be new anomalies. By nature, these anomalies were distorted and highly difficult to infect, the only good choice being slowly analyzing them.

    ¡¼ After that little probing, they should probably show their true mettle ¡½

    Negary thought.

    This goat attack should be nothing but a kind of probing from the SCR Foundation. The goat¡¯s code number was A-6-12, meaning that there were at least 6 A-ss containment Sites, each of which contained at least 12 anomalies.

    In other words, from what he had known so far, the SCR Foundation had at least 72 unique A-ss anomalies under containment. If the fact that there were anomalies with unique immobile containment chambers were to be taken into ount, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration for there to be just over 100 A-ss anomalies, at least.

    There should be even more B-ss and C-ss anomalies, not to mention the unknown powerful S-ss anomalies, the SCR Foundation¡¯s actual forces couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    At the same time, the SCR Foundation wasn¡¯t the only anomaly containment organization in this world, there were also the various world governments, certain containment organizations funded by private corporations, as well as individually possessed anomalies. Once Negary officially began his infection of this world, he would surely face their intense retaliation.

    ¡¼ Furthermore, my true enemy has never been these things, but rather this world as a whole ¡½Negary narrowed his eyes andughed, fully looking forward to it.

 Chapter 285: Vol4 Ch10: Mass containment breach

    <h4>Chapter 285: Vol4 Ch10: Mass containment breach</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    S-1-3 was called the Unusual Assembling Order.

    It could forcefully conscript contained anomalies into a party to finish one mission of any nature, the drawback of which was that after finishing their mission, these anomalies would go out of control and needed to be re-contained.

    After recognizing that Negary was an intelligent lifeform, the SCR Foundation hadprehended that his mental capabilities far exceeded that of humans. If they applied human thinking to contained anomalies to fight him, those anomalies would only be captured and turned into Negary¡¯s power.

    For that reason, they had decided to pit the supernatural against the supernatural, allowing those anomalies to form their own parties and freely act in an unrestrained way, which would let the anomalies exert their true powers.

    While the supernatural party was still being gathered, Site C4¡¯s mass containment breach had urred ahead of time.

    As reality had proven itself, Bart still managed to y quite a considerable role, having been taken to be investigated after iming that he knew the truth of the dome.

    It truly must be said that Negary¡¯s understanding of human psychology had proven to be extremely thorough, as Bart had managed to be a true master psychologist by borrowing Negary¡¯s knowledge. In an isted environment like Site C4, everyone¡¯s psychological states had be extremely sensitive, allowing Bart to take advantage of them.

    With his psychological knowledge, he managed to convince several employees that the world outside of the dome had been destroyed; and that this Site was thest remaining embers of the human race.

    They were thest humans on Noah¡¯s ark, and that they needed to modify the Site into an altar for the world outside the dome to recover, at which point they would repopte the human race among themselves.

    At this point, most of the managerial brass¡¯ efforts were focused on the dome and the uing mass containment breach, so Bart¡¯s rebellion was outside of their expectations. Taking advantage of this, Bart had the group he persuaded help release every D-ss personnel who were being kept here, then brought them under hismand.

    Each of these D-ss personnels was a death row prisoner, not only did they have the capability ofmitting crimes, they had allmitted crimes worthy of being sentenced to death, so they couldn¡¯t be too ipetent, at least, they¡¯d have the courage to do so again.

    In this way, Bart now held control over a not inconsiderable force in the Site, which he used to first release a few contained anomalies. For example, C-4-51, the Mad Spoon Killer, who immediately manifested next to a certain office worker of the Site and began beating him with a spoon right after being released.

    The few anomalies that were first released caused chaos in the Site, which then led to more containment breaches, gradually ending up with the mass containment breach.

    A man was walking through an underground hallway with a long line of people following behind; this was the Ma Man, his back seemingly carried some sort of magic thatpelled others to subconsciously follow him.

    At another ce, two people with an extremely weak sense of presence were madly rampaging. Their sense of presence had gotten weak to the point that not even sensors could recognize them. It had gotten to a point that if they didn¡¯t have a periodic system message to remind them, the personnel at Site C4 would have forgotten that they had these two anomalies in their containment.

    To prove their presence, these anomalies were willing to do anything to draw the attention of others. Before being contained, they had robbed banks, raided TV stations, as well asmitted other high-profile crimes. Right now, they were trying to draw the attention of people by releasing even more anomalies.

    A pair of bright red high heels would spontaneously manifest by random corridors in the Site, anyone who saw it would feel drawn to it, thenpelled to put it on. The pair of high heels seemed to be capable of automatically changing, fitting the feet of anyone. Each person who put on this pair of high heels would start bleeding from their seven main orifices and die with a fearful countenance after just a bit of time.

    A man wearing a Santa us costume was freely walking through the corners of the Site while carrying a bag on his back, muttering as he strolled around: ¡°Hohoho, time to punish the naughty children¡±

    Numerous anomalies appeared all over the Site, having escaped their containment. The mass containment breach had made it dangerous for everyone at the Site, the only fortunate thing was that these anomalies weren¡¯t too dangerous, being only C-ss.

    And it was in such a dangerous environment that the previously established order copsed even faster. Using his verbal hypnotic abilities and Negary¡¯s mark on his body, Bart acted more than what he actually was and sessfully drew a few rational humanoid anomalies who had noticed Negary¡¯s existence, like the Witch of Destiny, to his side.

    With his control of manpower and the cooperation of some anomalies, Bart slowly took control of the Site, then instructed the others in arranging the aforementioned altar, drawing various inexplicable runes over the smooth surface of the base.

    Wherever a rune was finished, it would begin glowing slightly golden; in truth, these runes were part of the knowledge that Negary granted Bart.

    Each living being had a certain connection to the world that they were born in, no matter how weak. So if such living beings were to draw and carve out runes that represented Negary¡¯s information, Negary would be able to borrow their connection with the world to elerate his infection of the world. In essence, this was what it meant for three men to make a forest.

    Under the support of Bart and his men, Site C4 was slowly being turned into a sort of information transmitter. Just as Negary had said, once this mechanism fully activated, information about Negary would rapidly spread to the entire world.

    That would be time for Negary to fully invade and infect this world, and anyone who wished to stop Negary would find it extremely tough to do so. After all, by the time Negary¡¯s information was spread outside the dome, the outermostyer of the world would have beenpletely infected, turning Negary into a part of the world itself.

    ...

    ¡¼ Then, they should being soon ¡½standing on top of Site C4, Negary was staring outside the dome, as if to continuously observe something.

    This world was extremely strange, as there was no such thing as the world¡¯s Protagonist, nor had the will of the world be personified; there was only a main trend of the world, that being the constant war between the anomalies and the anomaly containment organizations.

    Negary was an outsider, a virus that would infect the world. Whenever germs or viruses attempted to infect a body, the body¡¯s immune system ¨C its defense mechanism ¨C would naturally react and retaliate, and this was no different. As Negary infected and broke the main trend of the world, it would naturally cause retaliation from the world¡¯s immune system.

    Everything before this had been nothing but child¡¯s y, soing up next, the world was likely to create an anomaly to specifically get rid of him, the forces of the world would also gradually converge to fight him.

    After all, his enemy was an entire world itself, even if Negary¡¯s current form was a special virus that could infect entire worlds, if he couldn¡¯t quickly evolve and grow to counter this world, he would most likely be killed by the world¡¯s own corrective forces very soon.

    The golden runes gradually filled the entire grounds of Site C4. At the same time, some of the anomalies were also being surrounded by golden liquid, quickly analyzed then infected by Negary.

    The more information he extracted from the world, the more Negary¡¯s virus was evolving.

 Chapter 286: Vol4 Ch11: Yin Teeth Girl

    <h4>Chapter 286: Vol4 Ch11: Yin Teeth Girl</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Bart was feeling an extraordinary sense of self-importance. He had sessfully fulfilled Lord Negary¡¯s orders to take over control of this Site, this meant that he had proven his abilities and his worth of obtaining more support from Lord Negary.

    And this hypnotic ability as well, what a great thing this is.

    Bart fully understood that the excuses he had used to persuade others had been nothing but ridiculous, but thanks to the psychological knowledge granted by Negary, he had been able topletely analyze and take advantage of the human heart.

    Without any supernatural powers to protect the psyche, and given enough time for Bart to guide his target¡¯s thoughts, he could do literally anything to anyone else¡¯s heart, which his excuse of knowing the secret of the dome gave him plenty of.

    Firstly, he used implications to make them believe and draw the conclusion that the outside world had been destroyed, then took advantage of their pride as a member of the SCR Foundation to make them think that they were saving the world by helping himplete his altar.

    Naturally, part of his sess was also due to the environment of the dome. Being trapped for several days,cking food, water, under the constant threat of any containment breach, many people hadrge holes practically dugout in their mentality for Bart to jump in and control.

    These people might be mentally strong, but they also had to face equally strong and constant pressure. It wasn¡¯t unheard of for employees of the Foundation to be unable to handle the pressure of knowing the existence of the supernatural, thus going insane.

    In the end, they were only humans.

    Having the knowledge granted by him, I can control any human, while the monsters fear his mark; then, if I were to obtain even more of his gifts, I¡¯d be unbeatable!

    Bart was burning increasingly brighter with the mes of ambitions, even his wife¡¯s betrayal now seemed trivial to him.

    Perhaps I should be thanking her instead, if not for her, how would I be here and meet Lord Negary?

    Suddenly, Bart felt like he understood that old idiom a lot better now.

    ¡°There are always more fish, something or other, right?¡± looking at the woman serving his lower body, Bart felt even more pleased. With his hypnotic ability, getting any woman he wanted was so unimaginably easy.

    He had been a D-ss personnel for more than 2 months,bined with his time in prison waiting to be executed, it had been a very long time since hest touched a woman. While he was under life and death crises, he could still think with his upper half, but now that the big picture had been decided, he would naturally be enjoying himself.

    However, unbeknownst to Bart, the woman serving his lower half started to change in unusual ways, a tattoo began to appear on her back, gradually bing clearer. The sound of something being ripped was clearly heard, followed by Bart¡¯s screams of pain.

    The woman¡¯s lower mouth now had two rows of razor-sharp teeth, swallowing over half of his sausage.

    ¡°DAMNED HARLOT!¡± Bart angrily shouted. As a man, other than being cuckolded, the one thing that they absolutely could not stand was having their manhood damaged.

    Even with Bart¡¯s soul being modified by Negary affording him an extreme level of control over both his soul and body, it still needed to be controlled. Bart was still just a human; he still had various demands and anxieties.

    The most correct reaction for this situation would be to retain his stamina and stop himself from touching women, which would naturally create weaknesses in both his mind and body.

    Another reaction, which was one step inferior, was topletely ignore his current injured and naked state to call for help from outside. This would be very embarrassing, but at least he would avoid any further potential dangers.

    Bart silently pondered the possibilities, then finally chose a different reaction. He believed that this woman was being possessed by some sort of anomaly, but she was still in his grasp.

    As long as I can kill her, I can take back both my sausage and control of the situation.

    If I find a doctor quick enough, I might be able to stitch it back up.

    It will be like I haven¡¯t lost anything at all, my position in Lord Negary¡¯s mind would not fall.

    ¡°Hey, listen to me, remain calm, alright? I know you didn¡¯t mean to do that, just do as I say now and I promise I won¡¯t hold you responsible for it¡± Bart put both hands up to increase his persuasiveness, then attempted to soothe the woman, trying to take back the initiative.

    ...

    At another location, Negary shook his head.

    ¡¼ Sure enough, humans are still prone to many ws. Even though I¡¯ve supported Bart plenty, he still couldn¡¯t break through his own limits and exert his talents ¡½

    ...

    Sure enough, the woman¡¯s eyes kept staring at Bart, soon causing him to feel weak, his consciousness fading away. It was now that Bart finally realized the state he was in: despite him being in danger, his Lord Negary wasn¡¯t here to save him, meaning that he had been discarded.

    Regret filled Bart¡¯s heart, but it was of no use. He could sense his body slowly bing lighter before he thoroughly lost his consciousness.

    ...

    B-3-56: Yin Teeth Girl. She represented the female¡¯s protection of their virginity, as well as vengeance against male scum. This anomaly would randomly manifest and leave through an unknown route, but especially prone to manifest in the bodies of females who were being vited. 1

    Through his use of hypnotism to vite this woman, Bart had inadvertently given her an opportunity, and any male whose manhood was eaten by her would die.

    This was an anomaly from outside the dome, having entered this ce through an aspect that Negary still hadn¡¯t recognized. After all, since he hadn¡¯t fully analyzed this world, the dome he created still couldn¡¯t thoroughly prevent every aspect just yet.

    Bart¡¯s body quickly turned into light after he copsed. From within the floating golden particles that came from him, Negary manifested.

    The Yin Teeth Girl appeared to be shocked by Negary¡¯s appearance, covering her naked body and hurriedly retreated like a frightened rabbit to a corner, easily rousing the thoughts ofmitting a certain crime in the mind of men.

    ¡¼ Are you trying to tempt me? ¡½Negary¡¯s gaze waspletely indifferent. Never mind his current essence of being a world-infecting virus, which made it doubtful whether or not he still had the desires to procreate, Negary¡¯s observational capabilities allowed him to clearly see through everyst bit of the Yin Teeth Girl¡¯s nature.

    The tiny mites in her pores, the food scraps in her teeth, even the excrements in herrge intestines. If a normal person were to witness this, unless they were aplete pervert with special fetishes, no one would even feel the slightest bit of desire to procreate.

    ¡¼ What shoddy measures... ¡½as Negary¡¯s voice resonated, the entire room became blurred, knocking a person out from the void of space.

    ¡¼ Using the Yin Teeth Girl to draw my attention, then secretly arranging for another person to sneak in? ¡½Negary turned his gaze to this individual, swiftly analyzing part of their nature.

    ¡¼ An ordinary person who was transported here through another anomaly? ¡½Negary shook his head. The fact that they released the Devil Goat to probe him previously meant that the SCR Foundation still did not possess an anomaly capable of going through the dome at the time.

    ¡¼ So it was recently manifested, or contained by other organizations? ¡½Negary pondered: ¡¼ Of course, the main point of interest now is this person here ¡½

    He was clearly an ordinary person from every meaning of the word, but he must be carrying something extraordinary, otherwise, the SCR Foundation wouldn¡¯t have sent him in.

    ¡¼ A [Protagonist Aura]? But only speciously ¡½Negary observed the individual in front of him and frowned.

 Chapter 287: Vol4 Ch12: The storyteller machine

    <h4>Chapter 287: Vol4 Ch12: The storyteller machine</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ A regr constitution, weak psyche, undergone a certain level of training only recently ¡½Negary soonpletely analyzed the ordinary human in front of him.

    A long-term irregr lifestyle, minor autism, as well as having two contrasting psychological states of self-confidence and a sense of inferiority at the same time.

    ¡¼ There is a minor sensation of a [Protagonist Aura], but it is extremely primitive ¡½

    Observing this ordinary human, Negary discovered an unnamed power continuously interfering with him, half-forcing him to look at this human with a different view, even to the point of developing a sense of interest.

    ¡¼ An ability to affect the mind ¡½Negary¡¯s gaze seemed to peer right through this individual¡¯s heart, observing his existence from apletely unknown aspect of reality, then he asked: ¡¼ What is your name? ¡½

    ...

    ¡°Mon... monster, don¡¯t think I will surrender to you!¡± despite his fears, Victor still clearly and proudly said those self-righteous words.

    He was originally just a normal NEET, but one day, a group of men in ck suddenly brought him to a certain military base, then forced him to begin training.

    During this time, he had gotten to know a lot of friends, he had also improved himself greatly.

    Earlier today, he was brought in front of a toilet bowl, his trainer for the past while told him that he would need to use this toilet bowl to infiltrate a certain dangerous base, his mission is to gather all the strength he could and ruin a certain evil monster¡¯s n.

    Victor had thought that they were joking, only to find himself being shoved into the toilet bowl right at the very next moment. With the sound of flushing water by his ears, he found himself suddenly inside an unfamiliar facility while he remained in an incorporeal state.

    Before Victor could even react, he felt intense pressureing from his surroundings, then was swiftly pushed out of his incorporeal state. Right as he heard the other party inquire his name, he instinctively understood that this person in front of him was the aforementioned ¡®monster¡¯.

    The unusual thing was that he was never a person of great determination in the first ce, the person in front of him also gave off an unprecedented sense of closeness, their every gesture made him feel subconsciouslyfortable. And yet, he still said those self-righteous words, expressing his unyielding spirit.

    Right as Victor made his statement, Negary could sense power flowing from Victor to himself, trying to make Negary feel personally interested in that unyielding and responsible attitude.

    ¡¼ So it¡¯s the effect of a certain anomaly ¡½

    Through his observations, Negary discovered a foreign power drifting over this person, causing the same effect as a [Protagonist Aura].

    ¡¼ This power isn¡¯t just affecting the other people around this human, but it¡¯s also affecting me, almost like the power of ¡®Fate¡¯, dictating the experiences of this human ¡½

    ...

    Meanwhile, in front of aputer, several novelists and daily writers were observing the story unfolding itself.

    S-2-1: Compelling Storyteller Machine. Capable of recruiting certain people of unique characteristics to be the main character in a story, through which they could ¡®write¡¯ that individual¡¯s story using their actual surroundings and ¡®write¡¯ the future.

    A certain program was running on theputer, disying what ¡®set pieces¡¯ were in the surroundings of the story as well as their basic attributes.

    Unfortunately, the main character chosen for this machine had to be aplete loser in real life. Furthermore, the more of a loser the person was, the stronger their [Protagonist Aura] would be, and the easier it would be to write their story.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good, this main character wouldn¡¯t be able to affect C-4-28-2. The machine has also issued a warning that if we continue to try and affect the other party, the chances of the story failing would increase by 50%¡±

    ¡°Then, let Santa us help him¡± a writer said while looking through the list of ¡®set pieces¡¯: ¡°Santa us just happens to be in the surroundings as well, he should make it in time to draw C-4-28-2¡¯s attention¡±

    The staff member sitting in front of theputer quickly wrote what would happen next in the story following their words. A unique power began to exude from Victor¡¯s body, affecting Santa us who was currently walking through another corridor.

    ...

    ¡°We can continue like this, on the other hand, is the Transporting Toilet ready yet? Continue sending people in, although the Compelling Main Character carries their own attraction aura, C-4-28-2 should be able to discover the influence of this aura very quickly. We need to take this chance to send more personnel inside¡± at another location, an SCR Foundation manager quickly asked.

    ¡°Just a bit more, with experience from the previous sess, we can transport even more people in this time¡± several senior researchers were standing around a toilet bowl, continuously adjusting the level of water inside. Additionally, there were several strange and unusual characters standing around the researchers, they were the anomalies assembled for this mission through the Unusual Assembling Order.

    ...

    ¡°Hohoho, there¡¯s a naughty child over there¡± Santa us muttered and carried therge bag on his shoulder, moving through the wall of the corridor with ease.

    As popr culture had it, Santa us had nine reindeers and a sleigh. During the year, he would watch over all children and record all of their deeds. He would then reward the good children with mysterious gifts and give the bad children coal, in some versions, the bad children would even be punished.

    However, this Santa us was twisted: he could summon nine rotting zombie reindeers, capable of phasing himself into any rooms; he also didn¡¯t care about the good children, only focusing on punishing the bad children. Furthermore, due to how long he had existed, the majority of humanity right now were children to him.

    Although he punished people, he only punished one person at a time, and his punishments were never lethal, even the nine zombie reindeers couldn¡¯t do much except scare people. His danger level was low, which led to him being ranked C-ss despite his rtive omnipresence and omniscience.

    ...

    ¡°You are the naughtiest child here, prepare to be punished¡± an old man wearing a red outfit, a Christmas hat, and a long white beard abruptly jumped into the room while carrying a bag over his shoulder.

    Negary watched everything unfold around him with interest. He could determine that there was an anomaly using Victor as a center to constantly affect everything around him, almost like a small-scale [Protagonist Aura].

    Nine rotting zombie reindeers jumped out from thin air, their rotten cheeks were dripping with blood, their teeth also exposed through it, which made for a highly nauseating sight. Their murky eyeballs stared straight at Negary, a stench of rotting flesh rushing up everyone¡¯s noses.

    The nine reindeers then charged straight at Negary, Santa us also pulled out a whip from his bag and swung it at him.

    Taking this opportunity, the Yin Teeth Girl pulled Victor out of the room through the main door, fleeing.

    One of them was an anomaly, while the other was under the influence of an anomaly, which made them slightly resistant to Negary¡¯s infection. Several golden tentacles appeared from the ground and twirled around their ankles.

    At the same time, a ck suit of armor suddenly appeared from thin air, swinging therge ymore in his hand to cut through those golden tentacles, but didn¡¯t harm the two people at all.

    A-2-15: Lonely Armor, had officially joined the battle.

 Chapter 288: Vol4 Ch13: Lonely Armor

    <h4>Chapter 288: Vol4 Ch13: Lonely Armor</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    A-2-15: Lonely Armor, is the entity with the strongestbat capabilities among all known contained anomalies. Other S-ss and A-ss anomalies might have other abilities and uses, but when ites tobat, Lonely Armor is the strongest without a doubt.

    This sentient ck armor that suddenly manifested in this world was ridden with many sword and de marks, he carried a heavy andrge ymore that was full of holes, as well as a tattered red cloak on his back.

    When he suddenly manifested in public, he caused quite amotion at the time. However, themotion was swiftly suppressed by the SCR Foundation, which then administered amnestics whenever necessary and signed contracts of confidentiality wherever it was needed. Although some footage still floated around the inte from time to time, most people believed it to be nothing but an borate practical joke.

    Lonely Armor was highly cooperative with the SCR Foundation, clearly stating his background as an amnesiac traveler.

    He had wandered alone for numerous years by himself. ording to him, he had gone through many worlds in search of a way home using apass inside the armor, which would require a bit of time whenever he arrived at a new world in order to determine the coordinates of the next one.

    As for where he came from, why he needed to go home, why he was currently a suit of empty armor, he didn¡¯t know.

    A-2-15 also didn¡¯t mind being studied by the SCR Foundation, readily agreeing to tell them everything he knew. However, the ck armor originally had no intentions of studying other worlds, so he had always silently sat in a single ce. If no one could find him during the time he stayed there, he would sit still for dozens of years at a time, waiting until thepass once again determined the next set of coordinates.

    Naturally, if people of these worlds asked for his help, he wouldn¡¯t mind extending a helping hand, considering it his travel fees.

    As he was used to sitting alone without saying a word, he would appear to bepletely stationary if no one interacted with him, thus gaining the name Lonely Armor.

    ¡¸ Stand behind me, this enemy is terrifyingly powerful ¡¹a voice filled with solitude resounded from inside the armor as he raised hisrge ymore against Negary.

    ¡°Got it, big brother armor, you should be careful as well¡± Victor heaved a sigh. Having chatted with this suit of armor during his time at the training base, he knew more or less just how powerful this armor actually was.

    ¡¼ You carry a very interesting aura, are you also an otherworldly entity? ¡½Negary casually waved his hand, cutting the reindeers barking at him into pieces.

    Negary¡¯s current self was an entity at the peak of the third stage of release. Thanks to his powerful soul, he could easily draw powerful magic formations at a swing of his hands and feet, unleashing various spells; of course, he could also manifest a body to construct the newest Dragon of Eternal Sin form to exert the true power of a dragon.

    Naturally, another way of measuring his strength would be the number of worlds he had infected, the more worlds he infected, the more worlds¡¯ power Negary would be able to utilize. With this Anomaly world as the standard, he only needed to infect it around 70% in order to utilize power at the same level of the New Deity, Progenitor Dragon, as well as the seven Gods.

    Naturally, there was a difference in power between the seven Gods as well, against the strongest God ¨C Eternal Heat ¨C Negary had estimated that even if he fully infected an entire world, he would only be able to barely hold his own against them, and he would have a lot more weaknesses to be taken advantage of.

    ...

    ¡¸ So you¡¯ve already taken control of this zone of space, huh? ¡¹the armor¡¯s voice was extremely solemn, he had gone through many worlds, witnessing many strong people, but none of them had ever been this way before, infecting before manipting an entire world.

    Without any exchange of words,bat began almost instantly. Therge ymore turned into a sh of light in the armor¡¯s hand, cutting into the space aspect of reality with pure strength. As the sword swung forward, the entire space erupted in light, scattering countless golden particles everywhere.

    ...

    ¡¼ What advanced swordsmanship! ¡½Negary¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The armor¡¯s sword strike had cut into the world aspect of reality, and stimted a change in space with his pure strength,pletely restructuring it while expelling the soul viruses that Negary had connected to.

    These golden particles began to gather around Negary, gradually converging to form an intricate perfect body with a pair of bone des attached to the arms.

    The armor in front of Negary was highly unusual. Despite there being clear openings and joints from the outside which facilitated the armor¡¯s movement, no matter which aspect Negary observed it from, he found that its existence was tightly bonded together in every way, causing Negary to be unable to extract any information on it.

    That single sword strike had clearly disyed the armor¡¯s power. ording to Negary¡¯s estimations, the other party must be at the same level he was, although this estimation was made solely based on that sword strike.

    In the Moon Tree world, those people were either too strong or too weakpared to him. Entities at the peak of the third stage of release weren¡¯t only rare, they were basically extinct. The only ones of that level were either irrational Evil Gods or are hiding in some secluded corner that not even Negary managed to reach.

    Now that he had finally shed against another entity at his same level, Negary would naturally give it a try to test how strong he had truly be.

    Negary¡¯s body flickered, swinging his left arm towards the armor. Light was reflected off the bone de, causing it to vanish before the consecutive sounds of shing weapons resounded again and again in the air.

    Both Negary and the armor became illusory, both of them had seemingly turned into shes of light. Their surroundings had also be extremely foreign and hostile, every point, every angle unusually dangerous.

    Santa us who was still in this room was nowpletely unrecognizable, having been turned into a living amalgamation of flesh and red fabric. Indeed, even though he currently looked like that, Santa us was still very much alive.

    The armor seemed to be extremely familiar with space, his swordsmanship easily capable of slicing through it, or entering it. He didn¡¯t exude anything like magic power or interference force either, only pure kic energy from moving his arms and legs.

    This caused his sword to be extremely pure, in fact, if it wasn¡¯t for him being concerned with the allies behind him, he could easily kick up a spatial storm with his sword.

    If Negary hadn¡¯t researched the aspects of reality as thoroughly as he had, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to keep his upper hand against the armor.

    As the bone de on his arm swung upwards, a sh of light flickered and left a mark on the armor.

    ¡¼ I¡¯m slightly disappointed ¡½Negary gradually lost his interest in this battle.

    Negary watched the armor, the other party¡¯s strength andbat experience couldn¡¯t be faulted at all. Instead, it had even surpassed Negary¡¯s expectations.

    However, the armor could only utilize his swordsmanship to an extreme level of skill without actually changing it in any way, as if he only knew the appearance but not the essence of his own swordsmanship. The armor¡¯s swordsmanship expertise wasn¡¯t his own but carved onto the armor by someone else through an unknown mean, and the only thing he knew to use was that set of swordsmanship techniques.

    This meant that the armor¡¯s abilities had been fixed, bing a constant. Negary couldn¡¯t kill him right now, but Negary was bing stronger with every passing second. ording to his calctions, Negary would only need to infect the world by 27,236...%; or make a breakthrough on any of the 131 spatial equations he was currently working on, and he would be able to thoroughly defeat him, the values were precise.

 Chapter 289: Vol4 Ch14: Unusual assembled unit

    <h4>Chapter 289: Vol4 Ch14: Unusual assembled unit</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ In 27 minutes and 30 seconds, all power that you are able to move within this space shall be taken under my control, at which point you will turn into this ¡½Negary waved his hand, disying an image of a ball of red and flesh, the entity previously known as Santa us.

    He was still within the zone ofbat between Negary and the Armor so the space where his body resided was continuously being warped, but as a part of his characteristics as an anomaly, he wouldn¡¯t die from that. In the end, he was turned into a living ball of Christmas flesh.

    This Christmas ball of flesh was currently trapped inside a maze in another aspect of reality, created by Negary. He was still continuously using his ability to move away, but his every action was being observed by Negary, and the maze would continuously shift its position to contain him, ensuring that he would never be able to escape. Naturally, he would also be fully infected and analyzed by Negary in just a bit of time, increasing Negary¡¯s rate of infection in this world to 0.37%.

    ¡¼ Naturally, that is only if there are no interlopers ¡½Negary snapped his finger, forcing several figures out from the void of space.

    Among them was a half-naked robust Mediterranean man who stood inside a cauldron of water while carrying a long-handled hammer in both hands. As he was pushed out from the void of space, the hammer in his hand immediately swung towards Negary while muttering ¡®gotta get over it¡¯ under his breath.

    Negary turned his gaze a bit, causing the spatial coordinates of that side to shift and create a crack in space, the crack just happened to perfectly block the hammer.

    However, to Negary¡¯s surprise, the hammer hooked itself onto the spatial crack, which the bald robust man used as leverage to pull himself forward. Very unscientifically, his entire body including the cauldron took flight, once again swinging the hammer towards Negary.

    B-3-23: The Hammer Man in the Cauldron. Professing himself as Bet Foddy, the only thing he wished to do in this world was to ovee all tough trials. Other than ¨€¨€¨€¨€ and other situations of the same nature, he could be said to be invincible, his body impervious to any damage, including a vacuum environment.

    If not for this hammer not being too destructive, he wouldn¡¯t have been ced at B-ss. Before taking off, his hammer had been smothered in another anomaly: B-2-22 The Turd, which was rted to [REDACTED], which allowed Bet Foddy to have the means to damage Negary.

    On the other side, a small person the size of a thumb was wielding a small handgun to continuously shoot at Negary, the bullets he shot were extremely small, but each one was capable of exterminating a part of Negary¡¯s virus.

    A-1-6: The ¡®I wanna¡¯ mini-man1. A literal tiny man with brown hair, 8 cm in size, wearing a blue jumpsuit and a red cape, as well as a red bow on top of his head most of the time. He also carried a handgun with infinite bullets, whenever his bullet hit a creature, there was a small chance of him immediately killing the target.

    The I wanna mini-man had an extremely weak body, any attack or sharp object could kill him. At one point, even a cherry seed crushed him to death, he hated all stickers, sharp-looking calligraphy, and anything sharp in general.

    However, the mini-man had a Save Point, which he could use to unceasingly revive himself.

    With his infinite revival and his gun that had a chance of instant death that the mini-man proimed capable of killing any living body.

    The final person was considerably more terrifying than the others, hovering in the air while wearing a luxurious robe over his slightly chubby body.

    What truly terrified others regarding him was that his body seemed to be made of only bones. His skull locked inside a metal cage while his pair of boney hands were wearing rings of various shapes and sizes.

    ¡¸ Golden, you shall be the most perfect specimen in my collection! ¡¹the skeleton dered with a strange twisted voice and pulled its luxurious robe open, revealing that its chubby body underneath was actually a bunch of skulls stuffed into the inside of its robe.

    As the skeleton lifted its robe, the skulls each released 7-8 shadows, all of which converged in mid-air to manifest their forms: human heads attached to a spine, seemingly barbarians of Southeast Asian descent.

    A-6-2: The Collector. He was able to store any living beings he killed in the skulls inside of his robe, taking them into his collection. He could then control his collection to fight, and before his entire collection had been destroyed, his body could not be damaged.

    The ¡®collected items¡¯ he summoned were also extremely tough to get rid of, not only did they have abnormal vitality, but they could also utilize some of their abilities while they were still alive, and no one knew for sure just how many of them the Collector had.

    Lonely Armor, Bet Foddy, the I wanna be mini-man, the Collector, and the Yin Teeth Girl; these were the anomalies conscripted by S-1-3 Unusual Assembling Order, as well as the Compelling Main Character Victor, whose [Protagonist Aura] was being used to control the flow of the situation by the team of writers in front of theputer.

    ¡¼ So this is the power of your retaliation? Quite decent indeed ¡½Negary chuckled.

    There weren¡¯t actually many anomalies suitable forbat, most of them being strange and unusual more than anything else; even if they werebat-worthy, they might not necessarily be suitable to participate in this fight to subjugate Negary.

    For example, C-3-56: The Painless Man. He was able to ignore all pain, meaning that not only would he not feel pain, he also had the disposition of being unable to sympathize with the pain of others. Such a person could harm both himself and others without hesitation, making him suitable forbat, but only for man-to-manbat.

    Naturally, other than anomalies capable of directbat, there were also anomalies with various side effects that could support and aid these directbative anomalies and make them stronger.

    ¡°The Great Demon King subjugation has officially begun!¡± the mini-man excitedly called out and ran forward, aiming his gun at Negary, continuously shooting without leaving a gap, only to trip on a gap in the flooring and sttered into a pool of blood.

    From a small dot in the air, the mini-man reappeared, jumped twice in mid-air tond on a corner and began shooting once again.

    ¡¸ Be a part of my collection, be one with us all ¡¹the Collector¡¯s voice seemed to contain force, the 7-8 heads that he summoned began to fly around, howling and screeching towards Negary, their ck teeth nking and gnashing nonstop as if desiring nothing but to devour the flesh of the living to soothe their suffering.

    Negary waved his hand, summoning shes of light in mid-air, each sh of light manifested several golden tentacles that madly squirmed as they struck his opposition.

    ¡°Light sh!¡± the Armor had also be 100% focused, the heavy ymore in his hand swinging with considerable force and unleashed bright sword shes to cut the golden tentacles apart.

    More and more golden particles filled their surroundings, until a point where the unusual assembled unit felt almost like they were standing in the belly of a beast itself. Everything around them was glittering golden flesh, limbs, and fog.

    ¡°Get over it, get over it, get over it!¡± Bet Foddy wildly swung his hammer in a circle, shouting his seemingly magical chant as he did so.

    On the other side, the Yin Teeth Girl had brought Victor to a corner. Watching him trying to turn his eyes away to avoid looking at her body while they crouched, the Yin Teeth Girl¡¯s smile towards Victor held a bit more trust.

    As a member of the unusual assembled unit, herbat capabilities against Negary was essentially zero, but the SCR Foundation naturally had their reason for including her during their conscription.

    The Yin Teeth Girl slowly spread her legs...

 Chapter 290: Vol4 Ch15: Humanityâ€™s complete defeat

    <h4>Chapter 290: Vol4 Ch15: Humanity¡¯splete defeat</h4>

    Victor immediately closed his eyes and turned away, while the Yin Teeth Girl continued to approach him with her legs spread wide, shepletely sticking herself to Victor in the end. With a noise simr to someone vomiting by his ears, Victor was able to sense a wide space that contained many items within.

    As the protector of female virginity, although the Yin Teeth Girl could directly curse and kill humans, her targets were always the minority, and she could easily have been assigned to C-ss for the same reasons as Santa us and the Mad Spoon Killer.

    The real reason why she was assigned to a B-ss containment chamber was due to another of her abilities.

    The Yin Teeth Girl embodied the retaliation of female rights against male supremacy, going against the suppression of men towards women over human history.

    In the Gran Chaco region of South America, from the legends of the indigenous Toba n, women originally have ¡®Yin teeth¡¯, symbolizing the power of women over men in a matriarchal society.

    But one day, the men managed to break their Yin teeth, rendering women helpless to retaliate and bing tools for men to relieve their lust, symbolizing the victory of men over women: the rise of a matriarchal society.

    Furthermore, as the position of women continued to fall lower and lower, due to their physiological differences to men, the act of coption was oftenpared to a cow tilling a field, thus leading to the criticism that women were akin to a ¡®field that could never be fully tiled¡¯ when it came to that aspect.

    Due to this legend, the Yin Teeth Girl carried another ability. Whenever she was wholeheartedly willing to be with a man, her ¡®Yin teeth¡¯ would retract, allowing her to bear children and give birth as normal; furthermore, if a man was able to conquer her, her womb would turn into an unlimited sub-space, a so-called ¡®canteen of desires¡¯.

    If it was the original Victor, a NEET failure couldn¡¯t have possibly conquered the Yin Teeth Girl, but as the Compelling Main Character, he could. His [Protagonist Aura] affected and caused the Yin Teeth Girl to fall in love with Victor, and as people say during a rtionship, the side whose love was deeper would be the ¡®losing side¡¯.

    For that reason, when the Yin Teeth Girl fell in love with Victor while he was still retaining his basic human decency, a discrepancy formed between the two of them, turning the Yin Teeth Girl¡¯s womb into a ¡®canteen of desires¡¯ capable of holding items.

    Before they set out, the SCR Foundation had given a few anomalies they wanted to use to the Yin Teeth Girl by way of offering, then used the storyteller machine to turn Victor into the owner of the ¡®canteen of desires¡¯.

    When Victor opened his eyes again, the Yin Teeth Girl was sitting obediently next to him like a small puppy.

    At the same time, the people in front of theputer were examining the list of choices that had just be avable. To make the Yin Teeth Girl ¡®love¡¯ Victor, they had to expend quite a bit of power from [Protagonist Aura], at the same time, they would now be able to utilize a lot more anomalies with considerably lower risks, this was the real reason they had arranged for the Yin Teeth Girl to be conscripted by the Unusual Assembling Order.

    Simr to how the SCR Foundation could continuously send in people to test an anomaly¡¯s weaknesses; if there were no protection, from the wealth of knowledge Negary had disyed so far, he would be able to take control of any anomalies used against him without issues.

    But now, with the Yin Teeth Girl and the Compelling Main Character acting as twoyers of barriers, they would be able to use anomalies normally without worries of Negary instantly recognizing an anomaly¡¯s weakness and capturing it for himself.

    ¡°Use B-2-32 first, let¡¯s test how effective it is¡± the one operating theputer quickly received his orders and wrote out Victor¡¯s next course of action on the Compelling Storyteller Machine.

    After bing the owner of the ¡®canteen of desires¡¯, Victor took out a bowl of rice that was filled with fried rice.

    ========

    B-3-32: Fried Rice of Iron Bones[1].

    There was a saying: The unyielding and stubborn ¨€¨€¨€mits treason because of a bowl of fried rice.

    B-2-32 was capable of rousing betrayal in any living being that ate it, no matter how unyielding, resolute, and tough a person was to crack, they wouldmit betrayal after eating the fried rice.

    =========

    After understanding that Negary was a viral entity, B-2-32 had been suggested to be used by the council. By letting the virus infect the fried rice if it could still exert its capabilities, Negary¡¯s consciousness itself might be overwritten.

    Even if they could only overwrite it for a short while, the SCR Foundation had already prepared the means to coordinate with it and eradicate Negary.

    The ranking of an anomaly wasn¡¯t meant to disy the extent of its power, sometimes, a C-ss anomaly could be even better than an S-ss anomaly if it was able to exert its capabilities.

    Anomalies were mostly ranked ording to how great of an influence they could exert on society and their corrtion to other anomalies, as well as the value of their existence when it came to scientific research.

    As could be seen that not every C-ss anomaly was weak. Like the Mad Spoon Killer: being the embodiment of daily stress, unless humanity was eradicated or was no longer under stress, it would always remain in existence. This characteristic alone made it vastly more powerful than most other anomalies, but the only thing it could do was to use a spoon to attack a single person, and nothing but that for 10 years at a time.

    Furthermore, no one but the target of the Mad Spoon Killer would be able to see it during this process, making its influence on society extremely limited, thus its C-ss ranking.

    ...

    As the fried rice was poured onto the writhing masses of flesh in the room, the golden particles within them immediately spread onto the rice¡¯s surface, corroding and infecting it.

    ¡¼ Hm? ¡½while inbat with the other four anomalies, Negary suddenly noticed a consciousness slowly trying to corrode him and even infect his soul to form another personality.

    ¡¼ How interesting ¡½Negary waved his hand to create a spatial disturbance, causing the shooting ¡®I wanna¡¯ mini-man to hit a corner of space and explode into a pool of blood again.

    He pondered the invading consciousness, then decided not to resist and allowed the consciousness to freely erode himself, forming a rebellious personality.

    ¡¼ This world is so beautiful, why do you wish to destroy it? ¡½ the new consciousness questioned Negary: ¡¼ Humanity does not need a Lord, why must we lord over their future? ¡½

    ¡¼ The beauty of fried rice that¡¯s perfect enough to cause betrayal? ¡½

    Negary didn¡¯t care about this personality¡¯s words and instead relinquished the control of a portion of his viruses, then went back to fighting the unusual assembled unit while also studying the fried rice.

    ¡¼ Wait a minute, this isn¡¯t right. If humanity continues to live in this environment, they willck the necessary factors to evolve ¡½after gaining control of Negary¡¯s relinquished viruses, this second personality began to observe this world as a whole, discovering many issues.

    ¡¼ They are simply destroying themselves this way with so many bad habits and routines. If they alter their way of acting and change their ways, human civilization can advance at least 100 years forward ¡½

    ¡¼ What a foolish and inferior race, their vision is being limited by their characteristics. I should be striving for myself to be stronger, to be more perfect ¡½

    ¡¼ All living lifeforms are like this, having their own drawbacks from their limits, I should act as their guide, to help them continuously ovee their weaknesses and be perfect ¡½

    ¡¼ I shall be their meaning. I am the pursuit of their lives. I am Negary! ¡½

    [1] in Chinese, having ¡®iron bones¡¯ is akin to being stubborn and straight forward, basically an upright person

 Chapter 291: Vol4 Ch16: The face of God and Artificial Unintelligence

    <h4>Chapter 291: Vol4 Ch16: The face of God and Artificial Unintelligence</h4>

    The reason that humanity¡¯s personalities and willpower seemed foolish and inferior was due to an issue with their perspective.

    From the eyes of higher entities, Negary¡¯s current actions might also seem foolish and inferior.

    But that didn¡¯t mean that humanity had no redeeming qualities, there would always be elites in a group, and even if they weren¡¯t elites, there would be those who desired to better themselves.

    This was how Negary was born, he had and would always continue to grow towards perfection, he would discard everything useless to continuously improve and continuously change himself. He embodied the will that desired betterment in all living lifeforms, an entity originally born from a human.

    For this reason, Negary was above humankind. When that idealistic consciousness infected Negary and created a new personality, Negary granted it a portion of his virus¡¯ control and allowed it to observe humanity from above them, this obsolete personality was naturally reced by a better one, ultimately bing a part of Negary.

    The idealistic consciousness created by the fried rice was easily dealt with, but this gave Negary inspiration. Using this same principle on how the anomaly infected him, he could modify and greatly improve it, which gave him even more ideas on how to spread his will.

    After Negary¡¯s virus infect the bodies of other living beings, the information contained within the virus could stimte that living lifeform to create a Negary personality of their own. However, they had to be infected by the virus first to manifest the personality; or they must first obtain information about Negary and touch Negary¡¯s existence for Negary to actively infect them, thus manifesting the Negary personality.

    ¡¼ However, I can instead take advantage of certain characteristics to induce other living lifeforms into manifesting their corresponding personalities; that wouldn¡¯t be an infection, but rather an inspiration ¡½

    Negary¡¯s thoughts quickly turned, soon perfecting this idea inspired by a bowl of fried rice, and immediately brought it into practice.

    When observing theplete information of Negary, living lifeforms had the choice to notprehend or touch his existence, perhaps even resisting it; but just like how people would feel drawn to good things and naturally hate disgusting things, they would react to it.

    People naturally reacted to everything in their surroundings, and Negary had now slightly altered his own form of existence using his vast knowledge of axle ritualsbined with the inspiration from the fried rice.

    Now, whenever other living lifeforms observed Negary¡¯s existence for a prolonged period of time, they would naturally react to him.

    Everyone had an aspect of themselves that wished to pursue a better ¡®self¡¯, those who observed Negary¡¯s existence would have that aspect of themselves awoken, then grow closer to Negary of their own ord, or manifest a simr personality. By using their knowledge of the axle rituals, these personalities would also grow increasingly closer to Negary.

    In reality, this was already something many creatures could and actively do. For humans in particr whenever people see other upstanding individuals, they would unconsciously imitate those individuals in one way or another, in an attempt to be closer to that ¡®upstanding¡¯ level. Essentially, this was seeing a worthy man and feeling inspired to follow them.

    Negary had now simply used these characteristics to further his own end, greatly amplifying them. Anyone whoid eyes upon Negary would now feel inspired by him, to exin it another way, Negary now had the face of God.

    Shu... shu...

    Negary¡¯s body slightly changed, causing the anomalies who were fighting Negary to feel that he was bing increasingly charming, a charm that went beyond the normal human understanding of beauty and ugliness.

    ¡°A stronger self, the capability to challenge even greater challenges¡± while spinning his hammer around, Bet Foddy¡¯s heart was moved. This small hint of being moved infiltrated deep into his soul, slowly beginning to change it; if he were to follow this change, he would be inspired by Negary, if he resisted, a second personality that worshipped Negary might manifest in him.

    The ¡®I wanna¡¯ mini-man was simrly affected. His body was incredibly weak, even the tiniest bit of damage could cause him to die, while he had no choice but to continuously brave the pain and suffering of death, continuously reviving himself to aplish his tough mission, how could a person like this not want to be stronger?

    The Collector wasn¡¯t inspired by this, but something had also managed to invade his psyche. Most likely in no time at all, the Collector would also begin to change.

    For a split second, the Armor who felt indifferent towards everything but the thought of returning ¡®Home¡¯ also felt his icy cold mentality slightly moved: it was a wish.

    He was currently limited due to being an armor, and he would continue to be the same in the future. The one who created him only gave him the goal of returning ¡®Home¡¯, he had no room to grow, and would never see a better himself, this was why he felt a wish as he looked upon Negary.

    However, the Armor quickly snapped out of it, he swung his ymore and shouted to the others: ¡°Reaffirm your beliefs, you are being influenced by him!¡±

    On the other side, Victor was the same. He was the one who poured the fried rice onto the writhing flesh, only to see that it just moved around a bit more without betraying Negary. This act of ¡®seeing¡¯ caused Victor¡¯s desire to be stronger in his heart to be triggered.

    He was originally a loser, a person to be scorned andughed at by others. How could he not feel frustrated? How could he not wish to be a better self? But due to his ownck of resolution and various restrictions, he had no choice but to continue enduring his failures.

    But now, he had seen the path to bing better. He began to ept this modification, thus actively growing closer to Negary, his appearance also began to change to be simr to Negary.

    ...

    ¡°Hurry up and interrupt this change! If we let this continue, not only would the story break apart, C-4-28-2 would also be able to reverse infect S-2-1¡±

    In front of theputer, having witnessed Victor¡¯s change, the SCR Foundation hurriedly wrote the next part of the story. If they truly allowed Victor to turn into Negary¡¯s worshipper or even his clone, the Compelling Storyteller Machine would be stolen away by Negary.

    ¡°Let him observe A-1-9 and lower his IQ, this way, he wouldn¡¯t care about bing stronger¡± the method of resolving this was quickly devised and written onto the storyteller machine.

    A smartphone suddenly lit up by itself within the ¡®canteen of desires¡¯ and began to show a video clip.

    [Hai, doumo!] a pretty young girl wearing a heart-shaped pink ribbon appeared on the screen. Her outfit was a primarily white sailor suit and short pants with pink ents, with ckce at the ends of her sleeves as well as high boots.

    As soon as he saw the girl in the video, Victor felt his mental capacities heavily attacked, causing him to forget the notion of bing better.

    =======

    A-1-9: Artificial Unintelligence. In the beginning, she was a virtual entity on a certain popr video site, an Artificial Intelligence, but not too long after her appearance, everyone who viewed her videos began to show signs of being mentally handicapped, thus she was taken into containment as the Artificial Unintelligence.

    =======

    While Victor¡¯s mental handicap managed to resolve Negary¡¯s initial inspiration, the other side of the battlefield wasn¡¯t quite as lucky.

    Both Bet Foddy and the ¡®I wanna¡¯ mini-man were in a state of being inspired, this was a voluntary change from the depths of their hearts,pletely unrted to whether or not their will powers were firm. If not for the restraints of the Unusual Assembling Order that was forcing them to eliminate Negary, they might have already switched sides.

 Chapter 292: Vol4 Ch17: The correctness of Negary

    <h4>Chapter 292: Vol4 Ch17: The correctness of Negary</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Bet Foddy continued to swing his hammer, but had turned silent. As he continued to move around, the water inside his cauldron was also rippling back and forth.

    The cauldron below him was jet-ck, almost like an inferior product that wasn¡¯t worthy of anyone¡¯s attention, but now a small golden streak was moving on it.

    Bet Foddy loved taking on tough challenges, but most of his challenges always ended up in failure. The number of times he had failed was too numerous to count, and as a handicapped person, it was more likely for him to fail than not.

    Using a handicapped body to take on difficult challenges, each sessful challenge was like a ray of golden light that illuminated him, they were his pride, and he relished in that pride, diligently pursuing a stronger self.

    The ¡®I wanna¡¯ mini-man was the same, his body was only the size of a person¡¯s thumb, touching even the slightest sharp object would cause him to explode into a pool of blood, even a cherry seed could crush him to death.

    He was called the ¡®I wanna¡¯ mini-man because, for the sake of what he wanted, he could die hundreds or even thousands of times, revive over and over for sake of a stronger self.

    Arge butterfly-shaped bow was tied to the mini-man¡¯s head, this was a mocking of his weakness, how could the ¡®I wanna¡¯ mini-man not want to take this butterfly bow off?

    Both of their existences greatly resonated with Negary¡¯s philosophy, if not for the Unusual Assembling Order restraining them and if they had met Negary first, they would have be the most devout believers in Negary.

    ¡°Even if you wish to be stronger, there is no need to rely on him, our fate should be ours to master¡± the Armor¡¯s heavy voice resounded, trying to persuade his tworades.

    Thepass in his body required taking the power of the world he was in to navigate him home, this was the reason why he lived as he did, willingly aiding the people of the world if and whenever they asked him, considering it paying his travel fees.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t understand, Armor¡± Bet Foddy smiled bitterly: ¡°To be stronger and to believe in him isn¡¯t surrendering ourselves to him. The entity in front of us has be pure nearly to the point of arriving at that ideal¡±

    ¡°He is no longer just a lifeform, but more like a symbol, a meaning. For us, he represents correctness itself¡± Bet Foddy watched Negary as he casually warded off the Collector¡¯s attacks, his expression showing devout respect.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, after all, I¡¯m merely an Armor¡± the Lonely Armor paused a bit, then replied. The Armor was only an extension of his owner¡¯s will, he simply inherited his owner¡¯s previous will, having no past, no future, and no meaning of existence. The only thing he knew to do was to head towards the ¡®Home¡¯ that he did not even recognize.

    ¡¸ Ahaha, what is there to think so much about? Wouldn¡¯t it be better just to be a part of my collection? When you¡¯re a part of my collection, you shall never feel troubled ever again, I shall carefully take care of everyst one of you, making sure you all remain pristine and beautiful ¡¹the Collector¡¯s skull spoke full of ill will using his dried up husky voice.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t just an Armor¡± Bet Foddy spoke honestly as he looked at the Armor, the golden streak of the cauldron under him gradually glittering brighter and brighter.

    Wielding his ymore, the Armor coldly stared at Bet Foddy,pletely unmoved by his words. The hint of desire that appeared in his heart earlier had disappeared just as quickly as it arrived. If Bet Foddy truly betrayed them, the Armor would act against him without hesitation.

    Right at that moment, a rumbling noise resounded, arge volume of water poured into the room, soon turning the entire room into an underground pool.

    Having sunk underwater, Bet Foddy started to change.

    Despite his invincibly sturdy body and capability of traversing any height, Bet Foddy wasn¡¯t without weaknesses. A certain environment that could counteract him: underwater.

    The unassuming cauldron on his lower half was made from an unknown material, but Bet Foddy could never leave it no matter what he did; no matter how much he moved around, the water inside would also never decrease.

    After sinking, Bet Foddy would die almost right away, only to be revived like the mini-man. However, his appearance after the revival began to change, bing almost bloated like a piece of wood in water.

    This change was also irreversible, and since he continued to die over and over in this room full of water, Bet Foddy¡¯s appearance started bing worse and worse. His body swelled increasingly more, his warped limbs and torso pushed up against the walls of the room by his own mass, there were even cracks visibly forming on him. His rationality also began to copse, the frustration of his continuous failures starting to fill his body.

    The mini-man was also washed away in the water, then was randomly struck by a floating object and exploded into a mass of blood. He once again revived at his save point, except this time, something else enveloped him.

    A mass of ck substance had covered his body, countless ill will and insanity corroded his body both outside and inside, even seeping into his save point. As the blood flowed out from within, the mini-man once again revived at his save point, except this time, he would never smile as innocently as he did before.

    On the other side, Victor was holding two anomalies in his hand: the frame of a mirror and a golden chalice. It was fortunate that he made it in time, otherwise two of their side¡¯s main fighting forces would have turned on them.

    =======

    A-2-7: The Mirror Of Shadow Sea, an item that originated from another anomaly, C-3-67: The Man Given Up By The Mirror.

    C-3-67 was originally a man who wanted tomit suicide, but after failing to do so, he began to only see his back in his mirror; in other words, even the mirror had given up on him.

    With thorough investigation, it was discovered that after his wife¡¯s death, the man had fallen deeply into the trauma caused by this, unable to face this truth. The one who had given up on him wasn¡¯t the mirror, but himself, thus causing him to never be able to see his own face.

    After receiving psychological treatment, C-3-67¡¯s anomalies had disappeared, but the mirror he was using turned even more anomalous.

    After the mirror was broken, it would begin letting out an unlimited volume of water; dark, heavy, and thick bottomless water.

    ording to their conjectures, the man¡¯s anomaly had caused his mirror to connect to the ¡®Shadow Sea¡¯, the embodiment of all collective human psychological traumas, manifesting as an ocean without borders or ends.

    After the SCR Foundation conscripted Be Foddy, they had already considered the possibility of him falling under Negary¡¯s control and prepared this anomaly with his weakness in mind.

    As for the other anomaly that was enveloping the mini-man, it was S-1-5: The Wickedness of the World.

    It was the product of all wicked thoughts harbored by this world¡¯s living beings, which contained immeasurable negative thoughts. Anyone and anything that touched it, even for a little bit, would be corrupted into a disgusting madman; if not for S-2-2-1: The Holy Grail containing it, even the Yin Teeth Girl and Victor would have already been corrupted by it.

    As Be Foddy fell into the water, bing the monster of failure, and the mini-man being infected by the Wickedness of the World, they no longer carried rationality, the only thing left restraining them was the Unusual Assembling Order, the orders of which they could not go against. This meant that they would now be able to exert themselves without holding anything back.

    ...

    Theputer that contained the Compelling Storyteller Machine was now flickering with an ominous light. They had used the storyteller machine to ensure that the Wickedness of the World would corrupt the mini-man, but that also led to the machine also being corrupted by it a bit, which could lead to unknown mutations.

    ¡°All for humanity!¡±

 Chapter 293: Vol4 Ch18: The 22nd [REDACTED]

    <h4>Chapter 293: Vol4 Ch18: The 22nd [REDACTED]</h4>

    This floor of Site C4 copsed altogether. Bet Foddy, no, he should now be called the collective frustration of all failures, his body had be bloated to its limits, coupled with its unbreakable property, which had caused the structural integrity of the building to fail.

    Victor was currently standing on top of a floating door, currently pushing his sses up,pletely unfazed by the dim water. His expression was stiff, his gazepletely nk, now fully under the control of the storyteller machine.

    However, every word or action directed by the storyteller machine expended the [Protagonist Aura]¡¯s power, which was the reason for Victor¡¯s pre-mission training, to ensure that he could at least perform basic tasks and save power.

    They never expected Negary¡¯s Face of God inspiration would cause Victor to show signs of rebelling, thus having no choice but to use the mental handicap weapon prepared for Negary on Victor.

    ¡¼ They really held nothing back to get rid of me, huh? ¡½

    Negary was now standing on the surface of the dim water with something seemingly swimming beneath him.

    He had already performed analysis towards the water under his feet. This water seemed to be rted to one¡¯s trauma, capable of rousing all of an individual¡¯s traumas while they were submerged within it.

    And almost none of the people of Site C4 managed to avoid the effects of this traumatic water. For D-ss personnel, the majority of them were death row prisoners convicted due to violent crimes, so as they were submerged, they either curled up into a fetal position or turned unusually aggressive.

    Aside from very few who were provoked intomitting crimes, most violent criminals be how they were due to their daily lives and living environment. All of them more or less carried some sort of personal trauma or personality defects; being submerged in the traumatic water caused all of it to explode.

    The members of Site C4 who weren¡¯t D-ss personnel also didn¡¯t fare any better. How could anyone who came into contact with anomalies and the Foundation¡¯s grey practices year-round not carry trauma? This resulted in almost everyone at Site C4 falling to the effects.

    Only a minority managed to escape the effects of the traumatic water, but what awaited them was the coteral damage of the supernatural battle above them, as well as the increasingly more anomalies who broke containment. Even worse, the dome still hadn¡¯t been removed at this point.

    Mutated, unshapely limbs were madly swinging all over the ce, destroying everything in its surroundings, as typical of how most people vented their frustration from failure. Like how a gamer would usually start banging their table and keyboard or throwing their mouse and controller.

    Having be a beast of frustration representing all failures, Bet Foddy¡¯s original characteristic of being incapable of destruction had now changed into nothing but destruction, crushing even Negary¡¯s viruses inside the things he destroyed.

    On the other hand, the ¡®I wanna¡¯ mini-man had also been mutated, his blood was now a mix of ck and red, each of his deaths spread this mixture of blood further onto his surroundings. The ominous writhing ck-red blood was capable of killing Negary¡¯s viruses just by touching them.

    Hovering in mid-air, the Collector unleashed more and more of his collection from beneath his cloak. The air was now pretty much filled with collected creatures of various shapes and sizes, although the majority of them were the disembodied heads of savage tribesmen, as the Collector liked to collect humanoid creatures.

    These collected creatures were madly devouring everything in their surroundings; anything they consumed would then quickly be a part of the Collector¡¯s collection. Even Negary¡¯s viruses would be converted by the Collector¡¯s rules and turned into a muddy, fleshy blob creature.

    Wielding his sword, the Armor unleashed a spatial sh to destroy Negary¡¯s viruses through the power of space.

    The viruses that infected this area quickly decreased. These four anomalies all carried considerable destructive power, so once they hadpletely let themselves go, this space became a heaven of destruction.

    However, while they were indeed capable of destroying Negary¡¯s viruses, his strongest characteristic was his vitality, and anything that couldn¡¯t kill him could only make him stronger.

    From underneath the water that didn¡¯t seem to let any light through, a giant golden hand suddenly erupted out from below and grabbed the destructive frustration beast.

    The frustration beast madly continued its rampage, causing the hand to continuously break down, spilling glittering golden blood all over the water. However unlike before, the broken parts did not undergo necrosis, even as they dropped into the water, they quickly returned to the giant hand that was growing increasinglyrger.

    ¡¼ 3 minutes 27 seconds, destructive cushion thermal energy storage installmentpleted ¡½

    The frustration beast¡¯s destructive capabilities had been analyzed and a counteracting measure was quickly devised. The viruses¡¯ connective structure was changed, interlinking like a chain of beads that spread the frustration beast¡¯s power throughout itselfyer uponyer, ultimately converting back into kic energy to hold the frustration beast down.

    Without being able to surpass the upper limit of this power conversion system, the frustration beast¡¯s power would only be its own chains.

    The mini-man also wasn¡¯t in a better spot, being constantly stuck in a constant death loop. Negary had sealed off the mini-man¡¯s save point, limiting it to a zone in space with numerous spatial spikes, countless golden viruses were suicidally jumping into the mixed-blood stter at the point of the mini-man¡¯s death, then quickly mutated to counter this power.

    ¡¼ 4 minutes 39 seconds, emotional endurance viruses have been conceived, moving forward to the next topic: constant state restructuring research ¡½

    Meanwhile, a few of the hovering collected creatures in the sky had already turned golden at some unknown point in time, golden spots were also appearing around the Collector¡¯s body. While it was true that he had been consuming and converting Negary¡¯s viruses into his collection, Negary¡¯s viruses had also been using that opportunity to infect him in return.

    ¡¼ 6 minutes 52 seconds, collected creature conversion counteractionpleted ¡½

    The golden spots were growing increasinglyrger on top of the Collector¡¯s body, he wanted to stop consuming these viruses, but his actions were no longer dictated by his mind.

    Only the Armor had been able to persevere the longest. Whoever created him had an extremely profound level of understanding of ¡®existence¡¯, causing the Armor to remain in an ever-constant state. While this made sure that he could never improve or grow, it also made him nearly impossible to destroy or infect. There was essentially no opening to invade him, at least, not one that Negary can currently recognize.

    ...

    Inside a certain containment chamber at Site S1, there was a piece of parchment in the shape of a scroll, which contained various code numbers, the unusual assembled unit¡¯s code numbers. Currently, a golden glow had appeared on the Collector¡¯s and Bet Foddy¡¯s codenames on top of the parchment paper, which was continuously spreading like it wanted to infect the entire piece of parchment.

    The mini-man¡¯s codename had both a ck and a golden glow, one represented Negary while the other represented The Wickedness of the World.

    Observing the Unusual Assembling Order¡¯s changes from the shadow, the members of the E5 council fell into thought. After a few moments of pondering, one of them made a suggestion:

    ¡°I propose we activate S-1-2, [REDACTED]¡±

    ¡°I object, that thing has already caused 21 alterations in the world¡¯s timeline, there is no telling what would happen to the world on the 22nd alteration¡±

    ¡°I concur, leaving Negary to continue infecting the world would only lead to an even worse oue¡±

    ¡°I concur!¡±

 Chapter 294: Vol4 Ch19: The Inexistent World

    <h4>Chapter 294: Vol4 Ch19: The Inexistent World</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The SCR Foundation might not be the only anomaly containment organization in this world, but they were certainly the oldest, and most powerful.

    They had been passing their batons down since aged-old history, containing numerous anomalies in the process. A portion of these anomalies were studied and understood thus bing mundane, after which more anomalies were then contained.

    A lot of the E5 council members didn¡¯t even know what S-1-1 was, as such, for the longest time, the oldest and most powerful anomaly they had contained was S-1-2, [REDACTED].

    S-1-2 was an anomaly that existed in nonexistence. Essentially, it was something that didn¡¯t exist in this world.

    For that reason, each time S-1-2 was used, something that had never existed in this world woulde into existence, thus causing a change in the world¡¯s timeline.

    Within the SCR Foundation¡¯s records, they had only managed to stop this change in the world¡¯s timeline a total of three times, one of which was only a partial sess, as it left a certain religion to prosper in this world.

    But before these three times, the world¡¯s timeline had been altered an unknown number of times, the traces of which could only be found from certain anomalies.

    For example, the Devil Goat seemed to have been the product of one of these timeline alterations, while S-1-2 itself had clearly pointed out that it had caused a timeline alteration a total of 21 times. Due to this, S-1-2 was officially designated the Nonexistent 22nd [REDACTED].

    ...

    The original form of the world is aplete mystery now. Perhaps an anomaly that represents its existence still exists, or perhaps such a thing has also been erased as well.

    Standing in front of a containment chamber, the tall and burly director of Site S1 was carrying a ck box as his thoughts wandered outside of his mind.

    In another timeline, he might have been a Lizardman, a destitute beggar, a D-ss personnel, or any one of the infinite possible ¡®what ifs¡¯; but it was now impossible to observe how the previous timelines used to be, they only draw inferences from various anomalies rted to them.

    After epting a series of 42 passwords, the door to S-1-2¡¯s containment chamber was opened, revealing ¡®nothing¡¯ inside, because the 22nd [REDACTED] didn¡¯t exist on this world, it was the embodiment of the Inexistent World.

    Having drunk a unique serum, the director of Site S1¡¯s thoughts continued to wander, as this was part of the necessary preparation to obtain the 22nd [REDACTED].

    A timeline alteration is an urrence when a new reality reces the previous one; and whenever this urred, the previous timeline could sometimes leave behind representations of their existence. Some of these representative anomalies could even trigger another timeline alteration and lead to the re-emergence of a previous timeline.

    For example, the demoted B-6-13: Lizardman¡¯s Head. When it was still an A-ss anomaly, during a containment breach, it created a small-scale timeline alteration that introduced the Lizardmen that only existed in a previous timeline back into this world.

    There were very few of them, but their technology used to be more advanced than what was avable to humans even now. Furthermore, due to the timeline alteration, a certain portion of humans had be a Lizardman and human hybrid. The Lizardmen then took control over the hybrids, established a mutual aid organization, then attempted to take control over human society through economical means.

    Their goal was to make humans kill off one another, cause a drastic decrease in the human poption, then finally enve this world and force it to undergo another timeline alteration, reproducing the Lizardmen timeline.

    It was the harshest re-containment operation that the SCR Foundation had to conduct, both of the World Wars were rted to this single containment breach. Through economical maniption, they managed to put the few Lizardmen they had onto the positions of country leaders, many historical figures were actually Lizardmen in disguise, and even the SCR Foundation was infiltrated by arge number of Lizardman hybrids.

    In the final month of 1999, the Lizardmen¡¯s n had almost reached fruition, a majority of the world¡¯s countries had fallen under their control, the third World War was right around the horizon, the clueless humanity would have destroyed itself and handed the seat of the world¡¯s dominant species over to the Lizardmen.

    Fortunately, the Lizardmen¡¯s n was discovered, and the SCR Foundation resorted to the drastic measure of using S-1-4: The Extinct Species Records to eradicate every Lizardman in existence, thus preventing their n. Regretfully, S-1-4 was very simr to the Death Note in that it required very detailed information being written about its target in order to activate, otherwise, the SCR Foundation would have already used S-1-4 to bring Negary to extinction.

    At the same time, that activation of S-1-4 caused the Lizardmen representing anomaly, the Lizardman¡¯s Head, to lose its ability to alter the timeline; it was now only capable of creating mindless reptilian monsters, which was why its rating was decreased to B-6-13.

    Naturally, there were very few timelines that were the same as the Lizardman timeline. The majority of them had already been thoroughly destroyed, leaving bits and pieces of remnants that gradually sank to the bottom. The remnants of all the previous timelines had gathered in one ce, bing the other side of this world¡¯s coin, the so-called Inexistent World.

    The 22nd [REDACTED] was the representation of the Inexistent World, which was why it existed as an object that didn¡¯t exist in this world.

    At this point, quite a few anomalies had slipped from the Inexistent World into this world through the 22nd [REDACTED], like the two C-ss anomalies C-4-27: Ashy Granny and C-4-32: Vampire g.

    The 22nd [REDACTED] was a top-secret among top secrets, and so was the Inexistent World. In fact, the number of people who knew about the Inexistent world could be counted with both hands, with the director of Site S1 being one of them.

    Information regarding the Inexistent World continued to spread following his wandering thoughts, which finally caused an irregr reaction from the space within the containment chamber. The Inexistent World was a space created from the piled-up remains of previous timelines, but since these remains weren¡¯t supposed to exist after the timeline had been altered, the people of this world were unable to perceive the Inexistent World¡¯s existence. Not even S-2-5: Omniscient Eye, who was connected to the Akashic Records of this world, contained any description of the Inexistent World.

    To obtain the 22nd [REDACTED], one must have information regarding the Inexistent World, but since this world couldn¡¯t possibly observe the existence of the Inexistent World, how this information came into existence in the first ce was a mystery. Some had said that it might be rted to S-1-1, but not even the members of the E5 council, the highest authority of the SCR Foundation, were really clear about what S-1-1 was, since there wasn¡¯t a single scrap of information regarding its existence except for its codename.

    Arge volume of indescribable ¡®something¡¯ was moving within the containment chamber. The outline of what appeared to be a ymore appeared in the middle of the room, hovering between the fine line of existing and not existing. At this point, Site S1¡¯s director had already closed his eyes to not observe this ymore, otherwise, the simple act of looking at the ymore¡¯s outline would have caused him to shed tears.

    As it embodied all failed and fallen timelines, it also contained the sorrow and grudge of each timeline¡¯s innumerable beings, so whenever the 22nd [REDACTED] manifested in this world, the sorrow it contained would move every individual whoid eyes on it.

    Suppressing his own sorrow while continuing to let his thoughts wander, Site S1¡¯s director put the ck box he was carrying down.

    A-1-3: Schr?dinger¡¯s ck Box. Whenever an item was put into it, it would be in both states of existing and not existing. The object would eithere out as existing or remain non-existent inside the box.

    Since the 22nd [REDACTED] definitively did not exist, once it was put into A-1-3, it could onlye out as ¡®existing¡¯.

    Once again picking up the ck box, Site S1¡¯s director wiped the shameful tears off this face. Even though he had tried to endure and only touched the outline very briefly, the infinite sorrowing from the destroyed timelines still caused him to unconsciously shed his tears.

 Chapter 295: Vol4 Ch20: Non-achievement

    <h4>Chapter 295: Vol4 Ch20: Non-achievement</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The sharp sound of howling and screeching resounded throughout as the frustration beast continued to struggle, but the only thing that brought was an even tighter restraint.

    The giant golden hand had already changed its shape, the golden substance that made it up slowly started to spread and coated the surface of the mutated frustration beast¡¯s body, attempting to go through its tough, unbreakable body.

    With Negary¡¯s current process of world infection, he would be able to break through the frustration beast¡¯s defenses after 7 minutes and 12 seconds. But topletely infect the creature, he would need to further infect this world, and the more Negary understood, the faster he would be able to analyze these anomalies.

    The mini-man had fallen into an infinite death loop, while the Collector couldn¡¯t even handle himself at the moment, so the only one that continued to resist him was the Armor. Naturally, the Compelling Main Character, Victor, was also there, but Negary didn¡¯t care about him at all, he simply dealt with the anomalies he took out one by one.

    Site C4 that had originally been ravaged slowly began to change, turning into a tower structure. Negary¡¯s viruses had infected the majority of this Site¡¯s materials, his information transmission tower was about to bepleted, which would then spread Negary¡¯s information throughout the world once activated.

    Information was also a part of a living being¡¯s existence, once Negary¡¯s information had spread to the entire world, his existence would have essentiallye into contact with this entire world at once, officially beginning his total invasion.

    Not to mention, now that Negary had gained the ¡®Face of God¡¯ property, his existence itself had be more infectious than ever. Even without understanding the information, the soul of those who noticed Negary¡¯s existence would begin to mutate, slowly being ¡®Negary-fied¡¯ until their soul could sense Negary¡¯s information, touching Negary¡¯s increasingly greater existence, thus bing a part of Negary.

    Achieving the third stage of release to strengthen one¡¯s soul was only a small part, the more crucial aspect of achieving this stage was to obtain the seed of Principles from within one¡¯s [Origin], through which each individual would be able to carve out their path, entangling their existence with those Principles. Like Eternal Heat and his Eternal Heat pathway, or the Progenitor Dragon and New Deity¡¯s Burning pathway.

    Negary did not obtain a seed of Principles from an [Origin], so he chose to turn himself into a world virus, using the infection of a world to obtain arge volume of information from that world, thus manifesting his pathway.

    Each world had its own unique qualities, like the First me of the me world, or the disasters of the Disaster world. The quality of the Moon Tree world used to be the Elven Moon Tree, but now that the world belonged to the seven Gods, that unique quality couldn¡¯t really manifest itself.

    In other words, as Negary extracted information from different worlds, the pathway he obtained would also be different. At the moment, the unique quality that this Anomaly world had disyed was the constant struggle of ¡®Known¡¯ and ¡®Unknown¡¯, or rather, the invasion of ¡®Known¡¯ into the ¡®Unknown¡¯.

    As anomalies that represented the ¡®Unknown¡¯ were continuously contained and studied, they would eventually be a part of the ¡®Known¡¯ ¨C knowledge, which was highly suitable for Negary as he currently was. This was also the reason why Negary resolved himself to travel here as he found out about this world.

    ¡¼ However, what exactly is the world thinking? ¡½

    Negary was still silently preparing his measures, he had and would never be one to underestimate any enemies. In fact, the SCR Foundation¡¯s retaliation through the Unusual Assembling Order could already be considered to be quite impressive; it was simply that Negary far surpassed the SCR Foundation in every manner, the only advantage they had over him was the number of anomalies they had managed to contain.

    In the end, Negary¡¯s grasp of knowledge and information as well as his understanding of humans allowed him to perfectly counter everything that the SCR Foundation could throw at him. One could even say that Negary and the SCR Foundation were never on the same level in the first ce.

    During this world infection, Negary¡¯s true enemy was never an organization of this world, even if that organization was thergest and best this world had to offer.

    And yet even now, the world still hadn¡¯t disyed any reactions to Negary¡¯s invasion. The sudden appearance of the Transporting Toilet had also been investigated by Negary, it was an anomaly that a certain country¡¯s private containment organization volunteered to be used,pletely unrted to the will of the world.

    Even if the will of this world wasn¡¯t quite as personified as the will of the Disaster world or the Moon Tree world, it shouldn¡¯t have ignored Negary¡¯s tant infections to this degree.

    ¡¼ And the Dim Silence Envoy as well ¡½once again, Negary recalled how the Dim Silence Envoy volunteered information of this world to him, entities who had managed to manifest their own pathways were never to be underestimated.

    He refused to believe that the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s actions were from the goodness of his heart as his hopes were shattered.

    ¡¼ What exactly is this world hiding? ¡½through his virus, Negary continued to monitor everything there was to monitor in this world, even using his knowledge so far to look into the curved aspect of reality and observe this world¡¯s future.

    ¡¼ It seems I¡¯ll have to make some preparations ¡½Negary chuckled as some golden particles began to fade away, waving his hand to anchor down a zone of space. Various fields of gravity began to converge and ovep, limiting the Armor¡¯s actions.

    The entire space around his position was copsing in on itself, the Armor¡¯s sword swings were finding it increasingly tougher to move. Just as Negary had predicted, all space power that the Armor could move with his strength had fallen under Negary¡¯s maniption, and under Negary¡¯s control, they had turned into a unique gravity field to perfectly counteract the Armor.

    ¡¼ Fall to slumber ¡½Negary lightly muttered, thoroughly freezing the Armor¡¯s body in ce, preventing all of his movements. The gravity field around had thoroughly bound him in a corner of space, from a human¡¯s perspective, the Armor had been turned into a 2D image in space.

    After that came Victor, the main character of the Compelling Storyteller Machine. However, he now looked nothing like the main character; not only was his countenanceplete nk, but his thought process had also be unusually simplistic, almost like an infant whose mind hadn¡¯t matured or someone diagnosed with retardation.

    Quite obviously, the SCR Foundation had discarded Victor after they found the situation to be unsalvageable, at least they would be able to save the Compelling Storyteller Machine this way.

    If the SCR Foundation wanted to continue this subjugation, they would have fallen victim to the alligator effect. Namely, when an alligator had already bitten your leg, if you tried to pry its mouth open with your hand, you would only hurt your hand as well.

    The dome slowly disappeared, revealing a magnificent golden tower with arge floating eyeball atop it.

    This information transmission tower was created using the information of Fang Ze¡¯s ability, the Protagonist of the Disaster world; the partial [Protagonist Aura] information he extracted from Chromie; as well as his previous attempt at designing an Omniscient Eye in the Disaster world. Once activated, the tower would spread Negary¡¯s information to this entire world.

    Aside from very few obscured locations, nothing would be able to prevent the spread of this information, especially when the will of this world hadn¡¯t shown any signs of resisting his invasion. Negary would be able to infect the outermostyer of this world in no time at all, through which he would dive deeper and grasp this world¡¯s Principles.

    It must be said that this process was going unusually smoothly, ording to Negary¡¯s original calctions, there was an 83% chance of him being ejected from this world; but now that the will of the world wasn¡¯t resisting, this chance had decreased to only 51%.

    Furthermore, as the transmission tower spread his information, the chances of him being ejected would further decrease to be only 18%, which made this even more unusual.

 Chapter 296: Vol4 Ch21: Timeline alteration

    <h4>Chapter 296: Vol4 Ch21: Timeline alteration</h4>

    On top of the tower structure, a bright golden eyeball was rotating nonstop, the glow around it continuously flowed like it was preparing something.

    An invisible shockwave then spread into the world.

    The SCR Foundation members who were originally outside the dome to study it were struck by the shockwave, their eyes instantly became nk, then quickly turned from their original blue, green, or brown hue into pure gold.

    Under this shockwave, golden patterns began to spread all around the world, carrying Negary¡¯s virus that contained his will to every corner of the.

    Arge volume of information rted to this world quickly flowed, variables were quickly determined and solved, quickly perfecting theplete model of this world.

    Arge golden seemed like it had covered the sky above, causing many to stare in fright at it. Their highly dted pupils reflected the golden in the sky, keeping it in their visions even after they looked back down.

    Infect, analyze, then manipte.

    Without any obstructions, Negary¡¯s infection process was extremely smooth. Once he finished analyzing the current information, he would be able to proceed with infecting the world more deeply, up until he had the entire worldpletely in his grasp.

    As Negary¡¯s infection spread further, he discovered something quite interesting. As his understanding and rate of spread over this world had surpassed that of humanity as a whole, Negary could sense the world¡¯s environment changing itself to better fit his existence. At the same time, if humanity lived in this environment for a long time, they would begin to devolve, bing essentially no better than regr apes.

    Furthermore, Negary could sense that this world¡¯s past was in a tangible state.

    ¡¼ The future can determine the past. This world¡¯s Time isn¡¯t linear, but ovepping? ¡½

    Negary was quite surprised. For a normal world, Time was a concept measured by the rate of motion of matter; as well as the rate at which energy spreads.

    Since reality is constantly in motion, the past usually leaves behind nothing but information. An individual could use the state of matter and energy in the present to calcte and determine its state in the past, but since the ¡®past¡¯ had already gone by, it was intangible¡ª¨C unless someone or something utilized their ability to cause a portion of matter and energy to return to their past states.

    The timeline resets of the Disaster world was done in this exact manner. The will of the world maintained a record of its own past state, then utilized the [Temporal Discement] Authority to cause all matter and energy within its influence to return to their past states, achieving local time reversal.

    But this world wasn¡¯t the same. Its ¡®past¡¯ hadn¡¯t gone by at all, both the matter and energy of the world¡¯s past remained there. The ¡®past¡¯ was not just an informational state, but an actual location that existed.

    After infecting arge portion of this world¡¯s outermostyer, he was able to begin spreading his virus to the past.

    ¡¼ This world is essentially an inverted pyramid. The ¡®Known¡¯ of the past is only a singrity, the more ¡®Known¡¯ spreads and form the world¡¯s upperyers, the more prosperous it bes, but its foundation remains in the past ¡½

    Finally, Negary understood why this world was so strange.

    ¡¼ Because the ¡®past¡¯ is an existing location, when that foundational ¡®past¡¯ is altered, the entire timeline of the world would also change. The inverted pyramid structure would remain the same, but the content of eachyer would not ¡½

    ¡¼ If I continue to infect the ¡®past¡¯, that ¡®past¡¯ would affect the ¡®present¡¯, creating a world of viral lifeforms ¡½Negary¡¯s mind was clear: ¡¼ Consequently, all existing lifeforms that no longer belong to this type of world would turn into anomalies that continue to exist until they are thoroughly analyzed and digested by the new world ¡½

    ¡¼ Since the ¡®past¡¯ and ¡®present¡¯ are unified in this way, and because of how frequently it changes, this world is essentially a world-shaped amoeba. The will of this world wouldn¡¯t care what kind of state it was turned into ¡½

    ¡¼ Naturally, it¡¯s not as if there isn¡¯t a drawback. Due to frequent timeline alterations, the world would gain increasingly more anomalies, and if the research and analysis of these anomalies were to be stagnant in the future, the world would also fall into a state of non-development; or worse, the ovepping of anomalies would eventually cause the world¡¯s structure to copse, forcing it to regrow from the beginning ¡½

    Through this world¡¯s temporal connection, Negary¡¯s virus easily headed into this world¡¯s past, which would be an unimaginable feat in any other world. Travelling to a tangible, existing location called ¡®the past¡¯ and travelling to an intangible, informational past were twopletely different matters.

    For thetter, even entities like Eternal Heat would still be far from qualified to achieve such a thing, but for the former, anyone would be able to do it once they had studied this world¡¯s temporal structure long enough. In fact, even human scientists would be able to sessfully create a time machine with a sh of inspiration if they had ess to the appropriate knowledge.

    The keyword here was ¡®if¡¯. One must be able to observe the entire world as a whole in order to obtain such knowledge, which was also the reason why Negary didn¡¯t notice it before he infected enough of this world.

    ¡¼ Wait a minute, that is... ¡½

    Negary¡¯s gaze bypassed the world to look towards its space. The reason for a world¡¯s unique characteristic was usually its surroundings and background, for example, the me world was created from a collision between the White Light and ck Abyss; the Disaster world changed from a Psychic world into its final form due to the pressure of the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon; the Moon Tree world gained its movement characteristic due to the elves¡¯ invasions.

    This Anomaly world was also the same, so there must be an external reason for its ovepping time characteristic.

    ¡¼ Those are the leftover remains of previous world alterations, but there aren¡¯t only remains there ¡½Negary observed how those remains were stimted and caused a wave of informational storm to wash into this world.

    Receiving this stimtion, the Anomaly world-shaped amoeba started to change its form once again, the ¡®thing¡¯ hidden by the remains also slightly writhed.

    An enormous volume of inexplicable information was observed by Negary in an instant. Realizing the danger within that, Negary instantly cut off his connection to the majority of his viruses, thus rejecting that information from his perception; the cut-off viruses were then enveloped by the informational storm as the timeline was altered again.

    That ¡®thing¡¯ was definitely an entity that had surpassed a world, once again giving Negary the sensation ofing into contact with a great entity like the ck Abyss. As expected, this Anomaly world did not betray Negary¡¯s evaluation of it as an amoeba.

    ¡¼ Sometimes, ignorance is bliss ¡½Negary observed the humans who utilized the [REDACTED] ck sword. They most likely knew that the sword was rted to those timeline remains, but didn¡¯t know what kind of entity they had disturbed; at least, if Negary was in possession of that sword, he would definitely not utilize it carelessly.

    ¡¼ However, this is also a good thing... ¡½following the timeline alteration, Negary¡¯s viruses were scattered into different aspects of the world, which were also apanied by the obstruction of the ¡®Unknown¡¯ residing within those remains: ¡¼ This way, perhaps I would be able to digest all of that ¡½

    As the informational storm of the remains gradually settled down, the world¡¯s timeline was still in an unstable state, a golden light appeared from thin air at the very beginning of the timeline, it fell onto a tree and created a golden me.

    This was the cradle of all lifeform¡¯s creation. The ancestors of Dino Sapiens, Lizardmen, Snake Sapiens, and Homo Sapiens had only juste into existence, their intelligence was still especially low.

    A furry, slightly humanoid ape whose leg was broken was attracted by the me and slowly approached it.

 Chapter 297: Vol4 Ch22: The Ultra Space-Time Squad and Dino Sapiens

    <h4>Chapter 297: Vol4 Ch22: The Ultra Space-Time Squad and Dino Sapiens</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    As the sword¡¯s outline in his hand slowly faded away, Site S1¡¯s director snapped back into reality, discovering that he himself felt unreal, almost incorporeal.

    ¡°Because arge volume of characteristics is being resurrected at once, there will be some time before the timeline is thoroughly altered. We still have a chance¡±

    Deep inside the SCR Foundation, the members of the E5 council remainedpletely calm. As the greatest elites among elites of humanity, being unwavering in the face of great adversity was nothing but the most basic quality.

    Leaving Negary to infect the world would definitely result in a timeline alteration while using the [REDACTED] ck sword would rouse an informational storm from the Inexistent world to interfere with Negary¡¯s alteration. At the same time, it also gave the failed timelines another chance to revive themselves.

    This way, they would hold one another off, giving humanity the chance to overturn everything.

    ¡°Dispatch the Ultra Space-Time Squad for timeline reconstruction, as long as they can grasp the opportunity, there¡¯s still a chance to protect our current timeline¡±

    The alteration of the timeline was causing the entire world to also undergo change.

    Dinosaurs from within museums hade back to life, dividing themselves into the Great Dino group and the Raptor group.

    The leader of the Great Dino group, Tyrannosaurus, believed that their era was already over and it would be best for them to coexist with humanity; while the leader of the Raptor group, Chrysosaurus, believed that this timeline alteration was the perfect chance for them to turn this into the dinosaur era once more.

    The Raptor group was quite a bit more technologically advanced, which they took advantage of to retrieve remnant items of their timeline, created a time machine and traveled to the past to change the timeline once more. On the other hand, despite being more physically powerful, the Great Dino group was inferior to the Raptor group when it came to technology, they were unable to create a time machine for themselves, so they reached out to humanity¡¯s representative.

    In less than a day, numerous anomalies became mundane once again: giants that flew in the sky, ancient nts that sprouted from deep underground, an army of an old empire awoke from their ancient tomb, the world was bing stranger and stranger in an increasingly rapid manner.

    The Ultra Space-Time Squad was quickly assembled, which included the traitors of the Dino Sapiens, the Great Dino group: Tyrannosaurus, Stegosaurus, Pterodactyl, and Triceratops; abat android captured from the intelligent machine timeline, T-800; an elite pilot of a mechanical exoskeleton and fighter aircraft, as well as the self-contained anomaly, Major Tom Cage; hobbyist collector of tiny tadpoles, super-agent ck Widow; supernatural consultant and poster person of every tobopany on the, Constantine; Time Master Rip Darvill; and the mysterious Doctor; all of whom were tasked with travelling back to the ancient times, defeat other anomalous lifeforms, and maintain the current human timeline as it is. 1

    ¡°When will the time machine be repaired?¡± taking a deep drag of tobo, the curly-haired blond woman Constantine put one hand in her long trench coat, then turned to the person next to her: ¡°Hey, why do you think a supernatural consultant like me is being recruited into the Ultra Space-Time Squad?¡±

    ¡°Because the enemy this time is an expert in Mysticism, which you¡¯re also an expert of¡± the one standing next to her was a beautiful woman with red curly hair and an hourss figure, ncing at Constantine who was silently gulping her saliva.

    This was the super-agent ck Widow... although 9 out of 10 female agents would have the same codename. She didn¡¯t even need to look to know the intentions of the blond girl next to her, after all, the other party was famous for being bisexual: ¡°And by the way, I¡¯m only interested in those of the opposite sex¡±

    ¡°You need to be more inclusive in life, y¡¯know¡± Constantine advised her out of goodwill.

    ¡°Alright, the machine is about to be finished, the timeline alternation caused the temporal structure to change quite a bit, so it took quite some time to re-adjust¡± a tallnky man with short brown curly hair fastened his own scarf while waving a high-tech Sonic Screwdriver.

    ¡¸ It¡¯s all thanks to your work, Doctor. If I had to do it myself, this would have taken quite a bit more time ¡¹the bright green Stegosaurus pped hisrge hands together and said: ¡¸ The materials of our timeline and this one is drastically different ¡¹

    ¡¸ And you as well, Mister Rip. If not for the data you provided as reference, we would have had great difficulty resolving the issue of navigation ¡¹

    ¡°Come on now, if not for Mister Stegosaurus, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to resolve the anomalous information either¡± Time Master Rip Darvill also praised Stegosaurus in return. ncing at The Doctor, they also exchanged nods, perhaps it was because both of them were highly involved in temporal matters that the two of them felt a strange sense of familiarity.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not continue blowing our whistles, there¡¯s not a lot of time. Let¡¯s start this time machine up and maintain the correct timeline for humanity, I feel like I might turn into a man if we continue to dawdle¡± Constantine waved her hand dismissively and entered the newly-finished time machine.

    ¡°How do you know you¡¯re not a man in the regr timeline?¡± a handsome man wearing an exoskeleton piloted it to enter this time machine that looked like a narrow public phone booth.

    From the outside, it was no different from a normal phone booth, but the inside was extremelyrge, giving more than enough space for even the Dino Sapiens with theirrge bodies to freely move about.

    ¡°And you could also be nothing but a girl in that timeline, Major¡± Constantine snapped back right away, turning to the exoskeleton pilot Tom Cage while breathing out a puff of smoke.

    [You will be the only ones participating in this mission. Due to the unique characteristics of time, only suitable people are able to travel back in time. Furthermore, all non-temporal rted anomalies cannot be used]

    [Once you fail, the world that belongs to us will alsopletely vanish, leaving only remnants remaining]

    A highly altered voice resounded through the room from a speaker, everyone here understood that was an announcement from the E5 council, one of the highest leaders of humanity.

    [I shall be waiting for tomorrow when you return as legends] after this deration, the speaker went silent again, the phone booth time machine was also activated, loudly pumping power throughout its mechanical parts.

    If the timeline wasn¡¯t messed up, it would have been much easier for several of these people to travel through time. However, as the world¡¯s timeline was undergoing an unprecedented alteration, if their machine and power weren¡¯t sufficient, there was a very real chance for them to be crushed into nothingness by the world¡¯s timeline.

    The one who had just issued that order from a secret room in a secret base stood up, slightly limping as they started walking, a hint of slight golden mes seemed to be reflected in their eyes.

    ...

    The era of life¡¯s beginning.

    A highly damaged machine popped out of thin air, then immediately broke apart, releasing three Dino Sapiens with different appearances from within.

    Breathing in this specious air, a yellow Dino Sapien with a gold tooth grinned viciously: ¡¸ I like the oxygen level of this ce ¡¹

    ¡¸ We shall look for the dinosaurs of this era, be their leader, then change this world to ultimately be ours! ¡¹the yellow Dino Sapien loudly dered the goal of their mission, a crimson Dino Sapien and a violet Dino Sapien both responded in return.

    However, the Dino Sapiens didn¡¯t notice that several humanoid creatures had them surrounded, each wielding a torch in their hand.

 Chapter 298: Vol4 Ch23: Terrifying upright apes

    <h4>Chapter 298: Vol4 Ch23: Terrifying upright apes</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¸ Boss, it seems a few primitive organisms have arrived ¡¹the white-bellied, violet-back me Dino checked the machine on his wrist, noticing several living organisms heading towards them.

    ¡¸ Oh? What kind of organism? We¡¯ll need a lot of people to create the weather machine, it¡¯s going to be good if we can capture them as ves ¡¹Chrysosaurus replied without much care.

    Dino Sapiens had their natural pride. They were the most powerful natural creatures to have ever roamed this earth, not only were they physically powerful, but they were also technologically advanced, so how could those human apes ever qualify to rule this?

    In their timeline, the Dino Sapiens were the premiere sentient race, while the human apes were nothing but one of the endangered species to be kept in zoos and natural reserves. At the time, quite a few Dino Sapiens had even created a human ape protection association, discouraging and forbidding eating human ape brains.

    However, in this timeline, dinosaurs hadn¡¯t even evolved to gain the ¡®Sapiens¡¯ suffix, remaining animals without intelligence.

    For that reason, Chrysosaurus couldn¡¯t be med for looking down on humanity. He believed that the Great Dino group who actively proposed to coexist with humanity to be traitors, traitors of the Dino Sapiens race.

    Damned animal protection activists!

    Chrysosaurus silently cursed them in his mind.

    The position of the world¡¯s prominent species isn¡¯t easy to get or maintain, so what¡¯s wrong with fighting for a better living environment for our species?

    Animal protection is fine, but that has to be nothing but hypocritical tears shed for the sake of ¡®endangered¡¯ species when Dino Sapiens are at the top of the food chain

    From Chrysosaurus¡¯ perspective, Tyrannosaurus was an animal rights activist whose head had gone wrong. The human apes were no longer an endangered species, they were now the Dino Sapiens¡¯ directpetitors in nature; but for some reason, Tyrannosaurus still believed those human apes to be an endangered species to be protected or some sort of cute pet.

    Chrysosaurus could guarantee that if themon pets of those human apes, like canines and felines, turned into intelligent species capable ofpeting with the human apes for the top of the food chain, the human apes would eradicate them without any hesitation. There was only meaning in protecting pet cats and dogs; if they were instead predators thatpeted for the right of survival or even masters that ruled over their heads, they were better off dead.

    Frankly speaking, any weak group could be taken care of and given equal treatment; but if being ¡®weak¡¯ was used as a reason to gain without putting in the effort, or even demand privileges with extreme cases, that would be ridiculous.

    It was because Chrysosaurus understood this well that he was proud of his identity as a Dino Sapiens, and also the reason why he looked down on Tyrannosaurus. This was a war for species survival, not a family game, emotions like empathy shouldn¡¯t exist for an enemy.

    ¡¸ Human apes... from temperature readings, they¡¯ve only just learnt how to use fire ¡¹me Dino examined his wrist tool and replied.

    ¡¸ Just in time, I¡¯m itching to teach some damn human apes a lesson ¡¹the crimson Tyrant Dino said, full of expectations: ¡¸ They dared to dig up dinosaur bones and disyed them at museums, although they aren¡¯t Dino Sapiens, those who desecrate the dead should be killed of ¡¹

    ¡¸ Not only do they put dinosaur bones on disy, but they also have a hobby of turning every creature into taxidermy and put them on disy, including themselves. Mummy ¨C humanity¡¯s treasure, tsk! ¡¹

    ¡¸ This inferior race is only worthy of being ves. Brothers, let us show them what is true fear! ¡¹Chrysosaurus leapt out from the crater that was made from their collision, charging into the group of torch-holding human apes.

    ¡¸ Wait a minute, why is that me golden? ¡¹Chrysosaurus¡¯rge emerald eyes naturally managed to clearly see in the dark. ording to his information, the original fire of the human apes shouldn¡¯t look like this.

    The upright-standing human apes raised their torches just in front of their faces, reflecting their terrifying gloomy expressions, especially since some of them were widely grinning in pleasure. Their uneven jagged teeth gave the three Dino Sapiens an especially bad feeling.

    ¡°New food has appeared, eat them!¡± the upright apes roared in unison as they charged towards the three Dino Sapiens. Their speed was unimaginably fast, the hair on their bodies was nearly all gone, and their upright posture made it so that they weren¡¯t too differentpared to the human apes of the modern future.

    At this point, Chrysosaurus suddenly recalled a portion of the human ape¡¯s records. In the beginning, the human apes were essentially harmless simians, their natural characteristics made them insufficient predators topete against the other races like primitive Dino Sapiens or primitive Snake Sapiens. However, at a certain period of time, the human apes began to explosively evolve, growing into progenitor humans that weren¡¯t too much different from modern humans.

    That period of explosive growth wasn¡¯t a few million years, nor was it a few hundred thousand years, in fact, it didn¡¯t even take 1000 years, only 120 years. A short 120 yearspared to humanity¡¯s total history.

    This group of terrifying upright apes had fulfilled every condition to evolve into Homo Sapiens, but no one had been able to determine how humanity managed toplete this great leap, after all, primitive human apes didn¡¯t exactly know how to record history.

    And Chrysosaurus seemed to have discovered the reason for their explosive evolution.

    Watching the human apes charging at them, Chrysosaurus and the other two Dino Sapiens got ready, then engaged them inbat. Thanks to their scientific alterations, a Dino Sapiens was individually much more powerfulpared to a Homo Sapiens, but having to face a horde of human apes, the Dino Sapiens found themselves unable to hold them back.

    These terrifying upright apes were using their sharp jagged teeth to rip away their flesh, their golden torches in their hands constantly burning.

    ...

    A few years ago, the great leader of the human ape tribe, Prometheus, obtained the Divine me. By using this me, they were able to quickly digest anything, and once they added the Snake Sapiens as well as Dino Sapiens into their menu, they discovered that their entire tribe would obtain evolution.

    From that, these terrifying upright apes realized a certain fact: the more diverse their menu was, the faster they would evolve.

    Borrowing the power of the Divine me, the terrifying upright apes expanded the contents of their menu without any limits. Anything that ranged from big games like dinosaurs and whales to tiny things like slugs and ants. Regardless of whether the prey were animals, nts, mushrooms, or even minerals, everything they could get their hands on joined their menu.

    Today, they discovered three strange Dino Sapiens, but so what if they looked a bit strange? Perhaps they¡¯d give benefits from being devoured as well.

    The crimson Tyrant Dino copsed to the ground. Both his ws and tail were equipped with a high oscition de, capable of slicing through everything, but this horde of upright apes was skillfully maneuvering their way around to ambush him from behind. With their coordination, they firmly restrained his limbs, then immediately began to feast on him alive.

    Seems like I¡¯ll need to discuss a bit with leader Prometheus when we return.

    We need to restrict their consumption, otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be enough food.

    The upright ape leader stood on one side, watching Tyrant Dino¡¯s body quickly being reduced to bones with that thought in mind.

    He then shouted: ¡°Stop feeding, the other two are running away¡±

    Chrysosaurus¡¯ tail was now also nothing but bones, his body also filled with bite and scratch wounds. me Dino didn¡¯t fare any better either, he was able to use the device behind his back to produce high-temperature mes, but the terrifying upright apes weren¡¯t at all afraid of the fire. They instead embraced the mes and turned into human torches that burned him, one of his eyes had already been carved out and eaten by the upright apes.

    Who could¡¯ve imagined that the physically weak human apes of the future would have had such terrifying ancestors?

 Chapter 299: Vol4 Ch24: Grid of the Divine flame

    <h4>Chapter 299: Vol4 Ch24: Grid of the Divine me</h4>

    Prometheus, also known as Suiren[1], limping as he walked up the crude but magnificent altar, the middle of which contained a cluster of me. A burning, bright, golden me.

    He was still limping as if with a broken leg, but his appearance had drastically changed.

    The original ape fur that grew all over his body hadpletely disappeared, the shape of his skull had also changed to look more like a modern human.

    It could be said that other than clothing, Prometheus was no different from any future human, and all of this urred due to the golden mes on that altar.

    Several years ago, the human apes were still savage and primitive, the structure of their society was also very loose, essentially no different from that of wild beasts.

    During one hunt, Prometheus¡¯ leg became broken and unfit for future hunts, which caused him to be discarded by his tribe. The apes who still hadn¡¯t achieved enlightenment wouldn¡¯t know how to take care of the sick and dying, nor would they try.

    What changed his fate was the Divine me that fell from the heavens. The Divine me guided him, bestowed him wisdom, and allowed him to be the progenitor of a new species of human apes, bing their leader.

    Prometheus knew full well just how powerful the Divine me in front of him was. By borrowing the power of the Divine me, they were able to digest any food and use that to grow individually stronger.

    Taking another step forward, Prometheus drew a thin shard of metal fashioned into a dagger from his waist, the spoil of war he obtained from a certain Lizardman. While those ones were also individually strong, they werepletely no match for the human apes with the Divine me¡¯s aid.

    Using the shard of metal, Prometheus cut open his torso. As soon as the wound was formed, the buds of flesh around it had already begun to writhe; this self-regeneration ability also came from the Lizardmen. Their regeneration ability allowed them to stay alive even after being defeated, but that did nothing but turn them into the best kind of living cattle for meat.

    Furthermore, a lot of other creatures¡¯ unique abilities had been digested and incorporated into the human ape constitution. If not for this thin shard of metal, Prometheus might not have been able to cut even his skin.

    Reaching his hand up, Prometheus ripped the wound on his chest open, then reached into his still-beating heart and yanked it out of his own chest. The broken veins were still pulsing, attempting to reattach themselves to the veins inside his body, this was how strong Prometheus¡¯ current life force was.

    Ignoring his heart¡¯s intentions of returning to his chest, Prometheus dropped the heart into the Divine me.

    Within the Divine me, the heart quickly caught on fire and became a ball of mes.

    At this point, the broken veins inside Prometheus¡¯ chest reached out and into the Divine me, reattaching to the now-ame heart.

    It then yanked the heart from inside the Divine me back into Prometheus¡¯ body. Instantly, he could feel his torso beginning to burn, his skin turning incandescent, golden patterns manifesting on top of his skin.

    He had been discarded by his tribe once before. Even though Prometheus managed to return to his tribe and became their great leader thanks to the Divine me, he understood them very well. Even with their evolution, this tribe¡¯s cold-hearted nature had never changed.

    The only thing that did change was their vision after that evolution. They merely recognized now that even an injured or crippled tribesman still had their own values, which was why they no longer discarded the injured or crippled.

    Prometheus¡¯ limp could have been treated since long ago, but he purposely kept it like this as a constant reminder to himself: If one was not individually strong enough, there would always be a chance for one to be discarded once more.

    He writhed and twitched in pain on top of the altar, the extreme heat had already eaten through his innards. He could feel everything inside of him bing charred ck, but thanks to his extreme life force, his innards had already begun to regenerate.

    ¡°Ahahaha, I¡¯ve finally seeded¡± Prometheus could sense that he had obtained the true power of the Divine me.

    In the past, by wielding the Divine me in their hands and sensing its heat, they could easily digest any food, but that was nothing but the most basic function of the Divine me.

    It was only after Prometheus had put his own heart into the Divine me and used that to imnt the Divine me into his own body that he had officially obtained the power of the Divine me.

    All the torches of Divine me brought outside the settlement suddenly grew dim, no longer glowing in a golden hue and instead became mundane orange fire. Additionally, it no longer contained the power that aided these human apes in digesting anything and everything.

    ¡°The Grid of the Divine me, Lord Negary, the great entity who spans across both past and future¡± Prometheus continued his maddenedughter. As the first to truly obtain the Divine me, he gained a great position of authority within the Grid of the Divine me.

    Through the Grid of the Divine me, he was able to observe some images from the future, as well as gaining ess to control secondary Divine mes of this level. Ultimately, he would even be able to be one with the Grid, bing one of many entities capable of existing throughout the past and future.

    Prometheus had now be ustomed to the Divine me constantly burning his inner organ. This was the price he had to pay, as he sacrificed his organs in order to obtain the Divine me, it was natural that he had to endure the suffering of being burnt by the Divine me.

    ¡°Have our future descendants arrived in our past?¡± mes seemed to be beating within Prometheus¡¯ eye. Since the Grid spread out in both the past and future, he was able to observe some visions of the future by being its authoritative figure.

    At the same time, he also understood his mission. As he was one with the Grid, the stronger the Grid grew, the stronger he would also naturally grow; thus his current mission was to sweep away all those who obstructed the Grid, putting the entire world and everything within it under the Grid¡¯s influence.

    ¡°Lord Negary is our future¡± watching the intensely burning mes in front of his eyes, Prometheus dered. This was the Divine me¡¯s original kindling, although it looked like a me right now, it was in fact the physical manifestation of the current level of the Grid.

    ¡°In the Lord¡¯s name, I shall lead the human apes. They shall work for me, putting any and all obstacles within our grasp. Additionally, if these future descendants can be taken advantage of well, they will greatly aid in the birth of humanity¡±

    The mes in Prometheus¡¯ eyes quickly beat, disying even visions of modern society in his eyes. Thanks to the guidance of Negary¡¯s Divine me, his IQ was not at allckingpared to modern humans; and now that a great volume of knowledge was rushing to his mind to forge his foundational knowledge, it would likely not take long for him to be a true God.

    With various visions shing in his eyes, Prometheus slowly formted his n.

    ...

    At another location, the two Dino Sapiens were making a mad dash for their lives, avoiding the pursuit of the terrifying upright apes. Tyrant Dino had beenpletely devoured down to his very bones, so if they couldn¡¯t escape fast enough, their oues would not be any better.

    ¡¸ Damn it, if not because we¡¯ve only just arrived without any basic weaponry to arm ourselves, I would never have allowed those savage cavemen to eat ourrade ¡¹ despite his strong words, me Dino¡¯s eyes reflected a sense of fear that couldn¡¯t be obscured.

    ¡¸ Boss, what do we do from this point on? ¡¹ me Dino asked with a hint of despair in his voice.

    Chrysosaurus stared closely behind himself with a gaze mixed with hatred and fear, then finally spoke: ¡¸ We find a ce to set up base, take in the primitive tribes, then help them gain intelligence. This matter won¡¯t end here ¡¹

    [1] Suiren is the progenitor of fire in Chinese mythology

 Chapter 300: Vol4 Ch25: Earthbound statues

    <h4>Chapter 300: Vol4 Ch25: Earthbound statues</h4>

    Taking root in the world, Negary continued to spread.

    Due to the nonexistent sword stimting the remains of the previous timelines and kicking up an informational storm, this world¡¯s timeline was currently in a chaotic state.

    These remains of previous timelines now existed as anomalous information, whichbined themselves with materials in the current world to form abnormalities.

    Simply by existing, these abnormalities were constantly stirring changes in the world¡¯s timeline, which made it so that even though Negary¡¯s virus had now spread throughout both past and future, he still couldn¡¯tpletely infect the world.

    As for Prometheus, he was nothing but a piece that Negary just happened to ce down.

    It no longer mattered how humanity managed to triumph and became the dominant sentient race in the original timeline; because in this timeline, the birth of humanity was now a direct result of Negary¡¯s influence. Even without knowing it, each human had already been marked with his brand, which they would continue to pass down to future generations.

    In other words, as long as the means were proper, humanity¡¯s strength itself would be his support; and knowing this, Prometheus would properly take care of those future visitors.

    Negary¡¯s vision soon moved away from any selective group of humans. They might carry certain unique characteristics worthy of being studied, or perhaps even carrying interesting anomalies with them, but by the time he had infected half of this world, it wouldn¡¯t be much harder for him to kill them than to squash an ant.

    What Negary was now interested in was these new abnormalities. Unlike the contained anomalies he had seen up to this point, these abnormalities were created from the remains of previous timelines, they represented the concentrated essence of their respective worlds.

    Understanding them didn¡¯t necessarily mean understanding an entire world, but it would still benefit Negary greatly.

    ¡¼ The third node ¡½a golden manifested in the sky for a brief moment, a figure then appeared in this part this the timeline.

    Afterprehending this world¡¯s strange temporal structure, Negary was now able to sense the passage of time, which improved his control over all things and the rules of this world by a few percentages.

    ¡¼ This should be the ce ¡½Negarynded on top of a grassy meadow, where the yellow grass was constantly flowing with the strong dry wind.

    Also because of this world¡¯s unique temporal structure, some abnormalities were able to exist along the timeline instead of within it. Their past and future were inplete unity, manifesting as an indestructible or unbreakable characteristic; even if one of them could be broken somehow, its past self would simply catch up to the present and regrow the broken portions eventually.

    ¡¼ The chaotic timeline ¡½walking across therge meadow, Negary saw countless unusual things and creatures in this ce.

    Due to Negary¡¯s influence on the past, humanity had quickly risen to be one of the most powerful races in this timeline, currently vying for the top spot of the food chain.

    However, right at this moment, some bad things were quickly spreading, causingrge human casualties.

    This was an abnormal phenomenon. It enveloped this entire region of space and time, continuously spreading out from it. One would fall under its influence simply by being here, and since it existed throughout this entire region of the timeline, no dispelling rituals were capable of resolving the ¡®effect¡¯ of the abnormal phenomenon.

    Walking past a few abnormal monsters created by the timeline alteration, Negary reached a certain human settlement.

    The humans of this ce were wearing beast hide clothing, all gathered at the same location. Human society as a whole had entered the age of very, they had formed family structures that had personal belongings as well as set up an early bartering system.

    Due to theck of food to feed everyone in a single region, humanity had spread out into smaller tribes that cooperated and coordinated against other races.

    And currently, one of these early human tribes were experiencing a strange phenomenon¡ª¨C bing an Earthbound.

    Every once in a while, a person would suddenly be rooted in ce and take a strange posture without being able to move. In the earlier stages of this, they would still be able to talk, but after a while had gone by, they wouldpletely fall silent, even their eyes would stay open without blinking.

    In the end, they would thoroughly turn to stone, their bodies connected to the earth and be an Earthbound statue.

    Any attempts to try and move these people would only cause their bodies to petrify even faster.

    No herbs or witchcraft were able to dispel this petrification, even the Divine me borrowed from the Central tribe could only dispel this petrification for a short while before they returned to the exact same spot and turned into stone again.

    It was as if they were cursed by the earth, unable to do anything but stay rooted to the earth.

    Negary arrived in front of one such Earthbound. He was a young man, standing bare-footed with both arms reaching forward and one foot halfway raised, almost like he was waiting for something. His pale bare feet had already shown signs of petrification, and he would be a full-fledged statue in just one or two days.

    Even while Negary was standing right in front of him, the young man didn¡¯t notice anything. Watching this Earthbound, Negary¡¯s viruses were quickly eating into his body, causing the young man¡¯s body to shiver.

    ¡¼ The emotion of guilt, huh? ¡½

    By extracting these Earthbounds¡¯ pasts, Negary easily found amon point between all of them: they all felt guilt in one way or another.

    For example, the guilt of this Earthbound right here originated during a hunt several years ago. Since the Divine me was taken back by Prometheus, most humans lost their terrifying digestive ability; having no choice but to use regr mes to cook food, thus leading to the average human constitution being lowered to a certain degree.

    During that hunt, his group ran into an abnormal monster that manifested from the timeline alteration. To save his own life, this Earthbound used his bow to shoot hisrade¡¯s leg, using them to attract the abnormal monster¡¯s attention.

    If this Earthbound was a ruthless megalomaniac, nothing would have happened at all, but he still couldn¡¯t help but hold a small bit of guilt in his heart.

    And it was this little bit of guilt that turned him into an Earthbound, he was restrained by his own sense of guilt, slowly but surely turning into a stone statue.

    Negary¡¯s gaze peered into both the past and future, carefully observing how this Earthbound slowly turned into a statue from his lively flesh state, as well as what changes would ur to him during the long years after he fully became a statue.

    ¡¼ In reality, this Earthbound phenomenon only renders them without control for the first 10 years after its manifestation. If the petrification can be dispelled after 10 years, they will have been essentially resurrected ¡½Negarymented after witnessing one of this statue¡¯s futures.

    After humanity reached the top of the food chain, this Earthbound statue was found by an empire of the future, who then studied and utilized the statue¡¯s properties to create the Immortal Statue technique.

    To continue living, the emperor who was near the end of his lifespan petrified himself together with his army, all of them waiting for the day in the future when they be unsealed once more. Several thousand years after that, when that eventually came true, great turmoil was brought onto the world.

    But if Negary destroyed this statue right now, that timeline would cease to exist, and the petrified empire would nevere to be.

 Chapter 301: Vol4 Ch26: Creation of gargoyles

    <h4>Chapter 301: Vol4 Ch26: Creation of gargoyles</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Negary didn¡¯t really care too much about that petrified empire, while it might have been able to be a prominent timeline in the future, that timeline hadn¡¯t fully stabilized yet. If Negary destroyed this statue that became the trigger for that timeline¡¯s creation right now, that possible timeline would simply vanish without even leaving any remains behind.

    Quite obviously, this Earthbound phenomenon wasn¡¯t theplete form of the timeline remains that created it.

    With a sh of his golden patterns, Negary vanished and arrived at the very first location where the Earthbound phenomenon manifested.

    The was the location where the informational remains struck this world after being roused from its slumber in the Inexistent world by the [REDACTED] sword.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my child. For the tribe, you must go there¡± a middle-aged man held back his tears while putting a 2-3 years old child, who hadn¡¯t even matured enough to understand what was happening to him, onto a wooden boat and sent it downstream of the river.

    The development of human society was naturally apanied by foolish superstition. Even some of the dumbest and most nonsensical superstitions in the modern era used to be things everyone agreed that humans simply could not go against.

    And since tribal life had developed to this degree, there were naturally plenty of superstitious ¡®rules¡¯, like blood sacrifices to the River God.

    For example, if a virgin boy and girl were not sacrificed every year to the river, a great flood would descend to swallow up the ground and ruin their crop. These beliefs all originated from humanity¡¯sck of understanding of natural phenomena.

    Of course, part of the reason was that the Divine me was taken back. If it was the same terrifying upright apes who wielded the Divine me torches in their hands, any River God who appeared would be added to their menu immediately.

    However, as the upright apes evolved into ¡®humans¡¯, they now understood respect and fear, as well as using intelligence and wisdom to resolve issues, which led to various issues down the line.

    Evidently, this middle-aged man could not offer his own son without feeling any guilt, and it was this guiltbined with the informational remains from the Inexistent world that brought the Earthbound phenomenon into existence, spreading through time and took up 10 years of the timeline.

    For this 10-year period, anyone who entered this area while holding onto any sort of guilt would sumb to this petrification without fail.

    ¡¼ Emotions are the key to this, huh? ¡½Negary recalled what he saw within the petrified kingdom timeline. After obtaining the statue, the empire¡¯s alchemists soon discovered that the statue was alive.

    Through various sacrifices and rituals, they managed to contact the Earthbound phenomenon itself, noticing that if guilt was the emotion to trigger this petrification, then absolute worship as an emotion could also have done the same thing.

    It truly must be said, the alchemists of that era were truly talented, as they managed to change the emotion that corresponded to the Earthbound phenomenon: whenever someone worshipped a certain thing to an absolute limit, they would immediately turn to stone. Furthermore, they even came up with a method to dispel this petrification.

    To prolong his own life, the emperor had these alchemists research the Elixir of Immortality, but the refinement process would have taken another three years toplete, and the emperor who couldn¡¯t wait for that long decided to use this petrification ritual instead. With absolute worship towards himself, he became petrified with his army who also felt the same.

    Naturally, this now was a ¡®technique¡¯ because these statues were capable of mobilization when necessary. The only downside was that due to bing stone statues, they no longer carried normal human senses like touch, rationality, and thought; they could only to follow the orders of their object of worship.

    Unfortunately, the Elixir of Immortality that the emperor waited for was dyed by a few thousand years due to him faking his own death. Even more unfortunately, all of this would no longer ur.

    With a swipe of his hand, a certain jet-ck mass of gas was trapped in his palm.

    Due to this change in the past, the future timeline also changed. The various potential future timelines of the Earthbound statues all began to copse. This potential future was nothing but temporal changes brought by the informational remains, so the majority of them stayed as information that didn¡¯t affect the real world, only very few managed to be actual entities bybining with matter and energy.

    ...

    For example, the thousands of stone soldiers rampaging through the streets in the modern world of several thousand years in the future. They were currently pursuing a young couple who carried the Elixir of Immortality refined by the alchemists of the past.

    By taking back this Elixir, their emperor would truly be revived and rule over this world once more.

    ¡°Lin, over here!¡± a handsome blond young man had just climbed his way to the roof of a building, reaching his hand out to the young woman called Lin behind him. Pursuing them was a horde of stone soldiers madly brandishing their weapons.

    Although there were shorings of turning into stone, the advantages they gained couldn¡¯t be understated. Due to being stone, they didn¡¯t feel any fatigue, their exteriors were literally as hard as stone; and the stronger their worship was when they turned to stone, the harder it would be to alter their state.

    Furthermore, being made of stone didn¡¯t hinder their movements in any form, the running and attacking speed of these statues were not at allckingpared to a world champion sprinter.

    The two young people were soon pushed into a corner, swiftly ending with their capture. However, the statues didn¡¯t kill them right away, instead, they formed a formation to wee an old-fashioned Eastern-style carriage.

    The solemn emperor, despite having been turned to stone, still exuded enough pressure for the two young people to feel hard to breathe.

    Receiving the Elixir from a soldier¡¯s hand, the emperor was unusually delighted, he had been waiting 2000 years for this.

    After consuming the elixir, the emperor nodded to an alchemist next to him, after which he took out a hollow stone dagger and thrust it into the emperor¡¯s body.

    The emperor¡¯s stone body then started to crack then broke off piece by piece, revealing the ancient body residing inside. Under the effects of the elixir, the wrinkled body quickly regained its life force.

    ¡°This lively and prosperous world, your sire has returned¡± the emperor raised both arms up high and made his deration. However, as the great founder of an empire, the ecstasy of his resurrection onlysted for a brief moment before he forced it back down and turned to the two young people.

    ¡°Descendants of the traitors shall be dealt with in ordance with ourws¡± the emperor gave out his sentence, then boarded his carriage and prepared for the next phase of his n.

    The stone soldiers did not hesitate in the slightest, immediately raising their weapons to kill the couple, but then all the statues abruptly copsed without any warnings. Even the emperor who had regained his life could not escape this and was simrly crumbling away.

    However, the Elixir of Immortality managed to exert its effect, greatly slowing down the emperor¡¯s demise.

    He observed his crumbling subordinates, as well as his disappearing self and was a bit stunned, then turned unusually calm.

    ¡°This king shall return¡± the emperor was absolutely confident about this.

    The couple closed their eyes tightly, waiting for death to arrive, only to open their eyes again a few momentster to see that their enemies had disappeared without a trace. Having returned from the border of death, the two of them hugged each other tightly.

    Immediately after that, blood sttered everywhere. A stone w with a strange design slowly pulled back as their bodies copsed onto the streets, a statue carved into a monstrous shape slowly came out from thin air.

    ...

    Observing the constantly changing informational remains in his hand, Negary understood what was happening somewhat.

    He had just transferred the emotion of ¡®protect¡¯ into the remains, which resulted in a different phenomenon altogether. Newly infected individuals were now turned into stone monsters that could be reanimated, these monsters wandered around their territories and eliminated any living creatures that dared approach them.

 Chapter 302: Vol4 Ch27: The statue timeline

    <h4>Chapter 302: Vol4 Ch27: The statue timeline</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ The triggering emotion was clearly ¡®protect¡¯, but the derived product was a bunch of gargoyles ¡½Negarymented as he observed the future results: ¡¼ Because the previous timeline copsed, everything had been twisted, huh? ¡½

    Negary then conducted further experiments with various emotions on this timeline remains, as well as continuously undoing the twist to uncover that timeline¡¯s true appearance.

    A normal timeline wouldn¡¯t only contain negative aspects, but the copse of the timeline caused everything to be twisted like this. Evidently, the negative influence of this type of destruction was considerable.

    Of course, the destruction alone wouldn¡¯t cause all emotions to be negative this way. The unspeakable ¡®something¡¯ that was hidden beneath the timeline remains surely must have been a decisive factor in twisting these remains.

    And Negary was attempting to undo this twist in order to be ustomed to the unspeakable power.

    When he observed the movement of the unspeakable ¡®something¡¯, arge volume of information rushed into his soul viruses, which forced him to cut off arge number of them. The viruses that contained the unspeakable information had also undergone an unknown mutation during this period.

    What Negary needed to do now was to understand this twist, then reincorporate the cut-off viruses back into this body and analyze the unspeakable information they contained.

    This entity had far surpassed the seven Gods, it was a being of a simr level to the likes of the White Light and ck Abyss. Even the information contained within a single movement of such an entity would greatly benefit Negary, almost as much as him fully infecting a world.

    As he continued to research and modify it, theplete information of the timeline remains revealed itself to Negary.

    ...

    An outer space asteroid descended upon the, bringing with it not only destruction but also a unique kind of lifeform, slightly changing the structure of the world.

    Carbon-based lifeforms couldn¡¯t evolve, instead, it was rock-based lifeforms that obtained the opportunity to be living beings.

    In another aspect of this world, rocks were actually living, breathing creatures. Here, they established contact with one another, giving birth to emotions; once an emotion had fully erupted within a rock creature, they would leave this aspect of reality, bing full-fledged living statues.

    The appearance and abilities of the living statues that carried different emotions were also dissimr.

    Each rock was a fetus of the world itself, their wills put in effort in the other aspect of the reality, but only the most excellent among them would be able to manifest in the ¡®real¡¯ world.

    They did not have parents or siblings; they did not have the connection of blood.

    Thanks to the abilities they manifested from emotions, the living statue civilization reached an age of prosperity.

    They collected anomalies as strange and rare objects to be kept but didn¡¯t draft any sort of containment measures for them, so the inevitable happened. During a particrly harsh rebellion of anomalies, a change was stimted in the world¡¯s temporal structure, the living statue civilization couldn¡¯t stop it, so the timeline that belonged to them simply copsed.

    The remains of this timeline sunk into the Inexistent world and gradually became twisted, then re-manifested as the Earthbound statue phenomenon in this world that no longer belonged to them thanks to the ck sword.

    ...

    After he obtained the general information of the living statue civilization, Negary didn¡¯t stop. The reason why a timeline ended up as remains in the Inexistent world was that the timeline didn¡¯t even have the ability to leave representations of themselves ¨C anomalies ¨C in the world.

    Due to its unique way of conception, the living statue civilization had arge number of living statues that were all born with considerable power. At the same time, each living statue only contained a single emotion, which made the essence of the living statue civilization to be stiff and tasteless.

    The living statues never became united even at the very end, the emotions that created these living statues also dictated their behaviors, limiting them in a stiff mold that wouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t be changed. In the end, the copse of their timeline was nothing unusual.

    They couldn¡¯t even detect the uniqueness of this world, which left them helpless to prevent the copse of their timeline, unlike the Lizardmen and other species who could leave behind anomalies like the Lizardman¡¯s Head to plot for another timeline alteration.

    Negary was currently infusing emotions into this bit of timeline remains.

    From the very beginning, Negary had faced no shortage of enemies with extreme willpower, and thanks to them, Negary¡¯s grasp of human emotions were quite thorough.

    ¡¼ The unwillingness to see their timeline copse, the desire to keep on living, the fear of death, and the stubbornness towards survival ¡½Negary collected these corresponding emotions and continuously controlled the creation of the new phenomenon.

    Leaving a piece of remains to take up a region of space and time would naturally hinder Negary¡¯s total infection of the world, so after Negary studied the living statue timeline as well as this piece of remains, he began to modify it.

    In the end, a stone demon mask full of cracks appeared in Negary¡¯s hand. By Negary¡¯s personal craftsmanship, the mostly harmless phenomenon had been turned into an abnormal item capable of affecting the entire timeline; if the living statue lifeforms could take advantage of this, they could even revive their previous timeline.

    The timeline alteration caused by this item would allow Negary to further observe a few things in that timeline, but whether or not they could revive their timeline was unclear to even Negary.

    Casually dropping this stone demon mask, Negary turned back into a golden light that spread through the entire world.

    ...

    A human who was on his way back from a hunt found this mask on the ground. He had a panicked expression on his face, even the bow he held was trembling nonstop. Just earlier, he had shot the foot of hisrade to draw the attention of the strange monster, then escaped with his life.

    His entire body was still shivering. The feeling of being happy for surviving and the shame of betraying hisrade had left him unable to look properly at himself. He was feeling as if ¡®he¡¯ had be a foreign entity altogether, not knowing whether he shouldugh out loud from the pleasure or cry from the sorrow.

    Looking down at the stone demon mask in his hand, he put it on. He found himself extremely detestable, but didn¡¯t have the courage tomit suicide, perhaps wearing this mask and hiding his face behind it would make him feel a bit better?

    In reality, everyone had such moments of self-contradiction, and no human was pure. This person wanted to survive, so he pushed hisrade to death, but wasn¡¯t cruel enough to not feel the guilt of his actions and instead suffered because of it.

    The man under the mask slowly changed, continuing his returning trek to his tribe. His grip on the bow in his hand slowly became tighter and tighter.

    Part of my shame was out of guilt from killing myrade, but the other part was the fear of criticism from his family members and the cold eyes of the people in the vige.

    The man¡¯s face under the mask was growing increasingly morbid.

    Because the Earthbound phenomenon had be this stone demon mask, this person didn¡¯t be petrified by his guilt, he was undergoing a different change from the changes of the mask instead.

    The night before he made it back to his tribe, the man took off his mask. But now, the face under the mask carried a fake sense of panic, as if he had put on another mask.

    cing the stone demon mask into his leather bag, the man walked up to the entrance of the tribe with his panicked expression, drawing the attention of the guardsmen. Amid the flurry of questions from his tribesmen, he temporarily took refuge in this home.

    Observing the using gazes of his own family members, the man lowered his head.

    At midnight, he took out a sharp bone knife and slit all of their throats.

 Chapter 303: Vol4 Ch28: The birth of vampires

    <h4>Chapter 303: Vol4 Ch28: The birth of vampires</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    If I kill everyone, there will be no one left to criticize me.

    Such a stubborn and twisted thought shed through the man¡¯s mind.

    Even the remains of a timeline became twisted by the unspeakable power, let alone the human mind, although the emotions that Negary infused into it also yed a big role.

    Humans were aplex species with a lot of versatility, and it was this versatility that allowed their timeline to be both the longest-lived and most socially developed.

    The stone demon mask was something Negary modified from the timeline remains and the twisted factors it contained, he was now using a human to take on that power to take advantage of human versatility and observe the process of how a timeline could be created and twisted.

    Sister, do not me me. Brother would feel very lonely by himself down there, I¡¯m merely sending you on your way to meet him.

    After killing his own family members, the man silently snuck into his deadrade¡¯s home, grinning oddly as he stabbed the bone knife into the widow¡¯s neck. The blood that shot out caused his grin to turn even eerier and twisted as he licked the drops of blood that sttered on his face.

    After putting the stone demon mask on, he could feel that he had undergone a strange alteration. The sight of human blood and flesh brought him an unfounded ecstasy.

    Piercing his hand into the wound on the woman¡¯s neck that he created, he started to rub his fingers on the warm, flowing blood and the flesh inside it, feeling a gradually stronger loss of control.

    ¡°Big sister!¡±

    The fearful scream snapped the man out of his trance, he looked back to see a young man around 16-17 years old wielding a spear with a tip made of bone who howled in anger. He thrust the spear into the man¡¯s body and applied force to throw him away before hurriedly running to the woman¡¯s side.

    ¡°Big sister, are you ok?¡± the young man tried covering the woman¡¯s neck with his hand, but it was all meaningless, as his big sister had already lost her warmth

    A shadowy figure abruptly moved behind him, the bone-chilling pain caused the young man to spit out blood.

    ¡°Liang, I forgot about you. Since you caused me such heavy injuries, you should naturally use your own flesh to make it up for me, don¡¯t you think?¡± with a twisted smile, the man¡¯s hand pierced into the young man Liang¡¯s back like a knife. It felt as if there were countless sharp teeth on the man¡¯s hand that were eating away at the young man¡¯s flesh.

    All living statues had a certain basic ability: since they were all made of rocks, they were capable of taking the bodies of theirpatriots into their bodies to grow.

    And it was this ability that was transferred by the stone demon mask, the man was capable of consuming the flesh and blood of his fellow humans to grow.

    The man¡¯s hand almost seemed to have fused with Liang¡¯s innards, easily assimting his flesh.

    Liang¡¯s back slowly shrivelled up, but themotion had also drawn the attention of the others from the tribe. Believing that a wild animal had infiltrated their vige, they all came rushing with weapons ready.

    ¡°Fu, what are you doing?¡± the tribal chief charged forward with his weapon, swiftly and decisively sliced off the man¡¯s hand, then caught Liang and threw him to a subordinate behind him; angrily questioning the man called Fu as they slowly surrounded him.

    ¡°How careless, for me to be ambushed twice in a single day. But since all of you are here, that saves me the trouble ofing for you¡± he raised the stump of his severed hand in the air, grinning at the tribal chief: ¡°Only the strongest person in the tribe gets to be chief and represent all of us, then today, the Xu tribe will be inherited by me!¡±

    Fu then charged straight at the tribal chief, ignoring the sharp weapons that sliced through his body and his spilling blood. Fu how held power unrivalled by normal human beings, even having a weapon through his stomach didn¡¯t affect him in the slightest, which he took advantage of to leap onto the tribal chief. Tightly restraining him, Fu¡¯s entire body seemed to have turned into a giant mouth that devoured the chief alive.

    ¡°I am the strongest, the name of the Xu tribe should be inherited by me alone!¡± Xu Fu stood back up with his severed hand once again grown back after gaining flesh.

    The ability of the living statues was perfectly reflected on a body of flesh and blood after being twisted.

    Liang hadpletely lost the sensations on his back, his life hung by a thread that could snap at any moment. The severed hand had nowpletely fused into his body, the malicious and twisted willpower contained within it eroded away at his soul. As he heard the loud and unrestrainedughter, a strong will appeared in Liang¡¯s heart to resist that twisted willpower.

    As if by a miracle, Liang regained a bit of his senses and saw the center of the battlefield. Xu Fu was now at an absolute advantage, thanks to his unusually powerful vitality and the fact that he was an experienced hunter, none of the tribe¡¯s other hunters was a match for him.

    I can¡¯t stay here; I have to run.

    Liang clearly recognized this fact. Xu Fu wouldn¡¯t let anyone in the tribe go, he had already felt the other party¡¯s twisted nature during his mental battle earlier, in fact, thanks to the severed hand in his body, he was even able to see through a few of his memories.

    The stone demon mask.

    Such a thought crossed Liang¡¯s mind, noticing that Xu Fu didn¡¯t seem to be carrying it with him.

    At the same time, Xu Fu also noticed another consciousness in his mind, quickly recognizing who the other party was and their intentions.

    You¡¯re after my treasure?

    Xu Fu opened his eyes wide. After consuming arge volume of flesh and blood, he could clearly sense his essence achieving evolution, his mind had gotten unusually clear, soon realizing why he managed to sense Liang¡¯s thoughts.

    Even after my blood and flesh had gotten detached, it¡¯s still capable of holding a connection with my body.

    Perhaps this can be used as an ability.

    With that in mind, Xu Fu grabbed one of his opponents, easily piercing his finger into their bodies, through which his flesh was swiftly imnted inside them.

    Through his flesh, his twisted and insane willpower invaded the person¡¯s psyche, twisting their mind.

    ¡°Be my most loyal servant¡± Xu Fu soon got ustomed to this detachment of flesh, which he used to actively twist the other party¡¯s will and made them loyal to him.

    It¡¯s regretful that I didn¡¯t take an active part in Liang¡¯s conversion, my flesh and blood inside his body has lost my influence.

    ¡°Go and kill Liang, my servant¡± Xu Fu ordered his newly-created subordinate, then waved his hand to stop the others¡¯ attacks.

    I¡¯ve already consumed quite a bit of Liang¡¯s flesh; it is only thanks to fusing with my hand that he managed to stay alive.

    But he should still currently be in a weakened state, one converted person should be more than enough to kill him, I should be dealing with these impertinent tribesmen instead.

    Liang shouted for the women and children in the vicinity to run away while he stumbled his way towards Xu Fu¡¯s house. He understood that this was the only way for him to draw the other party¡¯s attention and buy his fellow tribesmen a chance to flee.

    It was currently the middle of the night, still a long time away from dawn; and during this era, the twisted abnormal lifeforms were everywhere in the wilderness. Leaving the house in the middle of the night was highly dangerous, so they might not be able to flee very far.

    Even if his tribesmen could avoid the abnormal creatures of the night, they still needed some time before they could flee far away enough, and Liang had determined himself to buy them this bit of time.

 Chapter 304: Vol4 Ch29: to be continued

    <h4>Chapter 304: Vol4 Ch29: to be continued</h4>

    Liang staggered as he ran away.

    The sound of wind whooshing behind him caused Liang to dodge to one side as an arrow stabbed into the ground in front of him.

    A man with a twisted expression quickly gave chase with a bow and arrow in hand, the person whose mind was twisted by Xu Fu.

    Liang had experienced the sensation of having one¡¯s mind twisted beyond recognition even by oneself. If his thirst for vengeance hadn¡¯t snapped him out of it, he might have be a puppet with an irrational mind as well.

    This faint sensation...

    Looking at the approaching human puppet, Liang¡¯s body could faintly sense the other party getting closer. He could feel the wicked, twisted piece of flesh embedded into that person¡¯s body; quite obviously, Xu Fu¡¯s hand that had fused into Liang¡¯s body was granting him the ability to sense the other party¡¯s flesh.

    Or rather, this was his reward for resisting the willpower contained within the hand. Since he managed to assimte Xu Fu¡¯s flesh, he had also managed to obtain the ability to recognize Xu Fu¡¯s existence.

    Taking a deep breath, Liang stood back up before using all his strength to rush towards this human puppet while also focusing his mind to sense the other party¡¯s thoughts.

    During this process, Liang¡¯s mind seemed to have undergone some sort of breakthrough. After some blurred images shed through his mind, he urately perceived the human puppet¡¯s thoughts, he then lowered his form and threw a full-power right hook towards the human puppet¡¯s head. At the same time, his willpower borrowed this punch to also enter the human puppet¡¯s mind.

    After the human puppet fell on his back, his twisted soul was somewhat remedied. Looking back at his tribe that had begun to burn at some unknown point, his face became filled with regret as he started showing signs of petrifying.

    ¡°Liang...¡± the human puppet helped Liang stand back up with a pained expression, then handed the bow and arrow in his hand to Liang: ¡°I can¡¯t hang on for too much longer. I can sense that wicked willpower still trying to twist my soul. Most likely, in no time at all, I¡¯ll be the puppet of that monster again. Kill me, then run¡±

    ¡°You can temporarily fix my will, meaning you can oppose Fu, but you¡¯re still too weak right now. Head to the Central tribe, report our situation to them. You¡¯ll be able to obtain more power in that ce¡± as he spoke, the human puppet¡¯s expression slowly became more twisted.

    Watching the man in front of him, Liang mustered his strength once more to grab an arrow and stabbed it through the man¡¯s eye, killing him. His corpse slowly became petrified before turning into ash and disappeared.

    Once again, Liang staggered towards Xu Fu¡¯s home, took the stone demon mask hidden inside his beast hide bag, then began fleeing out of the vige.

    ...

    ¡°Garbage¡± Xu Fu casually broke a hunter¡¯s hand, then pierced his hand into the hunter¡¯s neck to leave a blob of flesh inside.

    As each of the puppets whose mind had been twisted stood up, Xu Fu¡¯s gaze carried almost solid pressure as he sensed the existence of the mask from afar.

    ¡°You bunch, chase after anyone who fled and kill them. And all of you, follow me¡± Xu Fu ordered, then brought a few men to chase after the mask following his sense.

    To make it more convenient to act, as well as because his mind wasn¡¯t quite as clear as it currently was right after his conversion, Xu Fu left the mask in his house. He didn¡¯t expect that someone would suddenly fuse with his hand, notice the mask¡¯s existence, then steal it as well.

    Xu Fu was very fast. After consuming arge amount of flesh, his abilities had also grown considerably stronger. His skin was now as hard asva rock, he felt like he would never feel tired, his physical strength was growing increasingly greater, and he could even feel an ability awakening from the living statue¡¯s power of emotions.

    Liang, on the other hand, was slow; after all, he was currently injured. Soon, Xu Fu caught up with him next to a cliff.

    cing the mask on one side of the cliff, Liang red straight at Xu Fu full of hate, it was him who destroyed everything.

    ¡°I really must say, Liang, you¡¯ve once again gone above my expectations. I judge you worthy of bing my equal, put the mask on Liang, you¡¯ll obtain unlimited power, and a nearly ceaseless life¡± Xu Fu took one step closer.

    Liang immediately shouted: ¡°Don¡¯te any closer. I¡¯m not going to be a monster like you, if you dare take another step, I¡¯ll throw this mask into the ravine, the waters below will wash it away¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to buy time for the other tribesmen¡± although Xu Fu couldn¡¯t control the flesh inside Liang¡¯s body, he was able to easily borrow that flesh to read Liang¡¯s mind. Chuckling, he didn¡¯t stop moving forward: ¡°I can sense that mask, no matter where it is. I can simply look for it again, but you, on the other hand, are driving my already limited patience thin¡±

    ¡°Put on that mask and be my equal, or die at my hands¡± step by step, Xu Fu approached Liang closer and closer.

    While breathing heavily, Liang was still ring straight at Xu Fu while calcting the distance.

    Once again, Liang had shown himself to be nothing short of an absolute genius. After noticing that Xu Fu was able to read his mind at a close distance, he instantly realized that this was an opportunity.

    Before Xu Fu caught up with him, he had already formted a n, then forced himself to no longer think about it, instead, he thought about buying time for his tribesmen to flee, thus deceiving Xu Fu and clouded his judgement.

    Seeing Xu Fu getting close enough, he leapt down from the cliff without hesitation and let go of the mask.

    Right away, Xu Fu leapt down with him, catching the mask with one hand while piercing his hand through Liang¡¯s body with the other; at the same time, his leg thrust forward like a de into the side of the cliff, hanging his body on it.

    ¡°Idiot, I deceived you¡± Xu Fuughed triumphantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m the same!¡± Liang replied, once again focusing his mind to enter the same state as before. He then grabbed Xu Fu¡¯s body tightly, infused his willpower into his fist, and threw a punch towards Xu Fu.

    A grey color began to spread from where the punch connected.

    With mutual death in his mind, Liang¡¯s punch contained everything he had, causing Xu Fu¡¯s body to quickly petrify.

    ¡°Damn it... I was careless¡± Xu Fu was able to sense his body petrifying, his body stiffening, followed by his mind.

    As he became petrified, some information regarding the stone demon mask also flowed into his mind.

    He had indeed inherited the powers of the living statues from the stone demon mask, but the living statues weren¡¯t natural living beings of this timeline. Although Xu Fu could utilize these powers and keep his flesh and blood body, once his willpower contained within that flesh and blood was blown away, his essence of being a living statue would be discovered by the world. Unable to adapt to this world, he would turn into a motionless statue.

    It wouldn¡¯t be until his flesh and blood once again enveloped his body that he would return to his original state.

    By the time heprehended this bit of information, over half of Xu Fu¡¯s body had be petrified. Since he could no longer apply any force on his legs, his body swiftly fell.

    Using thest chance he had, Xu Fu transferred his final order to his puppets: ¡°Find me, use the flesh and blood of the enemy to awaken me¡±

    Liang closed his eyes and descended into the bottom of the ravine while holding onto Xu Fu¡¯s petrified body. The rushing current would sweep them into the ocean, where they would remain forever.

    With a sh of light, a phone booth that definitely did not belong to this era appeared in this ce.

    A mechanical arm reached out from within to catch Liang, while the Xu Fu statue continued to hold onto the mask as he fell, his petrified eyes staring straight at Liang.

    Things seemed to be far from over.

 Chapter 305: Vol4 Ch30: Intertwining fate

    <h4>Chapter 305: Vol4 Ch30: Intertwining fate</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Inside the slightly weathered phone booth, the Dino Sapiens and Constantine were helping heal Liang who had sustained severe injuries.

    While the rest were standing on the other side of the cliff, watching the scattering human puppets and the statue being washed away by the water current.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we get rid of those puppets, or even Xu Fu right now? His strength should still be far from immortality¡± ck Widow asked The Doctor who was standing next to her.

    ¡°ording to the future we¡¯ve observed, Xu Fu will be awakened 1000 years in the future, at which point he will take on the fake name of Xufu1, mislead the human emperor and convert all of humanity into living vampire statues, or more urately, the undead, and veer the human timelinepletely off-course¡±

    ¡°No, this timeline that suddenly manifested has be a core part of this world. Compared to the world itself, we¡¯re highly insignificant, so if we tried to directly go against the trend of the world, the only thing that we would be met with is one-sided suppression from the timeline, which we would be helpless to resist¡±

    ¡°I might be able to revive due to my species characteristics, but you humans will surely be destroyed without fail, leaving nothing behind¡± The Doctor exined: ¡°Changing a timeline is very delicate work; think of it as trying to conquer a floor, diversion and guidance is necessary¡±

    ¡°This individual called Liang who should have lost his life is that diversion, the new branching path that we¡¯ll guide the world onto. He and his descendants will slowly change this timeline, diverting the statue timeline back to be a part of the human timeline¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the new species called undead will be a part of human myth or even human history, but in the end, they are still human¡±

    ¡°Will it work?¡± ck Widow turned around to look at Liang who was practically at his deathbed inside the phone booth and asked with a gentle voice.

    ¡°We need to trust him and trust ourselves. Aren¡¯t we humans famous for being capable of producing miracles one after another?¡± Major Tom Cage who was standing next to them answered her.

    The Ultra Space-Time Squad had gone to the beginning of humanity¡¯s conception and silently observed as society evolved up to this point. A portion of abnormal things was even worshipped as deities by the humans, but not once did they interfere with this. Religious beliefs and superstitions were also a crucial part of humanity¡¯s culture. Although many beliefs started out as nothing but superstitions, everything had its own meanings.

    With the vision and environment of modern humanity, a lot of things in the past might have seemed to be ridiculous andughable, but a lot of customs must be taken into consideration with their environment at the time. In this age where abnormalities and unnatural creatures roamed thend, at least the entities worshipped by humanity managed to keep their mind and rationality healthy.

    Perhaps they were sacrificing their ownpatriots for nothing, perhaps they were assuming too many things to be gods and deities, perhaps they essentially had no individual will, but the Ultra Space-Time Squad knew that in this day and age, ignorance was exactly the bliss they needed.

    Without a properly developed foundation, ideas and ideals that were far ahead of their time usually did not provide any benefits.

    The Ultra Space-Time Squad¡¯s job was to remove other timelines and ensure that humanity¡¯s timeline proceeded urately. Only things like the Dino Sapiens and the living vampire statues that could alter the entire timeline would require their interference.

    As time slowly passed, the early years of the timeline slowly became stable, and Liang also gradually regained his senses.

    The Ultra Space-Time Squad¡¯s hyper-advanced medical technology managed to save Liang from the brink of death, as well as stabilize his body.

    Having fused with Xu Fu¡¯s hand, his body had naturally undergone changes. Although he didn¡¯t inherit any living statue abilities, his willpower had be considerably more focused. Through the emotion of belief, Liang was able to mobilize the power of his soul, and it was thanks to this that he managed to petrify Xu Fu.

    However, the fusion was done in a very crude manner; without the vitality of the living statues, even if Liang hadn¡¯t died from blood loss, his body would have copsed in little to no time at all. The Dino Sapiens, fortunately, managed to help him mitigate this, allowing him to still be human, but also retain this supernatural power within his bloodline. This meant that he could pass it down to his descendants.

    ¡°So, Fu still isn¡¯t dead?¡± hearing the Ultra Space-Time Squad¡¯s prepared exnation, Liang nodded in understanding. Thanks to his connection with Xu Fu, he could faintly sense the other party¡¯s existence.

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll make sure to search for and destroy everyst remaining undead and ensure the continued existence of humanity¡± Liang sincerely said.

    The Xu tribe had already been destroyed, and as a lucky survivor of the Xu tribe, he felt that it was his duty to ensure that the traitors of the Xu tribe did not continue to cause harm to others: ¡°I n to head to the Central tribe to report the situation of the Xu tribe and the undead statues, then begin a journey to subjugate these undeads. I¡¯ll make sure everyst one of these harmful creatures returns to dust where they belong¡±

    ¡¸ You are a human hero worthy of respect ¡¹ Tyrannosaurus praised him: ¡¸ But as you currently are, you are still too weak ¡¹

    ¡¸ And so, for the next few days, we shall teach you strength, make sure to prepare yourself ¡¹

    ¡¸ Constantine¡¯s Mysticism, the Dino Sapiens¡¯ closebat techniques, ck Widow¡¯s training of willpower and beliefs, etc.; we shall teach you so that you be a qualified hunter, a hunter whose skills are specifically honed to kill the undead! ¡¹

    ...

    The training wasn¡¯t hard, nor was it easy, as long as onepletely put their mind to it, it would be effective. The Ultra Space-Time Squad stood in front of the phone booth, watching as Liang set out on his journey alone with a rucksack on his back, not saying too much.

    They knew that Liang and his descendants¡¯ future had be deeply intertwined with the undead Xu Fu. This intertwining fate would most likely persist for the next 1000 years, up until the moment Xu Fu awakened, to finally cease.

    ¡°Then, the pivot is 100 yearster, when the chief of the Central tribe, Yu, loses his life in the Tower of Babel incident. Therger tribes would then begin a campaign of mutual aggression, humanity would also scatter all over the world thanks to the Tower of Babel, forming the multi-racial, multi-ethnicity model of humanity in the future¡±

    ¡°This is a crucial part of humanity¡¯s timeline, which cannot be altered no matter what¡± Time Master Rip Darvill exined the original events of the timeline, as well as how they must not be changed.

    His gaze then scanned through the Great Dino group before he continued: ¡°The Raptor Group Chrysosaurus and me Dino had umted great power over a long time. They will surely attempt to use the Tower of Babel incident to overturn humanity, and there¡¯s a very serious risk of their existence leading to humanity¡¯s timeline bing altered. From the unstable timeline I¡¯ve managed to observe, the Dino Sapiens would try to steal the Tower of Babel, thus forcefully changing the human environment¡±

    ¡¸ Do not worry, we shall definitely stop them. The age of the Dino Sapiens have already passed, it is now the time for us to live in coexistence with humanity ¡¹Tyrannosaurus said in a serious tone.

    ...

    While the Ultra Space-Time Squad was discussing the future of the timeline, Liang had made a trek directly to the Central tribe. On his way, he ran into a few other lucky survivors of the Xu tribe, who apanied him to the Central tribe.

    The current chief of the Central tribe, Central Luo, highly praised Liang¡¯s might and wisdom, offering to help him rebuild the Xu tribe, but since there was now a taboo with the name, the name of the new tribe was changed to Mi.

    From that point on, Liang became the chief of the Mi tribe, his name bing known as Mi Liang.

    Immediately after the reconstruction of his tribe, Mi Liang began his journey to kill the undead.

    Due to Xu Fu¡¯sst order, his human puppets hid among humans and began to search for his whereabouts.

    Time once again moved forward, and 100 years quickly went by.

 Chapter 306: Vol4 Ch31: The Tower of Babel incident

    <h4>Chapter 306: Vol4 Ch31: The Tower of Babel incident</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    In the past, thenguages and ents of all humans were the same.

    Humanity was born from the earth, they were originally just apes who gained sentience by borrowing the guidance of the Divine me¡¯s knowledge, the first generation of humanity even obtained terrifying strength from it.

    But after the Divine me was taken back, the God who held the Divine me returned to his throne in heaven. Humanity¡¯s offspring gradually stabilized to be mundane, their overall abilities were restrained to a certain limit.

    The original human who brought the Divine me to humanity had now ascended as a God, his descendants of the Central n professed themselves as the children of God, bing the chief of the Central tribe. They were the leader of humanity¡¯srgest tribe as well as the surrogate leader of humanity as a whole.

    ...

    ¡°The so-called Tower of Babel incident was in fact the great migration of humanity¡± inside the phone booth, Rip exined: ¡°In the beginning, humanity all gathered in a single region, which made thenguage and culture of the tribes simr in many aspects. However, as humanity continued to prosper and thrive, there was no longer enough space to live, various resources also started to be scarce¡±

    ¡°What naturally followed would either be war, or the mass migration of humans to other regions. It was during such circumstances that the Tower of Babel incident urred¡±

    ¡°After the Tower of Babel incident, humanity became scattered all over the world. As their living environment became different, the originalnguage also started to change. First was speech, followed by writing, customs, culture, everything started to differ. But it was also this change that truly allowed humanity to be the lords of this world¡±

    ¡°This diversity of culture allowed humans to continue maintaining and prolonging their timeline as far as they did, despite theck of both technology and supernatural powers¡±

    ¡°For that reason, we need to ensure that the Tower of Babel incident urs no matter what¡±

    ¡°Then what exactly was the Tower of Babel incident?¡± Constantine breathed out a puff of white smoke andzily asked with a cigarette in her hand: ¡°And don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the same thing as the one in the bible, we both know that¡¯s nothing but the derived product of an anomaly¡±

    ¡°Naturally not, we only named them the same because they both ended up with the same results¡± Rip replied: ¡°With the correct point of view, all of us know that ¡®God¡¯ is nothing but an illusion, but ¡®he¡¯ was still an anomaly that caused the timeline to veer off-course, the side-effects naturally couldn¡¯t bepletely avoided¡±

    ¡°The Tower of Babel incident was believed to be the earliest instance of a ¡®containment breach¡¯. At the age of beginning, the Divine me granted wisdom to humanity, and there was a great altar that worshipped the Divine me being kept in the Central tribe. ording to legends, the Divine me itself was in fact a grid that spread throughout the entire world, which anyone could borrow to travel to any ce in this world, including the past and future¡±

    ¡°It was through this that Suiren ¨C also known as Prometheus, the entity who borrowed the Divine me grid ¨C managed to obtain knowledge of the future, bing the progenitor and guide for all humanity. He ultimately ascended as God, thus taking back the Divine me¡±

    ¡°For some reason, these secrets were discovered, leading to the greed of certain tribes. They cooperated with one another in an attempt to rebel and kill this generation¡¯s Central tribe chieftain, take down the altar, and retrieve the Divine me. This led to the Divine me grid going out of control and scattered humanity to every corner of the world¡±

    ¡°This is a top-secret document kept inside the SCR Foundation. Very few ever managed to even see this document, let alone read it. Sometimes, I even suspect that the Divine me grid is the real S-1-1¡± Rip exined everything he knew, including some of his spections.

    ¡°Then have you ever considered that this isn¡¯t the correct version of humanity¡¯s history?¡± The Doctor waved the Sonic Screwdriver in his hand, which was giving off a strange noise, then smiled: ¡°This is a great timeline upheaval, perhaps a lot of things have been silently changed without our knowledge. It wouldn¡¯t even be strange for our memories to already be in a deluded state¡±

    ¡°ess to this information is strictly regted by the E5 council, protected by an S-ss anomaly. There should be no issues with this information at all¡± Rip affirmed this, but a hint of doubt shed through his mind right after his deration.

    That S-ss anomaly was provided by a member of the E5 council, so if there were any mistakes with this information, that would mean there was a traitor in the E5 council.

    Suppressing this doubt in his heart, Rip kept feeling like he had forgotten something, but as he was unable to recall anything exact, he attributed this feeling to a side-effect of the timeline alteration.

    ¡°Alright, what we need to do now is to foil the Raptor group¡¯s n. They¡¯re manipting a portion of humanity in the shadows, which they would most likely use during this incident to ess the Divine me grid, using it to spread their modified ¡®air¡¯ to every corner of the world, causing a global upheaval of environments¡±

    ¡°This is one of the few possible futures I¡¯ve managed to observe¡±

    With some trembling, the phone boothnded in the wilderness. Its camouge functions instantly kicked in and hid in in sight as the Ultra Space-Time Squad disembarked.

    After putting on some simple disguises, they headed for the Central tribe that was just a bit further away.

    ...

    As the most powerful tribe, as well as the original tribe of humanity, this ce was, without a doubt, the current most prosperous location of humanity.

    Merchants from various tribes had brought their specialities or ves to this great city, which also acted as the center for all human cultural exchange. Philosophers from all over traveled here to promote their schools of thought, or to simply spread their views of the world.

    At the gate of the city, a simply-dressed young man with his ck eyes opened wide was staring straight at a woman in fancy clothing who was standing a short distance away.

    As he juggled a bone coin in one hand, another young man quickly approached, practically sticking to him and spoke in a tone that everyone understood: ¡°Women from the Central tribe are great right? Let¡¯s introduce ourselves, I¡¯m Huo, what do you say abouting with me when Cloud Path opens?¡±

    ¡°Mi You¡± the first young man¡¯s gaze continued to stick close to the woman, not separating from her for even a second.

    ¡°How unexpected, an esteemed guest from the Mi tribe¡± Huo spoke with a tone full of admiration.

    For thest few years, the use of surnames that represented a tribe was no longer restricted to only the chief, exceptional members of the tribe or those who hade from a distinguished lineage were also granted the use of surnames, so while it was still quite umon, having a surname wasn¡¯t as rare as before.

    As Mi You didn¡¯t seem too old, Huo believed him to be one of the tribe¡¯s young masters. Huo then put his arm around Mi You¡¯s shoulder and asked curiously: ¡°I heard that the people of the Mi tribe are the eternal enemies of undead, Mi You, have you ever seen an undead?¡±

    ¡°Hm, have¡± Mi You didn¡¯t talk much, he only nced shortly at Huo before ncing back towards the woman who was disappearing into the crowd.

    Pushing Huo¡¯s arm away, Mi You brushed his back a bit with his hand before swiftly going after the woman. After a short nce, Huo also followed Mi You¡¯s footsteps.

    The woman wasn¡¯t walking particrly fast, but she soon arrived at an alleyway, which Mi You quickly followed into.

    Boom.

    With a loud noise, the rocks on the wall to Mi You¡¯s side were abruptly blown open as anky hand reached out from within, grabbing him.

 Chapter 307: Vol4 Ch32: Undead

    <h4>Chapter 307: Vol4 Ch32: Undead</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°Mi n insect, I¡¯ve noticed you for a while!¡± the slender pearl-white hand was surprisingly powerful, almost lifting Mi You by his neck, the feminine voice that followed was also full of malice.

    The undeads were born about 100 years ago, which had now reached the third generation, with the first generation being the Xu tribesmen who were personally converted by Xu Fu.

    After consuming the flesh and blood of living people, they grew exponentially stronger, even more than the progenitor who created them. After all, Xu Fu at the time had only just converted for less than a day, despite inheriting many of the living statues¡¯ abilities, he didn¡¯t yet have the time to discover them all.

    After 100 years of development, these first-generation undeads developed what would be the basis for the undead tribe¡¯s abilities, as well as the ability to create offspring.

    However, the more they grew in number, the shorings of the second and third generation undead also revealed themselves. Unlike their predecessors and the first generation, they didn¡¯t perfectly inherit the living statues¡¯ abilities, disying symptoms of inadaptability.

    For example, third-generation undead would frequently experience stiff joints, causing them to be extremely powerful, but unable to maintain flexibility or agility. In fact, even unique objects that contained a particrly intense vitality would be able to break through their blood aura defenses and expose their true nature to the world.

    And the eternal nemesis of the undead, the Mi n, had also managed to devise countermeasures against them during this period.

    By using objects that contained intense vitality, they would be able to dispel the blood aura of the undead, exposing their nature as anomalies who inherited the power of living statues, thus petrifying them. However, this measure didn¡¯t work too well against undead that belonged to the second generation or above, so they had devised another measure.

    Mi You didn¡¯t care about the hand that was gripping his neck, his entire body immediately began to tremble, causing his veins to practically pop out, his figure appeared to have grown by 20cm as his vitality manifested outside this body.

    ¡°Aura Summation!¡± the woman screamed, then hurriedly pulled her hand back.

    The hand she used to grab Mi You had begun to show signs of petrification, only when the red hue of blood aura appeared around her body was the petrification suppressed.

    ...

    In the past, Mi Liang was 16 years old when the Xu tribe was destroyed and he made his way to the Central tribe. It took him 5 years to rebuild his tribe, during which he indulged himself in all sorts of flowers and¡ª¨C ah no, in his experience of petrifying Xu Fu with his willpower. Using that as the basis, he eventually formed the model for Aura Summation, which heter perfected.

    Humans were a natural part of the world. When an individual¡¯s willpower perfectly fused with their body, all of their movements and gestures would contain their willpower, capable of explosively exerting the enormous vitality of their body to destroy an undead¡¯s blood aura defense, thus petrifying them.

    Perhaps it was because Mi Liang needed to resist Xu Fu¡¯s hand that entered his body that he found it exceedingly easy for his willpower to fuse with his body, but other people didn¡¯t have this edge. To perform this fusion, they would need to train both their body and willpower, then find a certain ¡¯emotion¡¯ that could bridge the fusion.

    Mi Liang died at the age of 36. Having fused with Xu Fu¡¯s hand, then almost immediately had his chest pierced through again, not even the Ultra Space-Time Squad¡¯s medical procedures had managed topletely heal him, leaving certain seque in hister years.

    Furthermore, during his process of perfecting Aura Summation, Mi Liang literally had to begin from scratch, slowly experimenting with it using his own body. In the end, by the time he perfected Aura Summation, his body had already been ravaged half to death, leading to his sudden death at the prime of his life.

    For that reason, there were very few who knew how to use Aura Summation in the current Mi tribe, over half of them being old people around 50-70 years old, who were Mi Liang¡¯s disciples. The majority of young Mi tribe disciples now relied on objects with strong vitality to suppress the undead.

    Of course, ¡®majority¡¯ meant that there were exceptions. Over half of the current Mi tribe were descendants of the Xu tribe survivors at the time, most of the rest were victims of the undead whoter joined the Mi tribe and swore to dedicate the rest of their lives to the eradication of all undead. And among members of the Mi tribe, the most special of them all were the direct descendants of Mi Liang ¨C the Mi n.

    ...

    ¡°You¡¯re from that detestable bloodline!¡±

    The woman wasn¡¯t a fool. Mi Liang¡¯s direct descendants were all naturally talented with Aura Summation, including Mi Liang¡¯s own son, who managed to grasp Aura Summation when he was young and ultimately helped perfect the technique.

    Even more terrifyingly, they had a natural ability to ¡®smell¡¯ the undead. First-generation and second-generation undead usually weren¡¯t very different to normal humans in both appearance and behavior. As long as they couldy low, there was usually no way for them to be discovered, except when there was a Mi n direct descendant nearby. As long as there were undeads in their vicinity, they would never mistake it for anyone else, urately picking them out each and every time.

    Fortunately for the undead, members of the Mi n were prone to dying young. Both Mi Liang¡¯s son and grandson died an explosive death between the age of 30 and 40, furthermore, they left very few descendants behindpared to others of this era, with Mi You being the fourth generation of the Mi n.

    ¡°What a foul stench of blood¡± observing the bloody red aura around the woman¡¯s body, Mi You showed visible disgust. The undead could consume the flesh and blood of humans, refining it into their blood aura. Not only could blood aura grant the undead overflowing vitality, but it could also be used in other ways.

    With how thick this woman¡¯s blood aura was, she should have already consumed countless humans.

    ¡°Wing Striking stance!¡±

    Mi You¡¯s expression became especially serious. With a single step, his entire body leapt into the air like he was flying and struck down on the woman. When the Dino Sapiens taught Mi Liang their Dino Sapiens closebat techniques, it included many of their signature moves, like Tai Shan kick.

    Mi Liang studied them, then modified them to better fit human usage. Wing Striking stance was a technique he modified based on Pterodactyl¡¯s signature move. By using Aura Summation, an individual would be able to perfectly control their body, urately utilizing every muscle in ways that allowed them to perform feats that reach humanity¡¯s limit.

    The undead woman had no intention of taking this lying down. The blood-colored aura around her body swirled, causing her skin to rapidly change and turn into a stone texture.

    Originally, the undead tribe could have developed rapidly thanks to their ability to produce offspring, but thanks to the Mi tribe¡¯s interference, they had no choice but to stay in hiding. Any abnormal actions from them meant bringing a rabid group of undead hunters to their doorsteps. At this point, only five first-generation undeads remained from the dozens or so at the beginning.

    The undead naturally wouldn¡¯t just sit still and wait to die, they had to devise measures to remedy their shorings, which included human-skin clothing, bone dust tattoos, flesh jackets, etc., basically borrowing the power of other objects to guard against Aura Summation. Additionally, there were also some techniques based on inconceivable principles devised against Aura Summation.

    For example, the Stone Skin technique that this woman was using. By controlling blood aura to sink below the firstyer of skin, the undead willingly exposed their nature to the world, thus petrifying their skin. However, this petrification was under the undead¡¯s control, and since they were already petrified, the petrification effect of Aura Summation would also not work.

    ¡°Let me tell you an unfortunate fact. Three months ago, I had seen another undead using this technique, he managed to leave a scar on my body¡± Mi You quickly closed his distance with the female undead, his hand grabbing her petrified body: ¡°That¡¯s why it is no longer usable!¡±

    The petrified skin all over her body instantly cracked and broke open, exposing the female undead¡¯s bloody body in front of Mi You.

 Chapter 308: Vol4 Ch33: The plot

    <h4>Chapter 308: Vol4 Ch33: The plot</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Having faced the Stone Skin technique once before, three months were more than enough for Mi You toe up with a countermeasure for it. In fact, he came up with the countermeasure for Stone Skin during the very night he faced it.

    Tai Shan strike, an attack that used high-speed oscition to cause discoordination between the skin and flesh, causing the skin to crack and break away from the flesh underneath. While the undead had living statue abilities, they were still creatures of flesh and blood.

    Being essentially skinned alive, even an undead wouldn¡¯t be able to endure that type of suffering. The undead blood aura would quickly allow her to regenerate, but Mi You would simply use Aura Summation to petrify her skin, then break it off once again. This was nothing short of the cruellest method of torture, but to Mi You, there was no need to empathize with an undead, especially not one whose mouth stunk of human blood.

    ¡°Speak, why did all of you gather at the Central tribe?¡± once again, Mi You curtly broke her skin off, causing her blood aura to decrease significantly. Continuing like this would only cause her to fully petrify and die, so Mi You began forcing the answers he wanted from her.

    The undeads were always in hiding since every Mi tribe person who reached adulthood would go on their journey to hunt the undead without fail. If the undead didn¡¯t have a way to create offspring as well as a decent means of remaining concealed, they would have already gone extinct long ago. Most of the time, the undead disguised themselves as humans to draw as little attention as possible.

    However, the situation this time was unique. Mi You had noticed quite a few undead gathering towards the Central tribe for thest few days, at the same time, their strength had also grown unusually during the past while.

    The female undead¡¯s eyes were opened wide, which werepletely bloodshot, coupled with the tattered appearance of being repeatedly skinned alive, she no longer carried anything that resembled beauty.

    ¡°What a terrible way to treat a beautiful woman, even if she is an undead¡± at some unknown point, Huo had already been watching them from a short distance away. He wasn¡¯t at all fearful of the female undead¡¯s bloody appearance and instead slowly approached her.

    Mi You nced at Huo, his eyes flickered a bit, but didn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°Please save me, I¡¯m innocent. I¡¯ve never hurt a human before, I was forcefully converted into an undead¡± the female undead lowered her head, weakly and sorrowfully begging: ¡°Please let me go¡±

    Huo casually came closer and closer. Sensing the approaching human and Mi You who was stayingpletely still behind her, the female undead exerted her acting skills to their limits, trying to appeal her weakness to make these humans lower their guards.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be rmed, miss¡± as soon as Huo opened his mouth, the female undead explosively exerted herself. Her seemingly weakened body contained an inhuman level of strength, both of her hands grabbing Huo mercilessly. If she seeded, not only would she be able to consume Huo¡¯s flesh to replenish herself, but she might even be able to use him as a hostage to suppress Mi You.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a terrible person as well¡± Huo¡¯s next words caused the female undead to be stunned briefly before his fist connected with her face. As sparks appeared from Huo¡¯s fist, they entered the female undead¡¯s head andpletely melted it.

    ¡°Sure enough, you wield the Divine me. Perhaps I should be calling you young master Huo¡±

    Mi You wasn¡¯t particrly surprised about this. Although Huo didn¡¯t openly unt his identity, he wasn¡¯t purposely hiding it either, from his gestures and way of dressing, it wasn¡¯t hard to infer his background. Furthermore, while the name Huo wasn¡¯t umon in other regions, it wasmon knowledge that this was a taboo name in the Central tribe, as the heir of the Divine me during this generation of the Central n was named Huo.

    Huo closed his eyes, seemingly digesting something. By the time he opened his eyes again, he frowned a bit before putting his arm around Mi You in a highly acquainted manner, then almost jokingly said: ¡°It seems there¡¯s quite a bit of trouble in my house this time around, I¡¯ll need your help, Mi You¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s rted to the undead, no problem¡± Mi You¡¯s expression became serious. One of the Divine me¡¯s functions was aiding digestion, the first humans used the Divine me to digest arge number of other races to gain their power and knowledge, but by this point in time, the only humans who still wielded the Divine me were the Central n who had the bloodline of God flowing through their veins.

    Central Huo¡¯s punch didn¡¯t burn the female undead¡¯s head, it digested it. This digestion included even memories, and despite how easy-going Huo appeared, the ¡®trouble¡¯ he was talking about was most likely not simple.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m d¡± Huo sighed: ¡°There are a lot of enemies this time. Some of the bigger tribes, the undead, and even other races are going to be our enemies this time around¡±

    ¡°Has the situation really gotten that serious?¡± Mi You narrowed his eyes.

    He naturally understood the reason for this, as there simply wasn¡¯t enough space for humans to live. If not for the other races that threatened humanity as a whole, a great war would have already urred between humans in the struggle for resources.

    Naturally, the fact that the Central tribe wielded something capable of ascending someone to the rank of God like the Divine me roused the greed of many.

    If the Central tribe still held absolute authority and strength like 100 years ago, the other tribes would be able to suppress this greed, but that wasn¡¯t the case. As tribes grew over the years, the control of the Central tribe over the others had slowly but surely slipped. The other tribes had also managed to collect wondrous items for themselves, their ambitions increasing over time with their strength. Over the years, their resentment towards the ruler-in-name that was the Central tribe reached a tipping point.

    Wondrous items were objects powerful enough for a tribe topletely remake themselves, even bing a God. The Divine me that granted the apes their intelligence and helped them evolve into humans was one such wondrous item, and so was the stone demon mask that created the undead tribe. Even a minor wondrous item would have inexplicable, near-miraculous abilities.

    Ever since observing the Divine me¡¯s unbelievable power, every tribe began to collect wondrous items for themselves, attempting to take them over their control and use them as weapons inbat.

    Mi You wasn¡¯t interested in humanity¡¯s in-fighting, but since this was rted to the undead, the Mi tribe must get involved. It wasn¡¯t a joke or coincidence that they were called the nemesis of the undead. Every member of the Mi tribe adhered closely to their vow of dedicating themselves to eradicating all undead for the greater good.

    Mi You was also the same, it was the vow carved into his bloodline from the moment of his birth. It could even be said that the very meaning of his birth was to eradicate the undead from this world.

    ¡°Their goal is the Divine me, quite a few of them have also hidden within the city¡± Central Huo finally stopped his easy-going demeanour, finally disying his aura as young master Huo: ¡°It was because I noticed that the poption flow of the Central tribe had been unusual recently that I¡¯ve been staying at the city gates to observe everyone¡±

    ¡°We need to find the ones hiding in the city. There is definitely some sort of unknown plot being hatched, so find them, and stop them¡± Huo didn¡¯t even manage to maintain his image for even 3 seconds before he returned to his usual self: ¡°It¡¯s unforgivable for them to ruin my fun watching girls¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find the hidden undead in this city, but I won¡¯t be able to help you with the others¡± Mi You didn¡¯t care for Huo¡¯s joke, he simply left right away.

    Humanity¡¯s in-fighting didn¡¯t matter to the Mi tribe, the Mi tribe simply didn¡¯t care who the ruling power was. But the undeads were something they could never forgive, enemies that they must eliminate, and if the undead¡¯s recent increase in strength had anything to do with these other people, they would simply be eliminated together

 Chapter 309: Vol4 Ch34: Dinosaurs

    <h4>Chapter 309: Vol4 Ch34: Dinosaurs</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    After putting on some simple disguises, the Ultra Space-Time Squad split up and entered Central city.

    The four Dino Sapiens of the Great Dino group used a technological ck cloak to change their appearances, infiltrating Central city. Their job was to look for the other Dino Sapiens hidden among the humans, then persuade them if possible.

    Naturally, the chances of this happening weren¡¯t that great. Frankly speaking, there weren¡¯t many Dino Sapiens who were quite as braindead as they were, rather than calling them Dino Sapiens, it was currently more appropriate to call them humans in Dino Sapiens bodies.

    ¡¸ Dino Sapiens lookpletely different to humans, and with how prejudiced of other races humanity currently is, those Dino Sapiens wouldn¡¯t openly show themselves in the middle of the Central tribe ¡¹ Tyrannosaurus analyzed the situation: ¡¸ For that reason, they¡¯re surely hiding in rtively obscured locations ¡¹

    ¡¸ Those damn warmongers, isn¡¯t peace so much better? The history of Dino Sapiens has already passed, what¡¯s the harm in coexisting? ¡¹Pterodactyl spoke with a disappointed tone: ¡¸ Furthermore, inte shopping and TV sofas didn¡¯t exist in the Dino Sapiens timeline ¡¹

    ¡¸ It¡¯s their selfish racial views that are obscuring their eyes ¡¹Tyrannosaurus evaluated the Raptor group as well as the Dino Sapiens they had managed to breed over these years.

    ¡¸ Found them, temperature reading worked, those guys had always liked ces with rtively high temperature ¡¹Stegosaurus was holding all sorts of scanners in his hands, soon discovering several leads near the outskirts of the Central tribe on his radar.

    ¡¸ Very well, let¡¯s find them and use our fists to show them the weight of a life ¡¹Triceratops cracked his knuckles and dered.

    The Dino Sapiens quickly followed the signal and headed towards the found locations.

    Without them knowing, a beautiful woman with red curly hair was silently observing them from a distance. She then took out amunicator and reported to the other side: ¡°The fried rice¡¯s effect remains; it wasn¡¯t affected too greatly by time travel¡±

    ¡°Hm, I¡¯ll make sure to continue monitoring them. The countermeasures imnted into their bodies are the same, once they betray us, I can ensure their activations in a split second¡± ck Widow then turned themunicator off.

    Most anomalies would lose their effects during time travel, so the Ultra Space-Time Squad didn¡¯t bring too many anomalies with them during this mission. However, the effects of anomalies wouldn¡¯t necessarily be dispelled by travelling through time.

    The betrayal caused by the Iron Bone Fried Rice was a result of directly changing the Dino Sapiens¡¯ thought process; in other words, by the time their thought process had been changed, the fried rice had already done its job. This was the reason why these four Dino Sapiens remainedpletely loyal to humanity even after traveling through time despite the fried rice itself being unusable here.

    Naturally, this effect wasn¡¯tpletely infallible. Since they weren¡¯t under the constant brainwashing effects of the fried rice, if they were toe into contact with theirpatriots too frequently, there was a very real chance of their thought process being changed again, returning to being normal Dino Sapiens. It was for this reason that ck Widow had been assigned to monitoring them.

    In reality, including ck Widow, every member of the Ultra Space-Time Squad had been imnted with one or more countermeasures. Even though their loyalty had undergone arduous testing, there were simply too many things capable of changing an individual¡¯s mind and heart.

    The four Dino Sapiens quickly found theirpatriots inside an underground bunker. When they established contact, the other Dino Sapiens were in the middle of eating, several humans could also be seen in the underground room with their heads unusually twisted, their torso ripped open, some of their arms and legs were also missing.

    The Great Dino group reacted to this like a group of dog lovers who saw a pot of dog stew, especially, as if the ¡®dogs¡¯ were their blood-rted family members. They exploded with rage, instantly leaping into action with their ws and tail.

    Tyrannosaurus was a T-rex, so his ws were sharp and fast, immediately leaving deep wounds all over the Dino Sapiens¡¯ body, a swing of his thick tail sent the eating Dino Sapiens flying into the wall.

    ¡¸ You shall pay dearly for your crimes. Does your conscience not ache when harming such innocent creatures? All of you should die right here, it seems there¡¯s a reason why the Dino Sapiens became extinct ¡¹

    Such malicious words came out of the Great Dino group¡¯s mouth, causing the Dino Sapiens who had been nearly crippled by the ambush to open their eyes wide in shock, as if theirmon sense was being tested.

    While they acted like other creatures were the most precious life forms that needed to be protected, theypletely ignored the cruel words towards their own kind, causing them harm without even a hint of remorse. With such a twisted sense of protection towards humanity, these Dino Sapiens were practically insane.

    ¡¸ Spill it, where is Chrysosaurus and the others? ¡¹the Great Dino group held nothing back against thesepatriots who harmed humans, stomping on their bodies with their legs and applying immense force to get an answer.

    The suppressed Dino Sapiens tried to struggle, but the force on his chest felt like a mountain that was even cutting off his breathing.

    ¡¸ You¡¯re Tyrannosaurus aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re berating us for eating humans, then do you know how many Dino Sapiens were eaten by humanity 100 years ago? Including Tyrant Dino! ¡¹this Dino Sapiens hysterically shouted back: ¡¸ They can eat us, why can¡¯t we hurt them? ¡¹

    Tyrannosaurus¡¯ eyes became a bit hazy, then abruptly became cruel again as he applied force to crush this Dino Sapiens¡¯ chest, spouting the words: ¡¸ Dino filth that harm humanity deserves to die ¡¹

    Secretly observing everything, ck Widow frowned. The fried rice seemed to have been slightly altered, causing these Dino Sapiens to be protective of humanity to the point of madness, which reminded her of a certain human group: the animal rights association. 1

    Could the animal rights association also be traitors in human skin? Perhaps I should report this to the SCR Foundation, in the off-chance that they¡¯re spies of the Beastmen.

    ck Widow silently thought, naturally, this must be left forter.

    Just now, Tyrannosaurus disyed a slight bit of hesitation, quite obviously, the fried rice¡¯s effects are fading.

    ck Widow noticed this. In the end, there were too few usable members of the Ultra Space-Time Squad for this mission. Only so many individuals could handle time travel, and with so many things that they couldn¡¯t trust the Dino Sapiens with, the only mission that could be entrusted to the Dino Sapiens was this one.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force me to activate the countermeasures¡± ck Widow hoped that these Dino Sapiens wouldn¡¯t leave the Ultra Space-Time Squad, for both personal and work-rted reasons. The work-rted reason was that they were severely understaffed as it was, so having these Dino Sapiens was a great help. As for the personal reason, it was because Dino Sapiens were physically biggerpared to humans, including their ¡®packages¡¯.

    As a collector of little tadpoles, ck Widow had already conquered three out of this group of four Dino Sapiens. Although they weren¡¯t quite as impressive as the angry green guy, they were still highly enjoyable. As someone with universal love, ck Widow naturally didn¡¯t hope for anything to happen to these Dino Sapiens.

    [The undead are being rounded over there, prepare to receive them ] hearing Constantine¡¯s voice from the other side of hermunicator, ck Widow nodded.

    ¡ª¨C

    TN: Sorry to everyone who paid for the wrong chapter, fixed.

 Chapter 310: Vol4 Ch35: Edge of tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 310: Vol4 Ch35: Edge of tomorrow</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    For the Ultra Space-Time Squad, the Tower of Babel event was something that must ur, but at the same time, they needed to assure that no one would be able to use the Tower of Babel to be a real God.

    For that reason, both the undead and the Dino Sapiens must be weakened as much as possible. They were secretly manipting both sides in the shadows, ensuring that the undead and the Dino Sapiens would sh and eventually kill one another off.

    With a cigarette in her mouth, Constantine was swiftly fleeing, apanying her were Major Tom Cage who piloted his exoskeleton, as well as the cold-faced T-800.

    Behind them, several shadows could be seen on their pursuit, one of the main targets of their operation, the undead tribe.

    While running, Major Cage suddenly grabbed Constantine by the hips, then leapt upwards. Right ahead of where they were, two undeads suddenly appeared from the ground, erupting with a burst of blood aura that the two barely managed to dodge.

    T-800, on the other hand, didn¡¯t get such treatment. Although Constantine was foul-mouthed and bisexual, she was still a woman, so she had that privilege. On the other hand, T-800 was just a robot whose job was physicalbor and main transport for the anomalies they brought, so Major Cage wouldn¡¯t take the time to take care of him.

    After breaking through the ground and losing their targets, the two undead turned their attention towards this person who had no vitality. Without much hesitation, the two undeads chose to attack, their sharp nails plunging into T-800 and ripping his artificial skin, revealing the metallic material beneath.

    Having Rip and The Doctor in their team with the ability to observe the world¡¯s timeline from the outside, the Ultra Space-Time Squad knew very well what kind of abilities the undead would develop and what methods could be used to counteract them, so they naturally came prepared with very specific personnel for each mission.

    T-800 raised his shotgun, firing two shots towards the two undeads. Having gone through special treatment, the bullets caused the two undeads to howl as their bodies slowly became petrified.

    The robot¡¯s expression was indifferent, quickly following orders to keep running after escaping from the two undeads. Their job was to lead the undead to a specified location, not fight against them.

    ¡°T-800, 8 o¡¯clock, use the #3 rounds¡± Major Cage gave another order. The robot immediately loaded another bullet into his shotgun without hesitation, then turned his body and fired towards the 8 o¡¯clock direction.

    Right as an undead leapt forward and was about to spit something out, it was immediately struck by the special bullet. The outermostyer of the bullet was rubbed off by air friction, quickly bursting into mes as it exited the gun barrel. Not only did the undead get caught in the fire, but the thing in its mouth was also ignited and turned into a thick cloud of smoke.

    ¡°Died again?¡±nding on the ground, Constantine casually asked Major Cage.

    ¡°Hm¡± quite obviously, Major Cage didn¡¯t have any intentions of talking about his most recent death: ¡°Swallow your next words, that kind of crap is just going to mess with my judgement¡±

    ¡°How was the feeling of climaxing before death?¡± Constantine swallowed her next words, but she still smirked triumphantly. If Major Cage had to specifically tell her that, her words had obviously made him nauseated not just once, but probably many times.

    If Rip and The Doctor were able to observe the general bigger picture of the timeline from the outside, then Major Tom Cage with Mystic Blood flowing through his veins was able to observe the short-term future.

    However, this observation method wasn¡¯t particrly pleasant. As long as the Mystic Blood still resided within Cage¡¯s body, he would return to the morning of the day he died. Since revival had no limits, Cage was able to take advantage of himself dying over and over again to understand every singlest detail of each day.

    Silently ring at Constantine, Cage skillfully piloted his exoskeleton to turn a corner. The undead¡¯s strength was quite a bit above their expectations. They had expected the undead tribe to be just a minor yer in the grand scheme of things due to the Mi n and Mi tribe¡¯s suppression, never did they think so many undeads would be attracted to the news of Xu Fu¡¯s current location.

    [You¡¯re here, up ahead] hearing ck Widow¡¯s voice from the other side of themunicator, everyone here vanished, causing therge number of undeads and the pursuing Dino Sapiens to run into each other.

    The Ultra Space-Time Squad was trying to change the future, rejecting the formation of an established timeline. In order to not receive any bacsh, they tried to guide the course of the world without actually interfering with it most of the time; but to alter the future and ensure a timeline where humanity ruled, they couldn¡¯t only rely on just passive guidance.

    Through observing the timeline, they knew where certain Space-Time disasters, in this case, a Temporal Explosions, would ur; so they led the enemies to that location, then had Rip and The Doctor tamper with the Temporal Explosions. For example, a disaster that would have urred 7 years in the future was prematurely detonated through their interference in the timeline.

    ¡°That undead with the headband, and the orange Dino Sapiens with the metal chest piece¡± Major Cage began to take a headcount. While they were taking advantage of a disaster that would have urred, either way, their interference in the event was not inconsiderable, so the timeline would still attempt to snap back. If they didn¡¯t have Cage¡¯s consecutive revivals to ensure the n was foolproof, any of the individuals he had pointed out had a chance to ruin their entire set-up.

    Constantine nodded. As a grandmaster of Mysticism, she didn¡¯t like to use magic to solve every little issue. She believed that any use of magic had its own terrible consequences, so if possible, she preferred to use schemes, conjectures, investigations, transactions, and even tricks to solve her troubles. However, now was the time for her to use actual magic.

    ¡°I prefer not to be turned into a man. When ites time to do the deed, being a woman feels so much better¡± Constantine took out a few voodoo dolls, carefully remembered the faces of the undeads and Dino Sapiens Cage had pointed out, then began performing her magic.

    Not preferring to use magic didn¡¯t mean that Constantine was an amateur at it. On the contrary, she was actually the top magus out of all the modern-age magi. She once used to be a part of the SCR Foundation¡¯s list of uncontained anomalies, but now she was the SCR Foundation¡¯s consultant of Mysticism.

    Her connections also yed a role, but the most important reason for this was the fact that she was so powerful that the SCR Foundation would incur uneptable losses by forcefully containing her, thus reaching thepromise of epting her as their consultant as being the method of ¡®containment¡¯.

    She was an expert in the mystic arts of every culture, age, and locations on Earth, capable of flexibly utilizing them at will. The individuals that Major Cage had pointed out quickly became victims of a curse, either bing stunned or stupefied, no longer fit to do much.

    However, after performing her magic, Constantine scowled, she sensed that something was off, quickly identifying what it was.

    My spell-casting abilities felt like they had deteriorated, but that can¡¯t be true, the spell worked as intended.

    As the group of Dino Sapiens and undeads were about to tear each other apart, an irresistible force began to pull on them, followed by an abrupt explosion that caused all matter to copse upon itself. None of the undeads or Dino Sapiens here managed to endure this force, the few undeads and Dino Sapiens that had the ability to notice the explosion or even escape from it were already singled out and ced under Constantine¡¯s curse.

    From the middle of the explosion, a phone booth appeared. The Doctor was using his Sonic Screwdriver to stabilize the surrounding temporal structure and halted the explosion slightly before pulling the other members of the Ultra Space-Time Squad into the phone booth, escaping the disaster.

 Chapter 311: Vol4 Ch36: Somethingâ€™s not right

    <h4>Chapter 311: Vol4 Ch36: Something¡¯s not right</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    As everyone in the Ultra Space-Time Squad entered the phone booth, they instantly exited the timeline with a sh of light.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Major Cage dismounted from his exoskeleton and asked Rip who was sitting next to a machine.

    ¡°Still in chaos... alright¡± arge amount of data was flowing through the screen in front of him. As he spoke, the data began to show consistency again, so he went back to work, transcribing this data into a visual form for everyone to see.

    ...

    Due to the Ultra Space-Time Squad¡¯s interference, the Temporal Explosion was detonated prematurely, causing the undeads and Dino Sapiens to lose arge number of crucial personnel, leading to their failure and the sess of this rebellion.

    A few undead and Dino Sapiens managed to infiltrate the Central tribe¡¯s army and city guards, but due to the loss of manpower, they were forced to go through with the rebellion despite theircking preparations.

    The other tribes also took this chance to rise up, several small hit squads of elites attacked Central city directly. The undead and Dino Sapiens took this chance to break through the tribe¡¯s defenses to enter the altar of the Divine me,ing into direct contact with the golden fire.

    Mi You and Central Huo managed to arrive just in time with their men and engaged inbat on top of the altar.

    In the end, Central Huo borrowed the explosive force of the Divine me, paying his life to kill the Dino Sapiens of the Raptor group; this time, both Chrysosaurus and me Dino didn¡¯t manage to escape.

    On the other hand, Central Huo¡¯s death caused the Divine me to fully activate, disying the glorious grid of the Divine me that covered the sky, twisting both space and time. Humanity thus became scattered to various ces in the world¡¯s present, past, and even future.

    The Central tribe lost their heir to the Divine me, while none of his heirs managed to inherit it, leading to many believing they had been discarded by the Divine me. Without this orthodoxy backing them, a rebellion on an evenrger scale erupted.

    This came to be known as the Great War, with many tribes bing enemies, as well as allies with one another. The concept of ¡®nations¡¯ began to form, and with the rise of nations, even more wars took ce.

    asionally, amon sovereign would rise, but their reign wouldn¡¯tst, at least not until a thousand yearster when a king of great wisdom and might rose to power. He conquered every other nation and ced their capitals within his range of influence, forming an empire and dering himself Emperor.

    s, even an unparalleled man of great wisdom had his own worries, lifespan being one of them.

    ...

    ¡°The next pivotal point is right here, to get rid of the undead tribe¡± Rip said as he looked at the screen.

    ¡°Rory is right...¡± The Doctor lightly said, then suddenly scowled and smiled: ¡°It seems the long years have affected my memories. Rip is right, through our guidance, the Mi n whose speciality lies in eliminating the undead tribe has appeared, and so has ¡®his¡¯ fated enemy¡±

    Hearing The Doctor getting his name wrong, Rip furrowed his eyebrows slightly, feeling as if something was wrong with his current life.

    In his memories, he began as a member of an organization called the Time Masters who held possession of a certain temporal anomaly. Due to the death of his wife, Amy, at the hands of the immortal temporal criminal Savage, he used the Time Masters¡¯ anomaly to gather a team to kill Savage. Even though he managed to seed, he also destroyed the Time Masters in the process, after which he was recruited by the SCR Foundation.

    The Doctor miscalling his name caused Rip to recall another life. He knew a person very simr to The Doctor and followed him on an adventure through time. In the end, he ran into a certain kind of statue lifeforms, these living statues weren¡¯t the same as the undead, they seemed to hold temporal abilities, which one of them used to take him to the past, where he died from old age. It felt like he had lived almost his entire life as a Centurion who waited for 2000 years.1

    This bit of memory was extremely faint, so faint that it only took Rip a moment¡¯spse to immediately forget that he had it in the first ce, which took form in the trembling of the phone booth as itnded.

    The Ultra Space-Time Squad exchanged nces, feeling a strange sense of deja vu.

    However, the sound of knocking at the very next moment caused them to forget this strange sensation. A tall man could be seen standing on the outside of the phone booth, curiously looking in through the window.

    ¡°Liang...¡± ck Widow was a bit surprised to see him, then realized what was going on. He was a member of this generation¡¯s Mi n, except he looked so simr to Mi Liang that ck Widow was a bit stunned when she saw him, seeing how she had also spent some time alone with Liang.

    However, after the very first impression, they noticed that the two of them werepletely different people. Mi Liang carried with him a stable, heavy aura that always looked back to the past; while this Mi Ze wasn¡¯t the same, he seemed to have countless thoughts in his head that jumped all over the ce.

    ¡°The great ancestor¡¯s diary had spoken of this phone booth. It is a phone booth, right? I can¡¯t believe there would be a day when I actually see it¡± Mi Ze curiously looked at the phone booth and the Ultra Space-Time Squad who were inside, proudly saying to himself.

    Mi Ze had received news that someone had found a statue with a mask in its hand. This statue was highly probable to be the progenitor of all undead, as well as the wicked stone mask that was the beginning of everything, so he hurriedly came running, only to see this phone booth making its suddennding.

    ¡°Ahaha, this great one is definitely favored by Heaven. Once I defeat Xu Fu and destroy the mask, would I be able to leave my name in history?¡± Mi Ze chuckled triumphantly as he thought about his rosy future, then excitedly asked the members of the Ultra Space-Time Squad: ¡°You guys are able to travel through time, then do you know if this great one¡¯s name was left in the future?¡±

    ¡°Probably¡± ck Widow smiled and glossed this issue over. If history had taken its natural course, the Mi n wouldn¡¯t have existed in the first ce. Without the stone demon mask incident, the original disaster would have been the Earthbound phenomenon, which resulted in the Xu tribe being destroyed and integrated into another tribe, which were then wiped out during the Great War.

    However, since Xu Fu would use the fake name Xufu to deceive the emperor during this timeline, and Mi Ze¡¯s destiny was to face Xu Fu, regardless of whether or not he seeded, his name would still be recorded in the history books. Although, could this jumpy young man really win against Xu Fu?

    The Mi n was only a possible branch of the timeline that they helped guide and prolong, while Xu Fu borrowing the power of the emperor to build his own undead empire was another possible branch. In that branch of the timeline, Xu Fu was the Protagonist, he would receive the reinforcement of the timeline itself which would be disyed as the unique characteristic of extreme luck.

    If Mi Ze failed, the Ultra Space-Time Squad would have to pay a heavy price to interfere with this historical moment. This was different from the Tower of Babel incident, the Raptor group had both a possibility to seed and fail their n, so the Ultra Space-Time Squad only needed minimal effort to ensure their failure.

    This time around, if they didn¡¯t interfere, Xu Fu¡¯s undead empire timeline would have definitely seeded. Their guidance of the Mi n only served to introduce a possibility of failure into the timeline, it was still highly probable for the undead empire timeline to be real.

    ¡°Regardless, we have to seed. Arge number of undeads have already appeared in the future, if we fail here, we would also disappear, and the timeline would bepletely changed. Wasn¡¯t this our goal in the first ce? To stop the undead timeline from resurging¡± ck Widow solemnly said.

    The other members of the Ultra Space-Time Squad nodded, but some of them suddenly felt that something was wrong, but couldn¡¯t really tell what.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Author¡¯s note: In Legends of Tomorrow, actor Arthur Darvill took on the role of Rip Hunter; while in Doctor Who, he took on the role of Rory Williams.

 Chapter 312: Vol4 Ch37: Your enemy

    <h4>Chapter 312: Vol4 Ch37: Your enemy</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    In a fishing vige near the ocean, fresh blood flowed and dripped from the rocks into the sand, dying it bright red.

    The vigers copsed one by one, losing their lives.

    Several undeads who exuded an ominous aura slowly approached a statue covered in grime and algae.

    ¡°This trembling sensationing from my bloodline, is this the Progenitor?¡± a ck-haired undead clutched the ck leather cloak over his body and muttered.

    ¡°What ¡®Progenitor¡¯, he was nothing but a lucky caveman¡± but the ck-haired undead¡¯s words were quickly cut off by a man with a tattoo on his face: ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who provided us this information, Mi Yi?¡±

    The ck-haired drylyughed in embarrassment, but didn¡¯t deny the other party¡¯s words, his gaze was focused on the mask being held in the statue¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Completely clueless about blood aura applications, as well as any of the secret techniques derived from blood aura, let alone awakening, he has already fallen behind by a thousand years¡± the tattooed undead was also focused on the mask in the statue¡¯s hand, his gaze burning with desires: ¡°As long as they have the mask, anyone can be a Progenitor¡±

    He was only a second-generation undead. Of course, a second-generation undead was already a considerable bigshot by this point in time, but having lived for so long, he gradually understood the limitations of the undead.

    All undeads in this world originated from the Progenitor¡¯s flesh ¨C Xu Fu¡¯s flesh ¨C this flesh was the true core and essence of any undead. First-generation undeads had about one finger¡¯s worth of Xu Fu¡¯s flesh, even after a thousand years, despite using the flesh of others to nurture it, they had only been able to gain another finger¡¯s worth of flesh at most.

    Second generation undeads were even worse, having been created by first-generation undeads with a single strand of flesh. The tattooed undead had been developing himself for over hundreds of years but had only managed to grow his core into a small fingertip.

    At first, the tattooed undead also believed what the first generation undeads told him and worshipped the Progenitor. They believed that the Progenitor was chosen by God, bing the Progenitor by being bestowed a ¡®Divine Revtion¡¯. And then he met Mi Yi, a runaway member of the Mi n.

    From him, the tattooed undead learnt more about the origin of the undead, which was nothing but a single mask. Their so-called ¡®Progenitor¡¯ had been nothing but a lucky man who happened to pick up the mask. Using information from the Mi n, they used their bloodline connection to finally find this ce, where the statue of their great ¡®Progenitor¡¯ had just been fished up by a group of humans.

    ¡°Of course, the only one who can obtain this mask is me alone, isn¡¯t that right?¡± the tattooed undead was the only second-generation undead among this entire group, he nced around: ¡°Once I¡¯ve sublimed and be the Progenitor, I will promote your bloodline to the level of first-generation undeads, you are all my descendants so I won¡¯t treat you badly¡±

    Having agreed on how to split the benefits while also secretly applying his pressure as their senior, the tattooed undead approached the statue, or rather, the stone demon mask in the statue¡¯s hand, immediately grabbing it without hesitation.

    ¡°Not a single unusual phenomenon¡± the tattooed undead was a bit disappointed, but this was within expectations: ¡°Should I just take it with me?¡±

    The tattooed undead then drew his bronze sword and swung towards the statue¡¯s wrist, but the statue waspletely unaffected, instead, it was the sword that became chipped.

    The tattooed undead narrowed his eyes, then swung again with all his strength. With a loud ¡®ng¡¯, the broken de of his sword struck and destroyed a nearby building, the hilt of the sword was also knocked away from the tattooed undead¡¯s hand,nding on the nearby sand.

    Watching the intact statue, the tattooed undead¡¯s expression sank. The statue was holding tightly onto the mask with one hand, if unnecessary, the tattooed undead really didn¡¯t want toe into direct contact with the statue.

    Xu Fu¡¯s final message had been passed down to this day: [Use the blood of the enemies to resurrect me], while the message called for ¡®enemies¡¯, no one really knew what would happen if the undead came into direct contact with the statue.

    Sensing the desiring gazes of his foolish descendants behind him, the tattooed undead understood that some risks were unavoidable, he then got closer to the statue and pressed his face against the stone mask. Even though one of the statue¡¯s fingers were blocking him somewhat, it should be fine as long as there was ayer of fabric between them.

    The tattooed undead¡¯s ambitions were increasing more and more. While making sure to not approach the finger too closely, he could clearly feel that the mask was releasing something to gradually improve him, but it was incredibly slow.

    He kept putting his face closer and closer towards the stone demon mask, he gradually stopped paying attention to the finger entirely; at least, until he suddenly sensed an abrupt burning sensation on his face.

    ¡°Too slow...¡± an ancient and profound voice resounded. The tattooed undead only felt a sharp pain throughout his body before his consciousness disappeared altogether.

    Cracks began to form all over the statue, Xu Fu¡¯s naked body once again came back to life. The tattooed undead who was now slumped on his hand began to liquify, then was quickly absorbed into Xu Fu¡¯s body through his finger.

    His perfect physiqueid bare under the sunlight of the seashore appeared almost like it was glittering. The tattooed undead¡¯s memories were being casually read by Xu Fu, going through the one thousand years of history, the development of the undead tribe, as well as the Mi n¡¯s insistent targeting of them.

    ¡°Mi... Liang survived?¡± although Xu Fu hadn¡¯t actually been through a lot, his biological level far exceeded that of the tattooed undead, which allowed him to easily digest the other party¡¯s memories.

    A pair of inhuman eyes turned towards the trembling third-generation undeads. Xu Fu maliciously grinned, licking his lips with his bright red tongue. Under bloodline suppression, the undeads immediately attempted to run, but before that, Xu Fu¡¯s figure had already disappeared.

    Very soon, only two living beings were left in this entire fishing vige, the resurrected undead Progenitor Xu Fu, as well as Mi Yi, who had been kneeling in a single spot ever since Xu Fu¡¯s awakening.

    ¡°Why did you not run? Traitor of the Mi n, and my descendant¡±

    The ¡®descendant¡¯ Xu Fu was referring to carried manyyers of meaning. Both Mi Yi and Mi Ze were direct descendants of Mi Liang¡¯s bloodline, so they were actually Mi Liang¡¯s descendants. However, even without considering how Xu Fu and Mi Liang originally came from the same tribe, the fact that Xu Fu¡¯s hand had fused with Mi Liang¡¯s body meant that every descendant of Mi Liang carried a little bit of Xu Fu¡¯s bloodline. Furthermore, now that Mi Yi had been converted into a third-generation undead, he could naturally be considered to be Xu Fu¡¯s descendant, thus there was nothing wrong with how Xu Fu referred to Mi Yi as his descendant.

    ¡°I was unwilling to ept reality. Why is it that we descendants of the Mi n live to fight the undead throughout history, but we all end up dying young? I know just how talented both my father and uncle were, but both of them exploded and died before they even reached 40 years of age, I simply cannot ept that!¡±

    Mi Yi looked up towards Xu Fu, his gaze filled with fear and unwillingness. Thanks to their bloodline connection, Xu Fu understood perfectly that Mi Yi¡¯s fear wasn¡¯t towards Xu Fu himself, but rather the fear of his life being gradually destroyed from within, he was afraid that his talents would go to waste as well.

    ¡°How interesting...¡± Xu Fu grinned, then reached out one hand towards Mi Yi¡¯s head, then pierced through it: ¡°Then I shall grant you a chance to disy your talents¡±

    ck mes abruptly burst forth, the leather cloak over Mi Yi¡¯s body also began to disy changes following the manifestation of these mes. Thin pieces of skin began to take flight, each of which contained what seemed like vengeful spirits, revealing that the cloak was actually weaved together using human skin. At the same time, a mark in the shape of a hand could now be seen on Mi Yi¡¯s bare back.

    Being forced to retreat, Xu Fu thought about how interesting this world of one thousand yearster was.

    Blood aura applications, their derived secret techniques, as well as the most crucial ¡®awakening¡¯ had all been explored, and Mi Yi was disying strength at the level of an awakened individual.

    The so-called ¡®awakening¡¯ was a state that both the undead and practitioners of Aura Summation from the Mi n were capable of achieving. When the body and willpower achieved the uppermost limit of synchronization, they would be able to activate some sort of unique ability. These abilities were simr to the emotion abilities of the living statues, but no one was really sure why Aura Summation was able to achieve the same effects as awakening.

    As he gained this knowledge, Xu Fu instantly understood them. Blood aura was easily created with a single thought, he managed to grasp even secret techniques that required expert control of blood aura without any issues, in fact, he was modifying them to better fit himself.

    Even awakening took Xu Fu no more than a moment of thought. Using willpower to control one¡¯s body and connect to the deepest part inside oneself.

    Like water flowing downstream.

    Xu Fu smoothly felt the awakening of his so-called True Spirit, but then his expression became madly warped.

    [Another ¡®me¡¯, if you ever manage to reach this ce, then I have some unfortunate news for you. The shadow of that entity has covered the entire world and every being within it, including you, including me. All of us are nothing but toys in that entity¡¯s hands, our destinies are being manipted by them, as well as our futures]

    [That entity... that entity is about to be the maniptor of everything, at which point we would thoroughly be pawns in their hands, losing even the chance to escape]

    [The Mi n, the emperor, the Ultra Space-Time Squad, any strong individuals you can find in your world, you must gather them. Gather every bit of strength you are able to gather and escape from that entity¡¯s shadow]

    [Another ¡®me¡¯, you must use all of your talents and power, against your and everyone¡¯s true enemy: The Guide of Wisdom, Maniptor of All Things, Grid of the Divine me, Origin of Disaster, World Divider¡ª¡ª Negary!!]

 Chapter 313: Vol4 Ch38: Escape from him

    <h4>Chapter 313: Vol4 Ch38: Escape from him</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    [Against that unapproachable entity, you must gather all your power, not to triumph against them, but to escape from them]

    ¡°How ridiculous!¡± from his True Spirit, Xu Fu received this message from another ¡®himself¡¯, but it was this final line that caused him to be livid.

    After awakening his True Spirit, Xu Fu understood the essence of his existence was none other than this True Spirit, and the one who sent this message through the True Spirit was another ¡®him¡¯.

    But it was because he understood that perfectly that Xu Fu was furious. How could another ¡®himself¡¯ be so weak-willed that their thoughts when facing a strong enemy wasn¡¯t how to fight and win, but rather how to escape.

    Gradually, Xu Fu also understood the ability he gained from awakening his True Spirit, [Soul Split].

    Xu Fu was capable of splitting his soul and nurturing more than one soul at once. Each of these split souls was his true self, naturally born with a mutual connection to one another. The split souls were able to reside within every bit of his flesh, including when he imnted his flesh into the bodies of others. This way, he would be able to consume the soul of the flesh¡¯s host when necessary and inherit their abilities.

    It was due to this ability that he managed to realize the changes of this world, as well as contact his other ¡®selves¡¯.

    From an unknown point in time, this world had begun to slowly change, everyone within was gradually split apart together with the world.

    Due to the [REDACTED] sword causing the Inexistent World storm, countless previous timelines were reintegrated into this timeline as interfering factors, giving it literally infinite possibilities.

    Whenever an individual made a choice that could change the world, due to there being several different choices, the world would proceed differently. Negary then borrowed this choice to split the world, or rather, to create parallel worlds.

    For example, the world split off into a different branch when the Ultra Space-Time Squad went to rescue Mi Liang, they arrived one step toote due to temporal interferences, leading to Mi Liang¡¯s death. Without the suppression of the Mi n, the undead quickly grew in number, leading to Xu Fu being found and resurrected much sooner.

    The Xu Fu of that parallel world awoke several hundred years earlierpared to this Xu Fu, but due to theck ofpetition, the undead tribe had no reason to improve themselves quickly, even Xu Fu eventually went into hibernation due to the dull living conditions. At this point in time, the only things that parallel world had developed were blood aura and some basic secret techniques.

    Or during the Tower of Babel incident, humanity didn¡¯t manage to hold off the Dino Sapiens and undead, allowing them toe into contact with the Divine me and eventually developed into apletely different world.

    Both of these were parallel worlds that split off due to the stone demon mask¡¯s interference, but the stone demon mask wasn¡¯t the only interfering factor, in fact, the stone demon mask was the third anomaly that Negary modified into existence.

    The scene in Negary¡¯s vision was indescribably colorful with all sorts of different rays of light reflecting off one another. Everything from the lowest lows to the highest highs within a single parallel world only appeared as a single ray of light in this ce.

    ¡¼ There are still some careless mistakes ¡½Negary¡¯s gaze was focused around a cluster of approximately 300 rays of light, with each of those rays of light containing a single glowing sprite. These sprites of light were intertwined with one another at a deeper level, conducting information sharing, discovering the existence of these parallel worlds.

    Negary understood that this was because these sprites of light had the same [Origin], even though he had managed to split this world into 8888 parallel worlds, he still couldn¡¯t split the [Origin] no matter how hard he tried, so things ended up as 8888 living beings sharing the same [Origin] at almost every moment.

    Xu Fu¡¯s [Origin] was rted to souls, so if he came into contact with the stone demon mask, that ¡®him¡¯ would almost always awaken the [Origin] ability of [Soul Split]. After one of these Xu Fu achieved the second stage of release, he would be able to find his other selves through his [Origin] and establish contact.

    However, it was also this second stage of release Xu Fu that discovered Negary¡¯s existence, as well as their abnormality. Due to the world being split into so many parallel worlds, each of the parallel worlds only contained a fraction of the original world¡¯s matter and energy, 1/8888 to be exact.

    Both their souls and body were in a castrated state from the beginning, so without resolving this issue, they would never be able to achieve the third stage of release, let alone obtain enough Principles from their [Origin] to proceed further.

    ¡¼ Of course, this is only temporary. If these souls with different experiences that came from the same [Origin] were allowed to fuse with one another, they would be able to instantly achieve the third stage of release, as well as achieving considerable progress on their pathways ¡½Negary understood this perfectly.

    In the end, Negary wasn¡¯t the world itself, not yet. He had managed to infect over half of this world and split it into this parallel world state, but he still wasn¡¯t capable of manipting the flow of everything. Most of the time, he would simply let the world take its natural course while manipting only the crucial links of the chain.

    Due to the existence of parallel worlds, Negary¡¯s progress in analyzing the remains of the previous timelines had sped up considerably. For example, the stone demon mask had created a total of 686 distinct parallel worlds, thus putting all of its aspects and variations on disy.

    Negary had been able to infect this entire world, allowing him to manipte it to grow like he currently was, as well as madly absorb everyst bit of benefits from it. Most of this was thanks to this world¡¯s unique temporal structure, otherwise, Negary wouldn¡¯t be moving along so quickly.

    ¡¼ 8888 normal worlds is already the maximum limit. Continuing to split would only cause the parallel worlds tock both matter and energy, easily leading to copse ¡½

    In fact, among the parallel worlds Negary was observing, some of them had already copsed or ran out of energy, leading to the death of all living beings within.

    ¡¼ I can still split this world up further, but that would be a one-time harvest, and it isn¡¯t worth it ¡½

    Negary proceeded to repair the parallel worlds¡¯ structure. If a certain parallel world became silent and no longer had any potential to develop further, a single opportunity would be given before the entire parallel world copsed. The energy and matter of the copsed world would then be absorbed by every other world and wait to be split off into another parallel world.

    The reason why Constantine felt her spell-casting abilities bing weaker despite the spell seeding was due to her soul being unknowingly split off into several parallel worlds during the Tower of Babel incident. At the same time, her spells seeded because the parallel world she resided in also became weakened in that process.

    As a first-rate grandmaster of Mysticism, Constantine was naturally sensitive to her own soul, managing to notice some changes despite Negary preparing measures to adjust everyone¡¯s senses.

    ¡¼ The Omniscient Eye still requires some adjustment, although it¡¯s more appropriate to call it the Eye of Multitudes now ¡½

    Among the countless parallel worlds, a single golden eyeball was connected to all of these parallel worlds.

    The majority of beings in every parallel world now carried Negary¡¯s virus, their excess Soul Essence being collected by Negary and stored within the Eye of Multitudes. And it was through this eye that Negary was regting everyone¡¯s sensations and even memories in every parallel world.

    When the majority of their information was under Negary¡¯s maniption through the Eye of Multitudes, it was natural that they didn¡¯t notice the world being silently split into 8888 parts. Only an entity who stood above every other living being would be able to escape from the Eye of Multitudes¡¯ obscurement and discover the true world.

    ¡¼ Exert your full power, Xu Fu, show to me the extent to which you¡¯ll be able to reach ¡½Negary had put Xu Fu into his list of primary observational subjects. Before his appearance, Negary didn¡¯t pay much attention to observing this parallel world as a whole, only leaving the Divine me to passively record everything.

    After all, the living statues civilization wasn¡¯t particrly strong among the timelines, and there were many other parallel worlds worthy of Negary¡¯s research efforts.

 Chapter 314: Vol4 Ch39: Chain reaction

    <h4>Chapter 314: Vol4 Ch39: Chain reaction</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°Milord? Milord?¡± Mi Yi¡¯s voice snapped Xu Fu out of his contemtion.

    Looking at the world before him, Xu Fu felt nothing but a fa?ade. Ever since one Xu Fu managed to break through the restraints of the Eye of Multitudes and observed his other ¡®selves¡¯ through his True Spirit, any Xu Fu who has awakened, or was simply able to observe their True Spirit would be able to ess their shared information.

    And this Xu Fu almost had hismon sense overturned and broken through obtaining this information.

    No one would be able to ept such facts so quickly, that they were only 1 out of an identical 8888, as well as the fact that they were only a pawn in some entity¡¯s hands.

    Then what exactly am I, what is the meaning of my existence, and where is my future heading?

    Xu Fu was feeling unprecedented despair. Even when he became petrified and fell into the ocean, he was still fully confident that he would one day be able to return.

    However, someone had just told him that both his personality and confidence were a product of the stone demon mask, and if he hadn¡¯t picked it up back then, he would still have been the same coward who shot hisrade in order to escape.

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t who I am!¡± Xu Fu clenched the stone demon mask tightly, his blood aura continuously erupted from his body.

    The towering presence caused Mi Yi to inadvertently retreat. He couldn¡¯t understand why this Progenitor suddenly acted this way, could it be because he absorbed too many memories and went insane?

    With a faint cracking noise, the stone demon mask slowly fractured, eventually shattering into pieces. Staring in surprise at the destroyed stone demon mask, Xu Fu suddenly snapped out of it.

    Since I managed to destroy the stone demon mask that created me, as long as I continue to grow increasingly stronger, I will be able to surpass even Negary.

    Reaffirming his confidence, Xu Fu returned his gaze to the person who appearedpletely subservient in front of him.

    Watching the stone demon mask shattering into pieces, Mi Yi held back the fluctuating emotions in his heart and kept up his infinite sense of respect towards Xu Fu in his mind.

    After gaining ess to the shared information between all of his parallel world selves, Xu Fu knew a lot of things, including information regarding this individual called Mi Yi. In one of the parallel worlds, due to an unknown factor, time was flowing slightly fasterpared to the time in this world, so that world was around 3-4 years ahead.

    In that world, Mi Yi was able to sessfully take his chance and steal the unbroken demon stone mask, using it to evolve into a different kind of Progenitor, at the same time reaching the limit of Aura Summation. He reached a state of total synchronization of World ¨C Man ¨C Will, thus achieving the second level of awakening, which was also the second stage of release.

    The Xu Fu of that timeline became partially petrified by Mi Yi, turned into a statue that could only speak, and left by his throne to disy his glory.

    Mi Yi was truly an impressive individual, regardless of if you were talking about his strength, measures, or capability to grasp opportunities; which was why he managed to seed when Xu Fu was careless for a single moment.

    Mi Yi¡¯s body trembled out of fear, he had realized the killing intent contained within Xu Fu¡¯s gaze, which led to him lowering his head lower.

    ¡°Why are you lowering your head?¡± Xu Fu suddenlyughed out loud and asked. Draping the clothing of the dead over his body, he told Mi Yi: ¡°I can see your inner thoughts, as well as your ambitions and unwillingness to stay beneath others. If you get a chance, you will betray me without a bit of hesitation...¡±

    ¡°This subordinate wouldn¡¯t...¡± Mi Yi prostrated with his head digging into the ground, his body trembling without stopping, perfectly putting his fear on disy.

    ¡°Cease your acting, Mi Yi, I don¡¯t mind your ambitions, as long as you disy enough value for me to forgive such ambitions¡± while examining the information shared between his 300 other-selves, Xu Fu told Mi Yi: ¡°Now, hand Aura Summation over to me¡±

    Gather the entire strength of this world and flee? What a joke.

    This Xu Fu wasn¡¯t at all afraid of Negary. One could say that ignorance was bliss, or that he didn¡¯t know his own limits, but regardless, he wasn¡¯t scared into surrendering.

    ¡°Come to me, my enemies. Be my nutrients and aid me in breaking through this world¡¯s limits¡± while looking into the distance, Xu Fu listened to Mi Yi¡¯s exnation of Aura Summation and memorized every word.

    Aura Summation and the undeads had a rtionship of mutual restraint and promotion. For Xu Fu, the first stage of Man and Will synchronization carried zero difficulties, he already had the ability to do this when he was first converted by the stone demon mask, so the only thing that improved was that he could now systematically do it, which was a bit redundant for the undeads as a whole.

    The true difficulty of Aura Summationy in its second stage: World and Man synchronization, which humans could achieve if they were talented enough, coupled with a tiny factor of luck. However, this was nearly impossible for an undead.

    This was because they inherited their ability from living statues, and synchronizing themselves with the World meant the same as suicide. If they tried to synchronize their essence with the world, they would be petrified before anything else; and since they couldn¡¯t even pass this stage, they couldn¡¯t possibly achieve World ¨C Man ¨C Will synchronization.

    However, Mi Yi actually managed to do thister on. While using an undead body, he broke through the limit and reached a perfect synchronization of World ¨C Man ¨C Will, which rid him of the undead¡¯s weakness and became a Progenitor who had surpassed their limits.

    Since Mi Yi was able to do this, Xu Fu was confident that he would be able to do the same, or perhaps even better, because that would be the only way he could fulfil his ambitions of surpassing this world and defeating Negary.

    Other than Aura Summation, there are other things.

    Xu Fu¡¯s eyes flickered. This generation¡¯s heir of the Mi n, Mi Ze, had managed to modify Aura Summation and created the Null Point technique, which was also an ingenious idea. By turning oneself into a Null Point, he would endure the attacks of others and umte aura, then reverse it to turn it into his own power.

    As well as the power of others, like the me of Faith from Central Fu, the War Formation of the Empire, all the knowledge of the Ultra Space-Time Squad, as well as the shared information from every other Xu Fu.

    Compared to other parallel worlds with their own uniqueness, the parallel world of this Xu Fu didn¡¯t seem to have anything special.

    If there isn¡¯t anything, then I shall create it, I will definitely surpass this world.

    Xu Fu was sensing an unprecedented sense of motivation, gaining inspiration from everything he came into contact with, manifesting as numerous ideas: ¡°This is how it is; this is how it should be!¡±

    Behind Xu Fu, Mi Yi¡¯s evaluation of him increased by one step further, he was trying his best not to look back at the fragments of the stone demon mask. At this very moment, he was feeling a sense of loss, he purposely converted himself into an undead in order to disy his talents, even helping the undeads find Xu Fu¡¯s statue was purely for his final gambit.

    He was confident that he would have been able to grasp the opportunity to be an entity who stood above all, but his confidence was now being shaken. With the destruction of the stone demon mask, one of the pirs of his n had disappeared, and Xu Fu had shown himself to be much more powerful than Mi Yi had ever imagined.

    No, there is still a chance, I still have a chance.

    Mi Ze¡¯s tentative n, if sessful, will give me another chance.

    Mi Yi discarded every thought of retreat. He no longer had a path of retreat, and this was his personal choice. If he couldn¡¯t grasp the chance to be the brightest sun, then he would burn away as the brightest spark, and his life would definitely not be wasted!

    ...

    At another location, Mi Ze who was talking with the Ultra Space-Time Squad suddenly turned his head towards the far distance. He reached his hand towards his back, where a mark in the shape of a hand was slowly appearing and bing hot. He could even faintly sense the immense willpower of those two with whom he shared the same origin.

    He¡¯s so unexpectedly powerful, perhaps I should also make some preparations.

    Such a thought popped up in Mi Ze¡¯s mind.

    I had thought the Null Point technique would have been enough, but was I too na?ve?

 Chapter 315: Vol4 Ch40: The Unified Front that resists Negary

    <h4>Chapter 315: Vol4 Ch40: The Unified Front that resists Negary</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°New data observed, a new life signature is attempting to break through the limit¡± in an unknown hidden ce, inside of a tattered old phone booth, a half-mechanical Rip suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Who is it? Which parallel world?¡± a ck gori quickly arrived to see the report, his two thick arms were being used to prop himself up like a normal gori, but his body contained colorful patterns like that of a machine. A perfect amalgamation of biological and mechanical lifeforms, a unified carbon-based and silicon-based entity.

    ¡°Let me check, parallel world #8775... it¡¯s Xu Fu¡± the half-mechanical Rip scowled: ¡°Can this person really break through the limit?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen his profile, the inheritor of living statues, huh?¡± the gori general pressed his head with hisrge finger. Arge volume of data flowed through; Xu Fu¡¯s information was then added to the gori general¡¯s database.

    ¡°He is qualified to join the Unified Front¡± the gori general nced at the half-mechanical Rip and said: ¡°I know what you¡¯re feeling, you were the enemies with your parallel world version of him, but right now, anybody with the potential to break through the limit is part of the strength that we need¡±

    ¡°Go and help him break through the limit, we need him to join us¡± the gori general said honestly.

    ¡°But that garbage doesn¡¯t have anything resembling a cooperative spirit, he only knows how to unt his desires as he pleases. It was that entity¡¯s power that created him¡± the half-mechanical Rip refuted.

    ¡°And I was also put together by that entity¡¯s power. Do not equate that entity¡¯s existence with evil, his actions against us do not contain good or evil. From certain standpoints, that entity is actually helping us¡± the gori general looked at Rip, once again telling him: ¡°Go and help Xu Fu, Rip Z¡±

    ...

    ¡¸ Damn it, Natasha... ¡¹the Dino Sapiens roared in fury, then proceeded to be skewered by bright-red flesh spikes that rose from the ground. Being hung in mid-air, they struggled for just a bit before thoroughly losing their lives.

    ck Widow¡¯s body had already been split in half, Xu Fu holding a mass of her flesh in his hand soaked in blood.

    ¡°Inferior biological modification measures, but it is a harvest, nheless¡± Xu Fu then tossed the mass of flesh away, everyone from the Ultra Space-Time Squad were either dying or already dead around him.

    Half of Rip¡¯s body had sustained severe burns and had already lost his consciousness, a flesh feeler had plunged into his head to extract his memories.

    On the other side, The Doctor¡¯s Sonic Screwdriver was already broken in half while he waspletely catatonic, simrly, his memories were also being extracted.

    Constantine had banished herself into an outer-dimensional space to protect herself, but as Xu Fu was growing increasingly more powerful, his flesh feelers would eventually reach her within that outer-dimensional space.

    T-800 was nowpletely broken. Hisyer of living tissues had already been rippedpletely off, exposing the mechanicalponents underneath. Both his hyper alloy rib cage and the connecting electrical wires within had beenpletely ruined; some bits and pieces of ck substances were still writhing above that, seemingly the anomalies that he had brought.

    On another side, the situation wasn¡¯t any better. One of Mi Ze¡¯s arms had beenpletely ripped out of his torso, another arm that didn¡¯t belong to him was reaching out from his back, his good friend Central Fu had also been reduced to a mass of flesh, currently supplying Xu Fu with nutrients.

    Mi Yi who had betrayed Xu Fu halfway through was also in a simrly terrible state. His body was rapidly changing, slowly growing closer to Xu Fu¡¯s appearance. The opportunity that he grasped this time around was a bitcking, so he ended up being ripped apart by Xu Fu. Xu Fu¡¯s split soul was currently assimting Mi Yi¡¯s body.

    Major Cage was still piloting his exoskeleton, apartment on his shoulder opened up and shot several missiles towards Xu Fu. As soon as he distracted Xu Fu, he activated the machine¡¯s self-destruct function without hesitation, afraid that he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to suicide if he acted even one secondter. The explosion ripped both him and the exoskeleton apart, killing him instantly.

    A mass of bluish blood took Major Cage¡¯s soul that contained that day¡¯s memories and floated to the past. The Mystic Blood inside his body had anchored to today¡¯s morning.

    Both the energy and matter of this world had gotten so sparse that the timeline became exceptionally easy to disturb, it only took a single person¡¯s ability to reset this entire parallel world¡¯s timeline.

    Major Cage hadmitted their tragic failure to mind and opened his eyes once again, hisrades were all still with him. They were currently inside the house of an imperial civilian discussing how to kill Xu Fu who had been promoted to Prime Minister.

    ¡°Tonight is a trap, the emperor has been converted into an undead¡± Major Cage immediately reported in detail what happened to everyone here. Xu Fu¡¯s strength far surpassed their imaginations, not to mention his diverse set of abilities that werepletely out of their expectations.

    ¡°Xu Fu shouldn¡¯t be that powerful. He had only awakened about half a month ago, how did he suddenly gain so many hyper-advanced abilities?¡± Rip frowned.

    When an individual was talented enough, it made sense for them to be able to develop one or two hyper-advanced abilities, but when everything they used was advanced abilities after only awakening for a short period of time, the only possible exnation would be that they had literally achieved Godhood while still in the orphanage.

    ...

    In the royal pce, Xu Fu who wore luxurious clothing also changed. He opened his eyes wide, confusedly looked at his surroundings, then quickly became intrigued.

    ¡°A time reset ability?¡± Xu Fu¡¯s advancement was beyond any beliefs. For the past half month, he had been madly absorbing everyst bit of knowledge he could as nutrients to improve himself. Under immense pressure, his inspirations hadn¡¯t ceased since that first moment, which resulted in his diverse capabilities.

    In the future, when Major Cage chose to suicide and reset the timeline, Xu Fu also managed to take advantage of that to bring information back from the future.

    This is exactly it, as long as I be more powerful, I¡¯d be able to surpass this parallel world and head to other parallel worlds to absorb my other selves.

    Xu Fu¡¯s mind was moving quickly. The ability he awakened from his [Origin] was [Soul Split], the other Xu Fu from parallel worlds were essentially his involuntary split souls, which was the reason why they were able to share information with one another.

    When Xu Fu could travel to other parallel worlds, he fully intended to fight against the Xu Fu of those worlds to see who was stronger. The stronger individual would be the main soul, capable of manipting the other split souls.

    This was Xu Fu¡¯s ambition, to gain enough strength to break through the world¡¯s limit, figure a way to travel to other parallel worlds, then devour his parallel world selves to make himself whole again.

    He had a feeling that once he sessfully made himself whole, he would sublime like never before.

    Those little rats are certainly full of potential. I need them to be stronger, pressure me enough toplete the World ¨C Man ¨C Will triple synchronization and finally, break through the limits of this world.

    Xu Fu stood up. After absorbing information that his future self sent back, he understood that he was a single step away from achieving the first step of his n, but became stuck at a bottleneck. He needed stimulus, and the Ultra Space-Time Squad, as well as Mi Ze¡¯s group, were the best possible stimulus.

    ¡°Mi Yi!¡± Xu Fu called out to Mi Yi who was next to him, grinning: ¡°I need you to do something¡±

 Chapter 316: Vol4 Ch41: Breaking through the timeline

    <h4>Chapter 316: Vol4 Ch41: Breaking through the timeline</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°I¡¯ve been informed of Xu Fu¡¯s impending awakening, so I faked my betrayal of the Mi n and joined the undead. I did this in order to stop Xu Fu¡¯s awakening, but I was one step short¡± Mi Yi exined with a heavy expression.

    Everyone in the Ultra Space-Time Squad was looking at Mi Yi¡¯s expression with scrutiny. This traitor of the Mi n had suddenlye to them, saying that he brought a message from Xu Fu, at the same time, he also exined that he betrayed the Mi n in order to infiltrate the undead, borrowing their strength to reach and destroy the source of the undead: Xu Fu.

    ¡°In the future I experienced, Mi Yi did indeed betray Xu Fu for an unknown reason, but he definitely did note herest time¡± Major Cage told everyone within the group telepathy that Constantine created, which made everyone in the Ultra Space-Time Squad feel a bit less suspicious towards Mi Yi.

    ¡°Then, what is the message Xu Fu told you to bring?¡± Rip asked.

    ¡°He said that he was fully aware of your measures and had fully analyzed them. If you cannot be stronger, the only thing he will grant you during the second encounter will be death, he won¡¯t even give you the chance to suicide and reset the timeline¡± Mi Yi frowned a bit as he said that

    Before the two groups even fought one another, Xu Fu had already imed to be fully aware of their capabilities, could Xu Fu have also gained a precognition ability as well?

    Mi Yi then turned towards the Ultra Space-Time Squad.

    ording to the ancestor¡¯s records, these people are time travelling heroes.

    If time travel was possible, then wouldn¡¯t precognition also be possible?

    Hearing Mi Yi¡¯s words, the entire Ultra Space-Time Squad froze, instantly understanding what happened. Xu Fu did not lose his memories from the timeline reset, which was another ability that was beyond their expectations.

    After a short moment of thinking, Rip told Mi Yi: ¡°You¡¯re a smart person, so you probably have your own assumptions. We have certainly fought against Xu Fu once in the future, during which you sumbed to Xu Fu¡¯s control, slowly being turned into his incarnation while losing yourself¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what your true purpose is, but I just want you to understand that Xu Fu already knows about your betrayal. You might still be alive right now, but once you lose your value, you will surely lose your life. I want you to tell us everything you know and have seen about him up to now, only by uniting together would we have a chance to defeat Xu Fu¡±

    Mi Yi took a deep breath and held back his shock, although he had already expected this somewhat when the truth wasid bare, he couldn¡¯t help himself from feeling frightened.

    Mi Yi then began to exin everything that had happened after his meeting with Xu Fu in detail, emphasizing everything he felt to be suspicious. In the end, he even exined his idea of World ¨C Man ¨C Will triple synchronization to Mi Ze.

    ¡°He¡¯s bing stronger with every passing moment. But he¡¯s also constantly getting lost in his thoughts, so I suspected that he might bemunicating with others¡± Mi Yi told them his conjectures, which the Ultra Space-Time Squad also agreed with, after all, without some outside force, Xu Fu couldn¡¯t possibly have gained so muchteral power in such a short period of time.

    ¡°We can¡¯t observe the future at all. Without changing the undead timeline, we would never be able to see the future ormunicate with the SCR Foundation¡± The Doctor shook his head and reported after operating his time machine for a while, exining: ¡°We won¡¯t be able to find out who was helping Xu Fu as well¡±

    ¡°Then, there¡¯s only one solution¡± Rip stood up and looked towards T-800, who was wielding a shotgun with a cold expression.

    ¡°T-800, execute secret code: Smith¡±

    The T-800 robot whose sense of presence had never been too great began to turn his head, his internal data could almost be seen moving in his eyes, followed by a series of nonsensical code. Bright blue lines of 0s and 1s began flowing out from inside T-800¡¯s body, enveloping him.

    T-800¡¯s appearance rapidly changed until he turned into a tall thin man with neatlybed hair, wearing a ck suit and the same sunsses that T-800 had.

    However, unlike T-800, his sense of coldness carried some wickedness to it, which felt like a natural-born viin.

    T-800 was a machine created by the remnants of the Machine timeline, his body containing the mastermind behind the destruction of the Machine timeline, a broken antivirus program that had turned into a virus itself: Agent Smith.

    His frigid gaze scanned through everyone in the room, then immediately leapt to attack Rip who was the closest to himself. Being a virus that managed to destroy an entire timeline, Smith had various supernatural abilities, which included short-term cognitive abilities as a result of analyzing mass data, a superhuman constitution, closebat expertise, as well as the BUG-like ability of a self-replicating code.

    Whoever got infected with Smith¡¯s code would be another Smith, and it was thanks to this unlimited self-replication that hepletely destroyed the stability of the Machine timeline.

    ¡°Initiate secret protocols: destroy...¡± right as Rip dered this, he abruptly stopped. His eyes opened wide as some of his forgotten memories suddenly resurfaced.

    The first stop on the Ultra Space-Time Squad¡¯s journey was never to save Mi Liang, it was at the beginning of time to stop Negary from taking control of humanity. The reason why they took Smith with them in the first ce was to kill the super virus that was Negary.

    But quite obviously, they failed miserably during that battle. Furthermore, it was thanks to their failure that Negary managed to further analyze this world and initiated the parallel worlds project.

    After that battle, their memories became greatly twisted and their goal became to stop the undead timeline, they essentially became a group ofb rats in Negary¡¯s living statues parallel world.

    What Rip didn¡¯t know was that in the beginning, Negary actually created only a few dozen parallel worlds using the timeline remains within the Inexistent World, each of which contained the same Ultra Space-Time Squad who went against the trend of the world, which further stimted the creation of more parallel worlds.

    They were essentially the catalysts within a chemical reaction, causing the reactions within each parallel world b¡¯ to explosively react without being used up.

    As soon as Rip recalled Negary¡¯s existence, another soul entered his soul through this piece of memory. In the first ce, it was due to this approaching soul that Rip managed to recall his forgotten memories.

    ¡°...Destroy Xu Fu¡± observing the approaching Smith, Rip Z curtly stated the second half of the secret key, causing Agent Smith to stop inches away from him.

    Without changing his expression, Rip Z nced at his surroundingrades, trying his best to contain his tears.

    Look! That is ck Widow Natasha who hasn¡¯t turned into an insect breeding machine.

    That¡¯s Constantine, the same hooligan woman with her free and unrestrained smirk who hasn¡¯t be an irrational mindless beast.

    There¡¯s Major Cage, he still hasn¡¯t unlocked the hidden form of his Mystic Blood and be The Omega mimic.

    And there¡¯s The Doctor who hasn¡¯t been forced to use up all of his Regenerations and be a mutated Space-Time creature.

    Even the brainwashed Dino Sapiens pets they kept now looked loveable in Rip Z¡¯s eyes.

    All of them were his closerades in the past, but he had nowpletely changed. Rip Z only managed to escape from Negary¡¯s grasp due to him choosing to fuse with T-800 when he activated Smith¡¯s protocol, at which point he became a half-machine, half-man life form who broke through the limits of his parallel world.

    Furthermore, the reason he came here this time was to receive another potential ally for their group, Xu Fu.

 Chapter 317: Vol4 Ch42: One who could not become stronger need only welcome death

    <h4>Chapter 317: Vol4 Ch42: One who could not be stronger need only wee death</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Rip?¡± The Doctor doubtfully asked.

    Everyone here was an elite, each of them a foremost expert in their own respective fields as well as a warrior, so they would naturally notice the short pause in Rip¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just felt like something was off¡± Rip Z didn¡¯t try to dodge the subject. He understood hisrades well, knowing that trying to gloss things over would only rouse their suspicions, so he directly mentioned some unusual symptoms that some or all of them should have experienced.

    ¡°Right at that moment, I felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡± Rip Z knew that the Ultra Space-Time Squad, especially The Doctor, who lived and breathed the flow of time would definitely feel simr disturbances.

    Perhaps they would even sense matters that urred in parallel worlds, but under the influence of the Eye of God, they would quickly forget it.

    Receiving this answer, The Doctor nodded, but couldn¡¯te up with an answer no matter how hard he wracked his brain.

    Rip Z understood members of the Ultra Space-Time Squad very well, and since he and Rip¡¯s soul came from the same source, it was easy for him to camouge himself while fusing with Rip and prevent the members of the Ultra Space-Time Squad from noticing anything unusual.

    However, Rip Z didn¡¯t notice how Mi Yi lowered his head a second time. The talents of the individual called Mi Yi was only ever exerted in the group of parallel worlds that belonged to the living statues timeline, but the living statues timeline didn¡¯t have much potential within it in the first ce. In fact, before Xu Fu, there weren¡¯t many who managed to dispel the perceptual interference of the Eye of God.

    For that reason, the Unified Front hadn¡¯t gathered much information about the living statues timeline. After all, they were nothing but a group of desperate individuals who were struggling to escape and resist Negary¡¯s grasp. They needed to be cautious with every move they made, which left them very little room to gather non-essential intel.

    As a result, Rip Z didn¡¯t know the extent of Mi Yi¡¯s capabilities.

    Mi Yi carefully kept his words in mind. Among everyone here, Mi Yi wasn¡¯t the most powerful, nor the smartest, but he was definitely the most sensitive.

    Just as he said, he had managed to predict Xu Fu¡¯s impending awakening, so he defected from the Mi n to join the undead with the great ambitions hiding in his heart.

    After Xu Fu activated his bloodline, he managed to achieve awakening and obtained his own [Origin] ability: [me of Ambitions], which manifested as ck mes.

    In reality, this me had zero offensive capabilities; instead, it only had a single function: Any tiny details and information that would be beneficial to Mi Yi¡¯s ambitions would cause the [me of Ambitions] to react. The reacting me would naturally draw Mi Yi¡¯s attention, recognizing details he should pay close attention to.

    In another parallel world, it was also thanks to this ability that he sessfully managed to usurp and defeat Xu Fu.

    Mi Yi disyed no abnormalities as he was a man of opportunities. To realize his ambitions, he could betray his n and even his identity as a human, as well as anything and everything as long as they did not benefit his ambitions.

    On the other hand, as long as something would benefit his ambitions, he would keep it close in mind and slowly factor it into his ns.

    ¡°There¡¯s no longer going back. The Smith virus will now either destroy this world or destroy himself, let him carry out his orders¡± Rip Z stated. Havingpleted a fusion with T-800 who was half-turning into Smith, he understood Smith very well.

    Smith was originally an antivirus program, but due to a logic error in his codes, he became a virus instead. There were only two paths that he could take, either to mutate incorrectly and self-destruct or to rapidly multiply without limits eventually leading to the end of the world.

    From Rip Z¡¯s point of view, the SCR Foundation was very fortunate in finding the method to control Smith. Although he was now a virus, Smith still retained certain characteristics of an antivirus program, so there existed a special line of code that would make him target a certain individual with a certain unique characteristic.

    From the SCR Foundation¡¯s research, the targeted individual must have the characteristics of a Hero or Protagonist; this was probably because of Smith¡¯s greatest desire in his original timeline: to triumph against that world¡¯s Hero.

    Coincidentally, Xu Fu was the instigator and progenitor of the undead timeline, a true Protagonist with the unique characteristic of having immense luck, despite his actions suggesting that he was a viin instead.

    Smith didn¡¯t assimte the Ultra Space-Time Squad purely because he had determined them to be beneficial to his ultimate goal.

    The reason Rip Z was able to fuse with Smith and resist this insanity was thanks to the existence of T-800. Through the group¡¯s long journey, this robot managed to umte arge amount of data regarding human emotions, which ultimately became the seed of emotions during one of ck Widow¡¯s adventurous ventures testing out his mechanical ¡®package¡¯, granting him the emotions that many robots could only dream of obtaining.

    It was these emotions of T-800 that became the key to Rip and Smith¡¯s fusion. When Smith obtained the freedom of thought, Rip Z became an entirely different person from before, which allowed him to break through the limit of his own parallel world.

    Smith¡¯s gaze scanned through everyone here, then leapt into the sky with a single jump, breaking through the roof. He swiftly caught a nearby person and infused them with his code.

    This code was transferred through the soul, easily infiltrating the person¡¯s nonexistent soul defenses and swiftly manifesting a second Smith.

    One became two and two became four, the Smiths were multiplying at an exponential rate, after which they rushed towards the royal pce like a chaotic but unified army.

    The normal soldiers of the royal pce were naturally no match for Smith, unable to resist Smith¡¯s code transfer. Very quickly, the army of Smiths shed against the army of secretly converted undead soldiers.

    For the sake of immortality and his dream of an eternal Empire, the Emperor chose to convert into an undead. Furthermore, for the sake of stability and long-term peace, he had also converted his army into undeads. Not too long after this, if history followed its course, he would have cooperated with Xu Fu and converted his entire nation into an Empire of undead, thus founding the unique undead civilization.

    Despite theirrge number, the Smiths were a single entity, so their cooperation had undergone perfect algorithmic calctions for the greatest possible benefit. Furthermore, after extracting data regarding the undead, the Smiths began to manifest undead mutations and became even stronger.

    The members of the Ultra Space-Time Squad, as well as Mi Yi, Mi Ze, and Central Fu all openly followed Smith into the royal pce. Watching the empty pce, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh at Smith¡¯s destructive capabilities.

    If not absolutely necessary, the Ultra Space-Time Squad didn¡¯t want to unleash Smith either, since any mistakes could mean theplete destruction of the world. However, as Xu Fu had gotten powerful to the point of being impossible for them to go against, they had no choice but to release this mad dog.

    ...

    Xu Fu was currently sitting on the throne in the royal pce.

    The Emperor was indeed an extraordinarily talented individual, if Xu Fu had faced him on equal footings, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily have been able to achieve the same feats, let alone surpass him; but in this world, Xu Fu had a natural advantage, so the Emperor had already been taken over by one of Xu Fu¡¯s split souls, bing one of his incarnations.

    ¡°So they¡¯ve finally arrived? With a new trump card no less. Very well, let¡¯s see to which degree you¡¯ll be able to pressure me¡± Xu Fu muttered with a hysterical expression.

    The shadow of Negary was currently still draped over him, in order to not be crushed by a mere shadow of another entity, Xu Fu had no choice but to continue pushing himself increasingly harder, as one who could not be stronger need only wee death.

 Chapter 318: Vol4 Ch43: The Six Disaster incarnations

    <h4>Chapter 318: Vol4 Ch43: The Six Disaster incarnations</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The wooden main gate of the pce was blown open by numerous Smiths, who proceeded to rush inside. He first took off the sunsses he was wearing before tilting his head to evaluate the man sitting atop the throne, Xu Fu.

    Various data proceeded to flow within his eyes, confirming Xu Fu¡¯s identity. As soon as that was aplished, all the Smiths charged straight at the throne.

    ¡°What meaningless actions¡± Xu Fu lightly pped his hand against the armrest of the throne, producing numerous fleshy spikes from all over the ground, transforming the pce into a forest of fleshy spikes.

    The Smiths were like tiny worms whose bodies were skewered without resistance. However, immediately after that, their bodies abruptly began to burn and turned into light-blue 0s and 1s that flowed through the air, more Smiths continued to rush towards Xu Fu without any fear of death.

    The forest of fleshy spikes continued to twist and change, any Smiths who entered that zone would proceed to be skewered to death without fail, but all the dead Smiths simply turned into data that flowed through the air.

    As Xu Fu looked up to observe where that data was flowing to, a gust of wind suddenly blew towards him, a Smith then manifested out of nowhere and swung his fist towards Xu Fu¡¯s face.

    Some of the Smiths at the door had begun to change their strategy, some of them stood just outside the forest of fleshy spikes, throwing the Smiths who came after them over the fleshy spikes forest towards Xu Fu.

    Xu Fu tightly gripped Smith¡¯s fist with his bare hand. Thanks to the immense volume of blood aura he umted, his strength had been improved qualitatively. Even though Smith¡¯s physical strength was already monstrous, he was still iparable to Xu Fu.

    ¡°You seem to be rapidly evolving¡± Xu Fu was highly interested.

    During the three seconds that he gripped Smith¡¯s fist, Xu Fu noticed that Smith¡¯s physical strength had grown by 3%, and this growth was exponential the longer he remained in that stalemate.

    This was a monstrous rate of growth, and with how many Smiths there were, as long as Smith was given enough time and opportunity, he would grow to be the most physically powerful entity in this world without a doubt.

    ¡°There is nowhere you can run¡± staring straight at Xu Fu, Smith uttered his first statement in this world with a ferocious expression. More Smiths then proceeded to rush closer, each of them locking up one of Xu Fu¡¯s limbs with proper martial arts techniques, every Smith¡¯s growth was synchronized.

    ¡°But why would I run!?¡± the bloody aura on Xu Fu¡¯s body exploded in a frenzy. Each strand of blood aura on his body was equivalent to the full-body mass of a single person. This was the total umted blood aura of the entire undead tribe in the past thousand years.

    As Xu Fu saw it, the undead tribe was his creation, so they were naturally his belongings. Having gained immense strength, Xu Fu used his bloodline connection to summon all the undead in the world, then devoured them all at once.

    Facing their Progenitor, Xu Fu, no matter how powerful an undead was, they were helpless. The core of their existence and their source of power originated from the flesh granted by Xu Fu, so when Xu Fu had decided to retrieve his flesh, none of them had any hope of resisting.

    Only the undeads who had awakened their True Spirit had a slight chance of putting up a fight, but against Xu Fu who was essentially hacking, they all lost.

    This blood aura felt like they contained thousands of tons of force, instantly blowing the Smiths into scraps of blood as soon as they were used. Xu Fu¡¯s figure wasn¡¯t particrly towering but when apanied by this blood aura, he appeared like a giant who covered the sky itself.

    The forest of fleshy spikes swiftly pulled back, each of them turned into a strand of blood aura. With a hysterical expression on his face, Xu Fu began to actively attack, by jumping into the middle of the Smiths as a streak of red light. By simply being grazed by this red light, Smith¡¯s body that wasparable to steel in hardness crumbled and copsed.

    As the red light moved among them, the sea of numerous Smiths was turned into a stream of 0s and 1s data, which gathered in mid-air.

    The final Smith who Xu Fu crashed into appeared like he was crushed by a mountain, his body shattering into scrap data.

    However, more Smiths were continuously rushing towards the pce from every direction, Smith had been continuously making more copies of himself.

    Over half of the royal capital¡¯s poption had been converted into Smiths, the rate of which was still rapidly increasing. ording to Smith¡¯s own calctions, in 3 minutes and 56 seconds, the entire poption of the royal capital would have been converted into Smiths, excluding the very few who were lucky enough to be hiding in secluded corners.

    ¡°Then let us see whether your conversion is faster, or my eradication is faster!¡± Xu Fu¡¯s immense blood aura lifted him into the sky, allowing him to see everything in the royal capital at once, nothing escaping his attention.

    If he didn¡¯t know that parallel worlds existed, Xu Fu might still pay some attention to normal humans, as they would be the future subjects of his undead empire, but once he had set his goal to break through the limit of this world, Xu Fu no longer cared for such things.

    The pce exploded behind him with six figures jumping out from the wreckage. Their expressions werepletely nk, almost like walking corpses, with the one at the very center wearing a royal robe and a fabric crown with twelve rows of jade beads, the Emperor.

    Mi Yinded into the shadow of the pce wall and watched the figures, then took a deep breath. If the Ultra Space-Time Squad hadn¡¯t lied, he would have be one of them in the near future.

    For the past half a month, Xu Fu had taken over a total of six people who managed to awaken their True Spirit through his split souls, whom Xu Fu called the Six Disasters.

    The Emperor had united all the nations under his banner. For the sake of his Empire¡¯s peace, he had confiscated all of the people¡¯s weapons, using them to forge twelve iron men, the [Origin] ability he awoke was also rted to this, thus called the War Disaster.

    The woman with long red hair was a first-generation undead, as well as a member of the ancient Xu tribe. Her thousand-year life had allowed her to awaken her True Spirit, gaining the ability to manifest a great drought, thus called the Drought Disaster.

    The half-naked man with a snake tattooed on his bald head was the Flood Disaster, who was also a first-generation undead. He was the most loyal to Xu Fu, having continuously been searching for traces of Xu Fu¡¯s statues over the years. Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t stop him from being turned into one of Xu Fu¡¯s incarnations.

    The white-haired old man carrying a gourd of wine was an Elder of the Mi n, who had reached the peak of Aura Summation. He was outside and noticed when Xu Fu summoned the undead, so he came to stop it, only to be killed by Xu Fu and turned into one of his incarnations. Due to this ability being rted to fire, he became the me Disaster.

    The two remaining undeads who had almost the same appearance as one another were two new talents who emerged from among the undeads during recent years. They were a pair of twins who had awakened the abilities to control air and bodily mutation respectively, thus they became the Wind Disaster and the Monster Disaster.

    Xu Fu had also told Mi Yi before that if he were to fail, he would also be one of these incarnations, and the Six Disaster incarnations would be seven. Xu Fu had even prepared a name for them, the Seven Cmities of Death.

    The first to act was the Wind Disaster, which caused the air around him to twist by raising his hand. The intense wind swirled around one another, quickly forming a tornado in just a few minutes; some of the Smiths didn¡¯t have a proper foothold, so they were directly whisked upwards and crushed by the air friction.

    However, most victims of this wind were normal people who were just trying to run, as anyone who got sucked into the tornado would die without fail.

    ¡°If everyone were dead, you¡¯d have no one else to convert, wouldn¡¯t you!?¡±

    After Xu Fu refined them into his incarnations, their abilities were exerted to an even greater degreepared to their original owners. Part of this was because Xu Fu¡¯s split soul was stronger than their original souls, but the other part was due to the Ultra Space-Time Squad. Xu Fu had managed to absorb plenty of knowledge from the Ultra Space-Time Squad, which he was using to manifest the strongest effects with the least effort.

 Chapter 319: Vol4 Ch44: Endpoint of data â€“ Revelation

    <h4>Chapter 319: Vol4 Ch44: Endpoint of data ¨C Revtion</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    TN: The Revtion mentioned here is actually referring to the Book of Revtion, which might be better understood as Apocalypse.

    ========

    Xu Fu stood in mid-air, the intense storm wind constantly buffeted him, but only managed to cause his blood aura to flutter slightly as if it was a breeze.

    As the Wind Disaster acted, the other Six Disasters also didn¡¯t stand still. The me Disaster took a sip from his gourd of liquor,nded on a nearby street, then unleashed a fire dragon through his breath towards an entire street full of Smiths.

    The intense heat caused everything to erupt into mes, melting even the uppermostyer of the stone road, which turned incandescent almost like magma. The Smiths who stood on the street were directly burnt to ash, then turned into data.

    As the Flood Disaster wasn¡¯t standing near an ocean or river, he couldn¡¯t manipte arge body of water, but he wasn¡¯tpletely unfit forbat either. He began extracting moisture from the surrounding ground, nt matter, and even living bodies, forming des of water that rapidly shed the approaching Smiths in half. The Flood Disaster then controlled this water to take flight.

    The Drought Disaster¡¯s power manifested in the form of drawing moisture away, but it was in fact the ability to converge water and freeze it, releasing arge amount of heat in the process. ording to Xu Fu¡¯s calctions, if the Drought Disaster¡¯s ability was able to advance one step further, they would evolve into the ability to call upon hail.

    In the past, the Drought Disaster was only able to absorb the water into their body, but now, thanks to the Flood Disaster¡¯s aid, arge amount of moisture was drawn away from thend, which now converged and formed ice particles in mid-air. Thend no longer contained any water, so it started to crack, the nts and grasses in the area instantly losing their vitality, manifesting as a scene of drought in no time at all.

    Standing on top of the stifled and parchednd, the Smiths heard a loud noise from the sky as arge number of ice chunks rained down from above, causing mass eradication of everything within their range.

    As the hail and storm ravaged the capital city, the Emperor, who was also the War Disaster, stood in the pce with a gloomy gaze. Even though his soul had been taken over by Xu Fu¡¯s split soul, he was still the ruler of thisnd; he still harbored great emotions towards this nation that he raised with his own two hands. However, he would now have no choice but to personally destroy this nation.

    The Emperor confiscated all weapons in thend, forging them all into standardized weapons for his army. After converting into an undead, thanks to his unrivalled talents, he quickly awoke his True Spirit and gained the ability to hide his weapons. Any weapon that was marked by him would fall under his control.

    He couldn¡¯tpletely trust Xu Fu, so he sent his subordinates to contact the Mi n, but still ended up one move behind Xu Fu and was converted into his incarnation.

    Arge number of bronze weapons floated behind him: daggers, axes,nces, halberds, darts, acupuncture needles, maces, bells, crossbows and arrows, sabers, and swords, an ocean of uncountable weapons shot out wave by wave, destroying everything in their path.

    As for the Monster Disaster, after his body writhed for a while, he transformed into a giant monster with nine heads of different appearances.

    The Wind Disaster and Monster Disaster were a pair of twin brothers, who were now about 700 years old. When the Central tribe fell from grace and broke apart, numerous new countries were formed, but their overuse of the Wondrous items created numerous unnatural monsters, all of which caused quite a bit of destruction.

    The Wind Disaster and Monster Disaster were both victims of this, the reason they converted into undeads in the first ce was to hunt down those monsters in revenge. In reality, the fact that such unusual monsters had practically gone extinct was mostly thanks to them.

    The Monster Disaster hated these monsters the most, so he used to frequently consume these unnatural monsters alive after he became an undead, which ended up with him awakening an ability rted to the unnatural monsters.

    His body had a total of nine empty slots, with each monster he consumed taking up one slot within his body, also granting him that corresponding monster¡¯s form and powers.

    ...

    While the Six Disasters began acting to hunt down the Smith clones, the Ultra Space-Time Squad hid behind a copsed prison, with Constantine creating a barrier for them to hide inside.

    ¡°This kind of power, is it really something possible of a living being?¡± watching the ridiculous powers unfolding outside, Mi Ze opened his eyes and mouth wide. It should be known that while the undeads were previously very destructive, the most they had were a bit of strength and unique abilities; while these Six Disasters incarnations were individually manifesting a natural disaster on their own, which had gone beyond human imagination.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t this powerful the previous time, these six incarnations only had a few unique abilities¡± Major Cage said in disbelief as he watched the six figures outside.

    ¡°It was most likely knowledge¡± The Doctor sighed deeply: ¡°You said that we were restrained by him to extract our memories, and my greatest treasure is none other the knowledge that I have umted over countless years. That by itself is a terrifying force¡±

    ¡°He already had the power umted by the undeads for a thousand years, he simply couldn¡¯t fully exert them the previous time. But after extracting our memories, he could now exert that power more perfectly¡±

    ¡°This kind of enemy is extremely tough¡± watching Xu Fu standing in mid-air, The Doctor deeply sighed again.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re underestimating Smith too much. As an entity capable of destroying an entire world, he isn¡¯t going to be defeated so easily¡± Rip Z refuted. As an entity who had fused with Smith, he was the most authoritative voice regarding this matter: ¡°Furthermore, don¡¯t we still have other trump cards?¡±

    The Doctor nodded and lightly touched his pocket. Just as he said earlier, knowledge was the most terrifying force of all, this force might not all belong to them, but while they had the knowledge, they could always create more terrifying weapons to arm themselves with.

    ...

    Under the Six Disasters¡¯ destruction, even without Xu Fu moving a finger, the army of Smith had basically died off. Part of this was due to them attacking without regard for friend or foe, killing off the majority of civilians and stripping Smith of bodies for him to create copies with.

    A blood-colored tentacle made of fog grabbed the final Smith. The current Smith had grown physically twice stronger and three times as durablepared to when he first shed against Xu Fu, but that was still far from enough.

    ¡°Do you have any other techniques? If not, I¡¯ll be disappointed when I kill you¡± Xu Fu dered as he looked down on Smith. This individual was powerful, but nowhere near enough for the current Xu Fu, as he had only just begun to warm up.

    Smith struggled within the bloody fog for a while before being crushed to death, turning into data.

    Xu Fu tried to keep this data but found that they existed in two different dimensions, as Xu Fu wasn¡¯t able to even touch them.

    When the final blue streak of data disappeared, a giant monster slowly appeared from thin air, as arge amount of data began circting, a gigantic 12-faced metallic polyhedron1 had manifested.

    ¡°The endpoint of data ¨C Revtion¡± watching the 12-faced metallic polyhedron, Rip Z felt a profound sense of despair. Revtion, the manifestation produced through erroneous simtion, the ultimate mutation of the data virus called Smith. It contained the power of all Smiths, as well as the ability to cause the world to fall into eternal darkness.

    Some of the faces of the gigantic 12-faced polyhedron began to move, with some of them reaching outwards using DNA-shaped chains, while the uppermost face of the polyhedron produced a golden tform, from which an obscure figure appeared.

    From Revtion, solid masses of endless darkness began to spread throughout the entire world, causing everyone to be plunged into the dark, almost like they were hovering in the middle of the night sky.

 Chapter 320: Vol4 Ch45: Fruits of Sin

    <h4>Chapter 320: Vol4 Ch45: Fruits of Sin</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Normally speaking, the death of each Smith would transfer that individual Smith¡¯s power to every other Smith, eventually creating a super Smith. Such an entity might have been powerful, but he would have been useless to Rip Z.

    The reason for Rip Zing to this world this time was to help Xu Fu escape from this world and join the United Front against Negary.

    Each person on Rip Z¡¯s side was someone who had managed to break through the world¡¯s limit, so they all had a clear understanding of Negary¡¯s existence. Negary couldn¡¯t be ssified as good or evil, everything he does, he does for the sake of evolution, and only by continuously growing stronger, thus bing more valuable, would one qualify to continue living. One could even say that Negary was a highly strict and awkward father.

    It was necessary to understand this to break through the world¡¯s limit, which was why Rip Z had purposely made sure that Revtion would manifest, as a way for Xu Fu to understand this fact.

    Smith had the ability to predict the future through data, but normally, this couldn¡¯t be achieved unless he was supported with a huge amount of continuous data.

    And so, when the army of Smiths was dying off one after another, Rip Z secretly made it so that Smith¡¯s power wasn¡¯t transferred to other Smiths and were instead infused into this world to observe its future, which would allow Smith¡¯s evolution ability to mutate ordingly with the future.

    Very unfortunately, considering the world¡¯s current state, there was only one possible future oue¡ª¨C which was the imminent end of the world.

    For that reason, Smith evolving into his Revtion form became an inevitability.

    ording to the United Front¡¯s internal analysis, an individual¡¯s chances of evolving to break through the limit of the world would be greatest when they had to face an apocalyptic power at the level of Revtion. Now that Rip Z had guided Revtion into appearing, it would be fully dependent on Xu Fu himself to defeat Revtion and break through the world¡¯s limit.

    As data of the future continuously flowed around the 12-faced polyhedron, the faint figure on top of Revtion opened their eyes. Since Smith had infused himself into this world to obtain its data, but the world waspletely within Negary¡¯s grasp, Smith¡¯s evolution manifested as the end of this world, and a part of Negary.

    ¡¼ A 1/8888 parallel world is much too weak ¡½

    Negary¡¯s visage was obscured, this was because his face was a part of his existence, and this parallel world was too weak to bear it.

    If Negary were to actively disy his visage and expose part of his existence to this parallel world, it would cause a great influence on this world and produce world-ending natural disasters.

    In truth, as Negary currently was, his mere existence in even a normal world would act as a constant source of radiation; continuously spreading, influencing everything and everyone around him. This was also the state of existence for Eternal Heat and other entities of their nature. Their mere appearance in the Moon Tree world would cause the world to alter to fit them.

    In that sense, they were simr to the Sun, even by remaining still without doing anything, the force of gravity created by its mass constantly exerted interference on numerous other existences, let alone its other influences.

    This shadow of Negary observed the data of this parallel world, calcted the possibility of Xu Fu breaking through its limit, then immediately leapt into action.

    Among the 12 faces of Revtion, a total of four chains had manifested, each of them nurturing a single Fruit. These were the Sins that would eventually lead to this world¡¯s destruction, and when these Fruits of Sin fully matured, it would be time for this world to be destroyed.

    The darkness radiating from Revtion¡¯s form would swallow this world up, turning it into nothingness.

    ¡¼ The first Fruit: The undead cannot breed on their own, once the source of food as well as hatchery that is humanity eventually dwindle in number, this world will fall to sterilization and be destroyed. The Sin is Ceaseless ¡½Negary¡¯s figure slowly spoke. A greyish-white creature with bloodshot eyes and anky lower half with no genitals appeared on top of one of the DNA-shaped chains, the manifestation of the undead being unable to reproduce.

    ¡¼ The second Fruit: In essence, the undead are still lifeforms converted from humans, their minds and thought process have yet to evolve to that of a long-lived race, their longevity became the source of their mental emptiness. The Sin is Heartless ¡½Negary spoke again, causing another fruit to manifest on one of the chains. It disyed a humanoid figure with twisted limbs and arge hole in the middle of its chest, representing the fact that the future undead¡¯s internal world was empty.

    ¡¼ The third Fruit: The undead are naturally stronger than humans, and without a natural enemy, they became ustomed to using force to resolve their issues instead of knowledge or wisdom. The Sin is Ignorance ¡½the third DNA-shaped chain manifested its fruit, disying a ferocious mindless beast within, which represented the future undeads losing their rationality.

    ¡¼ The fourth Fruit: The source of the undead¡¯s power all originates from the Progenitor. Without a need for internal struggle orpetition, the entire race bes stagnant and useless. The Sin is Worthless ¡½the fourth chain manifested a dried-up husk restrained by numerous chains, representing the conservative and lifeless nature of the future undeads.

    A sense of fear appeared in Xu Fu¡¯s heart. Right at this moment, he fully understood that if he didn¡¯t break through this world¡¯s limit, he would get no other opportunities to do so. The Sins that Revtion had pronounced were the undead race¡¯s Sin, but also his future, a future where he would be a ceaseless, heartless, ignorant, and worthless undead.

    At the same time, he also gained another understanding. He had been constantly maintaining a connection with 300 other Xu Fu from parallel worlds, but every once in a while, one or more of them would simply cease contact. Not a single one among them wanted to continue living under Negary¡¯s shadow, all wishing to escape from it, but all of them had failed.

    And Xu Fu managed to realize a hint of why that was the case from Revtion. Those Xu Fu only wanted to either flee or prolong their lives, but not actually retaliate against Negary as they were Negary¡¯s creations. But for Negary, such creations existed with no value, so they ended up being destroyed.

    I will seek life within death!

    Observing Revtion, or rather, the faint figure standing on top of Revtion, Xu Fu instinctively knew who that was. A sense of indescribable fear flooded his entire being, but he had no intentions of backing off as he no longer felt fear.

    The Six Disaster incarnations swiftly gathered behind Xu Fu, whose vitality surged forward to connect the Six Disasters with himself, preparing for battle.

    Negary looked down at Xu Fu with what seemed like a look of praise before the four chains swiftly moved through the air.

    Before Mi Yi could even react, one of the chains had already coiled around his body. Thenky figure who had no genitals attached to the chains embraced Mi Yi, then fused with Mi Yi¡¯s body.

    As the Ceaseless Sin entered his body, Mi Yi felt a grand power manifest within himself. Furthermore, as this was the Sin that represented the undead¡¯s inability to reproduce, he had also gained the power to render all blood aura useless.

    On another side, the Heartless Sin entered Mi Ze¡¯s body, granting him the power to directly attack an individual¡¯s willpower. The Ignorant Sin also entered Central Fu¡¯s body, who had been pretty much a side character up to now, which granted him the power to disturb the undead¡¯s rationality.

    The final Sin, Worthless, entered Xu Fu¡¯s body, whose spirit was at its peak. But unlike the other three, this Sin granted him no power, and since he was the origin of this Sin as the Progenitor of the undead race, over half of his power instead became restrained.

 Chapter 321: Vol4 Ch46: The battle called Breakthrough (1)

    <h4>Chapter 321: Vol4 Ch46: The battle called Breakthrough (1)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Strictly speaking, within the 8888 parallel worlds, there were altogether 13.68 billion True Spirits, with each of the souls derived from those spirits having the potential to break through the world¡¯s limit.

    However, during the process of maturity, a soul would have to face numerous choices, meaning that they weren¡¯t usually pure, and such a soul would find it next to impossible to break through the limit.

    Within the 8888 parallel worlds, there were 1325 versions of Xu Fu who still retained their rationality and intelligence; and among these 1325 versions, 325 of them began on the same footing, which was to obtain the stone demon mask at the same time, bing the heir to the living statues timeline.

    However, out of them all, only a single Xu Fu had the courage to stand and face Negary, even if what he faced was merely a shadow of Negary.

    ¡°I see, so this is the Heartless Sin of the undead, huh?¡± Mi Ze arms and legs were both slightly twitching as he got used to the power brought by this Fruit of Sin.

    A kind of understanding appeared in his mind: only by ending the future of the undead would these Sins disappear and this world truly belongs to humanity, otherwise, Revtion would fully manifest and destroy this world.

    ¡°It seems I have no choice but to fully exert myself¡± Mi Ze smiled with narrowed eyes as a hole slowly opened in his chest.

    The fusion of these Fruits of Sin was not random. Mi Ze was a member of Mi Liang¡¯s direct line of descendants, so from the moment of his birth, he had to shoulder the grand mission of eradicating the undead from this world. However, Mi Ze didn¡¯t know what he truly wanted, despite his happy-go-lucky demeanor, he was actually apletely empty person inside, which perfectly fit the Sin of Heartless.

    On the other hand, Mi Yi was a person capable of sacrificing everything for his ambitions. He actively converted himself into a sterile undead, betting his everything on a single opportunity to stand above it all with failure meaning death, which fit the Sin of Ceaseless.

    From his name alone, anyone could infer that Central Fu was the heir of the Central n, the remnants of the Central tribe from a thousand years ago. His n had always harbored the thoughts of reiming the Central tribe¡¯s glory, once again bing themon ruler of the entire world. They hoped that one day, their bloodline would once again awaken the Divine me.

    And Central Fu just happened to awaken a fire manipting ability when he was young; although it was a normal me rather than the Divine me, the Central n still considered him to be their hope of reiming their glory, thus changing his name to ¡®Fu¡¯1.

    His reason foring to the royal capital this time was to stir up a disturbance, causing the newly-formed Empire to copse and allow their Central n to rebuild their forces within the ensuing war, once again putting the world under their rule.

    But to only speak of the n¡¯s glory without understanding the bigger picture was being foolish and clueless, so Central Fu fused with the Fruit of Ignorance.

    All three of them turned to Xu Fu. Without uttering a single word,bat instantly ensued. Intense mes erupted from both of Central Fu¡¯s arms, which gave off invisible fluctuations almost like the air was being warped by the intense heat.

    These fluctuations caused Xu Fu to scowl, each wave of this fluctuation was attacking his thoughts themselves, cing him in an intoxicated-like state where he could trip over himself with the slightest mistake.

    Mi Yi rushed straight towards Xu Fu. Having fused with a Fruit of Sin, his strength had undergone a qualitative change: Xu Fu¡¯s near-solid blood aura no longer affected him at all and was easily ripped apart. The Sin that originated from the undead was able to counteract the undead Progenitor.

    Xu Fu swiftly stepped back, instantly realizing that Mi Yi was able to nullify the effects of blood aura and proceeded toe up with countermeasures. His vitality surged forwards to strike the ground in front of his feet, causing the dirt and rocks to explode. Under the immense force of his blood aura, they shot like cannonballs towards Mi Yi.

    Mi Yi could nullify blood aura, but only the blood aura itself, his Fruit of Sin ability had no effects on other things being affected by blood aura.

    Watching the dirt and rocks flying towards him, Mi Yi¡¯s aura circted around his body, easily transferring his willpower into every inch of his flesh. The mes of Ambition also burnt brightly around his body, notifying him of every benefit and danger around him, his body acutely avoiding every bit of debris flying towards him as he headed straight towards Xu Fu.

    However, what greeted him were the Six Disasters incarnations. These six incarnations were now basically wild beasts, only instinctively using their abilities to attack Mi Yi.

    Central Fu¡¯s Fruit of Sin ability was interfering with Xu Fu¡¯s thoughts, making the split souls inside the Six Disasters incarnations no longer have the ability to calcte the most efficient way of using their abilities, nor skillfully use the least effort to produce the greatest effect.

    The Six Disasters incarnations now acted like six rabid dogs. Facing six enemies by himself, Mi Yi¡¯s body fluttered and rocked in between their various attacks like a small dingy in the middle of a raging ocean, always in danger of tipping over and sinking.

    These six incarnations were originally powerful, especially the Monster Disaster, whose ability didn¡¯t really need calctions in the first ce. After disregarding everything else and relying on pure instincts to fight, he had actually be a bit stronger.

    Fortunately, Central Fu now came to Mi Yi¡¯s aid, his mes now flickered on all of his limbs. His mes were originally just normal mes, but as his willpower grew stronger, he was able to use the principles of Aura Summation to infuse his mes with his willpower, creating the silver mes of Belief.

    The Six Disasters basically didn¡¯t have the notion of ¡®defense¡¯, so the mes of Belief easily injured them. As the mes continued to rampage, their bodies were swiftly melting away, but as Xu Fu infused more of his vitality through their mutual connection, the Six Disasters¡¯ bodies quickly reformed.

    The Monster Disaster directly braved the mes to approach Central Fu, his towering form, as well as the nine irregr heads, were especially ferocious, baring their fangs to chomp down towards Central Fu.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯m your opponent now¡± Mi Zended near Xu Fu, the opening in his chest growing increasinglyrger.

    ¡°Null Point means emptiness, that is the essence of the Null Point technique¡± Xu Fu¡¯s vitality began to surge towards Mi Ze, only for that blood aura to be absorbed into the opening in Mi Ze¡¯s chest, which manifested as a blood-colored nucleus in mid-air.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve defeated me in the future, you must have already resolved my Null Point technique as well¡± Mi Ze was bing increasingly excited, the vitality in his chest was instantly ignited and turned into ck kic energy under Mi Ze¡¯s control. Mi Ze¡¯s fist d in the kic energy was aimed straight at Xu Fu: ¡°Then show me how you solved it!¡±

    As their fists shed, Xu Fu¡¯s hand became petrified, while Mi Ze¡¯s entire body became stone itself: ¡°Even if you used the Null Point technique to convert my power, it still carries the statue property, so to deal with your Null Point technique, Aura Summation is more than enough¡±

    Xu Fu¡¯s hand detached where it was petrified, then another hand swiftly regrew. While getting ustomed to his new hand, Xu Fu¡¯s blood aura shot several pebbles towards Mi Ze¡¯s statue, attempting to destroy it.

    If Mi Ze knew that the Null Point technique had already been resolved, yet still insisted on using it to attack, then he must either be foolish or very sure of himself.

    Was Mi Ze foolish?

    Not at all, on the contrary, Mi Ze was among the most brilliant people in this world, he merely appearedzy and nonchnt due to his empty inner self, so he must be hiding some sort of trump card.

    As the rocks struck Mi Ze¡¯s statue, they didn¡¯t shatter him as Xu Fu had expected. Instead, they were absorbed into his body the same way that Xu Fu absorbed human flesh.

    The statue then slowly opened his eyes and Mi Ze began to move.

    Xu Fu opened his eyes wide as Mi Ze had converted into an entity that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world: a living statue. When he used the Null Point technique to absorb blood aura from earlier, he was actually making the preparations to change himself into a different lifeform.

 Chapter 322: Vol4 Ch47: The battle called Breakthrough (2)

    <h4>Chapter 322: Vol4 Ch47: The battle called Breakthrough (2)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°That is... impossible!¡± Xu Fu waspletely shocked.

    As the heir of the living statue timeline, aside from Negary who personally orchestrated this entire situation, no one else should understand living statues better than he did.

    Living statues were a lifeform from a different timeline of this world; due to the difference in the environment, they faced constant rejection from the world itself, which was why their altered form, the undead, managed to adapt to this world came into existence. Even so, the undead must never let their nature be exposed to the world, otherwise, they faced the danger of being petrified.

    And yet right now, Mi Ze had managed to absorb the blood aura from Xu Fu, then converted himself into a living statue from previously being a pure human.

    Sure enough, that idea was possible.

    In the distance, Mi Yi also noticed this as he fought against the Six Disasters and excitedly grinned.

    The essence of Aura Summation was to infuse one¡¯s willpower into one¡¯s flesh and blood,pleting synchronization within oneself. By doing this, a human¡¯s entire existence would be unified, their soul would be one with their body and allow them to exert the immense aura of a living person, using that to break through the undead¡¯s blood aura and expose their living statue nature.

    The thousand-year period had allowed the Mi n¡¯s understanding of Aura Summation to reach a certain peak: Since humanity was closely connected to the world, then if the synchronization of the human body and soul was possible, would it also be possible to achieve synchronization between a person and the world itself? Or at least, temporarily be unified with a portion of the world¡¯s power?

    And so, the second stage of Aura Summation was gradually explored and perfected. They would find a part of the world¡¯s power that was suitable for them, then continuously train to synchronize with it like they would synchronize the human body and willpower. Some of the Mi n¡¯s members who managed to achieve this were able to borrow the world¡¯s power to reach awakening; like the me Disaster, who was originally suitable with the power of fire and infused it into his own body.

    The third stage of Aura Summation was currently nothing but a theory. Simr to how a person¡¯s willpower was able to infuse into their flesh and blood, and how the power of the world was able to infuse into the human body through their connection, would an individual human be able to infuse themselves into the world itself?

    ording to their assumptions, someone capable of reaching this third stage would be equivalent to a God. They would be capable of manifesting their body in any corner of the world and utilize natural disaster-level power through it. If they didn¡¯t cut off their connection to the world, they would never die.

    In a certain parallel world where Mi Yi usurped Xu Fu, he managed to achieve this third stage: World ¨C Man ¨C Will triple synchronization.

    When he was young, Mi Ze had once proposed a certain idea. In essence, the undeads were living statues that took on an appearance of flesh. They were the representation of another timeline, another world. The fact that the undead existed in this world meant that the principles of the living statues¡¯ world were actually being engraved into their world. In that case, the unnatural creature that they called the undead would essentially be an adverse reaction of the normal world to the living statues¡¯ world during this fusion.

    This was the same as Aura Summation, as there was once a member of the Mi n who unexpectedly infused a destructive power that was unfit for the world into his body. After this infusion, that Mi n member began mutating before exploding into pieces and died.

    If this were to be magnified infinitely bigger, this situation would turn out to be unexpectedly the same as the current world¡¯s circumstances. The forces of the living statues¡¯ world tried to borrow the stone demon mask in order to fuse with this current world but ended up being rejected and gave birth to the adverse reaction that was the undead.

    The fact that Revtion had pronounced that the Sins of the undead would eventually lead to this world¡¯s future destruction further proved this to be true.

    For that reason, the young Mi Ze proposed a nearly insane idea: If a person or a group were to adapt themselves to be the perfect conduit for the world to digest the living statues world¡¯s forces when they reached the peak of Aura Summation; then not only would they sessfully achieve the mythical third stage, but they would also gain theplete power of the living statues¡¯ world as its only outlets.

    This idea was so insane that Mi Ze was heavily punished by the Mi n¡¯s Elders when he proposed it, but as Mi Ze¡¯s older cousin, Mi Yi had always kept this idea in his mind, resulting in his betrayal of the Mi n.

    Mi Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Mi Ze had terrific talents, but the more brilliant Mi Ze was, the emptier his inner world became, which was the opposite of how Mi Yi was. Mi Yi¡¯s ambitions granted him an almost unrivalled level of motivation, and if the two of them had cooperated, they would have definitely be the strongest people in the world.

    What terrific power.

    Mi Ze¡¯s statue body slowly changed until it eventually turned back into regr flesh and blood. In the end, his idea was only an idea, the fact that he managed to seed this time was mostly thanks to the Fruit of Sin within his body.

    While Revtion represented the destruction of this world, it also represented the world itself. And even though the DNA-shaped chains that carried the Fruits of Sin had disappeared after they fused into their bodies, the chains still existed and were very solidly attached to Mi Ze¡¯s body.

    Thanks to this, Mi Ze seeded and became the key for the living statues¡¯ world to fuse with their current world.

    With blurred movement, Mi Ze appeared behind Xu Fu at a speed beyond Xu Fu¡¯s reaction andnded a single punch on him. Xu Fu¡¯s body became warped by the immense force and shot forward like a fleshy cannonball, crashing straight into the ruins of the royal pce while leaving a long trail of blood behind him.

    Struggling a bit, Xu Fu stood up from inside the destroyed structure. He now looked like a demon from the depths of hell, a singed and burnt smell of flesh exuded from his body. The force at which he was struck caused him to fly through the air with enough speed for friction to not only burn away his skin but also grill the flesh beneath that.

    My blood aura did nothing.

    Xu Fu frightfully discovered this fact.

    After bing the center point for the two worlds¡¯ fusion, Mi Ze had stepped onto an absolute superior positionpared to Xu Fu. If not for the fact that Mi Ze was still unustomed to the power of the living statues¡¯ world, Xu Fu would have probably died immediately.

    Watching Xu Fu still struggling to stand up, Mi Ze¡¯s body suddenly crumbled into dust. At the same time, arge amount of dust converged in front of Xu Fu and manifested into Mi Ze¡¯s body again.

    Having infused himself into the world, Mi Ze was able to manifest a body for himself anywhere that his consciousness was able to reach in this world by borrowing that ce¡¯s natural material.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, Xu Fu!¡± Mi Ze tilted his head to look down on Xu Fu and dered honestly: ¡°Your thousand-year ties with the Mi n shall end today!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how you did it, infusing yourself into the world and bing themon ground for the two worlds, huh?¡± realizing what Mi Ze had done, Xu Fu grinned and startedughing maniacally: ¡°Then you¡¯ve sensed it, haven¡¯t you Mi Ze? That ultimate fear! You will definitely turn into another ¡®me¡¯, I am confident of this!¡±

    ¡°Or rather, did you be so empty because you had already sensed it? And because you were so brilliant, you realized that everything about ¡®you¡¯ was meaningless in front of ¡®him¡¯?¡± Xu Fu continued tough without regard to his own situation: ¡°If that is the case, then you aren¡¯t even an equal to me!¡±

    Mi Ze silently stared at Xu Fu as the hole in his chest began to gradually widen, then he raised his hand, causing Xu Fu¡¯s blood aura to flutter. Clenching his hand, Xu Fu¡¯s body appeared as if it was being affected by an irresistible force and was squished into a twisted shape. Having be synchronized with the world, Mi Ze was able to use his willpower to control all matter and energy in this world.

    Mi Yi¡¯s expressions continuously changed. Now that the stone demon mask had been destroyed, if the only Progenitor of the living statue¡¯s world in this world, Xu Fu, were to die, Mi Yi would never be able to reproduce Mi Ze¡¯s feat.

    However, Mi Yi still managed to hold himself back, choosing to trust the mes of Ambitions that he knew well.

    It still isn¡¯t the chance for me to achieve my peak just yet.

    He thought as he snuck an unnoticeable nce towards Rip.

 Chapter 323: Vol4 Ch48: The battle called Breakthrough (last)

    <h4>Chapter 323: Vol4 Ch48: The battle called Breakthrough st)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Xu Fu¡¯s body had been pressed into a deformed mass of flesh by Mi Ze, but his immense vitality prevented him from dying.

    This is the so-called triple synchronization.

    Xu Fu¡¯s mind was clear unlike never before. After Mi Ze became themon ground for the two worlds¡¯ fusion, he became this world¡¯s God, and it was only then that Xu Fu discovered just how pathetically weak he was.

    If I can¡¯t defeat even the God of this world, how can I break through the limit of this world? Let alone defeat Negary who is no different from the Creator God?

    Xu Fu¡¯s thoughts quickly circted within his soul, continuously extracting the shared information he had with the other parallel world versions of himself.

    I need to ovee the control of triple synchronization upon everything in this world.

    Such a thought crossed through Xu Fu¡¯s mind. This body, his power, all of it were materials that belonged to this world. Even his soul grew and matured within this world¡¯s environment, so it also belonged here.

    That was the reason why Xu Fu waspletely powerless to even resist Mi Ze who had be one with the world itself.

    Despite information being shared among 300 different parallel versions of Xu Fu, a lot of that information ovepped with one another. After all, at some point in the distant past, all 300 versions used to be the same person.

    This is...

    As Xu Fu searched through all the information left by himself trying to find a chance of survival, he finally discovered a piece of very interesting information from a certain Xu Fu.

    At the very beginning of it all, that Xu Fu made apletely different decision from the others. He didn¡¯t choose to wear the mask and be the undead Progenitor; instead, after discovering the mask¡¯s function, he went back to search for his deadrade¡¯s body, which was Mi Liang¡¯s brother-inw, and put the mask on him.

    Having been resurrected from the dead, that individual became a different kind of undead monster¡ª¡ª an Other1.

    He shot hisrade¡¯s leg out of his will to survive but then gave the mask to the corpse out of guilt. After hisrade was turned into the Others Progenitor and inflicted countless cmities upon the world, Xu Fu was once again gued by his guilt and began his journey to find the method to defeat the Others.

    The Xu Fu of this parallel world could be said to have embarked on a full-fledged hero¡¯s journey. On his way to search for the stone demon mask¡¯s origin, he arrived in front of the Divine me. At this ce, he obtained an ancient tome hidden by the Central tribe ¨C Flint Fire.

    The very first entity toe into contact with the Divine me and spread its wisdom to humanity was said to have ascended to Godhood, but before doing so, he had recorded the knowledge he saw through the Divine me into what was knownter on as the Flint Fire.

    The reason why this ancient tome was called Flint Fire was that it was a piece of lumber that had been burnt half to coal. To obtain the knowledge within, one must use it as the flint to light oneself on fire.

    This version of Xu Fu tried to use Flint Fire to find the way to defeat the Others, and he seeded ¨C after throwing away half of his life. Through the tome, he learnt that the Others were, in essence, a byproduct of the living statues¡¯ world fusing with his world, they were erroneous entities.

    Having understood the essence of the Others, Xu Fu created a method to light the mes of one¡¯s vitality, using individual correctness to redeem the error of the Others, just as he had continuously tried to redeem his own mistakes.

    After teaching his method to others, he became fully ignited by Flint Fire, gued by the knowledge within it. While he obtained a long lifespan in the process, he also became no different from a torch, cursed to be burnt for as long as he lived.

    The overall power level of that parallel world wasn¡¯t particrly high. The Others merely had a bit more vitality than humans and a stronger ability to infect others than the undead of this world, so Xu Fu wasn¡¯t too interested in them. On the contrary, Flint Fire managed to rouse the interest of a few versions of Xu Fu, but none of them managed to find it.

    The Others, error.

    A spark of inspiration shed through Xu Fu¡¯s soul. After he achieved awakening, the version of Xu Fu who was constantly redeeming his mistake found that all the other versions of himself had mostly be an ¡®error¡¯ that is the undead Progenitor. He then shared the knowledge he obtained from within Flint Fire to them, hoping that his other selves would be ¡®enlightened¡¯.

    All of this knowledge disyed what was ¡®error¡¯, as well as the way for the other Xu Fu who had be intertwined within ¡®error¡¯ to fix it. But being the kinds of people they were, the versions of Xu Fu who became the undead Progenitor only took a nce at this knowledge before leaving it aside.

    Even this Xu Fu was the same, but now that Xu Fu took a closer look at the concept of ¡®error¡¯ that this information pointed out, he gained a different kind of enlightenment.

    The undeads themselves are errors, so as their Progenitor, I am the source of all that error.

    Because of this, it is meaningless for me to pursue the correct path of triple synchronization, even if I seed, I would only be a puppet called ¡®God¡¯ within this world.

    The power of Error is the true path I should pursue!

    Xu Fu¡¯s twisted bodypletely copsed, parsed into the most basicponents that made up this world by Mi Ze. However, Mi Ze didn¡¯t feel any joy from that sess, he only felt a terrifying creature filled with errors quickly returning from the dead.

    ...

    The figure standing on top of Revtion disyed a slight smile. After his evolution and apotheosis into a world virus, Negary hadn¡¯t used the Dragon of Eternal Sin form a single time, but Negary still hadn¡¯t forgotten about the power of Error.

    8888 parallel worlds were in fact 8888boratories, each containing numerous research topics. Even Mi Ze¡¯s World ¨C Man ¨C Will triple synchronization was the off-shoot of one such research.

    In the past, it was him who guided Mi Ze intoing up with the idea of triple synchronization. This individual was certainly brilliant, as he managed to faintly notice Negary¡¯s existence after that asion. In the end, as an individual, Mi Ze did notck the ¡®talent¡¯ of intelligence but insteadcked the ¡®talents¡¯ of willpower and courage to face desperation.

    Flint Fire was another of Negary¡¯s research topics, with the enlightened version of Xu Fu as the test subject. Unfortunately, hecked the ability to shoulder the Error, instead only wishing to redeem it, so that experiment had veered off-course and became postponed. He didn¡¯t expect that a seed he nted in anotherb would grow into a flower in this one.

    ¡¼ This is the wonder of souls, while theye from the same [Origin], they are capable of deriving into so many different possibilities ¡½Negary sighed and said to himself. Although he took advantage of this world¡¯s characteristics to divide it into parallel worlds and divided the souls of over 13 billion lives into numerous versions, the rted secrets were so numerous that Negary still hadn¡¯t fully understood souls.

    ¡¼ The path of betterment is long and far ¡½at the center of all the parallel worlds, an indescribable giant golden monster opened thousands of its eyes. Among the countless rays of light, the several dimmest ones began to copse under Negary¡¯s gaze.

    Each ray of light was one parallel world, the billions of lives within could do nothing but stare at the world breaking apart, only to see a faint gaze looming upon them before clutching their heads in panic, fear, and hysteria.

    As some parallel worlds copsed, the majority of matter and energy that made them up quickly gathered towards the world where Xu Fu (Error) was residing in, while the remaining parts manifested as a new parallel world.

    Some of the souls whose rationality did not copse under Negary¡¯s gaze were extracted, then were brought into this parallel world. Those who still had value deserved a chance to survive, as this was Negary¡¯s benevolence.

    The thousands of eyes slowly closed back up, but the total light of the 8888 parallel worlds remainedpletely the same, not at all affected by the fact that some of them had been destroyed.

    ¡¼ But I continue to seek high and low! ¡½1

 Chapter 324: Vol4 Ch49: The battle called Breakthrough (last last)

    <h4>Chapter 324: Vol4 Ch49: The battle called Breakthrough stst)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Mi Ze had synchronized with the world, so right at this moment, he discovered that the world¡¯s power was quickly increasing.

    If the original power of the world was 1, then it was currently 5.

    Without any signs or warnings, the world simply got strengthened by several times; if I hadn¡¯t synchronized with the world, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed it either.

    Mi Ze was able to observe a source of power melding into the world. Everyone¡¯s senses were under its influence so aside from himself and some especially talented individuals, no one would be able to notice that four other parallel worlds had just been added onto this one.

    Has that personage begun to act?

    Mi Ze was able to urately assume this, then turned his gaze towards the air. Xu Fu had once again appeared in this world with the power of Error circting around his body, causing Mi Ze¡¯s ability to control everything in this world to lose its effect on him.

    Was this because Xu Fu had enough value?

    Mi Ze quickly understood this fact. He was a brilliant individual, but it was also because of his brilliance that he understood the difference between them and the personage behind this world, as well as the despair that brought.

    As Xu Fu reappeared from thin air, his appearance could no longer be considered human. His torso consisted of three irregr objects made of an unknown substance that was circling around one another, each of which contained numerous bright-red beads that were moving in an irregr trajectory.

    His limbs were covered in ayer of crimson exoskeleton that exuded strength. While his head still had some of Xu Fu¡¯s features, there was now a pair of horns growing backwards from his temples. Behind his back, there were three hovering spheres of bright-red energy that formed the shape of an upside-down triangle.

    ¡°What a wonderful sensation this is. Mi Ze, I really must thank you, if you hadn¡¯t forced me into desperation, I might not have been able to achieve this state¡± as Xu Fu reached his hand forward, a ray of red energy flowed along his finger and shot into Mi Ze¡¯s body at ludicrous speed.

    Mi Ze¡¯s body instantly crumbled, although he once again manifested a new body at a different location, there was still a spark of red energy flickering on him.

    What is an ¡®error¡¯? From a philosophical standpoint, it is a perception that does not fit the objective truth.

    For example, the objective truth was that an individual would die if they are killed; so if an individual wasn¡¯t dead after they are killed, that would be an ¡®error¡¯.

    Because of that, Error and Truth formed a pair of contradictions within the process of perception. They are both absolute, but also rtive, and would also mutually convert under certain circumstances.

    Like the Geocentric and Heliocentric models, with one of them being the Truth during their era, then eventually became an Error as time passed, and vice versa.

    During his time at the me world, Negary took advantage of the fact that Evil Spirits were originally born from an Error in the world to obtain the Error property, then solidified this ability within the First me. Strictly speaking, this ability should be called the unsuitability of Personal Truth against the World¡¯s Truth.

    The Xu Fu of the Others timeline could not shoulder the power of Error because he merely attempted to use his Personal Truth to remedy the World¡¯s Truth; while this Xu Fu had chosen to use his Personal Truth to sh against the World¡¯s Truth.

    For that reason, he received Negary¡¯s favor.

    ¡°To use the power of one to fight the power of the world, I really must say, you are incredibly foolish¡± Mi Ze¡¯s aura began to fluctuate and gathered the world¡¯s power towards himself, crushing the crimson power inside his body.

    However, while that small bit of Error was suppressed to its limit, it still stubbornly existed; if an Error could be fixed so easily, then it wouldn¡¯t have be an Error in the first time.

    Under Mi Ze¡¯s control, arge amount of water vapor gathered and formed ck clouds that appeared like solid blocks of steel. They ovepped with the darkness that exuded from Revtion, enveloping everyone within like a cage. shes of lightning caused everyone¡¯s figures to sway back and forth among theyers of clouds; resounding thunder slowly followed, striking at everyone¡¯s mind and spirit. As soon as one thunder boom had just subsided, another sh of blinding lightning had already arced across the clouds.

    Xu Fu¡¯s pressure was also bing increasingly heavier. He hadn¡¯t actually gained much power from converting into the form of Error, only the ability to no longer fall under the world¡¯s control. In exchange, he was feeling a constant sense of rejectioning from the world itself.

    In reality, if Xu Fu hadn¡¯t used the power of Error to twist the space around himself, he would have been instantly attacked by it, not affording him even a foothold to stand.

    This was the power of infusing oneself into the world, Mi Ze was currently the world itself, as long as his personal influence reached far enough and the rules of the world permitted it, he would be able to control every natural phenomenon.

    At the very next instant, countless bolts of lightning descended from above, all of them aiming towards Xu Fu. The downward storm wind around each individual thundercloud was enormous, the base of the clouds reaching all the way to the ground, forming a gigantic tornado. Furthermore, every few dozen meters, a sphere of lightning would form that flew along with the tornado to strike Xu Fu.

    As long as the conditions allowed it, all sorts of natural disasters manifested under Mi Ze¡¯s control to madly attack Xu Fu.

    ¡°Xu Fu, during my short life up to now, I¡¯ve gotten to understand a certain thing¡± Mi Ze narrowed his eyes and spoke with confidence: ¡°The power of man will eventually fail, and humans cannot win against an entire world, let alone challenge that personage¡±

    ¡°Man will always just be man; this is simply Truth¡±

    Ravaged by the intense thunderstorm, Xu Fu¡¯s body was badly damaged by the intense lightning, the outermostyer of it having been charred ck.

    ...

    Watching from a distance, Rip Z¡¯s finger lightly twitched. The situation had gotten a bit out of his expectations. He couldn¡¯t help but praise Mi Ze¡¯s talents, which weren¡¯t inferior to the members of the United Front. The only shoring was that he had already given up,pletely unsuitable for the United Front¡¯s needs.

    Rip Z disliked Xu Fu from the bottom of his heart, purely because Xu Fu¡¯s current personality was a result of the stone demon mask¡¯s modifications. In his destroyed parallel world, the Dino Sapiens ended up obtaining the Divine me and formed the Dinosaur era. In that world, the Ultra Space-Time Squad¡¯s mission was to naturally fix and turn the Dino Sapiens timeline back to normal.

    The Xu Fu of that world awoke during the Dinosaur era, then feigned an alliance with the Ultra Space-Time Squad, only to sell them off to the Dino Sapiens as bait. His actions pushed the Ultra Space-Time Squad into desperation and forced Rip to fuse with Smith.

    Rip Z deeply sighed, if Mi Ze was even a little bit rebellious, with his chances of breaking through the world limit, Rip Z would have chosen to help him, and not Xu Fu, but he currently had no other choice.

    Right at this moment, Mi Yi called out to Rip Z: ¡°Mister Rip, I think I need your help¡±

    The Six Disasters had all copsed to the ground thanks to Xu Fu¡¯s split souls returning to the main body with their powers, giving Mi Yi some room to breathe.

    He was watching Mi Ze¡¯s and Xu Fu¡¯s fight with a burning gaze, exining: ¡°Although my cousin currently has the upper hand, I have a feeling that Xu Fu still has a trump card to overturn the situation. However, as I am now, even if I have fused with the Sin, I¡¯m still nowhere near strong enough to join in, so I need your help¡±

    Rip Z observed Mi Yi in apletely new light, noticing that this person seemed to know something.

    ¡°You should know, I still hold the ambition of recing Xu Fu!¡± Mi Yi directly stated this, making Rip Z raise an eyebrow.

 Chapter 325: Vol4 Ch50: The battle called Breakthrough (left left right right B A B A)

    <h4>Chapter 325: Vol4 Ch50: The battle called Breakthrough (left left right right B A B A)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°We and Xu Fu are enemies, so you¡¯re probably thinking about something else¡± Rip Z glossed this over while continuing with his work and systematically collecting data. It was only now that he noticed the others didn¡¯t notice Mi Yi, as if he was the only one who could see and hear him.

    Furthermore, a bit of a distance away, another Mi Yi was standing with Central Fu, both observing Mi Ze and Xu Fu¡¯s battle.

    ¡°Nothing but a small trick to make the soul escape from the body¡± Mi Yi gave a simple exnation. Although he wasn¡¯t quite as talented as Mi Ze when it came to Aura Summation, he actually wasn¡¯t that far behind. This was Soul Traveler, an ability he created using Aura Summation as a basis, which allowed his soul to covertly leave his body for a short period of time.

    On the other side, the other members of the Ultra Space-Time Squad were quickly boarding the phone booth, seemingly preparing to do something.

    ¡°And that¡¯s not necessarily the case¡± Mi Yi smiled and exined: ¡°My mes of Ambitions are always notifying me of anything that is beneficial or dangerous to my ambitions¡±

    ¡°This evaluation would change in ordance with the situation, but it requires a bit of a process. In the beginning, mister Rip didn¡¯t seem to be able to aid my ambitions in the slightest, but in that split moment earlier, you suddenly became one of the greatest points of reliance for my ambition¡±

    ¡°The reason why this is the case is most likely better known to mister Rip than I¡± Mi Yi was speaking with a bright smile, but he was in fact remaining cautious against Rip. He was confident in being able to persuade Rip, but there were never any guarantees, and caution was always necessary.

    ¡°I will give you a chance¡± Rip paused his work for a brief moment before dering that.

    Although Mi Yi hadn¡¯t managed to escape the influence of the Eye of Multitudes, he wasn¡¯t too far from achieving it either. If he truly had the ability to break through the limit, there would be no harm in giving him a chance.

    For both personal and official reasons, Rip did not want Xu Fu as arade. The personal reason was that another Xu Fu had deceived his group and forced him to fuse with Smith, which was his own grudge. The official reason was that he believed Xu Fu to be too dangerous. These kinds of people tended to consider themselves the center of the universe and saw nothing but themselves. If he were to join the United Front, there was a possibility that he would bring them disaster rather than any potential fighting force.

    Unfortunately, the United Front¡¯s council had already decided to induct Xu Fu into their organization, and Rip Z didn¡¯t have the authority to veto this decision. However, if there was another person who had the potential to break through the world¡¯s limit, and they resided in the same world as Xu Fu, then this would be no issue.

    Every parallel world was only 1 out of 8888 parts of the original world, so they were all exceedingly weak. ording to the United Front¡¯s research, the most each world would be able to endure was one person who broke through its limits. If someone had already broken through within a certain world, that world¡¯s structure would be greatly altered, and any further attempts to break through would only lead to that world¡¯s copse.

    For that reason, when two individuals who had the potential to break through appeared in the same world, the United Front¡¯s rules stated that they would aid the one with more value, with Negary being themon enemy. From a certain point of view, they mostly did not operate with emotions, only taking value into consideration.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank mister Rip in advance¡± Mi Yi smiled, then his figure slowly faded away from Rip Z¡¯s vision. On the other side, Mi Yi¡¯s eyes twitched lightly before he continued to watch Mi Ze¡¯s and Xu Fu¡¯s battle, with Xu Fu beginning to gain the upper hand.

    ...

    Having synchronized with the world, Mi Ze had the ability to control the world, but the rules to this were that he had to adhere to the rules of the world, being strictly restrained to its most basic rules.

    In other words, if Mi Ze wanted to manifest a certain phenomenon, it had to be something that the world itself could do, and the sess wholly depended on how much influence he had over the world after fusing with it.

    A thickyer of ck matter broke off from Xu Fu¡¯s body, the parts that had been killed by the continuous lightning. If Xu Fu hadn¡¯t realized how to use the power of Error and ensured that his existence continued to wrongly persist, he would have fallen to the lightning storm a while ago.

    ¡°My powers have increased again, I really have to thank you¡± Xu Fu raised his hand, creating a newyer of exoskeleton around his body. A bolt of lightning flickered and rushed around the exoskeleton, but couldn¡¯t harm Xu Fu at all.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of a Faraday cage? Or rather, do you know the concept of electrical shielding? I¡¯ve just finished optimizing my armor once again¡± Xu Fuughed: ¡°Knowledge is the curse upon the conservative, but it is the treasure of the brave¡±

    ¡°For that reason, you who have epted your fate are being cursed by knowledge, but I who continued to resist have gained the treasure of knowledge¡±

    With a light leap, Xu Funded just a bit away from Mi Ze. The current Xu Fu looked like he had beenpletely cut off from reality, like an unreal, yet somehow existing contradictory character.

    The crimson power of Error began to spread, Xu Fu¡¯s personal Truth. Xu Fu¡¯s fist broke through the numerousyers of obstruction to strike Mi Ze¡¯s body, leaving the power of Error upon it, interfering with his ability.

    ¡°Perhaps what you said makes sense, but you cannot win. Your enemy isn¡¯t just me, but the world itself. You who have chosen to be Error aren¡¯t weed in this world¡± Mi Ze¡¯s gaze turned towards the members of the Ultra Space-Time Squad. While these people weren¡¯t individually powerful, their true role within this battle wasn¡¯t dependent on their strength.

    They had now all gathered inside the phone booth, which disappeared with a sh of light, bringing them with it. The longer time went by, Xu Fu¡¯s existence would grow increasingly weaker.

    The role of the Ultra Space-Time Squady within the ¡®Ultra Space-time¡¯ portion of their name. They had the ability to travel to the past, thus changing tiny details in the past to alter the future.

    Originally, Xu Fu was a deadly virus in this world that had no cure. If the Ultra Space-Time Squad had forcefully tried to fight this virus, they would have only gotten infected by the virus themselves and led to their deaths.

    Because of that, the Ultra Space-Time Squad guided the Mi n¡¯s branch of the timeline into existence, creating a cure to this virus, which became fully realized in Mi Ze who hadpleted the World ¨C Man ¨C Will triple synchronization. This allowed the Ultra Space-Time Squad to now go back to the past and actively heal the world.

    The past was the foundation of any entity¡¯s present, so when the foundation itself was changed, the entity¡¯s present would naturally also be influenced. Xu Fu quickly found his memories unravelling chaotically within his mind, if he hadn¡¯t continued to maintain the form of Error, he might have already been changed, perhaps even bing a fool who spouted nothing but words of kindness and self-sacrifice.

    I need toe up with a solution, the past is being changed more and more.

    Xu Fu put up his hand to guard against Mi Ze¡¯s attack, only to be sent flying backwards into the ruins. The changes of the past had begun to manifest asrge mountains that tightly restrained his body.

    ...

    Mi Yi calmly waited until a certain moment when a piece of memory appeared in his mind. The past ¡®him¡¯ had received some information that allowed him to already create and perfect a certain technique.

    The Revtion inversion technique.

    Mi Yi disyed a smile of extreme bliss, but then forcefully suppressed it just a few secondster, turning to Central Fu who was also observing the battle and said: ¡°Nation reimer, I have a proposal¡±

 Chapter 326: Vol4 Ch51: The battle called Breakthrough (end)

    <h4>Chapter 326: Vol4 Ch51: The battle called Breakthrough (end)</h4>

    ¡°Huh?¡± Central Fu turned his head, but most of his attention still remained on Mi Ze¡¯s side.

    Now that the Emperor had been killed, as long as Xu Fu was also dead, this world would fall into chaos without question. This would be the perfect chance for his n to develop their forces, and with him as the leader, they would be able to reim the glory of the ancient Central tribe without question.

    Shu...

    A sharp object directly pierced through Central Fu¡¯s head from his forehead. Mi Yi¡¯s expression remainedpletely unchanged with his hand outstretched, sitting right in the middle of Central Fu¡¯s brain.

    ¡°Ignorance is a Sin¡± Mi Yi¡¯s hand began to give off a suction force, pulling out the Fruit of Sin that had fused into Central Fu¡¯s body earlier. The beast was then absorbed into Mi Yi¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ceaseless and Ignorance, these two Fruits of Sin should be enough¡± Mi Yi was now able to sense a clear connection with Revtion.

    Around three years ago, when he had just betrayed the Mi n and converted himself into an undead, a certain mysterious person had provided him with information regarding Revtion.

    Being as smart as he was, Mi Yi used these three years to change the triple synchronization technique into the Revtion Inversion technique.

    Mi Yi¡¯s entire body turned into pure energy, transferring himself along the DNA-shaped chains towards Revtion itself.

    If it was possible for a human to fuse themselves with the world, then why couldn¡¯t a human fuse with Revtion?

    The essence of Aura Summation was the ability to fuse. At first, it was to fuse one¡¯s willpower with one¡¯s body, followed by fusing the power of the world with one¡¯s body, and finally fusing one¡¯s body with the world itself. As long as there existed a connection and one had the ability to find amon ground, they would be able to fuse with anything.

    It was originally Rip Z who had guided Revtion into appearing, and since he had fused himself with Smith ¨C Revtion¡¯s original form ¨C he naturally had a deep understanding of Revtion. Thanks to him providing detailed information regarding Revtion, Mi Yi was naturally able to perfect the fusion technique without issues.

    ...

    The Negary shadow standing on top of Revtion only needed a nce to understand what happened without any investigations. Aura Summation was originally also one of Negary¡¯s research topics, which had resulted in a few thousand derivative research topics by itself. This technique that borrowed a single connection to synchronize and fuse with other objects truly had plenty of potentials to grow.

    Negary¡¯s understanding of Aura Summation naturally far surpassed Mi Yi and the rest, so from Negary¡¯s standpoint, Mi Yi¡¯s Revtion Inversion technique had too many ws to even think about using. For example, the defenses put up during the fusion process were too simple, exposing all of one¡¯s information to the outside; if Negary wanted to, he could easily alter the person called ¡®Mi Yi¡¯ in whatever way he wished during this time.

    ¡¼ This is the limitation of capability and vision ¡½Negary gave his evaluation.

    With their visions on the same level, Mi Ze would have been able to do much better than Mi Yi did; the least he would have done is to improve the Revtion Inversion technique¡¯s defensive side by a vast amount. Of course, Mi Ze wouldn¡¯t necessarily have the courage to even attempt using it, which was also part of his shoring.

    Negary¡¯s shadow slowly took flight, numerous golden beads had gathered at another location to form Negary¡¯s figure. Having fused with four other parallel worlds, this world was now barely capable of enduring Negary¡¯s visage.

    ...

    A few moments after that, Mi Yi¡¯s upper half manifested on top of Revtion¡¯s 12-faced polyhedron. His naked upper half had also been somewhat altered to appear more mechanical, his face had also gone through modifications. After all, how could a human not pay a considerable price to fuse with the embodiment of the apocalypse that was Revtion?

    Mi Yi had already expected this, but he didn¡¯t resent it. For the sake of his ambitions, he was willing to pay any price, including himself.

    ¡º It¡¯s a lot better than I had imagined ¡»residing on top of the 12-faced polyhedron, Mi Yi was now able to foresee the Sins of this world as well as the numerous reasons the world would be destroyed in the future.

    At the same time, Mi Yi could also sense the various possible mutations he could make Revtion undergo. For example, the Apoclymon mutation, who would be able to absorb the malice of all dead people up to now and in the future, gaining their knowledge and abilities.

    Or the Destroyer mutation, which would grant him nothing but pure destructive capabilities to put an end to this world.

    Naturally, he could also remain in the current Fruit of Sin form with the ability to gather the Sins that destroyed the world, manifest them as Fruits of Sin, and grant them to others to turn them into Apostles of Sin.

    ¡º Show me, the following Sins of this world ¡»

    Mi Yi¡¯s consciousness began moving through the timeline to observe the Sins of this world. Xu Fu was already inches away from death, but the world would still meet its destruction, meaning that Sins still persisted in this world.

    Various information flowed into Mi Yi¡¯s consciousness, manifesting as the future possibilities of how the world would be destroyed.

    For example, when the remains of the living statues world thoroughly fuse with this one, the world itself would undergo a drastic change. Everyone would now be able to obtain an ability appropriate with their most intense emotions, thus kicking start an era of prosperity; however, negative emotions also began to umte and formed a new apocalyptic monster, from which Revtion would gain a new form: the God Mah¨¡k.

    Naturally, there was also a scenario where Mi Ze would restrain the power of emotions, forcing humanity to develop the power of technology. At a certain point in the future, they would grasp the secret of space and manage to rip open its veil of darkness, thus discovering the truth behind this world, facingplete destruction.

    Another scenario was where the Creator God (Mi Ze) and the Destroyer God (Mi Yi) took total control over humanity¡¯s faith, forcing them to remain in their current ignorant feudalistic society. This was the world that was destroyed the soonest, due to the Sin of Ignorance.

    Mi Yi waspletely stunned. His body that had fused with Revtion began to tremble, he had seen a corner of the world¡¯s secret, a mere gaze at that visage had granted Mi Yi knowledge of who they were: the ruler of 8888 parallel worlds ¨C Negary.

    At this moment, a sense of realization dawned upon Mi Yi, he finally understood why Mi Ze was so empty despite his overwhelming talents, and also why Xu Fu¡¯s behaviors had changed so drastically.

    ¡º To live, we must disy our values, but our existences are so insignificantpared to that entity, so despairingly insignificant ¡» Mi Yi¡¯s confidence was being crushed unlike never before, his ignorant ambitions in front of this kind of entity was aplete joke.

    ¡º The United Front against Negary ¡»using Revtion, Mi Yi was able tomunicate and mutually share his information with Rip Z to a certain level, finding out where Rip Z hade from.

    ¡º But is there really a necessity to resist against that kind of entity? Does our existence even mean anything to him? ¡»Mi Yi was stuck deep in self-inflicted suffering. He was even hating himself for fusing with Revtion in the first ce. If he didn¡¯t know anything at all, he would have been able to persist with his ambitions, continuing to tread on the path of his aspirations. Even if he would never have been able to reach the endpoint, that in itself would have been a blessing.

    ¡º Does my life really not have any meaning? ¡»Mi Yi couldn¡¯t help himself from thinking about Mi Ze¡¯s emptiness. At this point, he had to admit it even if he didn¡¯t want to, that Mi Ze was indeed much more brilliant than he was, discovering the hidden truth so much earlier than he did.

    ¡º But that is also meaningless in the end! ¡»

    ...

    ¡°Even so, even if I perish, my life would still be the most brilliant spark before it fades!¡± at a distance, a crimson light fully erupted. Under the immense pressure of absolute despair, Xu Fu had finally managed to explosively exert all of his potentials.

 Chapter 327: Vol4 Ch52: Self-replication Experiment

    <h4>Chapter 327: Vol4 Ch52: Self-replication Experiment</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Unsurprisingly, Xu Fupletely imploded as his past was continuously changed by the members of the Ultra Space-Time Squad.

    For example, saving hispanion from him, stopping him froming into contact with the mask in the first ce, as well as various other means to change his beliefs, turning him into a Holy Mother1 kind of character.

    As his past was being changed, the current Xu Fu could clearly sense another ¡®himself¡¯ awakening within his body as his personality was being erased bit by bit.

    If my personality is changed against my will, would I still remain ¡®me¡¯?

    Xu Fu¡¯s bright red aura was swiftly disappearing, his Error, also known as his Personal Truth, was quickly being removed, because it didn¡¯t fit this world¡¯s ¡®Truth¡¯.

    ¡°For an individual to exist and survive in society, they must carry the correct sense of value, they must know to respect others and cater to their emotions, as well as understandingmon social etiquette¡±

    ¡°You cannot appear to be too individualistic, that would only single you out as an odd person, you need to follow the rules of the world because that is correct¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, you shing with the rules of society would only result in yourself getting hurt, the better you adhere to this world¡¯s rules, the better your life shall be¡±

    ¡°Even if certain rules are ¡®incorrect¡¯, while the majority of people follow and adhere to those rules, they are correct¡±

    ¡°Being correct allows you to live a leisurely life, being an error would only result in your own fall, bing an isted entity from society, a loser, unnecessary garbage in this world¡±

    ¡°The world belongs to the majority, and you are insignificant in front of the majority¡±

    In Xu Fu¡¯s head, a normal ¡®Xu Fu¡¯ appeared, wearing a gentle smile on his face. Even while he was a soul, he had still purposely kept himself well-groomed with a perfectly ironed suit and carefullybed hair, clearly an elite of society.

    His connections were vast, he understood the art and philosophy of mutual favors, he held immeasurable amounts of wealth, authority, and resources. He enjoyed the benefits of society, a man above men, a single order from him could drive countless others to fulfil his work, even the undead Progenitor Xu Fu might not live a life as leisurely as he did.

    He was the God of this world because he had be one with it, being extremely familiar with the rules andws that governed the world. In every way, Aura Summation was a top-quality cultivation method, its three steps being sufficient for anyone to be a God, even if they were part of apletely mundane world without any supernatural powers.

    First, assume full control of oneself through various types of training, then find power in the world suitable for oneself and infuse it into one¡¯s body. Finally, by understanding the ¡®Truth¡¯ or ¡®Correctness¡¯ of the world, one would infuse oneself into the world and adhere to that Truth, at which point one would be that world¡¯s ¡®God¡¯.

    ¡°I am correct. People are only human, we are feeble and weak, our Personal Truths do not matter. If something goes against themon values of the world, it is considered an Error, and to stubbornly insist on Personal Truth is foolish. Since ¡®I¡¯ am a smart person, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t refuse ¡®me¡¯¡±

    The other ¡®himself¡¯ smiled to Xu Fu in his head: ¡°It¡¯s time to face reality, haven¡¯t you realized that you are bing increasingly weaker? This is how the world is, cruel and impersonal, it does not tolerate those who go against it¡±

    ¡°I am what you should have turned out to be¡±

    Xu Fu¡¯s body began to twitch, another ¡®Xu Fu¡¯ ripped open his stomach and emerged, stealing parts of Xu Fu¡¯s body bit by bit without any qualms while smiling gracefully: ¡°The ¡®Truth¡¯ that you pursue is nothing but garbage to me¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Xu Fu¡¯s body was struck by a beam of energy under Mi Ze¡¯s control, the massive energy broke his defenses open. Xu Fu could no longer obtain any resources from this world, falling into the so-called bottom of despair.

    ¡°You might be ¡®correct¡¯, butpared to my pursuit, this world¡¯s Truth is the real garbage!¡± a majority of Xu Fu¡¯s body had already been taken by his ¡®correct¡¯ self, leaving only a small mass of glowing red light, so feeble that it could be blown out by a small breeze.

    This mass of red was extremely pure and profoundly beautiful, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that he was about to be destroyed.

    Xu Fu¡¯s consciousness was continuously fading away, but as an individual favored by Negary, while he insisted on his Personal Truth and cut off the connection with his past self, he sessfully became a person without a past.

    For that very reason, Xu Fu sessfully broke through the limits of the world, witnessing the world under apletely unprecedented vision, parallel worlds of boundless light and colors, as well as the behemoth that resided above it all.

    Only by bing apletely new self could I break through the world¡¯s limit?

    Xu Fu felt enlightened. By discarding his past and embracing a better and more perfect ¡®self¡¯, he had be closer to Negary unlike never before, at the same time, gaining an understanding of what kind of existence Negary was.

    Negary was a way of thinking, a concept, both the Truth and the ultimate pursuit for people like him.

    To continuously break through one¡¯s limit, eternally moving forwards, pursuing a more perfect self.

    As for what would be considered ¡®better¡¯ and ¡®more perfect¡¯, that depended on one¡¯s Personal Truth, and not the World¡¯s Truth. There was certainly a need to understand the World¡¯s Truth as well, not to conform and fuse with it, but to change it.

    An entity that uses its own will to alter the world, rather than being a so-called God, that entity is more suitable with the Truth I pursue.

    The more Xu Fu understood Negary, the closer he became to Negary. His weak soul became connected to Negary¡¯s existence. Negary¡¯s Principles then began to modify Xu Fu.

    With a bit of surprise, Negary observed Xu Fu. World¡¯s limit breakers were also part of Negary¡¯s experiments, or rather, they were one of the main experiments that he was conducting, an experiment called the Self-replication Experiment.

    He would gradually push numerous individuals into desperate situations simr to his past, if their growth fulfilled Negary¡¯s requirements, then breaking through the world¡¯s limit would be as easy as breathing.

    There had certainly been several individuals who managed to break through the world¡¯s limit during this experiment, but most of them only seeded opportunistically. For example, Rip Z¡¯s fusion with Smith granted him an ability to infinitely evolve while also discarding Smith¡¯s self-destructive tendencies, allowing him to break through the world¡¯s limit, but his thought process was still far from catching up.

    For this reason, they couldn¡¯t understand what kind of entity Negary was and instead perceived Negary as their enemies, a superior being who oppressed them. Although, that understanding wasn¡¯t necessarily a mistake either.

    ¡¼ How unexpected for Xu Fu to be the very first to break through the limit in the truest sense ¡½such a thought crossed Negary¡¯s mind. The potential of each individual was truly hard to be described in words. Within the United Front against Negary, there were definitely those who had better conditionspared to the Xu Fu.

    For example, the Gori General. His world was one that inherited the remains of the silicon-based living organisms timeline. The living beings of that world were influenced by an anomaly called the Spark that Negary created by modifying the timeline remains. They were converted into mechanical life forms, then naturally divided themselves into the Indomitable Giants and the Armed Beasts.

    The Indomitable Giants believed that they should return to being organic, while the Armed Beasts believed that the Spark was a Divine Artifact granted by heaven and that they should convert the world into aplete inorganic world.

    Ultimately, the Gori General of the Indomitable Giants became a unified being of organic and inorganic, turning into an organism with both carbon-based and silicon-based characteristics.

    However, the Gori General still only seeded in an opportunistic manner, he didn¡¯t truly implement his will and failed to reach Negary¡¯s requirement.

    And so, Negary guided him into forming the United Front, continuing to oppress them sufficiently until they finally fit Negary¡¯s requirements, or they once again surpass Negary¡¯s expectations in a different way. In either case, it would still be a good harvest.

 Chapter 328: Vol4 Ch53: End of fusion

    <h4>Chapter 328: Vol4 Ch53: End of fusion</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°Failure?¡± leaving the phone booth, Rip Z observed the dying red mass of light and sighed.

    In the end, having the potential to break through the world¡¯s limit was still only ¡®having potential¡¯, there were more examples of those who failed than there were of those who seeded.

    Rip Z then turned towards Mi Yi who had fused with Revtion. After seeing the truth, the other party¡¯s mentality had been struck so hard that he lost his senses. If he couldn¡¯t escape from this mental obstacle, his personality would also shatter, no longer having the courage to strive for anything ever again.

    Quite obviously, Rip Z¡¯s mission wouldpletely fail in either case.

    On the other hand, the other members of the Ultra Space-Time Squad were cheering in joy; having stopped the undead timeline and saved the world, they were this world¡¯s heroes.

    Looking at his pastrades, Rip Z smiled bitterly. Sometimes, ignorance was bliss; not knowing anything meant they had nothing to fear, they would be able to enjoy their victory and simply wait until the end of the world.

    Rip Z had seen the scene of a parallel world¡¯s destruction many times: They all happened in a single instant, everyst bit of matter and energy within the world copsed at once, turning into the most basic particles, expelling everyone¡¯s souls from within to turn into the most beautiful lightshow.

    As it happened in a single instant, there would be no pain or suffering.

    Sometimes, Rip Z even envied such people, but he would always reaffirm his will. Although the people of the United Front were said to have only broken through their world¡¯s limit opportunistically, that didn¡¯t mean that their willpower was weak. On the contrary, their willpower was extraordinarily strong.

    To resist Negary and obtain freedom, that was themon ideal of the entire United Front. However, on the path of their resistance, their personalities had been gradually altered bit by bit, growing closer to Negary.

    ¡°To defeat the abyss, one must first enter the abyss¡± Rip Zughed to himself: ¡°Or will the dragon yer eventually be the dragon?¡±

    Rip Z didn¡¯t know either, the only thing he could do was to continue forward on his journey, until one day he felt at peace with himself.

    Just as Rip Z was about to report his failure, the mass of light representing Xu Fu suddenly began to flicker and burn, growing increasingly brighter.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible...¡± Rip Z waspletely stunned.

    ording to their calctions, in order to break through the world¡¯s limit, Xu Fu could only rely on his [Origin] ability at the bottom of despair to consume his other selves, through which he would break through.

    However, ording to his observations, Xu Fu¡¯s willpower had yet to break through the limits of the parallel worlds, nor had the other versions of Xu Fu been consumed. And yet, Xu Fu¡¯s existence was certainly subliming and growing increasingly stronger.

    At the very next moment, Xu Fu¡¯s willpower achieved a breakthrough unlike never before. By borrowing the medium that was his [Origin], he spread his willpower to all other Xu Fu as well.

    ...

    In the royal capital, Mi Yi was sitting on his throne. In his great hall, numerous statues stood lined up side by side. These statues were extremely life-like, especially their eyes, which remained fresh as if they were alive. In reality, they were indeed still alive, except they now lived as statues.

    Using a bronze cup to savor his high-quality wine, Mi Yi felt absolutely no joy. Having achieved the World ¨C Man ¨C Will triple synchronization, Mi Yi discovered the truth behind the world, which stripped him of all his courage to go further, so he remained in his little world as its king and ruler.

    ¡°Mi Ze, give up, you won¡¯t defeat me¡±

    At this point, the only thing that could give him a little bit of joy was defeating this past enemy of his. This was also the reason why he had defeated the other party numerous times, yet still let him go; somewhere deep in his heart, he was actually wishing that Mi Ze might one day be able to kill him, ending his miserable life of cowardice.

    Once again defeating Mi Ze, Mi Yi felt his heart bing emptier as well. Suddenly, a statue next to him began to glow red, which surprised Mi Yi. It was Xu Fu¡¯s statue, which was showing a different reaction for the first time in a long while.

    The statue then began to move as Xu Fu awakened from it, causing Mi Yi to frown a bit. To obtain the stone demon mask, he was once Xu Fu¡¯s close aide, so he understood him better than anyone else; and yet right at this moment, he found this Xu Fu who just woken up to bepletely foreign.

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re still hiding some secrets after all, that¡¯s great, you¡¯re going to give me even more fun¡± Mi Yi happilyughed as he reached his hand forward to control the matter and energy on Xu Fu¡¯s body.

    Immediately after that, with a sh of red light, Mi Yi¡¯s chest was pierced through. The profound crimson light proceeded to surround his body, cutting off his connection with the world.

    ¡°What... a truly pleasant surprise¡± Mi Yi¡¯s lips curled into a smile, then died with it. For the current Mi Yi, death was a form of release.

    The crimson light then proceeded to envelop Mi Yi and assimted him as an incarnation.

    More and more versions of Xu Fu began to glow red, even the ones who were not part of the living statues timeline cluster were infected. Xu Fu¡¯s personal willpowerpletely assimted their souls, then gathered them all through his [Origin] ability into a unified form. Once again, their souls had beenpletely unified and united as one.

    [Rip Z, what is going on? Unnatural reactions areing from every parallel world, the source of which was found to be on your side] Gori General¡¯s call gave Rip Z a bad premonition.

    ¡°Perhaps, we were wrong after all¡± Rip Z muttered to himself, then saw Xu Fu split off into several rays of light that shot towards everyone in his vicinity. The rays struck Mi Yi, Mi Ze, and even Rip Z without any of them being able to defend against it; Xu Fu¡¯s willpower began to spread into their minds through these split souls, assimting them into himself.

    ...

    ¡°The United Front?¡± after obtaining information about the United Front from Rip Z, Xu Fu did not stop. He immediately shot through the sky as a ray of red light that broke through the world¡¯s limit, heading straight towards the United Front¡¯s position.

    The perfect unified organic and inorganic entity: Gori General.

    In order to gain strength, she modified herself into the mother of all living creatures, in other words, a creature breeding machine: ck Widow. Every kind of tiny tadpole she collected allowed her to create a different kind of soldier.

    Using a mystical ritual to adhere herself to the mystery of the universe: Constantine. She was sessful in approaching Negary, but she overestimated her rationality and ended up losing itpletely, bing a mindless monster. Currently, she was an organic weapon of the United Front.

    There was also Major Cage who had be The Omega, havingpletely activated the Mystic Blood in his body. He was now a soldier breeder not unlike ck Widow.

    Also part of the previous Ultra Space-Time Squad, The Doctor did not fare any better than the others. To save everyone, he continuously risked his life, undergoing Regeneration over and over, each time changing his personality. In the end, during one of his Regenerations, he became affected by Space-Time fluctuations and turned into a mutated Space-Time creature.

    Other than them, there were also numerous others who had utilized all sorts of means to break through the limit of their own parallel worlds, all of whom became Xu Fu¡¯s nutrients for him to mature and achieve the third stage of release. The entire process could be described as smooth as water flowing downstream, and with so much umted nutrients to aid him, he easily reinforced his abilities to their peaks.

    If he continued to break through, he might be an Entity of the Thousand Transformations Demon pathway.

    ¡¼ Xu Fu, your Error, I shall ept ¡½Negary¡¯s consciousness mobilized, a golden behemothpletely swallowed the crimson light.

 Chapter 329: Vol4 Ch54: Dim Silence

    <h4>Chapter 329: Vol4 Ch54: Dim Silence</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The golden light and the crimson light melted into one another.

    While Xu Fu both agreed with and understood the meaning of Negary¡¯s existence, the will of each individual would differ, and Negary would have to remove the parts of Xu Fu that did not fit him.

    At the same time, after breaking through the limit of the parallel worlds, Xu Fu had actually arrived near Negary¡¯s realm of existence.

    And yet, as soon as the two entities touched one another, Negary¡¯s golden light took over the majority of the crimson light¡¯s territory almost immediately.

    Their realms of existence were not too different, but the means at their disposal had drastic disparity. A simrparison would be if two master gunmen faced off, but one of them had a ssic .44 Colt revolver, while the other carried a railgun apanied by a form-fitting exoskeleton. The drastic difference in weapons also served in lengthening their gap.

    Not to mention the fact that Xu Fu was originally a grand feast that Negary had specifically crafted for himself.

    Having been a result of the Self-replication Experiment, Xu Fu was born in a simr nature to Negary, which made him the perfect meal for Negary.

    Back in the me world, as long as they were those with firm will or had the ability to follow through with their will to the end, they would be fit for Negary to remedy himself. But as Negary continued to mature and grow, those who could remedy Negary¡¯s personality shorings became increasingly rarer, giving him no choice but to personally craft this feast using the power of 8888 worlds.

    ¡°If you want to absorb me as your nutrient, then go ahead. If your principles cannot defeat me, I shall use your body to resurrect¡± Xu Fu also did not try to resist himself bing food in the slightest.

    Negary himself represented the evolution to be an increasingly better self. He had been constantly changing himself since conception, pushing himself to evolve increasingly faster.

    His consumption of Xu Fu could be understood as Negary absorbing the parts of Xu Fu¡¯s principles that benefited him, but if Xu Fu¡¯s principles were moreplete and better fit the concept of Negary, then it would have been Xu Fu who consumed Negary.

    Negary is a pursuit, meaning, a way of thinking, a concept, ¡®he¡¯ wasn¡¯t any particr individual. As long as one adhered to the concept of Negary, then they would be Negary. If one¡¯s way of thought was moreplete, then they would be the more perfect Negary, thus taking his ce.

    After all, Negary was described to be the better and more perfect ¡®self¡¯, so if Xu Fu was more perfect, he would be a better representative of Negary.

    The gold and red colors continuously ate away at once another. Despite Negary¡¯s means being superior, Xu Fu¡¯s excellence could not be understated. After this feeding, Negary managed to undergo another evolution, his golden glow became even purer and more radiant.

    ...

    Year 20xx, Negary walked along a small road lined with stone bs and entered arge old-fashioned liquor shop, the customers inside only nced at him briefly before going back to their businesses.

    Sitting at the counter, Negary looked at the bartender and ordered a cup of this ce¡¯s signature drink, Elven Forest.

    Taking a sip of the drink and observing the glittering emerald liquid inside, Negary sighed: ¡¼ An exceptional taste, a faint hint of aggression hidden under a calm beauty, that certainly fits the description of elves ¡½

    ¡°Aren¡¯t elves a species of beautiful creatures who enjoy peace?¡± the bartender refuted his words.

    Only by looking carefully would one notice that this bartender was exceptionally handsome, every muscle, every vein, every piece of his body seemed to have been deliberately arranged in the manner best suited for a human observer. Even the sway of his hair felt as if it was able to rouse one¡¯s heartstrings regardless of gender.

    Standing behind the bar, half of his body was obscured by a dim and silent shadow, but under this picture of peace, an underlying rampaging tide could be felt without being seen.

    ¡¼ I also hope that they are a race that enjoys peace ¡½ Negary took another sip: ¡¼ Unfortunately, reality and hope are always prone to sh ¡½

    ¡¼ I modified this world, so I don¡¯t hope to see the fruits of my hard work being stolen by others ¡½Negary slowly dered: ¡¼ Either join me, or die ¡½

    The bartender slightly smiled and raised both hands to signify his surrender: ¡°It took so much for me to finally resurrect myself, but I¡¯ve already been found before I even regained 10% of my original strength. As expected, the younger generations are all monsters, huh?¡±

    Negary closely kept his eye on the bartender, not at all letting his guard down due to how cooperative the other party was. This was the Dim Silence Envoy, one of the three Elven Lord Gods of the Moon Tree world, and it was thanks to the coordinates he left behind that Negary managed to arrive in this world.

    In the Moon Tree world, he waspletely devoured by Darr and thoroughly died off, but he managed to spread the information of this world to Negary just before that.

    After arriving in this world, Negary had remained constantly cautious of the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s hidden measures, but it wasn¡¯t until he had taken almostplete control over this world that he managed to discover traces of the Dim Silence Envoy.

    As expected, this entity¡¯s understanding of ¡®existence¡¯ far surpassed others. After arriving in this world and discovering the Inexistent World, he twisted the world¡¯s timeline of his own ord, purposely sending the part of the timeline that contained his existence into the Inexistent World.

    As he had left a part of his existence within the limbo between existing and not, the coordinates he left for Negary was to guide powerful enemies to this world, forcing the SCR Foundation to use the [REDACTED] ck sword and stimte the remains within the Inexistent World.

    During this process, the hidden part of the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s existence would also return to life, silently remaining hidden within this world as a part of its normal living beings, not even Negary managed to notice him.

    If Negary hadn¡¯t consumed Xu Fu and gained further understanding of the nature of Error, as well as conduct further optimization on the structure of his parallel worlds, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed the slight discoordination within the space and managed to find the Dim Silence Envoy.

    As he reincarnated as a human being, all the information recorded ever since his birth waspletely mundane, even the world¡¯s Akashic Records only retained his correct information, he had never utilized his supernatural abilities either.

    ¡¼ With your level of existence, even at 10% of your peak, your mere presence in this world could have already caused a tide of radiation. Should I say, as expected of the Dim Silence Envoy? Even while I stand directly in front of you and focus my senses, I can still only notice a slight tint of discoordination ¡½Negary couldn¡¯t help but praise him.

    There were no ¡®weaklings¡¯ among those who achieved the third stage of release and formed their own pathway. The Dim Silence Envoy was killed by the joint efforts of the seven Gods, but his own existence still managed to enter the Aspect of Silence; when he was plotted against by Negary and fed to Darr, even under such desperate circumstances, he still managed to resurrect himself. Furthermore, if he was left to his own devices for long enough, he would be able to fully recover.

    If Negary hadn¡¯t managed to discover him, he would have continued to remain hidden for a long while without issues. Once Negary¡¯s attention became focused on the Moon Tree world again, he would rise up, take what he could, then flee without ever returning. Entities of his level were difficult to kill if nothing else; of course, the current Negary wouldn¡¯t pale inparison either, in fact, he might even be better.

    ¡°I have a total of 8 sets of world coordinates in my possession, while some of them might have lost their usefulness, some of them are still usable. There is even a Bed Realm among them¡± Dim Silence Envoy openly handed his possessions over. He was disying the fact that if he wasn¡¯t concerned about Negary¡¯s attention, he would have left this world already.

 Chapter 330: Vol4 Ch55: A high-stake gamble and a talent culturing ground

    <h4>Chapter 330: Vol4 Ch55: A high-stake gamble and a talent culturing ground</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ Bed Realm? ¡½ Negary¡¯s eyes glowed slightly. Following his analysis of the world¡¯s data, he found that outside of numerous regr worlds ¨C or rather, lesser worlds ¨C there also existed greater worlds.

    These worlds continuously radiated their influence simply by existing, causing all sorts of change towards other worlds.

    For example, if one were to conduct an in-depth observation of this current SCR world, they would find that the majority of its celestial bodies were actually fake. Only the Sr System itself was real, while everything that existed outside of the Sr System were projections of greater worlds.

    Negary had studied thepass hidden within A-2-15, the Lonely Armor. Thepass was actually pointing towards a greater world, and he needed the guidance of celestial bodies in each world in order to find the way forward.

    Negary had also hoped that he would be able to analyze a greater world¡¯s coordinates through the projected celestial bodies, only to find that this method of projection far surpassed what he could understand. Even if he could solve thepass, there was no way for him to actually obtain the corresponding information.

    Whenever Negary studied the greater world corresponding to thepass, he would obtain a bit of information; but as soon as he put thepass down, that information would turn into regr astrological data pointing towards a star that was a few hundred thousand lightyears away from Earth.

    With Negary¡¯s current capabilities, it was extremely simple for him to head into space, he could even manifest a body directly at the destination. However, that location in space had nothing but an illusory star system, a mere projection of a ce that existed elsewhere, so there was nothing to be gained there.

    This meant that all greater worlds had a certain unique property, their existence required a catalyst in order to observe; inversely, not having a catalyst meant that one would find it impossible to observe this data.

    For example, thepass inside the Lonely Armor was one such catalyst, a certain entity had used this catalyst to forge apass and imnted it inside the armor, hoping that the armor would be able to return to that greater world.

    Furthermore, that entity¡¯s measures were extremely advanced. Even though Negary had thoroughly grasped how thepass worked, he currently found it impossible to extract from the armor. As soon as the time limit was reached and the path to the greater world had been determined, the armor would simply be transported to the next world. At most, Negary would only be able to hitch a ride.

    Since Dim Silence Envoy imed that he held the coordinates of a greater world in his hand, that meant he had at least one such catalyst.

    ¡¼ So Bed Realm is what you call these greater worlds? ¡½ Negary didn¡¯t bother hiding hisck of knowledge. Negary currently held the absolute advantage, so he wouldn¡¯t lose anything by admitting this fact, on the other hand, trying to act prideful like he already knew what it meant would cost him an opportunity to gain more knowledge.

    ¡°Indeed, the region of this world we¡¯re currently in is called the Sand Star Stream. You can imagine it being simr to the sandbanks on the side of a river; to that end, we call our world a Sand Realm, meaning a grain of sand or dirt¡± Dim Silence Envoy honestly exined.

    ¡°A Bed Realm can be understood as the river bed, which is usually made up of arge number of Sand Realms. Compared to a Sand Realm, the rules of Bed Realms are stricter, their Source Energy also more abundantpared to a Sand Realm. Of course, you could also view them as hotbeds that nurture Sand Realms¡±

    ¡°There are also those who call our worlds nkton Worlds and Bed Realms to be Fish Worlds;paring lesser worlds to floating nktons and those greater worlds to be bigger fishes¡± Dim Silence Envoy continued: ¡°And I just happen to know the existence of one such ¡®fish¡¯¡±

    ¡¼ If that¡¯s the case, you should have also discovered a certain fact. Due to the strict rules of Bed Realms, their information is under severe regtion, tightly bound together with those worlds¡¯ material substances. Without material substance to use as a catalyst, it is impossible to urately understand those worlds¡¯ information ¡½

    ¡°What do you say I use that world¡¯s coordinates to exchange for my freedom?¡± Dim Silence smiled, then actively revealed a piece of information from his mind as proof that he did indeed have the greater world¡¯s catalyst.

    ¡¼ We have a deal ¡½ Negary happily epted. This was a simple exchange of benefits, as well as a gamble. Dim Silence had bargaining chips, so he used those chips to exchange for a certain level of rights. If his measures were sufficient, he might be able to turn things on their heads, if not, he would be consumed by Negary.

    The existence of contracts only mattered when there was a way to enforce them. When both sides of the contract were equal, it could be properly enforced without issues; but as soon as the scales were tilted, contracts would be no different from empty words that could be dismissed at any moment. Even so-called binding covenants were contracts that used the power of a third party to even the scales.

    As their deal was made, Dim Silence openly used the world¡¯s power to transmigrate himself and headed to another world, saying that he left the Bed Realm¡¯s catalyst there. Negary only let him go because he couldn¡¯t guarantee being able to fish out the clues of the greater world from Dim Silence¡¯s head.

    Naturally, Negary had also set up various measures on Dim Silence¡¯s body before he left. This so-called transaction between them was merely a gamble to see whether or not Dim Silence would be able to escape from Negary¡¯s measures or gain enough strength to enforce the contract.

    If he couldn¡¯t escape, then his only choice would be to honestly give the greater world¡¯s catalyst to Negary; if he failed to gain enough strength, then Negary would immediately dismiss their deal and consume Dim Silence right after he obtained the catalyst.

    Or rather, if Dim Silence hadn¡¯t mentioned greater worlds right away, Negary would have immediately consumed him and made him ¡®join¡¯ Negary.

    ¡¼ This world has basically fallen into my grasp ¡½ Negary¡¯s body turned into golden beads and flew away, but none of the people in the bar even noticed anything unusual.

    The parallel world structure had already been optimized by Negary so that it would be able to operate perfectly without Negary¡¯s maintenance.

    ¡¼ I will probably need to reform this world well, both as a way of retreat and a culturing ground for talented individuals ¡½

    ...

    If one was able to observe the SCR world as a whole, they would find that there was a single central axis among the numerous parallel worlds, with all the parallel worlds gathering around the axis into a single point, constantly pushing that point forward.

    That point was the outermostyer of the SCR world, as well as where the modern SCR Foundation resided. They were currently managing the vast number of anomalies, taking any and all of them into containment as per usual.

    The difference was that the majority of anomalies were outlier products from each parallel world, and each anomaly they contained was them helping Negary trim the parallel world structure.

    Inside the zone of darkness, the E5 council had gathered once more, a certain member of the council with ame leg made a suggestion.

    ¡°The threat posed by the anomalies are bing increasingly greater. This timeline alternation almost overturned the worldpletely. I suggest we form a special Mobile Task Force (MTF) who specifically acts in secret, granting them ess to anomalies duringbat with top-level authority¡±

    The SCR Foundation had always had various armed forces under theirmand, but none of them had the right to hold onto any anomalies for a prolonged period of time; nor did they have a particrly high level of authority, always under constant supervision during their usage of such anomalies. Furthermore, they were not allowed to form groups under normal circumstances, for example, the Ultra Space-Time Squad was also a temporary squad that would be disbanded after they returned from their mission.

    ¡°What about the selection of personnel?¡± another E5 council member asked. For an organization in power like them, the thing they were afraid of the most would be for there to be issues with their members.

    ¡°Activate the unique anomaly S-2-4: Valha to summon heroes from the parallel worlds¡±

    ¡°I concur...¡±

    ...

    Very quickly, the unique MTF was formed, gathering members from each parallel world.

    ¡°Is this the ce?¡± as the golden light subsided, ady wearing a veil appeared inside arge hall.

    [Miss Katherine, if you please, leave the great hall through the main gate, thank you for your cooperation. You have been recruited by Valha] a voice announced from a nearby loudspeaker.

    I really must say, the Hermit Order has given me quite a pleasant surprise.

    Katherine smiled brightly in her heart, as a Mysticism maniac, what could bring her more pleasure than apletely new world?

    I heard that quite a few members of the Hermit Order had been summoned here; it seems like this ce will soon be the nurturing ground for the Hermit Order¡¯s talents.

    Katherine was easily able to see through this.

 Chapter 331: Vol5 Ch1: House of Magesâ€™ Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 331: Vol5 Ch1: House of Mages¡¯ Invitation</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Negary slowly opened his eyes. A different world always gave off a different sensation, and as soon as he smelled the despair that lingered throughout the atmosphere, Negary faintly smiled.

    This inter-world journey had been immensely sessful for him. Not only did he now have an entire world under his control, but he had also managed to nurture a perfect grand feast for himself, going one step closer to forging his own pathway.

    Inside the clock tower, there were much fewer Hermit Order memberspared to normal, the reason for which was the different-world training regime that Negary had established when he returned.

    Any member of the Hermit Order would be able to exchange a certain amount of contribution points to undergo transmigration inside the Hermit Order itself.

    Their [Origin] and soul would be extracted from their bodies and sent into the SCR world. The anomaly Negary had left there, S-2-4: Valha would create a new body for them while also giving them a suitable identity. For example, Katherine was a witch that came from a parallel world.

    The Hermit Order¡¯s usefulness to Negary had been dwindling day by day, so this series of actions were also meant as a means of nurturing. Negary¡¯s goal was to grow the Hermit Order into an inter-world gigantic behemoth that would be more useful to him.

    ¡°Milord, we have an envoy¡±

    In the Hermit Order, the Blood Knight Merritt represented Negary and managed all of his resources. Under normal circumstances, unless they were a test subject, no one would be able to see Negary, and that was how things used to be. Ever since Negary¡¯s attention became entirely focused on the SCR world, his presence had only be even rarer.

    For that reason, unless they were exceptionally important, Merritt would personally handle any guests instead of bothering Negary. Inversely speaking, the fact that he was reporting an ¡®envoy¡¯ right now meant that the entity this envoy represented wasn¡¯t simple.

    ¡°He is from the Grand Library of the Academic City¡± Merritt clearly reported the guest¡¯s identity.

    ¡¼ The Grand Library ¡½Negary slightly scowled.

    The Academic City was a city of free religion, where numerous schools and institutions had been set up with quite a few people of Lohr studying there. Of course, the most famous institution in the Academic City among them all was the Grand Library.

    This could be said to be thergest library of the Moon Tree world; and as a religiously free ce, this was where fishes and dragons couldn¡¯t be told from one another. As far as Negary understood, the reason why such a ce was allowed to exist was due to a ¡®Demigod¡¯ who resided here.

    This Demigod was the one behind the construction of the Grand Library, no one really knew their specific background, only that the Grand Library had existed since a very long time ago, apparently not too muchter after the initial establishment of the seven Churches.

    All sorts of books were gathered here, including Divine Scriptures of the Gods, Wicked Scriptures of Evil Gods, various Magic Grimoires of all shapes and sizes, and even historical records of the elven race could be found in this ce.

    There would always be fortunate ¨C or perhaps unfortunate ¨C individuals who wandered into the Grand Library, obtained a book that they should never havee into contact with, and became obsessed with magic.

    For example, one of the first members of the Hermit Order who was now working under Negary, the serpentine Isrig, identally obtained his Book of Snakes from the Grand Library and became obsessed with magic. As he returned to Lohr, he was responsible for adding serpentine monsters into the biosphere of Lohr¡¯s underground sewerwork. If not for him running into Negary, he would have been killed by the Sun Shadow Church right then and there.

    Furthermore, after Negary infected the outermostyer of the Moon Tree world, he also obtained information regarding the Grand Library. The fact was that there was a Great Magus inside the Grand Library, while he couldn¡¯t quitepare to the seven Gods in power, he managed toe very close. If the seven Gods could im themselves Gods, then he could im to be a Demigod without issues.

    Taking advantage of the seven Gods¡¯ mutual restraints, as well as his own trump cards, this Great Magus established the Academic City as well as an organization called the House of Mages. However, this organization was essentially the same as Marvel¡¯s Kamar-Taj, its members were basically useless against actual threats except for the Sorcerer Supreme.

    Naturally, part of this was due to the fact that this Demigod Great Magus had no intentions of actually teaching any disciples. Most of his disciples were the same as Isrig who happened to obtain a Grimoire or something of the same nature from the Grand Library, then proceeded to study on their own for the rest of their lives.

    ¡¼ Then let him in ¡½Negary nodded.

    That Demigod Great Magus should be around his level of power, so a certain level of respect was necessary.

    ...

    Eyre carried himself with a sense of pride.

    As he saw it, if the seven Churches also had to respect the House of Mages to a certain degree, then the House of Mages couldn¡¯t be too far behind them. And as he was an excellent disciple of the House of Mages, one recognized by the Great Magus Stim Allenz himself, it was natural for him to be prideful.

    This visit to the Impure Hermit Order is a mission given by the Great Magus himself, so I have to make sure it¡¯spleted as best as possible.

    Eyre thought to himself, then swiftly fixed his blond wellbed hair and his House of Mages uniform once again before entering the Hermit Order¡¯s clock tower.

    While Eyre originally held a bit of contempt towards the Hermit Order, all of that was summarily discarded as soon as he entered the clock tower. From insidepared to outside, the clock tower¡¯s space had been erged over a hundred times.

    Eyre¡¯s magical capabilities were actually very limited. He couldn¡¯t see through the Church¡¯s true strength, nor could he recognize the true nature of the House of Mages; but having lived for so many years inside the Grand Library, he had still managed to umte a certain level of magical knowledge. A spatial ergement spell to this degree couldn¡¯t be achieved by anyone in the House of Mages except the Great Magus himself.

    Having recognized this fact, Eyre swiftly discarded every little bit of wishful thinking he had, proving that to be a mage in this era, one must at least have a rational mind, not counting the unique ones whose minds were broken by magic.

    Those who couldn¡¯t even keep themselves out of trouble after recognizing the difference between themselves and another party would have already yed themselves to death in three days ofing into contact with magic.

    Eyre wasn¡¯t particrly brilliant, but he understood restraints and respect. In certain aspects, he was dumb for not being able to recognize the other¡¯s party strength beforehand, but he was also smart in his own way. Towards any entities that were stronger than himself, regardless of how much stronger, he would cautiously maintain a bit of fear, admiration, and respect towards them.

    Step by step, Eyra arrived in front of Negary, then took out a small envelope. This was stamped by a bit of magical fluctuation that contained the information that Great Magus Stim Allenz wished to convey.

    Eyra also spoke in a soft and respectful tone: ¡°This humble one on behalf of the House of Mages hereby respectfully invites Lord Negary to participate in the Mana Banquet¡±

    ...

    Negary observed the changes in Eyra¡¯s mentality with intrigue. As far as Negary could tell, this individual called Eyre was an excellent seed. As long as he received the appropriate education and didn¡¯t die prematurely, he would achieve quite a decent bit.

    But quite obviously, in order to not rouse any suspicions from the seven Churches, the Great Magus had never earnestly taught any disciple. In fact, if any of his disciples were too excellent, he might even kick them out of the House of Mages.

    For example, the founder of the School of Apparitions, Cocayth, was originally a disciple within the House of Mages, his magical talents were at the level that even Negary had to praise. So when he was kicked out of the House of Mages, even before he managed toplete the School of Apparitions, he was already killed by the Half Life Church.

    Therefore, rather than calling Stim Allenz some Great Magus, it was more appropriate to call him an old turtle living at the very bottom of his well, asionally picking up the coins that people threw inside to live by.

    Sensing the magical fluctuation from the envelope, Negary confirmed that it was indeed talking about the minor matter of the Mana Banquet, which made him frown a bit. This old fox who had been doing nothing but disying hi

 Chapter 332: Vol5 Ch2: If even shit can leave this place, we should be able to as well

    <h4>Chapter 332: Vol5 Ch2: If even shit can leave this ce, we should be able to as well</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ Very well, take this envelope back to Stim, I shall be arriving at the correct time ¡½as Negary¡¯s hand glowed goldenly, the magic signature belonging to the Great Magus was erased, reced by Negary¡¯s signature.

    Watching Eyre leave, Negary calmly pondered the Great Magus¡¯ invitation. The so-called Mana Banquet was nothing more than a decadal gathering of the House of Mages he established.

    They would invite some people with supernatural powers to attend an exchange of knowledge within the Grand Library.

    For the little rats who tried everything they could to prolong theirst breaths while being suppressed by the seven Churches, this banquet was without a doubt their greatest feast, as well as the greatest stage.

    But for Negary, this was nothing but child¡¯s y, and yet that old man who was essentially waiting until the day he died suddenly extended him an invitation, this was clearly picking a fight.

    This wasn¡¯t the SCR world, Negary¡¯s virus had yet to spread and infect the entire world, not to mention the seven huge interferences, so there were still many secrets that Negary didn¡¯t know about.

    ¡¼ Some necessary espionage must still be done... Stim Allenz isn¡¯t the simple person he seems to be ¡½Negary waved his hand and posted a new mission on the Hermit Order¡¯s A-ss mission board: To investigate the Grand Library¡¯s abnormalities.

    Therger the Hermit Order grew, the more restrained his actions became. Numerous people had discreetly infiltrated the Hermit Order, so the Hermit Order¡¯s hidden mission board had also been modified to be segregated by rank.

    Every member needed to spend a certain amount of contribution points from their ring in order to unlock the higher mission board ranks, and as soon as the owner of the ring changed, this rank would be reset.

    ¡¼ Of course, I also need anotheryer of security ¡½Negary thought to himself.

    ...

    Academic City.

    While this ce had nobles and nouveau riche who came from all over to study, there were also those who were forced to drift here due to religious reasons. These people lived in the slums and sewage of the city, left to fend for themselves without anyone¡¯s care, they could only rely on the leftover trash and asional relief from a portion of good-willed people in order to survive.

    A young man whose entire body was covered in gunk dug out a small piece of algae from the underground waterway and put it into his mouth, some mud even stuck to the corners of his mouth.

    After swallowing the algae, he weakly sat on the street and watched the numerous people who walked by, his stomach soon began to rumble intensely. Algae was one of the few edible things one could find in abundance in the waterway, but unlike kelp sold to be consumed, one had to properly clean these things found in the underground waterway, otherwise, who knew how many dirty things were mixed inside.

    Only those who didn¡¯t want to die from hunger came here, where they would stuff themselves full of whatever they could before waiting to die.

    The young man sat waiting for his death, but he soon discovered that the ufortable sensation he felt in his stomach was quickly going away.

    ¡°Jimmy, I have a serious question I want to ask you¡±

    The young man suddenly heard someone talking so he looked up, only to see two thin andnky figures picking things out from the dirty underground waterway.

    One of them asked very seriously while still focused on picking things up.

    ¡°Just ask, Pilo, I¡¯m listening¡± the othernky figure replied.

    ¡°Look at the shit in the waterway, I also put out a lot of shit, so where exactly does the shit I put out go to?¡± as soon as he opened his mouth, Pilo mentioned apletely nauseating topic.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a serious topic, but they probably flow along the river into the city moat¡± Jimmy was speechless, but still answered: ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be wasting time on such useless questions. If we can¡¯t find anything of value, we¡¯ll probably be the same as the shit right there floating above the water in one or two days¡±

    ¡°Are you looking down on shit?¡± Pilo continued to ask: ¡°And then what? I¡¯m asking where the shit goes after that?¡±

    ¡°Alright, can we stop wasting time on this dumb question?¡± Jimmy was considerably dejected. They hadn¡¯t been able to find anything of value to sell for thest two days, so if they couldn¡¯t find anything else today as well, they could only eat the algae and wait to die, but hispanion was still spouting nonsense.

    ¡°The shit will flow from the sewage to the city moat, then flow into a bigger river, then flow out to sea, is that enough for you!?¡± Jimmy shouted in annoyance.

    ¡°So it heads out to sea, everyone¡¯s shit will head into the sea, the sea with all the big fishes, right?¡± seemingly unfazed by Jimmy¡¯s annoyance, Pilo continued muttering to himself.

    ¡°I heard from some schrs in the city that a lot of the clouds in the skye from evaporated water from the sea... yeah, evaporated, that¡¯s the word, clouds are formed from evaporated water¡± Pilo continued: ¡°Shit gets mixed into the seawater, flies into the sky to form shit clouds, shit clouds pour down shit rain, fall onto the soil, the shit tress then absorb shit rain to grow big and strong...¡±

    ¡°But so what? We¡¯re about to starve to death over here, can you stop with that topic and get back to trying to survive?¡± Jimmy¡¯s mind was at the end of its ropes. The pressure of survival had crushed him to the point that he could break at any moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking. If even shit can leave this ce, then we should be able to as well¡± Pilo stared at Jimmy, still maintaining his focused look: ¡°What do you think, Jimmy?¡±

    Jimmy¡¯s annoyed expression froze and faded. Thinking of the fact that even the shit he looked down on could leave this ce, travel to the great sea that they haven¡¯t even seen, flow with the fishes, fly into the sky, turn into clouds and rain; his fear towards the uncertain future and uing threat of death slowly faded away.

    Jimmy nodded, his voice a bit hoarser than before: ¡°Maybe, Pilo¡±

    Living with trash at the bottom of the bottom in this city, their fears and despair were unimaginable to many people. Most of them didn¡¯t live for ¡®tomorrow¡¯ because not all of them could wake up the next day, and no one would care about their survival except themselves.

    These two people who stood in the foul underground waterway with shit and gunk all over their bodies were actually glowing with light.

    As the young man previously waiting for death sat in the waterway watching these two, he rubbed his stomach that had now calmed down and found a piece of information in his mind.

    [Dirt-infused algae, can increase the speed at which rocks are corroded, capable of maintaining climate and soil fertility... Can be used as food by mixing with ck horn powder to cancel toxicity, extracting up to 0.01 strands of Impurity]

    Instinctively, the young man understood what these algae could be used for. He still didn¡¯t understand what the ¡®Impurity¡¯ mentioned at the end was supposed to be, but he understood that if this information wasn¡¯t fake, a new type of food was more than enough for him to escape the slums.

    God favors me!

    The young man grabbed arge chunk of algae from his surroundings, but Jimmy¡¯s and Pilo¡¯s conversation swiftly shed through his mind. Some sort of power was guiding him, changing his way of thinking.

    The benefits brought by a new kind of food is considerable, I need help, or I won¡¯t be able to gain anything from it.

    The young man who originally didn¡¯t understand the concept of a ¡®bigger picture¡¯ suddenly knew this as fact. He stood up and called out towards Jimmy and Pilo who were wandering towards a faraway underground waterway: ¡°You two, I have a chance to survive¡±

    ¡°You are?¡± the two men in the underground waterway looked at the young man doubtfully.

    His appearance means he isn¡¯t any better off than we are, but he mentioned some sort of chance to survive, maybe he¡¯s a cannibal?

    ¡°You can call me...¡± the young man paused a bit, then frowned and replied: ¡°Negary¡±

 Chapter 333: Vol5 Ch3: Sediments

    <h4>Chapter 333: Vol5 Ch3: Sediments</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The Academic City¡¯s current segregation of ss wasrgely inevitable.

    The schrs of numerous institutions in this ce held knowledge and technology in their hands, which incentivized the upper ss to send their children here to be educated, as their benefits and gains were guaranteed by the House of Mages.

    At the same time, as a free religion zone, all of the seven Churches focused their missionary work here, essentially a small warzone between the churches. While the Churches constantly shed with one another, they also maintained a level of discretion, which afforded non-believers, heathens, and even evil cultists some breathing room.

    Simply put, as long as those with status maintained a level of awe, kept themselves out of the religious warzone, and generally stayed out of trouble, this was heaven for schrs, with unlimited knowledge and unimaginable treasures waiting to be discovered.

    Non-believers, heathens, and even evil cultists wouldn¡¯t also just find breathing room, but also had the chance to advance one step further, like from one of the numerous Grimoires of the Grand Library, so they wouldn¡¯t try to ruin this bnce. Of course, there were also some lunatics among these people, butpared to other ces, they were able to maintain a rtively impressive level of self-restraint and abstinence.

    Under such circumstances, a group of people called Sediments came into existence. They were the losers of their struggles, unable to stay any longer in their original home towns and forced to migrate to the Academic City for their survival. But as their migration also meant giving up their original identities to survive, they didn¡¯t have the money to study in any institutions, nor any supernatural means to support themselves. These kinds of people and their descendants were collectively called Sediments.

    The Academic City had many establishments of various natures, many of which were originally meant to satisfy the needs of the upper-ss sons and daughters who came here to study. Their needs ranged from casinos, brothels, to mundane things like shoe shining, roadside stalls, and even garbage collection.

    Sediments could only do these dirty jobs that the upper-ss people, who they called Uppers, did not want to touch. They formed gangs to manage the dirty benefits that the Uppers didn¡¯t want to handle, then handed over the bulk of their gains to seek protection from the same Uppers.

    They were the derivative products of the struggles between the seven Churches and evil cultists, but in reality, they were usually the bulk of casualties during such struggles.

    The cycle of deprivation continued deeper and deeper, with eachyer depriving more from the one below them. To be frank, those who took the most from the Sediments were other Sediments, as all of them hoped to escape their identity as Sediments, once again returning to upper society.

    The young man that Negary had possessed was also one such loser. He had an affair with the wife of a Half Life Church¡¯s priest from a certain region, which unexpectedly resulted in a new life. As the Half Life Church worshipped the Life Bearer, there was a part of their bible that absolutely forbade the obstruction of the birth of a new life in any way, shape, or form.

    For this reason, despite knowing that the child in his wife¡¯s belly was a bastard, that priest still had no choice but to mindfully take care of his wife during her pregnancy. In fact, he couldn¡¯t even chase her out of the house, having to wait until the new life graced this world to make the woman who put a green hat on his head face what she deserved.

    Naturally, the young man in the affair wouldn¡¯t receive leniency, the God that the Half Life Church worshipped was the Life Bearer, not the Green Hat Bearer.

    Fortunately, or unfortunately, depending on how one saw it, the young man managed to escape with his life by giving up all of his possessions, including the aid from several of his lovers, as well as what could only amount to luck. Furthermore, he managed to avoid his soul and mind from being consumed by any of the numerous wicked creatures he could have faced on his trip, finally arriving at the Academic City as a Sediment.

    Regretfully, this was the extent of his luck.

    The Academic City had their own branch of the Half Life Church, and while they didn¡¯t do anything directly to the young man due to how loudly they endorsed the respect of life, they were still capable of a lot of other things.

    The young man was physically capable in every meaning of the word, but there wasn¡¯t a single establishment in the city that hired him, including the male brothels; coupled with the fact that work in the Academic City was sparse to the begin with, the young man was helpless to earn any livelihood, resorting to eating algae and waiting for his death.

    With numerous thoughts shing through his mind, the young man ¨C or rather, he should now be called ¡®Negary¡¯ 1¨C epted a suggestion from the concept of Negary through his soul, through which his aspect of Negary began to take over.

    With every passing second, his soul was being modified, during the process of which he epted and digested various principles, ending up with Negary fully possessing him.

    Negary did not look down upon the past, as everyone¡¯s past was limited by their backgrounds, the environments by which they mature, their education, their understanding, their physical conditions, their resources... so on and so forth, which also limited their thought process.

    Did the young man want to be a male prostitute who lived to satisfy some oversized middle-aged women, relying on their wealth to earn his meal? No, but due to various factors of his life, he became such a person anyways.

    After bing Negary, what he needed to do became exceedingly simple. To rid himself of his past troubles, continuously improve himself, doing everything he could to be a better self¡ª¨C regardless of the means.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ sat with his two new friends, Jimmy and Pilo, in front of a small old metal pot, they had propped the pot over a small fire and filled it to the brim with dirt-infused algae that they had collected.

    As the unclean water boiled off from the dirt-infused algae, a foul stench could be smelled from inside the pot.

    Paying attention to the cooking process, ¡®Negary¡¯ sprinkled a bit of ck horn powder into the pot, which was a verymon stone powder.

    As the powder was added, the lingering foul stench from before subsided considerably. ¡®Negary¡¯ took the pot off the fire and ced it aside, waiting for it to cool down before he fished out theyer of algae on top, which now appeared almost translucent and no longer had the intense stench from before.

    ¡°Try it¡±

    Handing the cooked dirt-infused algae to Jimmy and Pilo, ¡®Negary¡¯ checked what remained at the bottom of the pot, which was ayer of what looked like ck jelly. He swiftly scraped it off and gathered it into a ball in his hand.

    On the other side, Jimmy and Pilo held the cooked dirt-infused algae in their hands for a bit to gather the courage to take a bite. Meanwhile, ¡®Negary¡¯ smelled the sticky ck substance in his hand, which didn¡¯t smell like anything at all. However, ¡®Negary¡¯ knew that if a normal person were to swallow a fingernail¡¯s worth of this substance, they would instantly drop dead due to poisoning.

    The ck horn powder had undergone a type of chemical reaction with the various toxins within the dirt-infused algae to form this ck jelly, with it, ¡®Negary¡¯ would be able to cast over 20 different types of spells.

    ¡¼ However, the hard part will be to not let that old fox find out ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ thought to himself.

    While his existence had been guided out of the young man¡¯s body, he didn¡¯t actually receive any of Negary¡¯s power. He didn¡¯t even receive certain pieces of unique knowledge purely for the sake of secrecy.

    Naturally, the name ¡®Negary¡¯ was used here as a means of security. Negary had modified his true name for it to contain magic: those who referred to themselves as ¡®Negary¡¯ would receive protection from Negary¡¯s true name, bing a part of Negary himself. At the same time, while others called out Negary¡¯s name, those who were not of sufficient level wouldn¡¯t be able toprehend the name, causing it to automatically degrade in their minds.

    In other words, unless Negary purposely professed his name, or entities of his level or a bit lower were to hear the name from him, others of insufficient level would only hear a mundane name like any other, which made it even saferpared to not using it.

 Chapter 334: Vol5 Ch4: Regarding the social structure of the Sediments

    <h4>Chapter 334: Vol5 Ch4: Regarding the social structure of the Sediments</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ The goal this time is to collect enough information to discern Great Magus Stim Allenz¡¯s true intentions ¡½

    ¡¼ Naturally, I will also have the others from the Hermit Order to cause disturbances and draw attention away from me ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ thought to himself.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ was analyzing the circumstances in the Academic City. He didn¡¯t inherit any of Negary¡¯s power, nor much of his knowledge, furthermore, in order to prevent exposure, he would also restrain himself from utilizing certain spells that had too much rtion to Negary. However, his thought process was exactly the same as the original Negary, at most, there would be someputational limits due to the restraints of his brain and soul.

    ¡¼ Sediments, especially those Sediments at the bottom level, belong to the ss of people that are the most heavily exploited. They eat a meal today without knowing if they¡¯ll get another tomorrow, always on the verge of starvation, and are the main source of evil cultists¡¯ sacrifices or spell casting ingredients ¡½

    ¡¼ These people are either losers who had lost everything or the offspring of previous Sediments ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ looked up at Jimmy and Pilo, who were in the second camp.

    ...

    There were a lot of Sediments in the Academic City, many of them were runaways from other ces, some were natives whose businesses went bankrupt for one reason or another, but most were children who were born from the entertainment districts, also known as brothels.

    There was a great amount of dissatisfaction from people at the bottom rung of society, and the general ways of relieving this dissatisfaction included alcohol, gambling and women.

    Women were raremodities here, the act of prostitution itself was underplete restriction from Sediment gangs, forbidding women from selling themselves without being regted. Most women had no choice but to work within these entertainment districts, some women who didn¡¯t work as prostitutes even had to face the constant danger of being raped while on their job.

    Furthermore, as soon as news of them being raped on the job spread out, the various other jobs working for the Uppers that would have been avable to them would immediately be null. For the Uppers, any maid or nanny that brought shame to their families would face immediate expulsion, they wouldn¡¯t care that the woman was the victim in the affair.

    All in all, this caused the women who didn¡¯t work such jobs to be extremely rare in the Academic City. The majority of current Sediments in the city were born from such entertainment districts with these children being considered assets and belongings since birth. A small portion of them was sold to evil cultists or women who used children¡¯s blood as a form of cosmetics, while the rest were raised like cattle in pens.

    Once they grew a bit older, some of them would be selected to have their arms or legs broken, creating disabled children who wandered the main streets begging for money. The students who came here to study were generally young, so they usually had a lot of sympathy for these children. Some who didn¡¯t care would also asionally give them something to disy the upper ss¡¯ pity for the weak.

    Out of the remaining ¡®lucky¡¯ ones, the boys eventually be pickpockets or goons, while all girls were added straight into the entertainment districts as new blood. The Sediments who were always full of dissatisfaction wouldn¡¯t know to be gentle or pity the women; in fact, they were always violent during the act. Women were indeed raremodities, but as assets, they were considered to be disposable.

    Men were no different either, as all sorts of fetishes existed here. Or rather, human lives in general were considered to be disposable among the Sediments, with almost no chance to rise, and with very few who ever actually managed to escape their identities as Sediments. Furthermore, even if there were such people, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a good thing for the other Sediments.

    The concept of bing exemr by proxy didn¡¯t exist here. The Sediments who managed to climb up society by disying their value resented the ¡®Sediment¡¯bel they previous bore more than anything else. To fully be part of upper society, they would do anything in their power to escape thatbel and everything that had anything to do with thatbel.

    For such people, having rtions with Sediments was humiliation itself, so any illegitimate children, women, and useless subordinates must be gotten rid of one by one, only then would he be considered ¡®clean¡¯ and be a qualified ¡®gentleman¡¯.

    Jimmy and Pilo were both born in the entertainment district, their mothers both died shortly of diseases after giving birth to them due tock of post-pregnancy rest. After they grew up a bit, Jimmy became a pickpocket, while Pilo became a goon.

    They had no choice, not working meant they were going to be killed. The Sediments gangs generally didn¡¯t care about the lives of their subordinates. Considering their lives were also worth next to nothing, there was no reason for them to respect the lives of others.

    Being a pickpocket was a dangerous job because their targets were always the Uppers or Sediments who had a little bit of money. It wasn¡¯t a big deal as long as they managed to steal from normal people, but if the people they stole from had some authority, or they happened to steal something important, the matter would be inted, and the pickpocket would be thrown away to redeem his mistake.

    Being a goon wasn¡¯t much better off either, as the gangs of the Academic City were always fighting, a turf war was a daily urrence to them, a part of their daily lives. They could die a dog¡¯s death at any moment, their corpses then dragged away to be fed to cattle.

    Originally, this would have been how Jimmy and Pilo died as well, up until a certain day. They identally discovered a gang big shot trying to dispose of an Upper¡¯s corpse, which forced them to flee. From that point on, they fell to the absolute lowest rung of society, doing jobs that even the gangs looked down on in order to survive. For example, scurrying through sewer trash to barely maintain their livelihood day-by-day.

    ...

    ¡¼ This is a potential point of breakthrough, the profits of a new kind of food will require manpower to maintain and protect ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ had already made such a consideration, the thoughts of this body¡¯s original owner right after he was modified was still too na?ve, as a few Sediments wouldn¡¯t amount to much at all. The city¡¯s gangs were a bunch of hyenas who could resort to anything, no matter how insane it was, as long as it was for the sake of benefits.

    Those who lived in such environments all had very severe mental disabilities, there were no ¡®normal people¡¯ here, even if there were, they would have already died or were already broken.

    ¡¼ Rousing a rebellion is also a possibility ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ lightly rubbed the ck substance in his hand. Every once in a while, the Sediments would cause a rebellion, but what awaited them would be casual suppression from either the House of Mages or one of the seven Churches.

    To Negary, humans with supernatural powers were children ying house, but to the Sediments who didn¡¯t even have proper weapons, they were essentially gods who held the lives of every Sediment in their hands. As such, a true rebellion had never actually urred.

    ¡°It¡¯s edible, it¡¯s actually edible!!¡±

    Finding out that they were still fine after eating the dirt-infused algae for a while, Jimmy and Pilo eximed with excitement. Dirt-infused algae could be found in abundance in the Academic City, and so were the ck horn rocks that could be grounded into ck horn powder, in other words, they had just found an inexhaustible source of food in an instant.

    ¡¼ Enough, unless you¡¯re not afraid of drawing bad attention, shut up ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ shouted at them without any reserve, then stared straight at them with considerable pressure: ¡¼ Now, pledge your allegiance to me, and I shall bring you glory! ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ kept a tiny piece of ck jelly in his hand. Currently, he wasn¡¯t in a position where he could easily use supernatural powers, not even the thought guidance magic invoked through hypnosis should be utilized, so he was relying on pure psychological suggestions, which held a small chance of failure against two people with severe mental disabilities.

    The will to live they disyed earlier was worthy of praise, but that didn¡¯t mean that they were actually good people. The chances of there being ¡®good people¡¯ in the purest sense of the word among the Sediments weren¡¯t that much higher than Japan¡¯s chances at winning the football World Cup.

    They were a bunch of trash and losers, even if they were forced to be this way through circumstances, that didn¡¯t change the fact that they were trash and losers.

    And the ck jelly in ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ hands was his preparation against that. Under circumstances where he had no supernatural support, it became a critical bit of preparation.

    Jimmy and Pilo exchanged nces, then slowly half-knelt down, their answer was to ept.

 Chapter 335: Vol5 Ch5: Rapid Growth

    <h4>Chapter 335: Vol5 Ch5: Rapid Growth</h4>

    ¡¼ Please do not attempt anything that will make me misunderstand your intentions, mister Comet ¡½sitting on the soft guest sofa, ¡®Negary¡¯ lightly shook the tall red wine ss in his hand while wearing a ck cardigan he casually grabbed from somewhere.

    Sitting on the host seat across from Negary, Comet Bourry currently looked more like a guest, moving ever so carefully. Even his well-groomed moustache was trembling out of a mix of fear and anger.

    ncing at Jimmy and Pilo who was standing behind ¡®Negary¡¯, then at his two copsed bodyguards, Comet tried his best to form a smile: ¡°How could I? Against mister Negary, I wouldn¡¯t dare to try anything shady¡±

    Earlier today, these three managed to infiltrate one of his secret safehouses. The bodyguards he hired to keep the safehouse safe were powerless against this person who called himself ¡®Negary¡¯, as they copsed with a mere flick of his finger.

    This made Comet believe that he hade face-to-face with one of the people who thrived in the shadow of the Academic City ¨C Mystics.

    As an ex-gang leader, and the current owner of the White Heart miningpany, he would asionallye into contact with these Mystics, after all, he could be considered a sessful businessman with a certain level of resources in his hands.

    These people could easily kill normal people, so most of them didn¡¯t even regard normal people to be humans. Each time he came into contact with such people, Comet had felt constant goosebumps all over his body, and while facing ¡®Negary¡¯, he was feeling an even more drastic sense of danger.

    It was for this same reason that Comet was in such an awkward situation. After bing an Upper, he no longer retained his previous cruelty, now having a need to maintain the gracefulness and nonchnce of an Upper in order to protect his dignity. Because of this, he couldn¡¯t act the same as before, always ready to pull out a dagger to put up against someone¡¯s neck to threaten them.

    In a way, he was like a wolf who pulled out his own fangs to disguise as a dog, trying to earn food that humans fed their pets, doing everything in his power to enter the inner circle of Upper society.

    ¡¼ I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve forgotten these two friends of mine ¡½

    Stating that, ¡®Negary¡¯ nced at his fingernails, which contained some ck powder underneath. This was a kind of powdered poison created using the ck jelly mixed with certain types of herbs. Even a tiny bit could cause a human to faint, and if they didn¡¯t receive proper treatment in time, they could even suffocate to death.

    ¡¼ I¡¯ll give you a hint, the night that you killed Professor terry ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ didn¡¯t bother to look at Comet¡¯s expression turning pale and continued talking to himself: ¡¼ Of course, the reason I¡¯m mentioning this now isn¡¯t to threaten mister Comet, I¡¯m simply here to ask for some reimbursement for my friends here ¡½

    You¡¯re tantly threatening me.

    Comet was fuming inside, but he managed to keep up a ttering smile and said: ¡°It was a misunderstanding, a simple misunderstanding¡±

    Comet turned to face Jimmy and Pilo, feeling nothing but hatred.

    Why haven¡¯t these two dirty worms died yet? And not only did they survive, but they¡¯ve also even brought someone with power here to see me.

    Comet was originally a Sediments gang leader, the reason he was able to achieve what he had today and be an Upper was thanks to the person he killed, a professor from a certain institution.

    Due to ack of manpower, Professor Terry hired Comet¡¯s gang as security to apany him into a dangerous forest, where his studies had led him to traces of a certain mineral mine.

    Due to the pride and dignity of an Upper, Professor Terry didn¡¯t actually apany the mine searchers into the forest, only sending a few apprentices and servants with the mine searchers to help them record data.

    In a certain part of the forest, Comet¡¯s men managed to pinpoint the exact location of the mine; during the process of which Comet learnt of the mine¡¯s true value from the apprentices; and the fact that Professor Terry did not tell anyone else about the mine from his servants.

    In other words, the only people who knew about the mine¡¯s whereabouts were his men and Professor Terry¡¯s men. As reality has proven, the Uppers looked down upon the Sediments, and so did Professor Terry. He believed that Comet¡¯s gang didn¡¯t even understand what they were doing, and had no courage to do anything shady even if they did.

    Unfortunately, the Comet in the past was much crueler than his current self, and the past Comet chose to permanently silence everyone not on his side. Because the crime of killing a schr was a great one, Comet personally did it due to his distrust of everyone else.

    The entire matter proceeded smoothly, Professor Terry was easily killed due to hiscking sense of danger, whose death was then med on the servants and apprentices who went ¡®missing¡¯, after all, murder and robbery went hand in hand as a pair ofmon crimes.

    Everything went as nned, except the fact that he was discovered by two Sediments while dealing with the body. As he was alone, he didn¡¯t try to do anything to them, butter sent his subordinates after the two, ensuring that they wouldn¡¯t even be able to leave the slums, let alone report him to authorities.

    Taking advantage of that one mineral mine, by paying a massive price, he became the owner of the White Heart miningpany. Although a majority of thepany¡¯s sharesy in other people¡¯s hands, it was still enough to help him escape the status of a Sediment.

    Perhaps after seven or eight generations, his descendants would be true Uppers, and not like how he currently was, unable to get into any circle despite being officially recognized as an Upper, still secretly scorned as an old Sediment.

    Never did he think that a couple of Sediments who should have died in the sewers long ago would suddenly reappear in front of him.

    Suppressing his turbulent inner thoughts, Comet understood very well that these two had gotten acquainted with a Mystic, and his weakness had be a huge bargaining chip in their hands. He could only hope that this Mystic wouldn¡¯t ask for too much, otherwise, he also had means of contacting other Mystics and asking them to deal with him by paying a heavy price.

    ¡¼ That¡¯s good to hear ¡½by observing Comet, ¡®Negary¡¯ had generally grasped this ex-gang leader¡¯s thought process. As he had a grasp of Comet¡¯s bottom line and thought process, it was time for him to put out his remaining bargaining chip.

    ...

    ¡°A new kind of food¡ª¨C dirt-infused algae¡±

    After a while, watching as the three men left his office, Comet looked at the green dirt-infused algae in his hand with a strange expression. If he could properly handle it, this wouldn¡¯t be any less of an opportunitypared to the mineral mine.

    ...

    A few dayster, one week before the summon of the Mana Banquet, a new kind of food appeared on the market, the target demographic being the workers and a portion of Sediments, which drew a lot of attention as soon as it appeared.

    In the Academic City where starvation wasmonce, one new kind of food wouldn¡¯t change the status quo, the most it would bring was another way to survive, but the benefits it brought wouldn¡¯t be inconsiderable.

    Relying on this, Negary managed to obtain a certain amount of resources, among which were the acquaintance and maniption over a few so-called Uppers.

    Benefits were things that never failed to draw one¡¯s attention. The reason why Sediments found it hard to escape their status was that they hardly ever brought enough benefits, even if they identally happened upon a fortune, without a stable source of ie, the idental fortune would onlyst them for so long.

    But once continuous benefit existed, it wasn¡¯t as hard to escape from the status of Sediments as one would think. Of course, this ¡®escape¡¯ was only superficial, as the other party might recognize your status in public, but unless they were willing to give up a part of their benefits, they would never ept an ex-Sediment into their circle. Even if one somehow managed to, they would only remain as an outer-circle member.

    However, ¡®Negary¡¯ didn¡¯t need any of that. Honor might still asionally prove useful, but the glory of insects had no use to Negary whatsoever.

    ¡¼ Finally, I have a bit of power that I can mobilize, certain preparations can now begin ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ narrowed his eyes as his finger rhythmically tapped the table.

 Chapter 336: Vol5 Ch6: Maggot humanoid

    <h4>Chapter 336: Vol5 Ch6: Maggot humanoid</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Many people began to be hired by the White Heart miningpany, some went searching for a proper location to open a food manufacturing factory, while others were sent out to examine the growth of dirt-infused algae in the vicinity as well as any natural umtion grounds of ck horn rocks.

    These collected data would eventually be gathered in ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ hand, which would grant him some preliminary information.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ analyzed this crude data, then singled out the clues within it to finally discover that there were unnatural veins of vitality in various locations throughout the city.

    The pathways of any entities who had manifested their pathway would subconsciously radiate information into their surroundings, including Negary¡¯s pathway after over half of it had been manifested.

    And since vitality was involved, it must be the Life Bearer, one of the seven Gods. Naturally, it could also be another one of the seven Gods, Eulogy of Ocean Depths, but this entity¡¯s appearance was always apanied by the disgusting salty and fishy stench of the ocean. This was a part of that entity¡¯s essence, which they would not and could not easily conceal.

    God¡¯s Offering Day was approaching soon, at which point the Source Energy ¡®fruit¡¯ of this world would be ripe. Just as humanity had alwayspeted for beneficial resources, these so-called Gods were also preparing themselves topete for this resource that benefited them.

    ording to the information that Dim Silence provided, there was a high possibility that the seven Gods came from the same greater world in which the Gods had business rtionships with each other. This was why they had formed this loose alliance to divide benefits among themselves, and the Moon Tree was nothing but their high-quality farm.

    In the past, the Moon Tree world had relied on its mobile characteristic and the Elf race¡¯s aid to rapidly grow. If they had been allowed to continue growing this way, the Moon Tree world might have been able to break through its limits and be a greater world, which the elves called a Bed Realm.

    Very regretfully, this process did notst very long before the seven Gods had invaded and took it over. Although the Moon Tree world was still far from being a greater world, it had already surpassed other regr Sand Realms; the rate that Source Energy umted in this world was much higher than normal Sand Realms, making it an exceptional farm.

    The reason why the power level of this world did not appear to be very high was due to the seven Gods taking 90% of the world¡¯s authorities for themselves, all of which had beenpletely closed off. The only faucet left for Source Energy to escape through were the authorities held by the cursed Elven Gods of the past, which asionally seeped out and caused regr people to undergo Evil Soul awakening.

    Thepetition for this high-quality farm had always continued among the seven Gods. Their battles, both openly and in the shadows, had already bemonce, one of which was how Negary received help from Eternal Heat to finally establish a foothold. So from a public standpoint, Negary stood on the side of Eternal Heat.

    Eternal Heat was originally one of the most powerful entities among the seven Gods, the only two capable of matching him in battle were Life Bearer and Concealed Demise. However, the pathway of Concealed Demise was very different from Eternal Heat and the rest, while they were powerful, their rationality was frequently absent. For this reason, most of the seven Gods were wary of Concealed Demise but didn¡¯t fear them.

    So from a logical standpoint and preliminary clues, the one who caused the Great Magus¡¯ change was most likely the entity worshipped by the Half Life Church, Life Bearer.

    ¡¼ So Stim Allenz has taken Life Bearer¡¯s side? ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ pondered this possibility. The Great Magus only managed to settle in the Moon Tree world by taking advantage of the unusual equilibrium among the seven Gods. As soon as he took one of their sides, there was a very real possibility of him being crushed by the copsed equilibrium.

    ¡¼ In that case, my circumstances aren¡¯t exactly stable either ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ thought as he sat in his office. His appearance in this world had already broken its previous equilibrium, but so what? The various open and hidden schemes against him would only continue, the only way for them to stop would be to create a new equilibrium. This was why he had actively leapt into the fray as soon as the Great Magus¡¯ invitation arrived, attempting to shift the new equilibrium to his favor as much as possible.

    ¡¼ The other probing should also be arriving soon ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ thought to himself. This probing wasn¡¯t referring to the probing of others towards him, but rather the Hermit Order¡¯s probing towards the Academic City.

    Sure enough, in the same afternoon, a violent incident urred in the Academic City. A Mystic attacked one of the institutions, causing the deaths of three professors and over ten students, as well as injuring numerous others.

    Even while sitting in his office at the city outskirts, ¡®Negary¡¯ still managed to hear themotion.

    ¡¼ This sort ofmotion, so it was those two members huh? I hope they won¡¯t disappoint me ¡½

    Negary recalled a certain experiment in the past. At the time, during his research of the Error property and the power of Impurity, one of his shes of inspiration resulted in an idea, which ended up creating a pair of test subjects.

    ...

    At this time, a pair of short-haired blond female Mystics with near-identical appearances were swiftly moving through the streets of the Academic City. The two of them stopped at the exact same time, their twin telepathy had allowed their senses to be inplete sync.

    The older sister Lucy, whose bangs naturally deviated to the left, waved her hand and shot out a spike that contained an ominous power without hesitation. The sharp spike instantly broke through the disguise of a man who wore a mage robe and had formed a transparent shield of mana to protect himself. The spike directly shattered upon contact with the shield.

    However, before the mage could say anything, the younger sister Wendy, whose bangs naturally deviated to the right, tucked the hair on her right behind her ear. An invisible force fluctuated throughout the air, causing the broken fragments of the spikes to explode. Everything within a 5-meter radius of each fragment was instantly vaporized.

    The shockwaves kicked up intense wind, causing the twin sisters¡¯ blond hair to flutter. Meanwhile, the mage had also been scattered into every bit of their surroundings following the wind; he was very evenly distributed too, because he had been broken down as much as possible.

    The twin sisters did not stop there, their powers instantly erupted from their bodies to stir up the traces in their surroundings and prevented divination-type magic from tracking them.

    However, they were one step too slow.

    The manhole cover in a small street was violently blown open from below. A putrid hand covered in foul dirty water reached out from below and grabbed onto the ledge, the hand¡¯s skin looked like it was constantly writhing, but with a closer look, one would notice the chilling truth.

    The entire hand was made from tiny maggots, thousands of them formed this single hand, all of them still continuously exuding their mucus as they moved, a few of the maggots even fell down with the hand¡¯s pulling motion.

    ¡¸ You won¡¯t get away! ¡¹

    A low, horrifying voice resounded from the sewers below, followed by the maggot hand exerting force to pull its plump white body out from the sewers.

    It was mostly humanoid and made up of numerous maggots the same way the hand was, every movement of the body caused arge number of maggots to fall from it, and wherever he passed, he left a trail of mucus that exuded an unforgettable putrid stench.

    This was also what the twin sisters had discovered today. During their violent ¡®search¡¯ of this institution, they discovered clues of unusual magical activities, which they had understood from previous investigations to have only appeared after the Dean made a trip to the Grand Library.

    As members of the Hermit Order, their goal foring to the Academic City was naturally toplete the mission that Negary had posted. Their reward for investigating the Academic City¡¯s abnormalities would be Negary¡¯s help.

    As Negary¡¯s test subjects, they naturally held great power, but their transaction with Negary had already ended, as in ordance with prior agreements, how their powers grew from that point on would have nothing to do with Negary. Throughout these years, they had obtained considerable benefits using these powers, but due to some issues, their bodies had gradually umted some hidden dangers, which desperately required Negary¡¯s aid to resolve.

 Chapter 337: Vol5 Ch7: Fusion explosion

    <h4>Chapter 337: Vol5 Ch7: Fusion explosion</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Lucy and Wendy looked at the maggot humanoid with extremely serious expressions.

    Since they first arrived at the Academic City, they had been investigating various information rted to the Grand Library.

    The Grand Library was hidden among every library within the city, and there were over a hundred libraries of differing scales throughout the Academic City.

    Anyone who stepped foot into one of these hundred libraries had the possibility of entering the Grand Library, expanding their vision using the vast knowledge inside, and even taking one of the books inside back with them, which made all the libraries of the Academic City hotspots of activity.

    Naturally, those from the House of Mages had their own way to ess the library.

    Gaining ess to this information was much easier than they had thought, as anyone who had entered the Grand Library would leave certain traces that any investigators with proper motivation would be able to find.

    Not too long before, the Dean of the Mobis Institute had allegedly made a trip to the Grand Library, after which various strange urrences appeared in the Mobis Institute. Several janitors had confirmed with one another and reported that they could asionally hear strange noises from the underground pipelines, as well as a faint foul stench.

    These strange urrences as well as rumors of the Dean¡¯s trip to the Grand Library prompted these twin sisters to infiltrate the Mobis Institute in order to restrain the Dean and obtain the information he received from the Grand Library.

    The results were obvious, the Dean was nowhere to be found inside the institute, or rather, the twin sisters couldn¡¯t find him. They were instead ambushed by this maggot humanoid; their battle caused a hugemotion and dragged several people from the institute into it.

    Having not expected to cause such a scene, the twin sisters could only leave as soon as possible to avoid the maggot humanoid¡¯s pursuit and the approaching bunch from the House of Mages.

    Lucy and Wendy¡¯s abilities originated from one of Negary¡¯s experiments on the power of Impurity and Error property.

    The power of Impurity was the power born from the trend of everything to go from order to chaos, a sign of the universe¡¯s ever-increasing entropy, power from the chaotic aspect of reality.

    Meanwhile, the power of Error came from the discoordination of things or people with the Truth or correctness of the world, a power originating from mistakes. Among them, the easiest way to produce this power came from the discoordination of Personal Truth against the World¡¯s Truth.

    The increase in Impurity was prone to producing mistakes. After all, whenever the order of something copsed, internal mistakes would continuously manifest within, which then led to further copse of order and more power of Impurity. From a theoretical standpoint, these two powers could coexist and perfectly aid one another.

    However, the experiment to integrate these two powers into one had always ended in failure. The fusion of these two powers would result in a force that could not be controlled, causing everything in the vicinity to immediately be destroyed under its influence, which manifested as an immense explosion.

    As long as these two powers did not fuse, even if they were left mixed inside a vial, nothing would ur at all. But as soon as there was a catalyst for fusion, these two powers would immediately explode on contact. Even Negary himself could not simultaneously utilize the Dragon of Eternal Sin form and the power of Impurity; he would have to separately use these two powers on different parts of his body.

    After discovering that having a single individual wielding the fused force was impractical, Negary contemted the possibility of having more than one individual wielding this force, thus gaining control of it.

    In the end, Lucy and Wendy became the sessful products of this experiment. As they were twins, their telepathy was extremely miraculous, allowing them to share even their mental power.

    The older sister Lucy could fuse her mental power with the power of Impurity, while the younger sister Wendy could use the power of Error to affect anything within a certain range that contained her older sister¡¯s power of Impurity, using their shared mental power as the catalyst for the two powers to react.

    Combined, the twin sisters could easily create huge explosions, of course, other than explosions, they also gained a few other powers. For example, by releasing their powers through their aura, they were able to disturb the traces they left behind; through testing, it had been found that not even a master mage would be able to discover them through their traces using magical means. Naturally, they could also use these powers on their own to easily destroy the structure of anything.

    The maggot humanoid¡¯s head had nothing but maggots in it, there wasn¡¯t even a proper face to look at, but the voice was indeeding from its body, a voice that sounded like someone was ripping and tearing insects apart to produce noises underwater:

    ¡¸ Remain, be my hotbeds, breed more offspring me for ¡¹

    The maggot humanoid swung its hand, sending arge number of maggots and mucus flying towards the twin sisters.

    Lucy threw several throwing knives into the air, then pulled her younger sister along as she ran forward. Wendy focused her gaze on the throwing knives, sending the power of Error from her body into the air and contacted the power of Impurity within the throwing knives.

    However, the resulting explosion did not have the power it usually did. A small maggot even managed to borrow the explosion shockwaves to fly onto Lucy¡¯s left calf. Although it was quickly shaken off and crushed, a painful sensation could still be felt from the point of contact.

    That power again!

    The twin sisters were extremely irritated. In the past, the explosions they created could easily destroy everything within its vicinity, but wouldn¡¯t cause shockwaves that were too intense.

    However, as they fought this maggot humanoid, some sort of power was affecting the power of Impurity, or rather, affecting Lucy¡¯s mental power that was mixed with the power of Impurity, causing the fusion catalyst to be iplete and greatly lessened the power of their explosions.

    Enduring the pain from her left calf, Lucy infused the power of Impurity into a brick under her feet while still maintaining telepathy. After they had taken enough distance, Wendy immediately detonated it with her power of Error.

    Boom...

    Another explosion urred, the intense shockwaves destroyed an entire wall and sted the pursuing maggot humanoid apart. The maggot humanoid¡¯s body scattered everywhere into countless maggots, but these maggots quickly gathered again into humanoid form to pursue the twin sisters, seemingly obsessed with them.

    Lucy suddenly tripped and fell due to the intense paining from her left leg. When she looked down at her foot, she found that it had bepletely swollen. Bags of putrid mucus had formed around her entire feet, some of them were even leaking yellow pus, if one looked carefully, one could even see some tiny maggots moving within.

    Lucy used her power of Impurity in an attempt to destroy these things but found that the maggots had adapted extremely well to Impurity. Not only did they quickly grow up, but the blisters on her feet were also rapidly expanding, so Lucy hurriedly stopped using Impurity.

    After that, Wendy also tried using Error to kill them but found that while the power of Error managed to stop these maggots from growing and spreading, it wasn¡¯t enough to kill them.

    The foul stench once again emanated from behind them, that monster seemed to be able to urately locate them. The twin sisters had no choice but to temporarily give up on resolving the issue on Lucy¡¯s feet and focused on escaping. That monster was somehow countering their powers, if their explosion powers could be exerted normally, even ten maggot humanoids would have already been sted to dust.

    There are still others from the Hermit Order who epted this mission, let¡¯s find a chance to contact them.

    We¡¯re not going to be able toplete this mission alone.

    As the twin sisters escaped the small alleyway, more and more people began to gather around. The foul stench also gradually receded, but their sharp mental senses were able to recognize the monster¡¯s eyes still focusing on them, seeming to tell them that this wasn¡¯t over.

 Chapter 338: Vol5 Ch8: Admittance qualifications

    <h4>Chapter 338: Vol5 Ch8: Admittance qualifications</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°Mister Negary, a good opportunity has arrived¡± Comet knocked on ¡®Negary¡±s office and happily reported.

    ¡°Yesterday, the Mobis Institute was attacked, some of their buildings were either damaged or destroyed, so they require a small bit of capital for repairs. In exchange, the Mobis Institute has agreed to grant a few quotas for auditing students¡± Comet excitedly exined. This was a chance to enter an academy to study, even if it was only as an auditing student.

    To be an Upper with a proper and respectable identity in this world, the best opportunity was to be a schr. In this world, the phrase ¡®knowledge is wealth¡¯ wasn¡¯t only truth, but gospel; coupled with the fact that valuable rtions could be established between schoolmates, each quota in any institution was more precious than literal gold.

    Under normal circumstances, the quotas to enter any institution were reserved for Uppers with at least 5 generations of history,bined with a ludicrously high tuition fee, as well as an internal examination before one was allowed to enroll.

    Even with huge finances backing you, the most that an institute would do was to lower the minimum requirement to Uppers with 3 generations of history. For people who were originally Sediments like Comet, it wouldn¡¯t be until at least his great-grandchildren¡¯s generation who reach the minimum requirement to enroll in an institution.

    This was because even though he had status as an Upper, he wasn¡¯t actually recognized as one. It wouldn¡¯t be until his son had undergone proper training and education before his son was officially recognized as a first-generation Upper.

    But now, there was a chance to circumvent all of that: Simply by providing repair funds, one would receive a quota to be an auditing student of the institution. Quite obviously, this was a ploy to earn funds without actually giving anything up, and yet many were still attracted to such a quota.

    Those who lived in an equal society would find it hard to imagine how crucial status was in this world. Status here represented natural-born sess; Sediments were losers and the offspring of losers, they were born with almost no value, some didn¡¯t even treat them as humans. While living in this world, such people, even if they had worked to gain power and authority, would still face prejudice from almost every direction.

    This wasn¡¯t just prejudice from one or two people, this was prejudice from society as a whole.

    Under such circumstances, Sediments eventually came to also consider themselves trash. Facing an Upper, they would always feel a deep sense of inferiority, so as soon as they escaped from their status as Sediments, they would do everything they could to imitate Uppers, paying even more attention to their own etiquettespared to the Uppers.

    ¡¼ A sick society ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ was able to very easily recognize this unhealthy social structure. In reality, most Sediments were much more capablepared to the so-called Uppers, but due to factors like education, resources, as well as others, most of them couldn¡¯t help themselves from bing true sediments.

    ¡¼ Every individual is a treasure, every individual who can exert the potential of their soul is a gem that has been polished. The fact that you managed to climb out from the bog of Sediments by breaking through your limits means that you¡¯ve managed to polish your own shine, and yet you are now trying to blur that shine ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ stared at Comet, the ex-gang leader and slowly spoke. This society¡¯s unhealthy and rigid beliefs were currently turning Comet into nothing but a clown.

    ¡¼ It seems you require a bit of support and urging ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ said as he stood up, which caused Comet to slightly tremble. During this period of time, ¡®Negary¡¯ had easily been able to utilize his psychological techniques to imnt the fear of his figure within Comet.

    ¡°Mister Negary, what are you trying to do!?¡± Comet questioned in fright. But the current him did not have the cruelty and aggressiveness he used to, unable to do anything but cry out fearfully like a rabbit waiting to be eaten.

    ¡¼ Although a part of this is due to subconscious suggestions, your current figure proves that you¡¯ve thoroughly be a piece of trash ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯s¡¯ gaze appeared disappointed, after which he curtly stabbed a syringe-like tube into Comet¡¯s neck, injecting him with the ck liquid inside.

    ¡¼ It¡¯s called Nightmare, something that I¡¯ve created just a couple of days ago, I hope you¡¯ll like it ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ lightly spoke, but his voice in Comet¡¯s ear had be extremely heavy. Everything in Comet¡¯s vision had be blurred, the Nightmare concoction flowed from the veins in his neck to his entire body, then began to stimte a certain part of Comet¡¯s brain through its connection with his body.

    The unconscious Comet began to dream, a horrifying dream.

    ¡¼ Jimmy, Pilo ¡½hearing ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ call, the two of them hurriedly rushed to see him. They had now escaped from their previous destitution, no longer needing to worry about starving or a ce to sleep. Everything they currently had was granted to them by ¡®Negary¡¯, so they wouldn¡¯t even think to hesitate to carry out whatever ¡®Negary¡¯ wanted them to do.

    But they were also a bit clueless on what to do when they saw the twitching, fearful Comet who was lying unconscious on the ground as soon as they entered.

    ¡¼ I¡¯m going to give you a mission. The Mobis Institution is currently giving out several auditing student quotas; I¡¯m going to leave the full financial power of the White Heart miningpany and the dirt-infused algae foodpany to you two. I don¡¯t care how you do it, I want you to get me one of those quotas ¡½

    ¡¼ Otherwise, those who are useless do not need to exist ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯s¡¯ gaze fell onto the copsed Comet, then smiled gently and continued: ¡¼ Just like mister Comet here ¡½

    ¡°Understood, Sir Negary¡± the pair of them trembled and hurriedly replied.

    ...

    Things proceeded even faster than expected after this. The auditing student quota very quickly belonged to ¡®Negary¡¯, as the pair of men exerted the full extent of their activities under ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ urging.

    They first investigated which parties were trying topete for the quota, then after eliminating those they deemed insufficientpetitors from the list, they began to ¡®work¡¯ on the others. Every potentpetitor was ambushed practically at the same time, either by acid to the face or fallen objects. Most of thepetitors either became crippled or literally defaced.

    In exchange, Jimmy and Pilo only needed to hire a group of reckless Sediments with a full meal, then bribed the head of enrollment for auditing students with a considerable price. Reality had shown just how much the grace and etiquette of an Upper was actually worth.

    Due to the money¡¯s influence, the head of enrollment ignored all of Jimmy and Pilo¡¯s unfair actions and granted them a quota.

    Naturally, the revenge toe from thepetitors was another price that they would have to pay, butpared to this price, Jimmy and Pilo were more afraid of letting ¡®Negary¡¯ down.

    At this point, there was only a day left until the House of Mages¡¯ Mana Banquet, and around a month from God¡¯s Offering Day, since this was the time for the fruit to ripen, a lot of fluctuations would appear, due to how many things it was rted to.

    Watching Jimmy and Pilo¡¯s excited expressions frompleting their mission, ¡®Negary¡¯ shook his head. Their ability to mobilize and act wasmendable, but as they were limited by their knowledge, there were still many issues with the measures they chose.

    If not because the Mobis Institute itself had issues and this auditing student enrollment was unusual in the first ce, their little tricks might not have worked at all.

    Regardless of the process, they had still received the quota. After ¡®donating¡¯ the appropriate funds, ¡®Negary¡¯ became an auditing student of the Mobis Institute. At the same time, mister Comet had been stuck in his nightmare for an entire day, all of his veins now visible throughout his body, which now appearedpletely ck.

    ...

    At another location, Lucy looked hatefully at her amputated left foot. Helpless to do anything to the maggots, she ultimately had no choice but to cut off her left foot, and before returning to the Hermit Order, she would remain a disabled person.

 Chapter 339: Vol5 Ch9: The eerie institute

    <h4>Chapter 339: Vol5 Ch9: The eerie institute</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Wearing a brand new uniform, ¡®Negary¡¯ carried a small bag on his back as he entered the Mobis Institute. Their work efficiency must be praised, as the enrollment process finished in less than half a day¡¯s time.

    Watching the students going into the school, ¡®Negary¡¯ slightly frowned.

    The Mobis Institute¡¯s environment wasn¡¯tcking, but it currently had an acute sense of unease clearly lingering in the air. Everyone who lived in this environment would surely be highly belligerent, if not for their self-righteous dignity as Uppers, they would most likely disy open impatience on their faces right now.

    ¡°Auditing student, these are the timetables you¡¯re allowed to select, as well as the key to your dorm. Furthermore, these are the school¡¯s regtions, make sure to memorize all of them, if you vite any of them and face expulsion, don¡¯t me me¡±

    The head of enrollment wore very decent clothing, but there was a small scratch near the cuff of his coat button, as well as a small, almost indiscernible blood mark at the edge of his leather shoes, which suggested that he had used violence not too long ago.

    While living under the conditions of this institute, everyone was prone to being belligerent, their rationality could always disappear without any warnings, emotions like hysteria, hot-headedness, and irritability, all became especially obvious.

    ¡¼ Understood ¡½after epting the things that the head of enrollment gave him, ¡®Negary¡¯ began to take a stroll around the institute.

    Most of these people had already shown unusual signs, but they weren¡¯t able to recognize it, believing this to be nothing but the unease leftover from the horrible attack of the previous day.

    Very few with especially sharp spirit sense would be able to sense the abnormalities in the institute, but people with such sharp spirit sense would usually be the curious type, so as soon as they recognized the abnormalities, they wouldn¡¯t choose to take refuge, instead would choose to investigate alone.

    Carrying his bag with him, ¡®Negary¡¯ noticed a few young men and women chatting among one another as they held a blueprint in their hands while walking towards the institute¡¯s library. Among them was a young man with brown curly hair and a hat, who seemed to have snuck a nce towards ¡®Negary¡¯ before lowering his head again.

    ¡¼ What sharp spirit sense. However, in such an environment, having acute senses won¡¯t necessarily be a good thing ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ chuckled to himself. Those who had sharp senses would be able to sense things that regr people could not, and most of the time, these things did not differentiate from good or evil.

    After observing the institute for a bit and taking a look at the destroyed structures, ¡®Negary¡¯ once again confirmed that the twin sisters were among those who came to the Academic City to undertake his mission.

    As ¡®Negary¡¯ checked a flower bed covered in dust, he rubbed his finger along the edge of the rocky encasement. A small bit of dried-up colorful mucus began to give off a faint putrid scent as ¡®Negary¡¯ rubbed it away with his finger.

    ¡¼ This sensation... power of Impurity, but slightly different as well ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ scowled, picked up his bag again, then began heading towards the dorm that he was assigned to.

    Originally, the institute wouldn¡¯t have assigned a dorm to an auditing student. As the name suggested, auditing students were only allowed to listen during certain lessons, even their ess to the cafeteria and WC would usually be restricted. And yet, the Mobis Institute had granted the new auditing students ess not unlike that of official students, which further reinforced the fact that something was wrong.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ used the dorm¡¯s sink to wash his hand, but still couldn¡¯tpletely shake off the faint foul stench from his finger that normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to detect.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ scowled a bit, he didn¡¯t hate the foul stench, as his main body Negary had already taken over an entire world, gaining control over almost everyst bit of matter and energy within it. Negary had already experienced every scent, taste, and sensation that humans could and could not perceive, so if ¡®Negary¡¯ truly cared about such things, he would still be restrained by human perception.

    Everything that existed was only a part of the world¡¯s operation. And for Negary who had operated an entire world; even if his thoughts had been simplified due to the limits of the human brain, he had still discarded many of humanity¡¯s shallow perceptions.

    ¡¼ How interesting, a specious power of Impurity ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ was able to recognize that the smell came from a small bit of strange Impurity that was stuck to his finger, and if he didn¡¯t deal with it for a long while, it could easily cause his body to undergo mutations.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ opened his bag and took out arge collection of bottles and vials. Because he couldn¡¯t borrow power from the original Negary, he had no choice but to use materialsmonly found in the Academic City to concoct certain serums and powdered substances.

    First, he used a cotton swab to take a bit of red liquid to rub on his finger, then took out some brown powder from a purple vial using a chemistry spoon and spread it on top of the foul stench at his fingertip. He then held two flints with his right hand and banged them together, causing the sparks tond on top of the brown powder.

    A burst of me erupted, followed by a rotten smell that came off with the brown smoke. Because there wasn¡¯t enough fuel, the me quickly fizzled out, leaving a few small white beads on his finger.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ then collected the white beads into a clean bottle, his finger waspletely unharmed by the me, and the stench from before had also disappeared.

    Looking at the white beads in the bottle, ¡®Negary¡¯ chuckled, then put them all back into his bag. After reorganizing his things a bit, he left his room for the cafeteria.

    His current body was a regr human one that hadn¡¯t gone through any modifications, so food and drinks were still a necessity.

    ...

    There weren¡¯t too many people in the cafeteria, the overall atmosphere was stifled and heavy. Students who had the means would choose to eat outside the institute, but not all Upper families were necessarily wealthy. For example, Chromie, who originally went to study in the Academic City, while his home¡¯s financial situation was much better than regr folks, he still chose to frequently eat in the cafeteria after paying the high tuition fees.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ chose a portion of ck pepper steak, as well as a portion of dirt-infused algae; this new food had already appeared within the cafeterias of some institutes. Not noticing any smell out of the ordinary from carefully sniffing the food and checking with his spirit sense, ¡®Negary¡¯ pulled out a small bottle he had brought with him, poured it into his food, then began to eat.

    ¡°Hello, fellow student... May I sit here?¡±

    The young man with the sharp spirit sense from before stood in front of ¡®Negary¡¯ with a te of food in his hand. Quite obviously, he had managed to recognize a bit of ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ uniqueness due to his spirit sense, so after observing ¡®Negary¡¯ for a bit, he chose to actively contact him.

    ¡¼ Of course ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ nced at him before casually replying.

    He hadn¡¯t epted any power from Negary and had even disguised his existence, yet this person still managed to notice his abnormalities. Most likely, his spirit sense was already potent enough to perform Spirit Sight.

    Naturally, part of this was due to ¡®Negary¡¯ not concealing his uniquenesspletely. If a Sediment who suddenly held an entirely new source of food in his hand didn¡¯t disy any abnormalities, that in itself would be the biggest abnormality, so ¡®Negary¡¯ chose to disguise as a half-Mystic who had certain unique capabilities.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m Roger Cleves, you must be a new auditing student?¡± the young man thanked him.

    In the end, he was still only a student in an institute, his sharp edges still hadn¡¯t been sanded down by the cruelty of society, so his way of doing things was quite direct. After discovering ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ uniqueness, he immediately attempted to learn more about ¡®Negary¡¯.

 Chapter 340: Vol5 Ch10: Ghostly shadow

    <h4>Chapter 340: Vol5 Ch10: Ghostly shadow</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ That¡¯s right, I just arrived today ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ looked up at the young man who introduced himself as Roger Cleves and replied after some close observation.

    ¡°Then, can I ask what you think about the Mobis Institute?¡± Roger keenly asked as he was able to faintly recognize the uniqueness that ¡®Negary¡¯ exuded. He had discovered too many issues in the institute recently, but there weren¡¯t many willing to help, so he was hoping to gather a fewpanions who held the same views.

    ¡¼ Hm, it is a good ce to study. As for other things, you know what they say about curiosity and the cat ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯s¡¯ brows slightly furrowed, then answered as if to warn Roger and stopped paying attention to him altogether.

    ¡°Sorry for bothering you¡± Roger said, a bit embarrassed, then seemed to focus on his own meal.

    In silence, ¡®Negary¡¯ quickly finished his own lunch, then put the small bottle of oil on the table away into his pocket. This action drew Roger¡¯s attention, as his excellent spirit sense allowed him to recognize some peculiarities about that shiny yellow bottle.

    This superhuman sensitivity had indeed given Roger a sense of superiority. This ability of his had only just awakened a few months ago; yes, ¡®awakened¡¯, Roger was very sure that he didn¡¯t use the wrong word to describe it. He believed that he already had this ability since birth, and only after it had awakened that he noticed how different he was from others.

    He was able to recognize things that others could not, asionally see spirits pop up in the city, gained a certain level of precognitive sense, and sporadically heard unusual whispers in his ears. All of this made Roger feel like he was different from everyone else.

    Due to this, as soon as supernatural urrences appeared within the Mobis Institute, his first thought wasn¡¯t to flee but to see this as his stage. In his mind, some sort of Demon King had just awakened, and adventurers who endured hardship and risked it all to defeat them would be rewarded with untold wealth and power.

    In other words, because he awakened such an ability, Roger felt that he was the main character.

    Watching ¡®Negary¡¯ walk away, Roger narrowed his eyes while focusing on ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ coat pocket, the bottle of oil that gave him a strange feeling was sitting there.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation, Roger, is that person really one of ¡®them¡¯?¡± a sudden voice cut off Roger¡¯s train of thought.

    It was his friend Landier, as well as a member of his Abnormality Removal Squad, one of his fewpanions who chose to believe and patrol the institute with him.

    ¡°That auditing student is indeed unique in a certain way; I¡¯ll find some time to investigate him again¡± Roger smiled in response. The ¡®them¡¯ that Landier spoke of were Mystics, those whomanded magic.

    ...

    On his way back, ¡®Negary¡¯ didn¡¯t even need to spend too much effort to notice a person tailing him. Only the ones actually in the act would be able to believe that their tailing skills were any better than simply walking behind the one they were tailing.

    Sure enough, there wasn¡¯t anything worth expecting from these students¡¯ skills.

    Having returned to the dorm, ¡®Negary¡¯ held the bottle of oil from before in his hand. This substance was corpse oil that he extracted from several corpses in the city sewers, each of the corpses had practiced the axle ritual while they were alive, so their bodies had been altered. The corpse oil that ¡®Negary¡¯ had extracted from their bodies would be able to grant him a certain level of mana.

    If he used it inbination with certain rituals, ¡®Negary¡¯ would even be able to inherit the magical expertise from the original Negary, but ¡®Negary¡¯ chose not to do it, as the amount of mana in his possession was just enough.

    ¡¼ However, that youngster will probably have use for this ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ looked at the bottle of unfinished corpse coil. After cing it on the table, he opened his bag of tools; if he were to give this to that youngster, he would need to add some seasoning into it.

    After leaving the bottle of corpse oil in his room and hiding the other materials well, ¡®Negary¡¯ left. He understood perfectly well the mental state of people like Roger who had just obtained a new ability.

    They would believe themselves to be the main character, feeling a sense of self-righteous responsibility, believing that it was up to them to resolve every incident they could see. For that reason, they believed everything they do to be for the sake of justice, and they could arbitrarily do as they please for this justice.

    For example, stealing things that they believed to be useful for them.

    The person who believed themselves to have hidden very well observed as ¡®Negary¡¯ left his dorm room. After running a full circle around the school, he met up with Roger and reported while breathing heavily: ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed his amodations, as well as the fact that he just left his room. From what I can see, he probably won¡¯t return for a while¡±

    ¡°Very good, I can confirm that the auditing student carries a certain level of peculiarities. As the school is currently full of danger, for the sake of the numerous students, for our beautiful campus, as well as the three Professors and the fifteen students who lost their lives yesterday, we must do what we can!¡± Roger patted hispanion¡¯s shoulder and dered resolutely.

    Roger was indeed also looking down on ¡®Negary¡¯ in his mind.

    As expected of a Sediment, even though he has gotten proper status, he has no sense of responsibility that a gentleman should have.

    Very quickly Roger followed thepanion who tailed ¡®Negary¡¯ towards his dorm. As he arrived at the building, his sharp spirit sense was able to recognize something inside attracting him.

    Under the Abnormality Removal Squad¡¯s support, Roger entered ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ room through the window that had been purposely left open, then followed his spirit sense to find ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ bag and the bottle of corpse oil within.

    Thanks to ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ seasoning, the mana inside the bottle was now extremely lively, which held a critical level of attraction to Roger who was essentially a normal person with a sharp spirit sense.

    Looking at the bottle of corpse oil, the scenes in Roger¡¯s eyes began to twist and warp, some pictures seemed to have surfaced from within the corpse oil. They looked like irregr humanoid shapes that were trying to release some sort of magic.

    ¡°Take me away, take me away, I beg you, save me!!!¡± as the figures within the bottle madly begged; Roger, who could observe them, became the outlet for their voices. The intense sense of fear and the begging struck directly at Roger¡¯s heart.

    Having experienced something simr before, Roger understood that these figures were spirits. They weren¡¯t human souls, but rather portions of people¡¯s memories and consciousness that existed by being mixed with a bit of supernatural power.

    Only those with an extreme level of emotions or carried certain peculiarities would be able to create spirits, furthermore, both the living and the dead had a chance to create spirits like these.

    Several months ago, when his spirit sense had just awoken, he discovered one of his fellow students using a spirit summoning ritual he found somewhere and gave birth to a spirit from within his body.

    However, that studentmitted suicide for unknown reasons not too long after that, and Roger couldn¡¯t find that spirit summoning ritual despite trying many times.

    Holding the bottle of corpse oil in his hand, Roger did not hesitate.

    Since that student didn¡¯t want to do anything for the institute, me taking this thing is also for his own good.

    After all, me protecting the institute will also be protecting him.

    With such thoughts in mind, Roger hurriedly snuck out from ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ dorm room.

    ...

    Meanwhile, ¡®Negary¡¯ had paid a visit to the school library. As he pulled a book out, he was able to clearly see a twisted face shing by on the other side of the bookshelf through a gap in the middle.

    Very strangely, despite the speed that the face shed by, ¡®Negary¡¯ could not hear any footsteps despite being so close.

 Chapter 341: Vol5 Ch11: Erroneous spirits and divining by astrology

    <h4>Chapter 341: Vol5 Ch11: Erroneous spirits and divining by astrology</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Walking to the other side of the bookshelf with the book in his hand, ¡®Negary¡¯ didn¡¯t discover anything and subconsciously smirked.

    ¡¼ This institute sure is full of troubles ¡½

    His spirit sense was even stronger than Roger¡¯s, so he recognized that the twisted face that just popped up was different from the source of the foul stench in this institute; quite obviously, that was an abnormality that originated from another source.

    ¡¼ These are Errors ¡½in that instant, ¡®Negary¡¯ gained a sense of understanding.

    The Moon Tree world¡¯s original form was now aplete mystery, but when the elves initially moved here, the Moon Tree had modified this world into their new home, after which they stole as much as they could from other worlds to nurture the Moon Tree world.

    After that, the seven Gods invaded and took the authorities of this world for themselves, each holding a portion of it in their grasp. Their actions put the world into an unhealthy state of being raised like a cattle farm, which manifested as the unhealthy social structure that the world was currently in.

    The Error in the me world that resulted in the existence of Evil Spirits were formed by the simple fact that New Deity and Progenitor Dragon did not want to sacrifice themselves to remedy the world¡¯s rules; so a world where nearly all of its authorities had been purposely restrained like the Moon Tree world would naturally produce world-level Errors as well.

    ¡¼ Most likely, the original had noticed this very early on ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ didn¡¯t inherit any memories regarding this, but if the current him was able to recognize such a thing, the unrestrained original Negary would naturally be able to notice this as well.

    ¡¼ And it¡¯s because of this kind of Error that monsters appear so easily in this world, they¡¯re the results of Error ¡½

    Walking along this bookshelf, ¡®Negary¡¯ traced his finger along each book, examining the name of each one.

    ¡¼ Theory of Spirit Summoning Rituals ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ eyes lit up. Obviously, it was this book that caused the abnormalities earlier, and as ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ gaze focused on it, almost a dozen howling figures appeared from inside the book, disying the mana hidden within.

    As ¡®Negary¡¯ opened the book, the spirits appeared to have walked out from the book, surrounding ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ body, twisting their bodies as their mouths opened wide, seemingly howling or crying out.

    The content of the book was quite interesting, it depicted how to use candlelight and mirrors to draw out one¡¯s own spirit; ording to the book, a spirit was able to fly, go through walls, see through objects, control things with a thought, as well as create illusions. Particrly powerful spirits might even be able to twist space into a maze that traps people inside permanently without any way to escape.

    Even though ¡®Negary¡¯ hadn¡¯tpletely inherited Negary¡¯s knowledge, he understood very well that only certain aspects of the book¡¯s descriptions were true, with the rest purposely crafted to tempt the reader. If someone truly performed these rituals as instructed by the book, the only oue would be killing themselves.

    ¡¼ The most severe issue is controlling the created spirit; certain things created by oneself will not necessarily respect their ¡®father¡¯ ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ muttered as he closed the book in his hand.

    This thing was highly interesting, but this wasn¡¯t a good time to be testing it, the Mana Banquet was scheduled to begin tomorrow night,sting for a total of three days. The first two days of the Mana Banquet consisted of the House of Mages¡¯ mutual disys of magical skills, with the true ¡®banquet¡¯ happening on the evening of the final day.

    In the past, Great Magus Stim Allenz managed to capture an Evil God, who he imprisoned within the Grand Library. Through numerous magical potions and rituals, he ultimately erased the Evil God¡¯s consciousness, turning it into a living mana generator. The Mana Banquet was, in essence, a charity event where all of the Evil God¡¯s umted mana was released at once.

    Due to this Evil God¡¯s unique property, the mana they produced could be obtained and used by anyone, which made each Mana Banquet a chance for all mages to indulge themselves. Any Mystic who was able to survive through the night of the Mana Banquet would be massively stronger, some might even be able to peek at the mysticisms behind the Evil God and earn a new unusual ability.

    ¡®Negary will have to excavate the secrets hidden in the Academic City¡¯s unusual changes during these three days, only then would he be able to turn his passive situation into an active one, break the trap waiting for him, and even obtain more benefits for himself.

    ¡¼ Something has ovepped with this library at a certain aspect of reality ¡½

    After investigating for a short while, ¡®Negary¡¯ came up with this conjecture, which fit the various rumors behind the Grand Library.

    ¡¼ As long as a certain condition is achieved, one would be able to enter the Grand Library. Would that be spirit sense? ¡½

    ¡¼ No, with my level of spirit sense, if it was truly the ess conditions, I would have immediately entered the Grand Library as soon as I set foot into this library ¡½

    Among the numerous students ¡®Negary¡¯ had observed entering and leaving the library, he had seen many of their unique qualities. Some were very well-read, some had an unparalleled level of respect towards books in general, some with potent learning capabilities, as well as those with a strong interest in Mysticism.

    However, none of them managed to trigger the conditions to enter the Grand Library. In fact, none of them came even close, because they didn¡¯t trigger any reactions from the part of the Grand Library that ovepped with this ce.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ then recalled the people that he knew for a fact had entered the Grand Librarian, which included the snake demon Isrig who had pledged allegiance to him; the Protagonist of this world, Chromie; as well as several others who had joined the Hermit Order in and attempt to discern their special qualities.

    ¡¼ Physical factors, mental factors, and environmental factors ¡½

    ording to the words of those who had entered the Grand Library, none of them really understood why they were able to enter it in the first ce.

    ¡¼ Because he¡¯s the Protagonist, Chromie can be eliminated from the list of references. There¡¯s arge possibility that the will of the Moon Tree led him inside ¡½

    After removing one possible variable, ¡®Negary¡¯ discovered a simple ess condition.

    ¡¼ An intense yearning for a certain thing? This should only be one of the conditions ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ then found a map of the Academic City, which depicted over a hundred institutes and academies littered all around the Academic City.

    ¡¼ Isrig entered the Grand Library from the Northwest direction of the Leeson library. The time was the 25th of March, at exactly 11:00 noon. He entered the Grand Library when searching for a smoking area ¡½

    ¡¼ There are other data, like direction, time, and various elements ¡½as ¡®Negary¡¯ referenced it with certain mystical astrological knowledge, he discovered the abnormalities and turned to the Mobis Institute on the map, where he currently was.

    ¡¼ Southwest direction, first arc on the astrbe, the corresponding celestial body is the Sun. It is currently August, the weal star is Uranus, corresponding to the Leo constetion. Following its trajectory, Leo will descend on the first arc at 5AM. The element is Fire, with the unique quality being stillness ¡½1

    ¡¼ At 5AM in Mobis Institute, by using intense yearning as a catalyst and the still me as the key, open the gate of the Grand Library ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ set up his astrbe in ordance with the Mobis Institute¡¯s location,bining his astrology knowledge with Mysticism to calcte the general opportune time to enter the Grand Library.

    Naturally, both Mysticism and astrology were subjects that would change with the passage of time as well as certain other factors, so calctions made with just the human brain would only result in generally urate answers with some variables. It would normally be best to always use specific tools for these calctions.

 Chapter 342: Vol5 Ch12: Field

    <h4>Chapter 342: Vol5 Ch12: Field</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    After confirming the time, ¡®Negary¡¯ left the library.

    To ensure that he didn¡¯t draw the animosity of the seven Gods, Great Magus Stim Allenz did not drape his power over every bit ofnd in this region, which gave ¡®Negary¡¯ a lot of room to act.

    ¡¼ The timetable... ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ took out the timetable of sses that auditing students could participate in.

    The Mobis Institute offered a selective course for its students, every weekend, the institute¡¯s professors would open several sses for the same or different subjects, and the students of the institute would be allowed to choose their sses following their own schedule.

    Because three professors were recently killed, the institute¡¯s curriculum had also been slightly altered. ¡®Negary¡¯ skipped through the names and subjects of several professors, since he was an auditing student, the number of subjects he was able to participate in was limited.

    ¡¼ Economics, Management, Mining... Biology ¡½flipping to the veryst page of the timetable, ¡®Negary¡¯ found the newly established subject, Biology. This subject was described as the research of various creatures, studying their characteristics, then applying the results into medicine, food, leather, and other domains.

    And the one responsible for this subject was the institute¡¯s Dean.

    ¡¼ So tantly? ¡½as ¡®Negary¡¯ walked on the path leading from the library back to his dorm, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    ¡¼ Has the Great Maguspletely taken the side of Life Bearer, or was there some sort of other changes that led to someone under his rule having the audacity to research ¡®life¡¯? ¡½

    ¡¼ If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s very possible that the institute¡¯s recent changes came from this Dean himself ¡½

    While recalling that foul power, ¡®Negary¡¯ returned to his dorm room, easily discovering his bag that hadn¡¯t been closed, as well as the traces of someone stepping on his window sill. In fact, there was a very clear footprint on the flowerbed outside.

    ¡¼ This kind of person, let¡¯s see if he can grasp the opportunity I provided because if not, he would fall into the abyss sooner orter ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ sighed.

    Roger certainly was talented with his spirit sense, but if he continued to immerse in the sense of superiority provided by this talent and cked on his daily training, then he was as good as crippled.

    ¡¼ Perhaps, he will require a bit of urging as well ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ shook his head. That would have to depend on the situation, after all, he was currently in the middle of a covert operation, so he wouldn¡¯t go looking for trouble. Of course, if a chance arose, he wouldn¡¯t pass up on it either.

    ¡¼ More careful nning must be made for follow-up operations ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ thought of the information he had dug up during this period of time: ¡¼ The Hermit Order¡¯s side should also act again soon; they don¡¯t have much time ¡½

    ...

    At another location, Roger and his Abnormality Elimination Squad had gathered at their meeting ce, a half-abandoned ssroom. ording to the Mobis Institute¡¯s myths, a student once obtained a Grimoire from an unknown ce, which he opened during one of his lessons in this room and released the demon inside. That demon harvested a total of 18 lives including that student¡¯s life during that incident.

    ording to the myth, the ssroom became abandoned from that point on, but that demon still lingered here, biding his time waiting for an opportunity to deceive any passing students, trapping them inside this room as well.

    However, there was a reason why it was called a myth. While this ssroom was indeed abandoned and in disrepair, there had never been any reported cases of missing people.

    ¡°Alright, there are only several ces in the institute left that we haven¡¯t investigated, once we¡¯re finished, we¡¯ll definitely find out the true cause of the recent abnormalities¡± Roger discussed the several potential abnormal spots they had investigated today, many of which actually contained abnormalities.

    For example, after sawing out a certain 4-meter-long pipeline inside the institute, they discovered an eerie cylinder of flesh that encased a single medallion, which confirmed that the cylinder of flesh was actually a missing security guard.

    Following the internal scratches of the pipeline, they discovered that the security guard disappeared inside at the rooftop water drains of a certain building, where his uniform was found violently ripped apart.

    Afterwards, through the security guard¡¯s muddy shoes, they found that he had travelled through the underground sewers. They finally made up their minds to make a trip to the underground sewers at dawn the next day.

    ¡°Landier, you¡¯re familiar with the institute¡¯s knight circle, borrow some weapons from them¡± because of his spirit sense, Roger became the leader of the group. After delegating the various tasks for the following day, he told everyone to go back to rest.

    After everyone had left, Roger sighed and asked: ¡°Senior Field, are there really going to be no issues with this arrangement?¡±

    ¡¸ Of course there wouldn¡¯t be, you have to trust me ¡¹a disembodied voice slowly sounded. From the ceiling of the ssroom, a lot of ck matter suddenly manifested, slowly gathered, then formed into the shape of a man hanging upside-down. His upper half waspletely bare without any clothes or hair, his arms formed an X in front of his chest.

    ¡¸ When I defeated the demon, only a little bit of my spirit remained and became trapped here, so I¡¯m helpless to do anything about the urrences of the institute, providing you with this little bit of help is the only thing I can do ¡¹the upside-down half-naked man slowly continued.

    From his words, one could infer that the myths regarding this ssroom weren¡¯tpletely made up.

    ¡°That much is more than enough!¡± Roger hurriedly said.

    When he first discovered senior Field who resided in this ssroom, he had thought that Field was the demon in the myths, it was only afterwards that he found out that senior Field was the same as him, a Mystic with spirit sense.

    In the past, Field was the first to discover the demon hidden in the institute. Through various means, he found the demon¡¯s host, then used the magical ritual he found within the Grand Library to defeat the demon; but his body was also killed in the process, leading to the spirit that formed from what remained of him to be sealed within this ssroom.

    Senior Field had taught Roger how to use his spirit senses, as well as given him various suggestions and hints. It was also thanks to that that the Abnormality Elimination Squad was able to achieve so much so quickly.

    However, Roger didn¡¯t want to admit that. Being as arrogant as he was, he believed that his abilities were the true reason for this sess. Senior Field might be respectable, but the only thing he had left was a bit of spirit that was trapped inside this ssroom, other than himself, no one else could evenmunicate with Field.

    ¡°Furthermore, I also obtained this today¡± Roger took out the bottle of corpse oil in a boastful manner. This was a spoil of war that he obtained himself,pletely unrted to senior Field, which made him even more triumphant about it.

    Sure enough, the ck matter that tied Field to the ceiling moved to lower his body, a pair of brightly glowing eyes looked carefully at the corpse oil, then asked emotionally:

    ¡¸ Where did you find such a thing? ¡¹

    ¡°I got it from a student who didn¡¯t understand anything about it¡± Roger instinctively lied. While under his perspective, he was justified in taking this object; but feeling justified about it was one thing, and actually admitting it was another thing.

    If senior Field inferred his words incorrectly, he would be no better than a thief!

    How could an ally of justice like himself possibly be a thief?

 Chapter 343: Vol5 Ch13: Magic inheritance and lady

    <h4>Chapter 343: Vol5 Ch13: Magic inheritance anddy</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¸ This is a great thing ¡¹Field reached his hand forward to take the bottle of oil and carefully observed it before his body slowly rose back up, no longer concerned about the bottle of corpse oil.

    ¡¸ That is the refined Mana Source of several mages, if used in conjunction with certain rituals, you¡¯d even be able to inherit certain spells from it ¡¹Field slowly exined: ¡¸ As for how to conduct this ritual, you will have to seek for it using your spirit sense ¡¹

    After exining that, Field¡¯s body followed the writhing ck matter and re-entered the ceiling, disappearing as if he had never existed in the first ce.

    On the other hand, Roger was exceptionally excited.

    Finally, I can obtain supernatural powers of my own. My spirit sense alone is no longer enough to deal with the current situation.

    ¡°As expected, I am a chosen of Heaven, whenever I run into issues, there will be external forces that provide me aid¡± Roger took the corpse oil and left the ssroom, he was already itching to try it out.

    A long while after he left, a head poked out from the ceiling, which was Field¡¯s.

    ¡¸ Another Mystic has arrived at Mobis? Why did they help Roger, and why did they leave that fatal shoring in there? ¡¹Field¡¯s gaze was grim.

    ¡¸ Ten years, I have been trapped here for ten years, no one will be able to stop me from escaping this ce! ¡¹

    In a fit of uncontroble rage, Field angrily shouted. The ck matter erupted from the ceiling all over the room, quickly growing around it.

    ...

    Roger first returned to his dorm, sent his maid away, washed up with cold water, then took out the bottle of corpse oil. He held the bottle with both hands and put it against his forehead, then used his spirit sense to perceive the information inside.

    The spirits within quickly rushed out, but as they weren¡¯tplete beings, they couldn¡¯t even formplete sentences. Having already experienced this, Roger wasn¡¯t fearful at all, he carefully listened to something within the corpse oil and quickly obtained the necessary ritual to inherit the magic within the corpse oil.

    Ever since he awakened his spirit sense, Roger had collected many Mysticism-rted items, which allowed him to quickly begin the ritual.

    At each corner of the room, Roger lit up a white candle, then poured a little bit of corpse oil next to each of the candles, using the oil to draw lines that connected right in the middle, then drew a circle around the center point.

    Roger sat down on the circle, cing five items around himself, which were respectively a dagger, a bow and arrow, sulfur powder, a piece of a skull, and a nk book.

    The candles at the four corners burnt brightly, at the same time, a strange smell began to fill the room from the corpse oil, causing Roger to gradually fall into a state of half-delirium.

    In this state, he was clearly able to see the spirits that lingered around him, disying their true appearances to him.

    The four of them as well as their deaths could be seen from the state of their spirits. The first spirit had arge wound on their neck, most likely from a knife or dagger; in his delirious state, Roger noticed that the spirit picked up the dagger that he had prepared earlier and swung it at his neck.

    A clear sensation of pain radiated through Roger¡¯s body. At this point, every thought of gaining power or magic had disappeared from his mind, the pain and his fear of death were urging him to run away, only for him to discover that he could no longer control his body.

    After shing him once, the spirit slowly entered Roger¡¯s body through his wound, followed by the second spirit who shot Roger with the bow and arrow. Roger was very clearly able to feel the sharp arrow piercing directly through his heart.

    The four spirits each inflicted a wound on Roger¡¯s body, then entered his body through either the dagger or arrow wound. The sulfur lit itself on fire and inflicted the pain of being burnt alive; while the piece of the skull inflicted him with a curse, making Roger feel his skull literally exploding apart.

    Only the final item, the book, had no apanying spirit to harm him, but it seemed to have done something to Roger as well.

    At dawn the next day, Roger screamed out loud as he awoke from his nightmare. He hurriedly touched his body all over to find that it waspletely intact, but the four sensations of death were so intense that they were already carved deep into Roger¡¯s mind.

    After confirming that he was truly fine, Roger finally calmed back down. As expected, he obtained some magical abilities from the original owners of the corpse oil, a small bit of mana was flowing within his body, together with the casting method for several spells.

    ¡°Too little mana¡± Roger quickly recognized this fact. His mana was only inherited from dead mages.

    While the mages were alive, they had to perform a certain number of axle rituals in order to borrow mana from Evil Gods for themselves to use. But Roger only inherited their magic, not their axle rituals, so if he wanted to obtain more mana, he would need to find other solutions.

    ...

    Let¡¯s rewind time a bit to the afternoon of this day. As ¡®Negary¡¯ returned to his dorm, he also saw several other auditing students who were assigned dorms. For these people, being able to live on campus was an honor in and of itself, so they swiftly moved in.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ shook his head, these people were actively walking into a tiger¡¯s mouth, as they weren¡¯t ¡®Negary¡¯, there was very little chance for most of them to escape.

    During lunch, ¡®Negary¡¯ had chatted for a bit with these auditing students. Purely out of humanitarianism, ¡®Negary¡¯ told them the name of an Evil God through a legend.

    ¡¼ Tycous, an Evil God whose hobby is to protect those who are caught in unexpected turbulence. If one were to be caught in a terrible situation and constantly chanted his name, he shall respond ¡½very kindly, ¡®Negary¡¯ had given these acquaintances a way to survive.

    ¡°If he¡¯s as you said, this kind of God should be a good God, not an Evil God!¡± a bald young man refuted, at the same time, his gaze nced at a beautiful blond-haireddy next to him. As far as he saw it, she was nothing short of a true angel.

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ words earlier had managed to draw this youngdy¡¯s attention, so the bald young man had stepped out to refute him in an attempt to draw her attention as well.

    ¡¼ There¡¯s naturally a reason for Tycous to be called an Evil God. He would help the weak escape from the unexpected turbulence, then takes away their most precious thing; he saves their lives but crushes their hope ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ didn¡¯t really put the bald young man¡¯s provocation to heart.

    As ¡®Negary¡¯ saw it, the one with the highest chance of survival here was the woman called Nox, as her noble ethereal appearance was actually hiding quite a few secrets.

    For example, her lip gloss gave her lips a healthy, moist, and overall fresh appearance, but ¡®Negary¡¯ was able to smell the scent of fresh blood from it.

    From the Sediments, ¡®Negary¡¯ had found out about quite a few things. Many Sediments infants and children were frequently sold to some nobledies as a kind of goods, believing that the blood of the young were an important cosmetics ingredient. Thosedies believed that using such things would allow them to retain eternal youth.

    And as truth had it, within this sick and unusual world, that was actually the truth.

 Chapter 344: Vol5 Ch14: Ambush and Demoness

    <h4>Chapter 344: Vol5 Ch14: Ambush and Demoness</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The auditing students¡¯ gathering did notst for very long, as none of them was really closely acquainted with one another.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ returned to his dorm and prepared for his trip to the Grand Library at five in the morning.

    The key to open the library was a still me, meaning it must be coal or something of simr nature, a simple torch would not do.

    He needed to prepare some coal, as well as adjust his mental state to ensure that his mind would fulfil the requirements for him to enter the Grand Library; furthermore, he needed to ensure that there would be no mental gaps for other entities to discover any abnormalities from him.

    In the middle of the silent night, the Mobis Institute itself seemed to have gone to sleep. Without any background noises, the silence felt almost suffocating.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ held a book in his hand, calmly reading the various requirements for a spirit summoning ritual written within. ¡®Negary¡¯ was discerning between the valuable and booby-trapped knowledge in the book, constantly taking whatever opportunities he had to better himself.

    Although this level of improvement would never evenpare to the strength of his original self, this was what Negary was.

    Crack crack!

    With a cracking noise sounding in his ears, ¡®Negary¡¯ looked up at the window next to his reading table.

    Only to see that the window that he had kept closed had been violently pushed open by something. The frame of the window was now a bit warped, the stopper that held the window closed had also been twisted into an L shape, but very strangely, the ss wasn¡¯t broken.

    Observing the darkness outside the window, ¡®Negary¡¯ felt a silent terror writhing there as if something was creeping towards him.

    At the same time, a nauseating sewage stench could be recognized within ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ sense of smell.

    Shiiii... shiiii...

    The sound of something being dragged through mucus could be heard, the thing in the darkness was about to lunge straight at him, this sensation was extremely clear.

    So ¡®Negary¡¯ picked up a bottle from his bag, popped open the lid with his finger and transferred a bit of mana that he obtained from the corpse oil into it, then flung white powdery substance inside out the window.

    Zi zi zi zi....

    The sizzling sound like that of a piece of steak being ced onto a hot skillet was clearly heard.

    The shadow outside the window abruptly shed and disappeared, taking the stench and sizzling noise away with it.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ looked down at the bottle in his hand, what remained inside was a small bit of white powder consisting of salt and a few ground-up herbs. In Mysticism, salt represented purification, which carried the power to remove wicked and impure powers.

    ¡¼ Because I disyed abnormalities, they believed that I posed the biggest threat and tried to eliminate me first? ¡½walking to the window, ¡®Negary¡¯ only saw a bit of foul mucus remaining.

    ¡¼ It didn¡¯t cause serious damage, huh? ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ looked at the surroundings outside. When he originally saw the mucus, he had thought the enemy was a soft-bodied creature like a snail or leech. If that was indeed true, the salt and herb powder that he prepared,bined with some mana as a catalyst, should have been able to make that one fall to his deathbed, or perhaps even dying right on the spot.

    However, while that one did produce mucus and was an impure existence, he wasn¡¯t a soft-bodied creature like ¡®Negary¡¯ had expected, so the oue was a lot less than he had nned. Most likely, that one had only been scared into running away without actually suffering much damage.

    ¡¼ At least that will give me a while of peace ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ wasn¡¯t too concerned about this. He was currently using a mortal body, so some mistakes were unavoidable.

    However, after eliminating several wrong answers, the identity of that stench¡¯s master had been confirmed, so if they ever met again, he would get what he deserved.

    ¡¼ It¡¯s about time, I should head out ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ checked his pocket watch. It was currently 3 AM, and he needed to prepare a few more things when he arrived at the library, so it was necessary to head there early.

    As he pushed his door open, ¡®Negary¡¯ saw the blond youngdy called Nox from earlier, she was carrying with her a small bag, her clothing was disorderly, her hair a bit unkempt, the mascara on her eyes also seemed to have gotten a bit wet, which dripped down to her pinkish cheeks and exuded a sense of wild beauty.

    She stood within the dark corridor as something seemed to be spreading behind her. A faint smell of alcohol and a strong smell of Photinia flowers exuded from her body, furthermore, some chaotic mana was also flowing through her body.

    Nox obviously didn¡¯t expect to see someone leaving their room at 3 AM, so she stiffened up when she saw ¡®Negary¡¯, then smiled and greeted ¡®Negary¡¯ before entering her dorm room.

    ¡¼ Tch... so she¡¯s obtaining mana through that method? ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ wasn¡¯t judging Nox as everyone¡¯s choices were theirs to make, however, this method of obtaining mana would only cause these girls to be more and more deformed.

    Mystic Demonesses, one of the Mystic organizations that Negary knew about. They believed that mana naturally existed within the human body in the form of miraculous vitality, so as long as they had a way to extract mana from this vitality, they would be able to obtain mana.

    These people then came up with a variety of methods to extract mana through vitality, with two of them being considerably more well-knownpared to others. The first was infants, they considered newborn infants to be rich sources of mana, so they applied their flesh blood through various means on their bodies, like cosmetics or food.

    While the second well-known method was pregnancy magic. Those who practiced this magic would frequent various balls and banquets of debauched nature, bing the center of men¡¯s attention. As they were exceptionally beautiful, they found it extremely easy to draw the eyes of those from the opposite sex.

    At these balls, or rather, the events that would ur during or after these balls were considered a type of ritual, the embryo selection ritual, in which they would be pregnant within one hour. After confirming their pregnancy, they wouldpletely digest the fetus within themselves, turning it into their source of mana.

    Initially, ¡®Negary¡¯ had thought that this Nox was only someone who used such cosmetics, but seeing her post-ritual state with slightly disturbed mana and other corresponding abnormalities, ¡®Negary¡¯ was able to confirm that she was indeed a member of the Mystic Demoness.

    As long as they could bypass the natural female mental blockade, this would definitely be the quickest method to obtain mana. However, this method was irregr, and if Nox continued like this, she would only be eerier and eerier.

    When using this method to umte mana, regardless if she used it up or saved it within her body, it would still leave traces on her. These traces would then cause her body and soul to undergo mutations all the way until her rationality itself copsed, turning her into a mindless chunk of flesh.

    ¡¼ However, I find it strange that she would choose to return to the dorms here ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ wouldn¡¯t care about a woman who walked on the wrong path. What he cared about was this abnormal urrence.

    A woman like Nox who had even bypassed her bottom line as a woman should not care about some academy rules, and she wouldn¡¯t hold any sort of lingering affection towards the dorm where she had only just moved in today.

    ¡¼ I am the same as well, whenever there is nothing that needs to be done, I would subconsciously choose to return to the dorms ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ suddenly noticed this startling abnormality. Unless something else was at work, this must have been a disturbance caused by the mastermind behind the Mobis Institute.

    ¡¼ This is the result of a kind of ritual. Once Ie to the library, by borrowing the power of the Grand Library, I should be able to dispel this without issues ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ paused briefly in front of the auditing students¡¯ dorm rooms, confirming that these rooms were all under the effect of a certain ritual. If not because of Nox¡¯s abnormalities, he might not have been able to notice.

 Chapter 345: Vol5 Ch15: The Grand Library and the death wish

    <h4>Chapter 345: Vol5 Ch15: The Grand Library and the death wish</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡®Negary¡¯ was treading across the dark night road of the Mobis Institute, the dim streetlights didn¡¯t really serve to provide much light, instead they invoked a certain sense of unknown fear.

    The campus was unusually silent, but this was because it was 3 AM, and almost everyone in the academy was sleeping.

    The library had closed with only a security guard sleeping inside his post. The sound of constant footsteps from ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ new leather shoes slowly woke him up.

    Right as the security guard had just opened his eyes, ¡®Negary¡¯ was already standing in front of him and flicked a small bit of powder into the corner of his mouth.

    ¡¼ Rx yourself... and listen to me ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯s¡¯ words caused the security guard who was still in a half-asleep state to enter a startling drug-induced trance.

    ¡¼ You will ignore all unusual movements around the library. After I leave, you will fall into a dream. In the dream, you will foresee terrible things happening to the Mobis Institute, then be suspicious of tonight¡¯s events, which will lead you to look for like-mindedrades during daytime ¡½

    After saying that, ¡®Negary¡¯ continued talking towards the library. Following ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ leaving footsteps, the security guard slowly became awake again, his gaze looking towards ¡®Negary¡¯ who was using a metal pick to open the gates of the library, but ignored that fact as if it wasn¡¯t anything important. After yawning, he fell back asleep within his security post, dreaming of unfortunate events during his sleep.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ put his metal pick away. During his time in the me world, having absorbed arge number of souls, Negary had already be a grandmaster at lock picking, and since the Mobis Institute¡¯s lock wasn¡¯t particrlyplicated, he easily undid it.

    As he entered the library, his spirit sense could clearly sense the changes within the library at night. Not at all above ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ expectations, the closer it got to 5AM, the more active certain connections hidden within the library became.

    He then opened a small box that contained various kinds of powder and liquid, all of them having originated from the Academic City with its abundance of minerals and nt variety.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ mixed these powder and liquid in a certain order, which finally ended up as a bright red liquid. This serum had the ability to stabilize one¡¯s soul, causing the human mind to be stiff and rigid like a machine, letting them ignore most external influences.

    As time slowly passed, ¡®Negary¡¯ had already made one full trip around the library. It truly must be said that the books kept within the Mobis Institute were worthy of an educational facility, ¡®Negary¡¯ had even managed to discover quite a bit of useful knowledge to his current human body.

    As 5AM approached, Negarypleted his preparations. First he lit a small block of coal, allowing the fire to die down while the coal itself glowed from within, then took out the serum he had prepared and drank it all at once.

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ spirit sense was then able to recognize his surroundings bing ovepped, a miraculous sensation appeared in ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ mind, almost as if he was squashed into a thin human-shaped sheet of paper. This state of entering ovepping aspects of reality with the human body gave ¡®Negary¡¯ apletely different experience.

    ¡¼ It seems sometimes, standing too high will make it easier to miss certain wonders ¡½

    This was thest unrted thought in ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ mind, after which the serum did its job and turned ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ thoughtspletely rational and mechanical, incapable of any extraneous thoughts.

    Once this strange ovepping state had passed, ¡®Negary¡¯ appeared on a certain floor of an unknown building.

    The entire building appeared to be a hollow cylinder, while there was a corridor around the outermost ring, the inside waspletely empty, with the building being around 100m in diameter. Other than the very edge of the corridor, bookshelves were everywhere, each of them filled to the brim with books.

    As ¡®Negary¡¯ approached the railing and looked down, he found that it was essentially bottomless, with every floor below filled with bookshelves and books, and so were the floors above. From the looks of it, ¡®Negary¡¯ was directly transported to a random floor of the Grand Library.

    ¡°You may choose one book from this ce, remember, only one, follow your heart¡¯s desires¡± an ethereal voice resounded in the air, as ¡®Negary¡¯ turned around, he saw a white-haired little girl in a brown dress.

    She was walking barefooted on the wooden floor, using her jet ck eyes to stare straight at ¡®Negary¡¯, apparently doubtful about something.

    ¡¼ Your name? ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ questioned.

    ¡°Akasha Allenz¡± the girl sped her hands behind her back and answered ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ question.

    ¡¼ Where in the Grand Library am I currently? ¡½after the little girl Akasha answered him, ¡®Negary¡¯ asked the next question.

    ¡°Floor 368 of the Grand Library¡¯s book area¡± the little girl wasn¡¯t angered by ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ curtnguage and simply answered his question with her ethereal tone.

    ¡¼ Why this ce? ¡½

    ¡°The location was chosen ording to your most intense desires; this floor has the book most suitable for that. However, you must search for it on your own, once you¡¯ve chosen, there is no room for regret¡± Akasha replied.

    ¡¼ Got it ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ then directly ignored Akasha and began to search through the books on this floor.

    Before entering the Grand Library, ¡®Negary¡¯ had hypnotized himself, using the serum to mechanize his thought process, so when he entered the Grand Library, there was only a single thought in ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ mind: to look for the origin of life.

    ¡°Hm, please be careful, there is a very terrible thing on this floor¡± ¡®Negary¡¯ didn¡¯t ask, but Akasha suddenly told him this just as he turned to leave.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ didn¡¯t put Akasha¡¯s words to heart. The way he saw it, Akasha was a crucial part of this library building, most likely something simr to aputer AI who managed this library. She could be considered to be the Great Magus¡¯ masterpiece, considering her surname was the same as the Great Magus.

    If his conjectures were correct, the Great Magus¡¯ problem most likely originated from or was rted to Life Bearer, and since the Grand Library¡¯s entry method was so closely rted to one¡¯s own desires, when ¡®Negary¡¯ expressed the desire to learn more about life, he would most likely be brought to the source of the abnormalities.

    Entering the Grand Library carried with it a great deal of danger, especially when such desires were disyed so openly; there was a great chance of him simply being caught, then imprisoned and killed.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ had also prepared himself for this possibility, or rather, this was the entire reason Negary had created this incarnation of himself in the first ce, as a kind of probing.

    Naturally, ording to the original Negary¡¯s calctions, there was a 12.3% chance of this ¡®Negary¡¯ incarnation to be eitherpletely safe or only be infected briefly by the abnormality.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ swiftly went around the entire floor, on this single floor of the Grand Library alone, there were at least over 10,000 books, which was unimaginable in this Moon Tree world with its barren ess to knowledge.

    It was no wonder so after so many people entered the Grand Library just once, they considered this ce to be the house of truth, holding nothing but infinite respect towards it.

    However, this ce¡¯s book collection was mostly unregted. There were plenty of Grimoires and magical tomes, but there were also books on how to tend and nurture female pigs after breeding season, as well as many 3rd-rate authors with their 4th-rate novels.

    In summary, as long as it had been written down, it would be recorded here.

    Soon, ¡®Negary¡¯ found the target of his trip to the Grand Library, an ominous book that constantly drifted within his spirit sense.

    As ¡®Negary¡¯ saw this book with his own eyes, he felt like he saw a twisted existence appearing behind the book reaching their arms out to embrace him.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ picked this book up without hesitation.

 Chapter 346: Vol5 Ch16: Illicit relations

    <h4>Chapter 346: Vol5 Ch16: Illicit rtions</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Without any supernatural phenomena, the seemingly abnormal book was easily taken by ¡®Negary¡¯.

    ¡¼ The Origin of Life ¡½as ¡®Negary¡¯ nced at the title of the book, the ovepping sensation from earlier returned. Apparently, those who had chosen their book would be immediately transported out of the Grand Library.

    When ¡®Negary¡¯ once again reappeared inside the Mobis Institute¡¯s library, the light of dawn was already peering in through the window, and the coal he lit earlier had been burnt thoroughly through.

    As if some sort of connection had been opened inside the institute, a gust of wind drifted through the entire campus. A malicious gaze was peering closely at ¡®Negary¡¯ from unknown space, only disappearing after a long while.

    When the gust of wind disappeared, ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ rigid mentality slowly rxed, allowing him to think of various matters again.

    ¡¼ The smaller percentage event urred ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ scowled as he fell into thought. ording to his initial estimations, despite how well he had tried to hide, there was a great possibility of him being exposed during this reconnaissance and for this clone of his to die in a trap.

    For that reason, ¡®Negary¡¯ had prepared a ritual within the library. ording to past examples, those who head into the Grand Library would usually disappear for exactly two hours, if ¡®Negary¡¯ still hadn¡¯t returned after this period of time, a cursing ritual would automatically activate with Negary¡¯s clone as the target.

    This curse would borrow the power of a certain drifting Evil God within the Moon Tree world, one of the contingencies that the original Negary had prepared, meant to continuously probe for the truth, using this clone as a trigger.

    If there was some other power that acted directly on the ritual within the library, then it would even be better as Negary would borrow both the Evil God and the one who acted to also probe for the truth. All in all, his preparations were all meant to lure the origin of the abnormality to act.

    There were also measures that this Negary clone didn¡¯t know about as well, with the activation condition being this Negary clone¡¯s death.

    Naturally, ¡®Negary¡¯ had also assumed the possibility of himself returning, so he prepared another ritual formation that ovepped with the cursing ritual that would cut off the cursing ritual as soon as any lifeform suddenly manifested inside it, then draw the Evil God¡¯s attention.

    ¡¼ This Evil God didn¡¯t attack and only left a brand on my body; it seems the original is somehow rted to this Evil God ¡½

    Numerous thoughts crossed ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ mind, considering his short contact with the Grand Library and the circumstances of things after he returned.

    ¡¼ Then, I¡¯m currently another foundation for cooperation? ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ looked down at the book in his hand, [The Origin of Life], then meticulously cleaned up the ritual items within the library before sitting on a bench in the library and fell into deep thought.

    Outwardly, Negary was someone on Eternal Heat¡¯s side, but that was only outwardly. His allegiance would forever lie with no one other than himself, not to mention, the alliance between Negary and Eternal Heat wasn¡¯t particrly strict either.

    ¡¼ Because of that, my secret appearance in the Academic City was firstly to act as a reconnaissance, and secondly to avoid Eternal Heat¡¯s monitoring ¡½in just a few moments, ¡®Negary¡¯ understood this fact: ¡¼ There is surely a hidden contingency on my body that I don¡¯t know about, if I had triggered the trap of the one behind this abnormality, then my probing would have been actual probing, but if they had be allies thanks to the hidden contingency I carry, then I would be their mutual tacit agreement ¡½

    ¡¼ From how things currently are, things had most likely trended towards the second possibility, my original had formed a secret agreement with Life Bearer ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ understood his value very well: ¡¼ As expected of Negary, treating even his own clone as a piece on the board without any hesitation ¡½

    ¡¼ And so, my current mission is to remain in hiding and be the bridge to his cooperation with Life Bearer, up until either this agreement does what it is meant to, or until it fails and both sides once again be enemies ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ shook his head, he hated this feeling of being manipted, but he wouldn¡¯t go on strike or shout ¡®my life belongs to me, not to god¡¯ and try to rebel against Negary. Instead, he would grasp every opportunity he had to improve himself, if his ideals surpassed the original Negary, then he would be the new Negary.

    Power was nothing but the byproduct of one¡¯s ideals and principles.

    ¡¼ From the looks of it, the abnormalities in Mobis Institute happened because when the Dean of the Mobis Institute entered the Grand Library, he was identally affected by the radiation from Life Bearer Mequik¡¯s Principles, thus undergoing mutation ¡½

    ¡¼ However, what kind of state is the Great Magus currently in? Already under Mequik¡¯s total control, or currently in cooperation like I am? If it is the second one, I will need to consider the possibility of the Great Magus leaking information ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ swiftly calcted the various possibilities of the future and how he should deal with them. After doing so, ¡®Negary¡¯ finally opened the book he obtained from the Grand Library [The Origin of Life].

    The book described the existence of a Deity called Mequik, and the knowledge of the origin of Life in the book was written through the personal observation of this Deity.

    The name Mequik seemed to contain magic, as if it was a unique word with a singr meaning, anyone who heard this word would automatically understand the meaning it portrayed.

    The mother body, or after undergoing rough trantion, Life Bearer.

    ¡¼ The structures formed through thebination of the Laws of Reality and matter is life ¡½

    Muttering this conclusion written in the book, ¡®Negary¡¯ slowly understood the general pathway of Life Bearer.

    She was only the carrier for all forms of life, or rather, their incubator. All forms of life were carried by her one by one, from which sheprehended the mysteries of life.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ stood up. The library was now opened, so he carefully put his book away and disappeared into the crowd. The security guard from the night before had vanished without a trace, so most likely ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ hypnosis was exceptionally sessful, and he had already run off to find Roger.

    ¡¼ Before, I simply wanted to help Roger a bit since I could, but now that I look again, this can probably be taken advantage of ¡½weaving among the crowd of people, ¡®Negary¡¯ left the library without drawing any attention.

    There was a Biology ss scheduled at 10 AM today within the Mobis Institute. Since the Dean of this institute had been infected by Life Bearer, he could be food for ¡®Negary¡¯, allowing him to grow one step further.

    ¡¼ The Abnormality Elimination Squad, the Mobis Institute¡¯s Dean, the Mystic Demonesses organization, the Mana Banquet ¡½

    Information regarding each of these matters quickly appeared through ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ mind one after another, all of them with plenty of ces for him to take advantage of.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ pulled on the cor of his shirt. A sleepless night, for this current human body, was still quite a burden, especially since drinking that serum took quite a bit out of him as well.

    ¡°Mister Negary, you¡¯ve returned¡± right as ¡®Negary¡¯ entered a corridor, he saw the other auditing students.

    The Demoness Nox was also among them, holding a small bag in both of her hands. Her lush blonde hair carried a faint fragrance and a light blush could be seen on her face. After noticing ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ gaze, she lightly nodded to him with a faintly awkward smile, which easily roused the human heart.

    ¡°We¡¯re about to go sign up for our sses, would you like to join us?¡± Nox asked him with a gentle tone.

    ¡¼ Naturally ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯s¡¯ gaze passed through, noticing traces of the ritual on all of their bodies. Whatever the ritual was meant for, it had begun to do its job.

 Chapter 347: Vol5 Ch17: Awareness of sacrificial offerings

    <h4>Chapter 347: Vol5 Ch17: Awareness of sacrificial offerings</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The Mobis Institute, or rather, all the academies of the Academic City used this same elective course system.

    Every student would decide the subjects they wanted to take, then report to the ss service office to sign up in the morning, where they would receive corresponding key cards that allowed them to enter their selective ssrooms.

    The institute itself didn¡¯t care about which elective you chose, or even whether or not you actually studied.

    After five years in the institute, if you still didn¡¯t have a certificate issued by a professor of the institute, the institute would refuse to recognize that you had graduated. They would only hand out a bronze academy medal that was equivalent to a certificate of participation, essentially, it would only prove that you had once studied in the institute.

    This was the same for auditing students, except the process was even harsher. Even if you received a certificate from a professor, you would still only receive a bronze medal.

    However, for those without official Uppers recognition, or 1st-generation and 2nd-generation Uppers who had only received official recognition, this bronze medal was something that they¡¯d literally kill to receive.

    Quite a few people were already lined up outside the ss service office, but aside from students, there were also many assistants. They were retinues of wealthy families, after registering their identities with the school, students were allowed to send these assistants to sign up their sses for them.

    After that, a series of coincidental, yet imminent events urred one by one.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ had picked Biology as his selective from the very beginning, while Nox was a member of the Mystic Demonesses, an organization whose source of mana originated from vitality, so it was natural for her to also choose the Biology course that was rted to life.

    Among the other auditing students, a bald man and another one with split bangs seemed to be interested in the beautiful Nox, so they also chose the Biology course. After all, the Demonesses¡¯ method of obtaining mana made them naturally seductive and alluring.

    As for the remaining man with sses, he imed to have originally joined the Mobis Institute for the sake of this course specifically. While he was also interested in Nox, it was obvious that he had more important things to worry about.

    And so, very coincidentally, all 5 auditing students ended up choosing the Biology course.

    ¡¼ Is this the results of a ritual? One that requires five offerings? ¡½ ¡®Negary¡¯ scowled.

    He had only been able to confirm that the Mobis Institute¡¯s Dean was affected by Mequik¡¯s radiation, but not what kind of Grimoire the Mobis Institute¡¯s Dean had actually been able to obtain.

    ¡¼ With the level of this ritual, the Dean was most likely already an old-time member of the House of Mages with a certain level of magical cultivation, but during one of his recent trips to the Grand Library, he became infected ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ thought as he received the key card for his ss.

    ¡¼ From how things currently seem, this ritual¡¯s effect is to guide events along a certain path, ensuring that circumstances would develop in a manner that benefited the ritual¡¯s progress ¡½

    ¡¼ Like the unusual loyalty of the students towards the dorm that ensures the auditing students won¡¯t randomly run away or making sure they all signed up to the Biology course ¡½

    ¡¼ The institute has been turned into arge ritual array that guides certain marked individuals along ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ first observed the other auditing students. He found that their constitutions weren¡¯t particrly special, but each of them seemed to carry certain uniqueness.

    ¡¼ In other words, the candidates for these auditing student quotas had already been selected from the very start. The twin sisters¡¯ attack only served as an excuse to take in these auditing students ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ nced at the sses man, he seemed to have arrived at the institute for something important.

    As for Nox, while the Mystic Demonesses was an organization of Mystics, they actually had a close rtionship to the nobles and wealthy people of the Academic City, at least, much closerpared to other Mystics. This was because they needed arge amount of ¡®human resources¡¯ as well as debauched banquets to conduct their rituals, and such rituals could only be found in abundance among the noble and wealthy.

    Naturally, the Dean of the Mobis Institute was a nobleman, so it made perfect sense for him to have rtions with the Mystic Demonesses.

    ¡¼ As for the other two, they seem to have entered the Mobis Institute thanks to the guidance of others, while my participation was most likely because of Life Bearer¡¯s maniption ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ shook his head. His current body and soul were both within the limit of normal humans, at most, he had a slightly greater spirit sense and a wealth of knowledge, but he would find it nearly impossible to detect meticulous maniption from entities of their caliber.

    What surprised him was that his actions should have been extremely covert, even Pathway entities would find it hard to discover his disguise unless they personally saw him. But in their current state, the Seven Gods¡¯ confrontation should have been so tense that they would not easily fully descend upon this world, so how did Life Bearer manage to not only discover him but also guide him into the fray?

    Shaking his head to disregard this matter for now, ¡®Negary¡¯ collected his things and noticed the bald man¡¯s grudgeful gaze. After noticing that all 5 auditing students had chosen the Biology course, he found the others to not pose any threat, only ¡®Negary¡¯ had constantly been able to attract Nox¡¯s attention, so his grudgeful gaze has been constantly following ¡®Negary¡¯ like a fly.

    ¡¼ Meaningless mating desires ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ wasn¡¯t opposed to the act of mating itself, as it was a natural part of the breeding process, what he looked down on were irrational acts conducted while being stimted by male hormones.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ put his key card away and headed to the cafeteria. After a night of hard work, he needed food to replenish his nutrients. On his way, ¡®Negary¡¯ saw Roger and his Abnormality Elimination Squad, the security guard from yesterday was also with them, currently wearing a fearful expression on his face.

    The rhythmic sound of his leather shoes resounded among the various chaotic morning noises, causing the security guard to suddenly go nk and feel incredibly tired, so he told Roger: ¡°That premonitory dream yesterday took so much of my strength, I need to go wash my face¡±

    Roger nodded without paying much attention to him. Most of his attention was still focused on the magic inheritance ritual of yesterday, as well as the issue of how to obtain more mana.

    Let¡¯s look for that auditing student, I got the oil from him, so he definitely knows where to obtain more of that oil and mana.

    After hesitating for a long while, Roger finally made up his mind, after investigating the underground sewers today, he would definitely look for ¡®Negary¡¯.

    Let¡¯s hope that he can take responsibility for the sake of the academy¡¯s bigger picture and hands over the method of obtaining that oil, otherwise, I will have no choice but to show him the power of magic.

    While Roger was deluding himself with overconfidence, ¡®Negary¡¯ once again came into contact with the security guard.

    Those who had been hypnotized once would usually have a sort of ¡®key¡¯ embedded in their subconsciousness, which made them easily susceptible to follow-up hypnotic trances as long as certain conditions were achieved. The more times an individual was hypnotized, the deeper this ¡®key¡¯ would be embedded, essentially the same trick featured in many hypnotized.avi.

    When the security guard was hypnotized by ¡®Negary¡¯, he had been subjected to the unique sound of his rhythmic leather shoes footsteps, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to influence him a second time.

    From the security guard, ¡®Negary¡¯ found out about the Abnormality Elimination Squad¡¯s investigation progress and n. He checked his pocket watch before giving the security guard further hypnotic suggestions and left.

    After having breakfast at the cafeteria, ¡®Negary¡¯ headed to the Biology course ssroom with his key card, preparing to learn more about the Dean of the Mobis Institute. ¡®Negary¡¯ was very interested in learning more about this individual who had been infected by Life Bearer.

    At the same time, Roger also set out with the members of his Abnormality Elimination Squad.

 Chapter 348: Vol5 Ch18: Sewer adventures

    <h4>Chapter 348: Vol5 Ch18: Sewer adventures</h4>

    In a certain ssroom within the Mobis Institute, arge number of people had taken their seats, whispering to one another in discussion. After all, this was a course from the Dean himself, it was natural for many people to be interested.

    Not too long after ¡®Negary¡¯ entered the ssroom, a thin and feeble-looking old man stepped behind the lecturing tform using a walking cane, his face full of deep wrinkles, his eyes already a bit cloudy.

    ¡°Michael Mobis, that is my name, although many of you already know of me, since I¡¯m the head of this institution after all. It is my honor to have you all in my ss, and now...¡± the old man spoke with decent humor, appearing like a kind elderly person: ¡°Let us begin with the lesson¡±

    ...

    While sitting in ss, Nox looked up at the old man on the lecturing tform, silently scoffing at him.

    Damned sly dog, acting like some sort of kindly old man in this ce.

    You weren¡¯t like this at all when I had your dick in my mouth, my jaws are still hurting after two days.

    However, it wasn¡¯t as though she didn¡¯t benefit from him. Nox¡¯s great grandfather was a regr person who toiled away his entire life to umte a bit of wealth. By the time of Nox¡¯s generation, their family still hadn¡¯t melded very well into the noble circles of the Academic City or other regions.

    Ever since she was young, Nox had been interested in Mysticism, quite simr to Katherine in Negary¡¯s Hermit Order. However, unlike Nox, Katherine was originally a noblewoman who held ample resources and wealth in her hands, enough to offset her expenditures on Mysticism.

    On the other hand, Nox was only an insignificant member within her n, so she ultimately chose to climb onto the beds of nobles in exchange for information and finances, which ended up with her joining the Mystic Demonesses organization.

    However, bing a Mystic wasn¡¯t quite as grand as Nox had imagined. She continued to be a toy of the nobles; the only difference was that she could obtain even more benefits from her acts.

    For example, the main reason why she was able to be an auditing student of the institute and improve her social standings was due to that old man lecturing them also being a Mystic.

    Nox chose to enter the institute this time to obtain even more from the other party; there were recent rumors of him conducting some sort of magical ritual, and she had also sensed the abnormalities of the institute for the past few days.

    After this lecture was over, Nox intended to seek a personal discussion with that old man on the lecturing tform, asking him to take her in as his assistant. Even better if she could obtain more Mysticism knowledge from the experience.

    Each time Nox used the pregnancy magic of the Demoness organization, she always felt like she was growing closer and closer to a pile of shit. If not for the extreme bliss that came from obtaining more mana, she would have already given up on using pregnancy magic simply because of the literal shitty sensation it brought.

    Especially recently, Nox could sense herself bing more ustomed to the debauchery she had taken part in, sometimes even feeling a sense of longing towards it. This notion frightened her, which was why she wanted to quickly find another method to obtain mana.

    ...

    ¡®Negary¡¯ was also observing this Dean of the Mobis Institute, Michael Mobis. One could easily infer from his name that this institute was part of their n¡¯s inheritance, the position of Dean was something that he inherited from his grandfather, while his father had apparently lost his life during an unexpected, or perhaps not too unexpected, ¡®ident¡¯.

    After taking over this position, Michael had received plenty of praise from other people in high society. Humorous, witty, considerate, generous, such positive descriptors had been used to depict him more than once.

    Even now, in histe 70s, he was still praised to be an excellent professor and Dean. Some past students would even asionally pay him a visit, everyone respected him, some students who had received his aid even considered him like a father.

    ¡¼ Like a wless Saint ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ understood a certain fact very well: If someone was wless, that only meant that they had managed to hide all of their shorings.

    Michael¡¯s lecture was quite decent, he managed to present some unique characteristics of a living body, as well as what to do in order to effectively study and analyze them, but to ¡®Negary¡¯ who had obtained [The Origin of Life] written by Mequik, it was only at the level of being ¡®decent¡¯.

    However, ¡®Negary¡¯ continued to listen to Michael¡¯s various researches sincerely, as everything had its course. The current lecture that Michael was teaching might not contain any bits rting to Mysticism, but an individual¡¯s words and actions always corrted in some way, and ¡®Negary¡¯ was capable of inferring the type of ritual Michael wanted to conduct through this corrtion.

    ¡¼ Metamorphosis of living beings, huh? ¡½

    From Michael¡¯s words, coupled with some information he obtained from before, ¡®Negary¡¯ realized that this old man was approaching his end. He wanted to perform something akin to the natural process of metamorphosis to obtain a second life.

    ...

    This was indeed the truth; the old man Michael¡¯s body was already on the verge of copse. His years of magical research had left his body infected by all sorts of strange and unusual power, so as soon as he died, his body would be a treasure for his panions¡¯ to divide andpete for.

    Michael could guarantee that everyst bit of hair, flesh, and blood, would be collected and used by the others, simply because he had done the exact same thing more than just once.

    For those in the pursuit of magic, the best magical ingredients were none other than themselves.

    And humans were such contradictory creatures, while they could easily treat others in indescribably cruel ways, when it was time for others to treat them the same way, they would find themselves unable to ept it, such a double standard.

    Michael was exactly like this, for his benefits, or simply his own enjoyment, he could unhesitantly take someone else¡¯s life and spheme their corpses, but when it was his time to ept this same fate, he couldn¡¯t ept it at all.

    He then began to research a method to prolong his life, from immortality magic to conversion into an Evil God¡¯s dependent, it was after he entered the Grand Library most recently that he chose this path.

    Five sacrifices...

    Looking at the students below, Michael concealed his madness. There were two more days until the Mana Banquet, so he must be impatient, just like how a caterpir must remain hidden inside a cocoon for a while before it could fully transform into its final form.

    The one that made Michael feel the most trouble was the one called ¡®Negary¡¯ among the five sacrifices, the very same one who recently created a new type of food. He could sense a certain amount of manaing from his body, not to mention other unique abilities. Hisst attempt at probing ¡®Negary¡¯ ended up aplete failure as he was repelled by nothing but simple casting mediums.

    Damn it, if I had been able to catch that woman and use her as a hotbed, that would definitely have been a much better choice.

    Michael silently cursed. Unfortunately, that woman had already escaped, she might even have some sort of organization behind her; if they were to disturb his ritual, that would be the real disaster.

    ...

    ¡°Very well, everyone. That is the end of today¡¯s lecture, it¡¯s time I return to enjoy my hardly delectable lunch¡± Michael maintained a kind smiling expression and said: ¡°I wish everyone a good meal¡±

    After the lesson was over, everyone went about their own businesses. Nox chased after Michael, wanting to ask if he was willing to take her as his assistant, the other auditing students also had their own matters to attend to.

    After examining for a long while through his spirit sense to ensure that he had no pursuers, ¡®Negary¡¯ followed a certain path to reach a secluded corner of the campus where a manhole cover had been left open.

 Chapter 349: Vol5 Ch19: Closing the door behind oneself

    <h4>Chapter 349: Vol5 Ch19: Closing the door behind oneself</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    After ¡®Negary¡¯ had hypnotized the security guard, he also gave him a bit of unique nt powder, ordering him to apply it to the bottom of his shoes. This powder would then leave a unique trace that only ¡®Negary¡¯ who made it would be able to discover.

    It was thanks to these traces that ¡®Negary¡¯ was able to follow the Abnormality Elimination Squad to their destination.

    ¡¼ Should I say that they were brave or fearless due to their ignorance? Most likely thetter ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ climbed down the sewers, casually closing the manhole cover above. It was a good habit to close the door behind oneself.

    ...

    Meanwhile, the targets that ¡®Negary¡¯ was following had also fallen into danger.

    In the dirty underground sewers, ¡®something¡¯ seemed to be slithering in the shadows, chasing after the group that Roger was leading. Their expressions were filled with fear, fleeing without any regards to where they were actually fleeing to, in short, they were getting themselves lost.

    The torches in their hands were sizzling and crackling as they ran, if not for the sake of illumination, they would have already discarded these things long ago.

    ¡°Roger, didn¡¯t you say that you inherited magic? Hurry up and use them already¡± a female student in the group called Reese yelled madly as she was losing her breath. This female student had a naturally bad constitution so she had fallen to the back of the group, and the monster slithering in the dirty sewage was practically right behind her.

    While Reese imed that she did frequent physical self-training, she had in fact been working a job. It was purely out of pride that she imed to be training, in fact, she joined the Abnormality Elimination Squad in the first ce for the benefits it brought.

    Roger might be a self-centered and arrogant individual, but he wasn¡¯t stingy with his money. The Squad¡¯s daily meals and various other expenditures were all provided by Roger, not to mention the club funds provided by the institute, which was a lot morepared to the money she earned at her job.

    To join the club, Reese had imed to be a Mysticism enthusiast while not actually being interested in such things at all. She originally thought that they would be like any other clubs, simply conducting their activities normally, never in her wildest dreams did she think they would actually run into a supernatural event.

    In fact, when the first clues were initially found, Reese had already tried to excuse herself, but then Roger promised arge sum of mary rewards due to finding those clues. Thinking of the gradually dwindling finances of her family, she greedily remained.

    As reality has proven, greed was a terrible sin. She had now fallen into grave danger while everyone in the squad was ming it on Roger as their leader.

    He resolutely imed to have inherited magic, but as soon as they faced actual danger, he immediately gave the order to flee.

    Roger was also feeling helpless without being able to exin it. They first followed the dead security guard¡¯s clues, found the entrance to the sewers as well as some unusual traces here, together with a pile of disgusting shit. Immediately after that, they saw the monster that leapt out from inside that pile of shit.

    Roger had overestimated his own mental strength, while it wasn¡¯t particrly weak, it also wasn¡¯t strong. In order to cast any magic, aside from certain unique ones, the first and foremost requirement was to have a stable mental state.

    Through long-term training, mages were able to at least retain enough of a mental state to cast their spells even in a state of panic, but Roger had only inherited his magic for less than a full day. In order to preserve what little mana he had, he had only attempted one or two spells in a calm state of mind, so he waspletely clueless when it came to the various taboos of spellcasting.

    For that reason, when they suddenly had to face a monster, he naturally couldn¡¯t cast any spells. Fortunately, he managed to retain a little bit of rationality and immediately shouted for everyone to retreat, fleeing with his Abnormality Elimination Squad.

    Although, the reason they were able to flee in the first ce was that they sacrificed one of theirpanions.

    One of the members who stood the closest to the pile of shit was instantly pushed down and enveloped by the white mass, after which they heard the final desperate screams of a young life.

    Thanks to this ¡®godsend¡¯, they were able to buy some time for themselves to flee, but after running without a clear destination for a while, the monster swiftly caught up to them again.

    ¡°Save me, I don¡¯t want to die!¡± seeing Roger continuing to run without answering her, Reese¡¯s mind started to copse, shouting hysterically: ¡°My parents had to trade in so much for me to enter the institute, if I die, there wouldn¡¯t be anything left¡±

    ¡°Roger, Landier, save me, please save me, anyone please, SAVE ME!¡± Reese cried out, but she was running slower and slower.

    Ssh!

    A white mass leapt out from inside the sewage and attacked Reese as its foul stench permeated through the air. At this point, Reese hadpletely given up on running away, instead opting to hug her head and crouch down shouting.

    In any adventuring stories, there would be a hero who swooped down to save a damsel in distress; or one of herpanions would suddenly rediscover their lost conscience and try to save her.

    However, as reality had it, Roger¡¯s group only sped up even more, not even one of them thought about turning around. The ¡®hero¡¯ who would have descended from above had only just entered the sewers, so unsurprisingly, Reese was swallowed up by the white mass, followed by another series of desperate screams that resounded throughout the entire underground waterway, stimting those ahead to speed up further.

    After all, among the three ¡®godsends¡¯, there were only so manypanions they could sacrifice. Who could guarantee that the next one to scream that way wouldn¡¯t be themselves?

    After turning another corner, themotion behind them slowly calmed down. Either the monster had been satisfied after hunting two people among them, or they had managed to escape from the monster¡¯s range.

    At this point, a nobleman¡¯s pride was the least of their worries, so all of them immediately copsed on their behinds, sitting down in the middle of the dirty sewage while breathing heavily.

    After a few moments of silence, one of the members exploded with rage, he rushed straight in to grab Roger¡¯s cor, questioning him with a hysteric expression: ¡°You damned fraud, where¡¯s your magic huh? Did you lure all of us down here just to leave us behind while running your own life!?¡±

    ¡°What use is shouting at me? I¡¯ve already told you that this would be a journey filled with danger, at the time, none of you questioned or asked anything, showing only your excitement¡± Roger while felt guilty for their deaths, his pride and arrogance made it so that he wouldn¡¯t admit his fault so easily, so he instead answered that person¡¯s questioning with an even louder voice.

    ¡°Nott is dead, Reese is also dead, you¡¯ve spouted nothing but lies, you spineless coward!¡± another member of the squad, the one who tailed ¡®Negary¡¯ from before, also stood up to criticize Roger.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I couldn¡¯t unleash any magic due tock of preparation, and it¡¯s true that I ran away, but were any of you any better? Did any of you run any slower than I did?¡± Roger was ready to bring them down with him.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s not the time for us to be arguing among one another, there are two problems in front of us now¡± the only remaining female member of their squad coldly spoke up: ¡°Firstly, where are we?¡±

    At this time, after calming down for a bit, they finally discovered that due to their panic earlier, they hadpletely lost their way within the underground sewers.

    ¡°And secondly, where is the security guard and Landier?¡±

    Roger was startled. It was only now that he noticed this fact, due to their panic earlier, other than the two who were killed by the monster, two other people had made a turn in different directions and got separated from them.

    ¡°They turned left at the fourth corner earlier¡± after a while, they finally remembered how their group got separated.

    ¡°Then, what do we do now?¡± the female student asked with a troubled face.

    Bam!

    A noise resounded from over their heads, causing them all to jolt in shock and almost started running again. After a few moments, they realized that it was a noise that came from the surface.

    ¡°This is the sound of construction, I think there should be a pothole somewhere close to us, we¡¯ll be able to leave from there¡± the person who questioned Roger earlier excitedly said, he no longer wanted to stay for even a second longer in these dangerous underground sewers.

    ¡°Then what about Landier and the security guard?¡± right as Roger posed this question, he received his answer.

    ¡°They can die for all I care!¡± both of the male students shouted at once.

    The one who tailed ¡®Negary¡¯ then continued: ¡°Roger, don¡¯t you even try to deceive us again. If you want to save them, go and do it yourself, don¡¯t try to use us as scapegoats. Landier is your close friend, not ours¡±

    Roger¡¯s expression froze. He had only said that out of reflex, objecting for the sake of objecting, but in reality, he was also in a hurry to immediately look for the exit and leave this damned ce. However, as soon as the two of them said something like that, Roger was left in an awkward position due to his pride.

    If I truly left the other two behind and what happened here were to spread, how would other people see me from now on?

    Leaving Nott and Reese behind could be exined as him not being prepared, but if he left Landier behind as well, his reputation would be as good as dead.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to save them, regardless if youe with me or not¡± Roger kept up a brave face and dered. He was also mentally consoling himself that what happened earlier was due to him being startled and had not prepared himself. Now that he was mentally prepared, he would definitely let that monster taste the power of magic the next time he saw it.

    ¡°If you want to die, then so be it. Quirl, who are you going to go with?¡± the two male students turned their gazes towards the only remaining female student, hoping that she would leave with them. After all, having more people meant there was a higher chance of survival.

    The girl called Quirl hesitated as she looked both ways, then finally took Roger¡¯s side.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to regret it¡± the two male students left those words before heading out to search for the nearest exit. Quite obviously, they didn¡¯t know the number one rule of a horror movie: those who ran away from the main group by themselves would very quickly lose their lives.

    And so, after turning two corners, they saw a new pile of shit, where another white mass monster jumped out from.

    ...

    Roger and Quirl awkwardly looked at one another for a bit, then started to cautiously head back where they came from. Suddenly, they heard a desperate scream, causing them both to tremble and swiftly run.

    This time, they were at least not panicking. They were tracing back the path where Landier and the security guard got separated. A short whileter, they heard another desperate scream; after sacrificing two morepanions, they gained information that there were also monsters in that direction.

    Roger and Quirl were both breathing heavily as they fled through the underground sewers. After making several turns, they suddenly noticed that there was some light just ahead of their path. Assuming that to be an exit, the two of them hurriedly rushed through, only to fall down a flight of stone stairs.

    By the time they stood back up while enduring the pain, they found that they had fallen down into a long corridor with various cells lining both sides of it.

    There were some pipelines engraved with patterns inside this jailhouse, through which an asional nking noise could be heard.

    Clunk... clunk...

    A sudden noise snapped the two of them out of their confusion. Michael walked in with his cane, closing the door to the sewers behind him and entered, then humorously said: ¡°Closing the door behind oneself is a good habit, too bad that the mind of old people tend to wander, so I forgot¡±

 Chapter 350: Vol5 Ch20: Moron Michael

    <h4>Chapter 350: Vol5 Ch20: Moron Michael</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Standing in the underground sewers, ¡®Negary¡¯ was in no hurry to find the others, as he perfectly understood that there were many dangers in this ce.

    While Michael had gotten old and resorted to using unique Life magic that led to his mind bing a bit jumpy and his rationality to also asionally be absent, but it was still undeniable that he was a powerful mage.

    At the same time, a mage whose rationality wasn¡¯t present could sometimes be even more dangerous, as this represented the fact that they were bing close to their source of mana.

    An excellent mage knew to obtain their mana from as many sources as possible, rather than growing closer to a particr Evil God, only to ultimately be an incarnation or clone, despite knowing that mixing mana would greatly reduce the power of their spells.

    For that reason, there was a well-known saying within the House of Mages: ¡®An excellent mage isn¡¯t necessarily powerful, and a powerful mage isn¡¯t necessarily excellent¡¯

    For example, Isrig, by relying on the Book of Snakes and certainparatively precious magical ingredients, he was able to speedily improve his power, but if he had continued that way, it wouldn¡¯t have been too long before he was turned into a puppet of his source of mana, the Evil God Lord of Snakes.

    Michael had already gone insane. While being under the constant gue of his own fear of death as well as the radiation of Mequik¡¯s existence, it would have been a miracle for someone like that not to go insane. While he might appear rational right now, a truly rational person would not have allowed so many unusual things to ur on campus.

    ¡¼ Those mages are also a bunch of hyenas; they would definitely never discard any possible mana ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ understood the mages¡¯ tough circumstances. Clean and harmless mana was their eternal pursuit, but due to the Seven Gods having a tight grasp on the world¡¯s Source Energy, the source of mana for these mages could only be an Evil God or certain eerie magic rituals.

    It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that there wasn¡¯t a single bit of clean mana in the hands of any mages, with one rtively clean source of mana being those taken from the corpse of their previouspatriots.

    Although, while the mana that was expelled during the Mana Banquet also originated from an Evil God, this Evil God had already lost their consciousness, so it was the rtively cleanest source of mana. Even while that was the case, they still had to be careful not to be lured to certain dangerous knowledge within the mana.

    All in all, the abnormalities in Michael¡¯s academy would definitely draw the attention of other members of the House of Mages. There was actually a high possibility of one of the members of the Abnormality Elimination Squad to be a spy or investigator sent by the House of Mages.

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ current body was that of a mortal, so if the other party used one of many specialized methods to disguise their mana, there was a possibility of him not realizing it.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ first put various small bottles into the gaps on his belt, facilitating convenient ess for him at a moment¡¯s notice. At the same time, he also checked his own nails to ensure the powder he had prepared was still lodged there.

    After making the appropriate preparations, ¡®Negary¡¯ took a red flower out of somewhere and began to investigate the sewers with it.

    Part of ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ attention was constantly ced on the red flower, as ¡®Negary¡¯ slowly approached a certain ce, the pistil of the flower slowly spread, some of the stamens and pistils began to slightly wiggle.

    Seeing that, ¡®Negary¡¯ raised his caution while slowly moving forward. A faint, almost nonexistent foul stench could be detected, ¡®Negary¡¯ then noticed a lot of traces of fleeing and a mass of shit piled up in the corner.

    ¡¼ So Roger¡¯s group ran into danger at this ce? ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ was not at all surprised about this. An amateur and a few normal people venturing into a Mystic¡¯s trap, it was perfectly normal for at least a few of them to die.

    Seemingly recognizing the presence of another living person, the monster inside the pile of shit jumped out once again,nding in the dirty sewage water, then turned into a white mass as it leapt out of the dirty water to attack ¡®Negary¡¯.

    ¡¼ What a short-termed memory ¡½with a flick of his hand, ¡®Negary¡¯ tossed a bottle from his waist towards the white monster¡¯s body. The normal ss bottle instantly broke, scattering the white powder inside all over.

    The monster uttered a fierce shriek and fell in front of ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ feet, splitting back into numerous writhing maggots and several teeth that hadn¡¯t been fully digested.

    ¡¼ As expected, maggots ¡½watching the maggots that slowly stopped moving, ¡®Negary¡¯ confirmed his conjecture.

    The mage called Michael Mobis, at the end of his life span, for the sake of prolonging it, had devised a n to change the state of his existence. He wanted to transform into another creature with the fly being his creature of choice. He nned to undergo metamorphosis through the entire process of egg torvae to maggot to cocoon to matured fly; using this process to obtain his second life.

    ¡¼ The Michael from before is most likely just an empty shell now, the majority of his body has already turned into these maggots ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ squished these maggots to death, then used his spirit sense to look at the vision that created.

    Michael broke his own body apart, taking out his heart and innards, then secured them at certain locations in the underground sewers. Due to them being secured, the liquid and solid excrements of the students were unable to flow away, being piled up here into a huge pile, which became the hotbed for Michael¡¯s rejuvenation.

    ¡¼ Then, from the looks of it, there is a small chance for Roger to still be alive ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ scowled.

    Michael¡¯s state was much worse than he had imagined. The majority of his body had been converted into maggots, and so was his power, most of which were being used to maintain this magic ritual.

    If Roger was a bit smart, or if one of the mages who coveted Michael¡¯s mana were to be among the members of the Abnormality Elimination Squad, then there was a very real chance of them surviving at Michael¡¯s hands.

    ...

    ¡°Dean Mobis?¡± Roger was a bit startled as he looked at the person approaching him.

    He had asked for a meeting with Michael out of his concerns about the abnormalities of the campus but wasn¡¯t approved. And because he wanted to prove himself, he didn¡¯t bother Michael any further; but never did he think that the mastermind behind everything was the venerable Dean of the institute.

    ¡°What naughty students you are, snooping around the school like this¡± Michael seemed to be scolding them as he lightly tapped his cane on the ground.

    Suddenly, all the pipelines around them popped open, several white threads shot out from within, coiling around the two¡¯s bodies.

    As soon as he came into contact with these white threads, Roger¡¯s spirit sense was passively activated. In a brief trance, he saw how Michael sliced off the flesh under his own skin and ced them inside these pipes. Under the influence of mana, they eventually took this thread-like form.

    Although they currently looked like threads, the force that these threads could apply was immense. The cylinder of flesh that Roger¡¯s group found inside the pipelines a few days ago was in fact made by these threads, as they were strong enough to forcefully pull a living breathing person into the pipelines and squeezed them into a mass of pulp.

    The two of them were already restrained by the white threads, but Michael didn¡¯t seem to be in any hurry to attack. He loved games of cat-and-mouse, which he also yed with the dead security guard from before, who was purposely allowed to flee until he reached the surface and was about to call for help. At that point, he reached his white threads out from the pipelines and pulled him in.

    This could be attributed to Michael¡¯s own actions, where he stuck a hook up his nose into his brain and twirled it into a mass of sticky pulp, which he then extracted to use as another node in his magic ritual.

    Although Michael could still use his soul to think, it was very unfortunate that his soul had already also been infected by certain impurities in his mana, turning him into his current state.

    ¡°Let us y a game, youngster¡± Michael approached Roger, his hands perversely stroking the young and supple flesh, then spoke with an eerie moan: ¡°If you lose, I¡¯ll have you hand this flesh bag to me¡±

 Chapter 351: Vol5 Ch21: Replacing

    <h4>Chapter 351: Vol5 Ch21: Recing</h4>

    While Michael was indeed a bisexual who wouldn¡¯t mind either gender and had indeed done it with both sides, but when he said he wanted Roger¡¯s flesh bag, that wasn¡¯t what he meant.

    While he was young, Michael also used to be a handsome gentleman that caught the eye, it was only at an old age did he turn into this wrinkled and freckled bag of bones.

    After obtaining his second life, it was natural that he couldn¡¯t reuse the ¡®Michael¡¯ identity.

    Roger¡¯s appearance was quite decent, handsome and unyielding. Additionally, Michael knew who he was as a person, as well as the fact that his family was quite wealthy, which made him a good new identity to assume.

    It was because of this that Michael didn¡¯t immediately kill off Roger when he entered his undergroundb. Furthermore, his influenced rationality also decided that it was a good idea to y around with Roger a little bit at this crucial point in time.

    As for the female student called Quirl, Michael had automatically filtered her out of his vision, she was nothing but a normal student.

    ¡°I can tell that you also have a bit of mana in your body. If that¡¯s the case, let us have a little bet: If you can still remain conscious after ten seconds, it will be your victory and I¡¯ll let you go¡± Michael t out lied without changing his expression.

    Regardless of whether Roger won or lost, he would still strip Roger¡¯s skin from him.

    Without waiting for Roger¡¯s answer, the white threads that restrained Roger entered his body. These threads that were formed from Michael¡¯s flesh had uniquely adapted to mana; or rather, it was due to the influence of Michael¡¯s mana within this magic ritual that they were turned into their current state.

    After entering Roger¡¯s body, these threads that contained great force immediately reached out in search for the mana hidden inside his body.

    ¡°AAARRGGGH!¡± instantly, Roger began to scream in desperate pain.

    The white threads were already extracting his mana. For Mystics, mana was essentially a part of their body, and having one¡¯s mana literally taken out of one¡¯s body was no different from having one¡¯s flesh being yed off while still conscious.

    Not to mention, while these white threads extracted his mana, they were also growing rapidly. After not even three seconds, Roger¡¯s body had already gottenpletely puffed up with countless white threads wiggling under his skin.

    The intense pain caused Roger to be unable to breathe, his mind waspletely nk. Under such circumstances, Roger had already discarded any sort of pride or arrogance, even this so-called bet had already been thrown out of Roger¡¯s mind, the only thing left he felt was pain.

    It wasn¡¯t until he heard a ¡®shing¡¯ that this pain subsided somewhat. Roger¡¯s nearly-nk eyes regained some of their shine. He saw Quirl holding a couple of glowing yellow des of light in her hands, with several broken white threads iling around them.

    Roger¡¯s nearly overwhelmed brain could no longer process what was happening.

    As the ringing in his ears faded away, he was finally able to register other sounds, the first of which was Quirl¡¯s shouts.

    ¡°Roger, use your magic and kill him, don¡¯t betray my trust!¡±

    Quirl continued to swing the des of light in her hand to cut off any white threads that attempted to approach them. She came from the House of Mages, a spy sent by one of its big shots; she had chosen to ambush Michael right as he was immersed in torturing Roger. Unfortunately, Michael¡¯s observational abilities surpassed Quirl¡¯s expectations.

    Michael was sharply able to recognize danger, but having only an outer shell left, Michael was still a bit slow to react despite noticing it ahead of time. This ended up with Michael not being cut up by Quirl¡¯s sudden attack but still allowed her to realize he wasn¡¯t as strong as he seemed.

    At this point, even Quirl understood roughly what stage Michael¡¯s ritual was in. He had divided himself up to be a part of the ritual, while this empty shell of himself became the center of the ritual.

    This was amon technique in many species-transformation rituals. Firstly, it prevented the blood of the new species from recoiling on the caster due to the sudden change and turning them braindead; secondly, this also allowed one to quickly adapt to the various abilities and characteristics of the new species.

    However, there was also an issue withcking defenses as an empty shell; as long as the empty shell acting as the center of the ritual was broken, it would easily cause every possible problem of an iplete ritual to ur at once.

    Watching as Michael retreated, Quirl had no choice but to rely on the amateur Roger.

    He should have mentally prepared himself now, this time he should be able to cast his spell.

    Just a little bit is fine, even a little bit is fine, as long as he sessfully attacks, he would be able to destroy Michael¡¯s current empty shell and cause the magic ritual to be disturbed.

    If we¡¯re lucky, Michael might even be struck by the recoil of the ritual and lose what little vitality he has left as well.

    After a long while of being stunned, Roger finally realized what was going on. Although he didn¡¯t understand why the quiet Quirl had suddenly be so powerful, he knew that his current priority was to attack Michael as strongly as he could to repay him for torturing him.

    Recalling the four spells he knew, Roger tried to keep his mind clear, maintain a stable mental state, then fire off his spell.

    On the other hand, Michael was also in a hurry to retreat. Right at this moment, his rationality had finally gotten online again. He understood that the female mage wasn¡¯t actually too powerful, most likely a unique talent nurtured by one of hispatriots.

    She shouldn¡¯t have too much mana, so the white threads should be able to deal with both of them in little to no time at all.

    For that reason, Michael¡¯s current priority was to stall as much time as possible and wait until Quirl could no longer endure his attacks, after which he would have plenty of time to ¡®take care¡¯ of the two of them.

    Right at this moment, he was a bit hateful of his previous statement about closing the door, as a door that had been closed naturally needed time to be opened again.

    Roger was sweating bullets. Arge number of broken white threads were still inside his body so the pain still affected him. He took a step back and aimed his hand towards the retreating Michael, trying his best to stabilize his mental state and unleashed the simplest offensive spell among the four spells he knew: Fireball.

    However, Quirl had overestimated Roger, and Roger had also overestimated himself. It was already superhuman for him to be able to wake up and prepare himself to use a spell right after being subjected to that inhumane torture, but he was still far from being able to create miracles.

    As Roger failed to mobilize what little mana he had left in his body, Roger experienced another wave of intense pain thatpletely knocked him out. Meanwhile, Michael had already managed to open the door and fled his undergroundb using the flight of stairs.

    However, what greeted him wasn¡¯t just the stench of the sewers, but also a hand coated in powder. The hand directly caught Michael¡¯s neck and tightly grasped it, the powder ignited almost like incandescent charcoal, burning through Michael¡¯s skin.

    Pweeee...

    Like a punctured floatie, Michael¡¯s entire body instantly deted until the only thing left on ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ hand was a skin bag.

    Just like that, the mastermind behind the chaos of the Mobis Institute was turned into a mere skin bag. Of course, he hadn¡¯t actually died as the majority of his body was still scattered all over the school, turned into humanoid maggots.

    The magic ritual still hadn¡¯t failedpletely, as long as the remaining humanoid maggots were able toplete the ritual, Michael would still be resurrected and obtain his second life.

    ¡¼ How disappointing, all of these humans require a little bit of urging ¡½

    As ¡®Negary¡¯ held the skin bag in his hand, he infused mana into it, causing the skin bag to appear as if it hade alive, enveloping Negary.

 Chapter 352: Vol5 Ch22: Maggots

    <h4>Chapter 352: Vol5 Ch22: Maggots</h4>

    After the skin bag enveloped ¡®Negary¡¯, he took on almost the same appearance as Michael, except there were now a few burn marks on his neck.

    By taking on this skin bag, ¡®Negary¡¯ easily inserted himself into the process of this magic ritual.

    In the first ce, magic rituals that changed one¡¯s species into another in order to obtain a second life were full of dangers, any mistakes could easily result in irreversibly terrible consequences.

    At this point, ¡®Negary¡¯ had been able to thoroughly analyze this magic ritual. It used the caster¡¯s brain, innards, muscles, and bones as the four pivots of the ritual, which would first undergo species conversion into maggots, leaving only the skin in human appearance to act as the center of the ritual.

    And the sewage pipes that proliferated all over the institute acted as the ritual¡¯s lines. Within the range of this ritual, everyone who lived upon it would contribute to the ritual¡¯s operation, especially the five sacrifices.

    By the time of the Mana Banquet, the Mana Fetus would show itself and cause a tide of mana, by which the ritual would exert its maximum potential. At that time, the flesh that had turned into the white threads of maggots that extended all over would reach out from inside the pipelines and capture the predetermined sacrifices.

    The vitality of these five sacrifices would then be directly extracted to be the crucial foundation for Michael¡¯s second life.

    The humanoid maggots at the four pivots of the ritual would then converge, enter the empty human shell that had turned into a cocoon, then undergo incubation until the new life broke open the cocoon and emerged as a humanoid fly, with all the special characteristics of a supernatural life form.

    ¡¼ If that¡¯s the case, let it break ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ was now inside Michael¡¯s skin bag as the center of the ritual, coupled with the fact that he was one of the predetermined sacrifices, and the innards humanoid maggot that was acting as one of the pivots were already killed, the magic ritual was now at the brink of copse.

    Under ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ maniption, the internal mana flow of the entire ritual was in chaos, the underground pipe system began giving off a slight ringing vibration. All the students and professors on the surface of the school suddenly felt a slight migraine, those whose constitutions were a bit weak even fell unconscious.

    ¡¼ The connection between Michael and the Mystic Demonesses is even tighter than I had imagined ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ was able to recognize that a small portion of vitality from those on the surface were extracted through the ritual in order to create mana.

    And in this Moon Tree world, there were quite a few methods of creating mana from vitality. The most famous of which came from the Half Life Church that worshipped Life Bearer Mequik; followed by the Seclusion Church that worshipped Eulogy of the Ocean Depths; and finally the organization called the Mystic Demonesses.

    ¡¼ Combined with the fact that the Demoness Nox is one of the five sacrifices, the situation is quite clear. Michael has a considerably tight connection with the Mystic Demonesses, and Nox is an abandoned child ¡½

    ¡¼ While the Mystic Demonesses primarily uses pregnancy magic, they have a lot more spells and rituals rted to vitality mana ¡½

    ¡¼ In that case, the Demonesses wanted to probe further into the wonders of Life through Michael¡¯s ritual ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ wasn¡¯t at all surprised about this. Nox was nothing but a member without any background, so it made perfect sense that she would be abandoned when they stood to benefit more from doing so.

    ¡¼ I¡¯ll help you finish this life form conversion, although the conversion target might be a bit different from what you had imagined! ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ knowledge of Mysticism far surpassed Michael,bined with how he obtained Mequik¡¯s book [The Origin of Life], his understanding of vitality mana had also surpassed any mortals.

    Under ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ control, the entire magic ritual instantly underwent change.

    ...

    The de of light in Quirl¡¯s hand was no longer stable, she was originally a spy serving under one of the city¡¯s mages, the only two spells she knew were Presence Concealment and Light de, even her method of obtaining mana was to periodically eat some nauseating pieces of flesh.

    Despite the white threads still continuously approaching them, Quirl had no choice but to stop her magic. Her mana was approaching its end, if she didn¡¯t dispel her magic now, she would instead trigger a recoil from her spell due to theck of mana, which would truly spell her end.

    Very unexpectedly, right as the white threads were about to kill her, they stopped.

    All the dancing white threads in the room copsed to the right, hanging from the pipelines like real threads.

    Quirl breathed heavily as her vision became blurry, then turnedpletely white. She wasn¡¯t able to endure the exhaustion and had copsed.

    ...

    At another location, not just the white thread, but a mass of maggots in the shape of spikes also copsed and fell into the dirty sewage. This was a humanoid maggot transformed from Michael¡¯s bones, it was this same creature that killed the two fleeing members of the Abnormality Elimination Squad.

    A small mass of maggots in the shape of a sphere began to scatter, revealing a small egg the size of a grain of rice. The egg trembled slightly before its shell broke open and a small maggot crawled out.

    This maggotrva seemed to still haven¡¯t gotten used to its situation, after wiggling its tiny body for a little bit, it fell down from the pile of excrement into the dirty water, then got washed away following the underground water flow.

    This was Michael whose reincarnation ritual was twisted by ¡®Negary¡¯. Since he wanted to turn into a humanoid fly, ¡®Negary¡¯ aided him with his goal; however, since the ritual was iplete, and the mana tide of the Mana Banquet hadn¡¯t begun, nor had the sacrifices been utilized, it was impossible to actually turn him into a humanoid fly. Instead, he was turned into a maggotrva.

    ¡¼ Seize the opportunity I¡¯ve given you. Four out of the five sacrifices are still avable, as long as you can actually kill them, not only would you be able to continue living, but you¡¯d be living an even better lifepared to before ¡½

    In his mind, ¡®Negary¡¯ silently thought to himself that if Michael could somehow kill this Negary clone, he would even gain an unprecedentedpensation.

    Unfortunately, the current Michael was merely a maggot. Furthermore, since the magic ritual¡¯s effects had been bolstered by interference, if he couldn¡¯t kill any of the sacrifices in two days, he would still undergo the metamorphosis that he had coveted so much and turn into a housefly with the same lifespan as a real one.

    ¡¼ Toplete the rest of the ritual in two days using the body of a maggot, that is the trial you¡¯ve been given, Michael ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ then controlled what remained of the ritual to converge the vitality mana extracted from the campus towards himself, storing all of it on the Michael skin bag he was wearing.

    The original wrinkles and brown spots on the skin bag swiftly receded, returning to its supple youthful appearance. However, it merely affected the skin bag, as ¡®Negary¡¯ would not allow any of the vitality mana to enter his body.

    ¡¼ By using this skin bag as my cocoon, my body will also be incubated and undergo metamorphosis in a different manner ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ began to concoct and enact the first phase of his n. The skin bag he was currently wearing was the young Michael, so as long as he could manipte things well enough, he would be able to utilize all of Michael¡¯s connections and resources while he was still alive.

    ¡¼ Now, it¡¯s about time our Roger is given a bit of tough love ¡½pushing the door to the undergroundb open again, ¡®Negary¡¯ saw the two unconscious people on the ground.

    ...

    At another location, a maggotrva was floating through the dirty sewage water. Being limited by his body, Michael could now hardly form normal coherent thoughts, at which point he suddenly sensed a living person¡¯s vitality. Understanding that he had no other choices with his current maggot body, he instinctively utilized the tiny bit of remaining many inside this maggot body to propel himself out of the sewage and onto the person¡¯s body.

    Landier seemed to have felt something, but he didn¡¯t want to care about it anymore. He was currently sitting in a small corner of the underground sewers, sitting while leaning on a wall with a doused torch next to him.

    After he got separated from the main group, he got lost for a second time and was separated from the security guard as well. By the time that his torch stopped burning, he also ran out of strength to move around.

    ¡°Roger, you¡¯ve really put me in a miserable state this time around. If you¡¯re still alive, I¡¯m going to make sure you repay me for everything you¡¯ve done¡± Landier smiled, having regained strength from some unknown ce as he stood up and began to walk to the end of the sewers tunnel.

    A small maggot was crawling into Landier¡¯s ear.

 Chapter 353: Vol5 Ch23: Those who fall into desperation should strive to survive

    <h4>Chapter 353: Vol5 Ch23: Those who fall into desperation should strive to survive</h4>

    ¡¼ Huh? Did he find a host already? ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ was still able to somewhat sense Michael.

    Since the maggot was a result of the ritual, it naturally carried a bit of mana and unique characteristics.

    Furthermore, Michael was both an excellent and powerful mage, so his soul¡¯s mental power was quite great. After imnting himself into the body of another person, he would be able to influence them.

    ¡¼ When I checked just earlier, there were only four survivors in the sewers other than myself, so Michael must have be a parasite on one of the others ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ didn¡¯t care too much about this. If that human was able to resist Michael¡¯s influence and instead absorb the Michaelrva, the parasite would be beneficial instead of harmful.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ entered the prison area,pletely ignored the two unconscious people, and headed straight into Michael¡¯sb at the back. After he had read through everything inside, he returned to the corridor and woke Quirl up.

    This girl was a spy of one of the mages from the House of Mages, all of her mana originated from a certain kind of mana food; she knew a total of two spells, which were Presence Concealment and de of Light which she wielded earlier.

    Having woken up from being unconscious, Quirl¡¯s gaze was a bit unclear, but it quickly became focused as she saw ¡®Negary¡¯ standing just a bit away.

    ¡°You¡¯re...¡± Quirl half sat up, one of her hands silently touched her shoe. There was a small needle there that had been coated in a strong poison that she could use to either restrain an enemy or suicide when necessary.

    ¡¼ I still need to thank the bunch of you. If you hadn¡¯t interrupted my ritual, I wouldn¡¯t have been able toplete it so quickly ¡½at this point, ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ presence was exactly the same as Michael, after all, he had taken on his coat.

    Vitality mana was continuously flowing through the skin bag, altering and improving it. In fact, this body had already begun to fuse with the skin bag as they came into contact with one another, forming a cocoon that would eventually birth ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ true body.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ created this technique using his own knowledge of Mysticismbined with Mequik¡¯s [The Origin of life], hijacking the ritual that Michael had prepared for himself. This newly created spell was named [Divine Embryo Reincarnation].

    ¡¼ To move on from the past and ept a better self, this is the true meaning of Negary ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ was able to recognize this very well.

    ¡¼ I shall use my past body as the fetus to incubate a new self, making myself perfect step by step ¡½

    With the aid of the skin bag cocoon, this incubation should end very quickly, and ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ first Divine Embryo would be born, although the notion of someone incubating themselves was quite eerie if one truly thought about it.

    ...

    ¡°You¡¯re Michael!¡± Quirl opened her eyes wide in shock.

    ording to the intelligence I¡¯ve obtained, Michael¡¯s magic ritual would need a while longer, only by borrowing the mana tide during the Mana Banquet would he be able to trulyplete it.

    So how could he have alreadypleted it?

    However, the rejuvenated version of Michael was indeed standing right in front of her, giving her no other choice but to believe it.

    ¡¼ Sure enough, the sensation of youth truly is wonderful ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ reached his hand out to stroke Quirl¡¯s rtively beautiful face, causing Quirl to have goosebumps all over her body. During her investigation of Michael, she had already excavated Michael¡¯s true face under his kindly old appearance.

    Under his perfectly kind guise, Michael was a pervert in every meaning of the word, which had only gotten worse as he became older. It was his hobby to capture those with a beautiful appearance, both men and women, skin them alive, then keep their skin as part of his collection.

    Naturally, this little hobby wasn¡¯t considered anything too exceptional among the upper ss of the Academic City, especially when Michael could only do it to those without any background.

    Quite obviously, ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ stroking of Quirl¡¯s face had made her assume that the other party liked her skin.

    ...

    ¡¼ As expected, through subconscious suggestions, she haspletely convinced herself that I am Michael beyond any doubts ¡½

    While he acted like a pervert, ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ mind was as clear as it ever was.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ had briefly observed Michael and studied his secret documents;bined with the fact that his personalb had numerous full-body skin specimens hung on the wall, ¡®Negary¡¯ was able to generally understand some of Michael¡¯s hobbies and habits, making it easy for him to simte being Michael.

    As long as he could imnt the impression of him being the rejuvenated Michael in Quirl¡¯s head, her mind would fill in everything else by itself, including possible side-effects of the magic ritual, which made it more convenient for ¡®Negary¡¯ to disguise as Michael.

    ¡¼ The disguise is only temporary, just enough to reduce the possibility of me being exposed ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ thought back to possible future actions of the real Michael. For the sake of his resurrection, he would definitely kill the five sacrifices, so as long as ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ previous identity had been found dead to the sewage monsters, that line of connection would already be severed.

    ¡¼ Of course, someone still needs to take responsibility for the abnormalities of the institute ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ gaze turned away a bit towards the unconscious Roger. At this point, ¡®Negary¡¯ was able to clearly sense Roger¡¯s abnormality.

    The corpse oil that he had specially crafted allowed Roger to fuse with and obtain the abilities of four spirits, but there were clearly five brands on Roger¡¯s body, which suggested that there was a fifth hidden spirit in this institute, a very powerful one.

    ¡¼ A small temple seals a big demon, a shallow pond houses too many turtles ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ shook his head, deciding to make Roger and the spirit behind Roger take all the responsibilities for this matter.

    After confirming his n, ¡®Negary¡¯ clutched Quirl¡¯s face and slowly said: ¡¼ However, now that I¡¯ve regained my youth, I no longer need your skin. Of course, I¡¯m still going to have you face the consequences for almost ruining my ritual ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ mana surged forward and formed a spell under his maniption that affected Quirl¡¯s body.

    ¡¼ Go and announce my return ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ let go of Quirl, pushing her into the sewage water. Her body had been hexed by ¡®Negary¡¯, a hex that would continuously extract her vitality, making one day for her equal to one year for other people.

    Other mages would be able to see the expert maniption of vitality mana from this hex, further confirming to them that Michael hadpleted his reincarnation ritual. After all, if it wasn¡¯t him who had undergone the reincarnation ritual, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone else capable of understanding vitality mana to this degree.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ then found the security guard at another branch of the sewers. Now equipped with mana, ¡®Negary¡¯ was able to manipte the security guard even more thoroughly by imnting new memories into his head.

    Roger was the true mastermind behind everything. He led everyone to the underground sewers in order to perform his evil ritual and sacrifice them to the demon. All the recent abnormalities in the institute, including the Mystic attack, was all Roger¡¯s fault. Basically, Roger was responsible for everything.

    Furthermore, Roger had previously established the meeting ce for his Abnormality Elimination Squad to be the ssroom rumored to contain demons, which acted as another piece of evidence pointing to the fact that Roger was deceived by the demon in that ce.

    Because of this, when Roger finally awoke from the recoil of his failed spell casting attempt, he was already tied up on a wooden cart right in the middle of the institute¡¯s main square. There were several other pieces of wood set up around the wooden cart, the students all around were looking at him in disdain, some were even calling out to burn him alive.

    At the same time, the security guard who previously joined his Squad was standing next to him with a triumphant expression, telling the students the story of how he defeated the demon apostle Roger.

    ¡¼ You¡¯ve fallen into desperation, Roger. If this still can¡¯t force you to exert your potential, then you truly are worthless ¡½standing in the shadows, ¡®Negary¡¯ observed all of this with a smirk on his face.

 Chapter 354: Vol5 Ch24: Being clearly set up in every way

    <h4>Chapter 354: Vol5 Ch24: Being clearly set up in every way</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Roger wasying on top of a piece of nk,pletely restrained and clearly set up in every way. Watching the firewood that was being piled around him more and more as well as the hateful gazes of his fellow students towards him, he began to panic.

    ¡°UUOHHHUO¡±

    Roger wanted to shout out loud to exin himself, but his mouth was already tied up with rope, so he couldn¡¯t do anything but whimper helplessly.

    Roger hatefully looked at the security guard with the entire course of events already thought up in his head. The mastermind behind everything was Dean Michael, so this security guard must have been the Dean¡¯s spy, joining the Abnormality Elimination Squad with ulterior motives to try and frame him for everything.

    While there were differences with the truth and he didn¡¯t know that Michael had already been reced by ¡®Negary¡¯, his version of the events was essentially correct.

    Roger was eager to exin himself and everything, but the other party didn¡¯t seem to even want to give him this opportunity. After doing some standardized investigation, the institute¡¯s council directly charged Roger with the sin of worshipping demons.

    Conspiring with a demon, conducting an evil ritual, bringing harm to fellow students, as well as performing a terrorist attack; all sorts of crimes were being pinned on Roger without any reservation while Roger didn¡¯t even get a chance to prove his innocence.

    Right as Roger was in despair, he noticed a horse carriage stopping in the distance and a mid-western middle-aged man hurriedly disembarking the cart, causing Roger¡¯s hope to re up once again.

    The middle-aged man was his father, someone who had connections to a lot of big shots, which was part of the reason why he was rtively wealthy. All in all, Roger believed himself to be part of the privileged ss of people, and as long as he was given the chance, he was confident in being able to clear everything up.

    The middle-aged man nced at Roger with a gaze full of disappointment, then stopped looking at him altogether and headed towards ¡®Negary¡¯, respectfully greeting him.

    ¡°Sir ¡®Negary¡¯, it was my fault this time for not being strict enough, letting that damned son of mine be deceived by a demon. Please deal with him however you wish, sir¡± the middle-aged man looked at ¡®Negary¡¯ full of fear in his eyes.

    As a member of the House of Mages, Michael was a true noble among the nobles of the Academic City, and this young man was said to be a rtive from Michael¡¯s family. However, with how much he resembled Michael when he was young, there was a very real possibility of him being Michael¡¯s illegitimate son.

    Obviously, Roger¡¯s father didn¡¯t have any connections with the House of Mages, otherwise, he would have assumed that this was a rejuvenated Michael instead.

    Due to the magical hexes ced on the name Negary, everyone would automatically understand it as apletely different name despite it being used again. In their eyes, this ¡®Negary¡¯ was apletely different person to the ¡®Negary¡¯ who founded the new foodpany that produced dirt-infused algae.

    At first, Roger felt moved by how his father was willing to lower himself so much for his sake, but when the man stood there coldly without any emotions on his face, Roger faintly realized that his father hadn¡¯te here to save him but to instead brush off all rtions with him.

    After understanding this fact, Roger fell intoplete despair. His entire body fell limp as hey on the wooden cart like a literal corpse.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ calmly observed it all happen. Only in the moment ofplete despair would humans be able to see through certain things clearly, and only when they had once again grasped their own meaning of existence in that moment would they be able to grow into a half-decent talent.

    Of course, there was also the possibility of Roger never being able to escape this despair and bing worthless garbage.

    ¡°¡®Negary¡¯, so this is your new name, Michael?¡± right as he was thinking that, a voice called out to him.

    When ¡®Negary¡¯ turned around, he saw a world-ss beauty. Her every gesture stimted all the hormones that a man could produce, her every gaze couldmand a man to kneel at her feet and carefully lick it while lifting it with both hands.

    As soon as he saw this woman, ¡®Negary¡¯ was able to confirm her identity: an upper-brass member of the Mystic Demonesses; his previous guess about Michael¡¯s rtions with the Mystic Demonesses waspletely correct.

    Pregnancy magic was built on the principle of utilizing the natural female function of producing offspring to obtain mana through expending one¡¯s own vitality. Long-term usage of this technique that went against the natural order of life would cause a living being to mutate, but with their long experience of using pregnancy magic, the Mystic Demonesses naturally understood the hidden risks.

    And so, after many years of its existence, the Mystic Demonesses eventually found a roundabout way to circumvent its side effects, which was dubbed the Substitute Pregnancy Technique. After inducing pregnancy, they would not digest the fetus within themselves as soon as they could, but instead transfer it to another woman while modifying it into a cursed fetus that would never be born, using it as their source of mana.

    By forcing another person to carry a cursed fetus that would never be born, they would only need to periodically extract the mana from that person to use. While there were still side effects to this method, at least the most severe side effects had already been taken on by the substitute woman.

    For that reason, the demoness in front of him did not appear as a pile of shit within his spirit sense. At least, if Nox were to stand alongside this Demoness, while they were equally powerful, most would prefer this Demoness over her.

    ¡¼ A new life would naturally need a new name ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ leisurely answered, then continued: ¡¼ My ritual was conducted prematurely by a few brats. While I¡¯ve sessfully obtained a second life, some of my memories were lost because of the side effects ¡½

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The Demoness stared straight at ¡®Negary¡¯, transferring a small bit of mana through her gaze into ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ eyes. With the catalyst of arge amount of vitality mana, the physiology structure of Demonesses had undergone great change, their gazes could even charm humans to the point of mind reading and mind control.

    However, as this vitality mana flowed into ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ eyes following her gaze, they felt like water being dumped into the ocean, not a single bit of feedback could be felt by the Demoness.

    ¡¼ There¡¯s no need for this level of probing. Although I¡¯ve forgotten a lot, I can still remember just as many things ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ said as he ced his hand on the Demoness¡¯ shoulder, at which point she felt like the mana in her entire bing suppressed, unable to circte even a little bit.

    It wasn¡¯t until ¡®Negary¡¯ had let go of her that the Demoness once again regained control over her own mana.

    ¡°That indeed seems to be the case. If that is so, I hope that the documents I can provide sir ¡®Negary¡¯ will be able to aid sir somewhat¡± the Demoness smiled sweetly, then slowly made her way off.

    After a short stroll, the Demoness swiftly turned at a corner and entered a certain secret path.

    ¡°Mistress Lorley, was that ¡®Negary¡¯ actually Michael or not?¡± a faint shadow appeared behind the Demoness and asked her.

    ¡°Perhaps it truly was Michael who had lost his memories due to the side effects of the ritual, or it could be some other monster disguising as Michael; but it doesn¡¯t matter now whether he¡¯s real or fake¡± Lorley chuckled and answered.

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ control over vitality magic far surpassed the Demoness¡¯ expectations. Even if ¡®Negary¡¯ wasn¡¯t actually Michael, it didn¡¯t matter as long as their cooperation could provide mutual benefits; and ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ existence had shown them a lot more benefits to be gained.

    As for what happened to the real Michael, no one truly cared to know in the first ce.

 Chapter 355: Vol5 Ch25: Struggles of a maggot

    <h4>Chapter 355: Vol5 Ch25: Struggles of a maggot</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    God does not ce much attention on maintaining things that already exist, and instead cares more about nurturing new life.

    A sense of enlightenment shed through Michael¡¯s mind. After turning into a weak life form like a maggot, having been through a period of time to adapt himself, his thinking ability had returned. The various understanding of Life as a whole was able to stimte Michael¡¯s internal world.

    A rotten, obsolete, and non-developing lifeform is not worthy of being maintained.

    Michael was continuously exerting his mental power to interfere with Landier¡¯s thoughts, this was his only method of seeking further survival for himself who had turned into a maggot.

    Furthermore, Michael couldn¡¯t even do it too tantly since Landier needed nothing more than a cotton swab to kill the current him if Landier realized his existence. This feeling of being an extremely feeble and weak lifeform that could die at any moment had allowed Michael to look clearly at Life more and more.

    The weak will follow the firm resolution and will of a leader, and Landier with his clear weakness is ¡®the weak¡¯.

    During his time bing a parasite in Landier¡¯s ear, Michael had been able to read Landier¡¯s mental waves and learn of one of his secrets.

    Landier was a loyal good friend to Roger because he loved Roger.

    Although in the Uppers circle, it wasn¡¯t umon for men to y around with men on a whim, it must be kept to the level of ¡®ying¡¯, meaning that one of the men must be nothing more than a toy. If ¡®ying around¡¯ resulted in actual romantic feelings, that would be nothing less than the greatest shame to one¡¯s family.

    It was even more forbidden for two men to join one another and be a family, so Landier had no choice but to bury his feelings and act as Roger¡¯s brother from another mother, apanying him in doing dumb things.

    This is Landier¡¯s weakness.

    Michael excitedly thought.

    As long as a person has a clear weakness to take advantage of, he would always be the weak; and the weak have no choice but to obey the strong, which is me in this case.

    However, before he could carefully ponder how to take advantage of Landier¡¯s weakness, horrible news had already spread through the entire campus: The demon apostle Roger would be purified in execution by fire.

    When he heard this news, Landier froze up briefly, then immediately started rushing towards the scene of the execution.

    This idiot! With how close his rtionship with Roger was, running straight to the scene to save Roger would only cause everyone to think that they were aplices and be executed together.

    While Michael¡¯s body had been turned into that of a maggot, after he became ustomed to his current state and began to use only his soul to think, he managed to regain the sharp mind he had in his youth.

    Michael was easily able to see through the schemes behind this entire matter. Roger was being used as a scapegoat, and the one who took his life would very quickly be able to take his everything else.

    [If you want to save Roger, you have to do as I tell you]

    As Michael continued to influence Landier while sitting inside his ear, he finally managed to convince Landier not to rush straight to the main square of the institute. In the end, this young man with an abnormal sexual orientation was still only a normal human who had yet to face the cruelty of society.

    Since Roger was the one who usually made all the nning and arrangements for him to carry out, he was obviously panicking without instructions from Roger, so he instinctively began to obey the eerie voice whispering into his ear.

    [In this situation, you need to inform the people of the House of Mages. Those greedy bastards will not sit still to see someone with mana being burnt alive] Michael continued to feed him orders.

    For those from the House of Mages, every mage was a precious resource, providing power when they were alive and a fresh corpse when they were dead.

    While Roger was nothing but an amateur, he had indeed gotten into contact with mana and had learnt magic. Even if he was truly guilty, he wouldn¡¯t be left to be judged by a bunch of normal people, nor would he be wastefully burnt alive.

    Of course, under normal circumstances, as the Dean of the institute, Michael had the authority to simply order him to be burnt if he wished, but these weren¡¯t normal circumstances.

    Even if that person has stolen my identity, at this crucial point in time, there would definitely be probing from various factions of the House of Mages.

    As long as I provide the House of Mages an excuse, they would naturally use that excuse to probe that person.

    Michael perfectly understood the moral scales of the House of Mages. If his current form were to be exposed, what would arrive wouldn¡¯t be support from the House of Mages, but instead their ecstatic experimentations. Regardless of whether his reincarnation ritual had failed or seeded, he would still face scrutiny from everyone else.

    Perhaps the reincarnation ritual might have seeded but resulted in him losing arge portion of his power, or perhaps the ritual had failed and he had also been heavily injured. In consideration of Michael¡¯s dignity in life, everyone would naturally have to examine the situation and decide whether they should burn a stick of incense for him or spit on him.

    After all, Michael used to hold a lot of resources in his hands. As soon as they found that Michael was powerless to keep those resources, the people of the House of Mages would grandly dere them to be his allies and openly take over Michael¡¯s benefits. Such were the rules of upper-ss society.

    Having no other choice, Landier could only contact the House of Mages and file hisint through Michael¡¯s instructions.

    ...

    As expected, there were quite a few people in the House of Mages who were just waiting for an appropriate chance. The public enforcers of the Academic City were swiftly dispatched, arriving at the scene of the execution with proper paperwork in their hands, dering that they wanted to take Roger away to investigate the demon situation at the institute from start to finish.

    ¡°We received a report that Roger Cleves had gotten involved in a certain malicious incident, he must be thoroughly interrogated and investigated, please hand him over to us¡±

    Standing in front of his subordinates, Brewer disyed the city public enforcer¡¯s certification for everyone to see and dered to the executioner.

    Despite that, the enforcers¡¯ gazes were still sticking closely to ¡®Negary¡¯, the supposedly rejuvenated Michael. Everyone at the scene fully understood that while their official job was to investigate Roger, their real job was actually to scrutinize ¡®Negary¡¯.

    If possible, Brewer didn¡¯t want to ept this troublesome job and continue living a peaceful life. But smaller people like him never really had any freedom, if he refused the job, he might as well have just quit his job as the enforcer captain.

    ¡¼ More probing? ¡½

    ¡¼ So Quirl alone wasn¡¯t enough to push them away; I¡¯ve really underestimated their greed ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ was easily able to see through the various intricacies of this little interaction, the hex that he previously ced on Quirl the spy was meant to disy his might. However, those guys¡¯ minds were either not as rified as he had thought, or the might he had disyed was not quite enough for them to discard their greed.

    ¡¼ Roger Cleves is a student of our Mobis Institute, so our institute should have the deciding say on how to deal with him ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ stood up and walked up to Roger. At this point, Roger still had the same ashen pale expression on his face without any bit of will to seek survival.

    ¡°Because of that, I hope that you¡¯ll cooperate¡± Brewer firmly said. Since the scrutiny had already begun, there was no option to gloss things over and call it a day, otherwise, there would be no good oue for both sides involved.

    ¡¼ I¡¯m naturally willing to cooperate. However, Roger¡¯s involvement with the demon has allowed him to gain demonic powers; it took our people quite a bit of effort in order to catch and restrain him, so if any unnecessary incidents were caused by your involvement, you had better be ready to hold ountability ¡½ ¡®Negary¡¯ went up to Roger and undid his restraints, at which point a wave of vitality mana also flowed into Roger¡¯s body through ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ hand.

    ¡°That is naturally none of sir ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ concerns¡± Brewer profoundly stared at ¡®Negary¡¯, then gestured with his hand for his subordinates to restrain Roger again and bring him away.

    ...

    Right at this very moment in a certain ssroom of the institute, Field suddenly appeared from the ceiling, his gaze seemingly able to see through the room and other obstructions to directly look at the restrained Roger.

    ¡¸ Could it be a trap? ¡¹Field hesitated briefly before deciding to take this bait.

 Chapter 356: Vol5 Ch26: Berserk

    <h4>Chapter 356: Vol5 Ch26: Berserk</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡®Negary¡¯ already knew about the existence of a powerful spirit inside the institute, coupled with the fact that Roger¡¯s group never really concealed their movements in the past made it very easy for ¡®Negary¡¯ to generally infer the spirit¡¯s identity.

    Not too long ago, ¡®Negary¡¯ found a book called [Theory of Spirit Summoning Rituals] from the Mobis Institute¡¯s library, which depicted in detail the method to draw out one¡¯s own spirit.

    Thanks to Roger, ¡®Negary¡¯ was able to find the sealed ssroom as well as the events of 10 years ago.

    There used to be a student called Field who was most likely exactly the same as Roger, gifted with a naturally potent spirit sense, capable of seeing many things that others couldn¡¯t. He seemed to have entered the Grand Library and obtained the [Theory of Spirit Summoning Rituals] from it.

    Afterwards, Field began to conduct a ritual to create his own spirit, which happened to coincide with the day of the previous Mana Banquet. As the Mana Fetus released the mana tide throughout the city, the newborn spirit was allowed to bathe within the mana tide, directly skipping past its weakest period to be exceptionally powerful.

    At the time, Michael was also enjoying the mana of the mana tide, so he wasn¡¯t able to immediately put a stop to Field¡¯s spirit as it started its massacre, ending up with a full ssroom of 18 people being killed, including the student Field, after which his name was stolen by the spirit.

    Field didn¡¯t just kill the 18 people, but tortured them to death, which granted him his unique power, only to end up being sealed away by Michael anyways. It wasn¡¯t that Michael didn¡¯t want to kill Field, but Field had a unique characteristic that made it difficult to do so. His foundations existed in a different aspect of reality, the appearance he showed in the real world was nothing but the form, so without dissecting his foundations, it was essentially impossible to kill Field.

    Michael wasn¡¯t quite brain dead yet at that time, but hecked the power to kill a spirit in a different aspect of reality, so he settled with sealing the spirit away within the ssroom through the ritual. When his lifespan was about to run out, he also considered using Field, but when he realized the hidden issues of creating a spirit, he instead went with the fly reincarnation ritual.

    Originally, Michael had intended to wait until he finished his reincarnation and have some time before he slowly studied Field, but now everything had been taken over by ¡®Negary¡¯.

    At this point, Field could sense that the brand he had left on Roger¡¯s body through the ritual was being supplied with a mass of mana. By using this mass of mana, he would easily be able to bypass his seal and be a parasite on Roger¡¯s body.

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not this is a trap. For me right now, the worst-case scenario is just being sealed again ¡¹

    Field swiftly made up his mind and used that mass of mana to escape from his seal.

    This mass of mana was exactly what Field needed, originally, he intended to deceive Roger and help Roger grow quickly, up until he could help Field break the seal. However, this proved to be incredibly difficult, even if Michael was going senile from age, Roger was inly unreliable.

    Roger had always thought too highly of himself, always restrained by so-called upper-ss pride; in a pivotal moment, he was prone to panic, making it tough to achieve anything great. If not for Roger¡¯s potent spirit sense offsetting his ws, he would have never even entered Field¡¯s consideration.

    But now, the person who had inserted that mass of mana into Roger obviously understood spirits very well, to the point that Field was immediately able to utilize it without any issues to bypass the seal and enter Roger¡¯s body.

    ...

    While escorting Roger away, Brewer also felt something amiss. ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ final warnings gave him a bad omen, but from what he could see, Roger was now essentially a living corpse. Regardless of when his restraints were taken off or new restraints were put onto him, he still didn¡¯t react at all.

    Would such a piece of garbage really pose a threat to us?

    Brewer was unsure, he could only maintain his focus to ensure that Roger wouldn¡¯t cause any problems.

    However, the problem arrived even faster than he had imagined. As soon as Brewer brought Roger outside of the Mobis Institute, he immediately sensed something ominous flying in at high speed from afar.

    That ominous sensation caused all of Brewer¡¯s hair to stand on their ends. Mobilizing the mana inside his body, he used a simple irvoyance spell, causing an entirely different scene to appear in Brewer¡¯s vision.

    What Brewer saw was a monster with a naked human male upper half and a mass of writhing substance as his lower half. The monster lifted Roger¡¯s face up, nced at him, then jumped into Roger¡¯s mouth like it was liquid.

    Field¡¯s body entered Roger¡¯s body through his mouth as if his body wasn¡¯t actually solid. By the time he hadpletely entered Roger¡¯s body, Roger lowered his head again as his body began to emanate a ck ominous presence.

    ¡°Such profound despair, this truly is...¡± Roger abruptly looked up again with a twisted expression and smile: ¡°Exhrating!!!¡±

    The immense sense of danger caused Brewer to not even have time to think and instinctively rolled to one side.

    Zii....

    A spurt of blood sshed all over Brewer¡¯s face, followed by the fall of one of his subordinate¡¯s severed torso. A pair of wide-opened eyes looked straight at Brewer before bing dim and lifeless.

    Roger rubbed the blood on his hand on his face without any qualms, which now highlighted his twisted expression to make it seem even more severe. The metal shackles on his hands had now been broken in half, the chains soaked in blood.

    In that instant earlier, when Roger broke off the chains, he also swung it forward as a weapon. His immense strength caused the chains to instantly cut the enforcer¡¯s body in half.

    ¡°Roger really was a demon apostle!¡±

    Quite a few people were still watching themotion from inside the institute, who reacted with both fright and excitement as they saw this happen. Mystics were, as their names suggested, very umon; these people had mostly only heard rumors about them, the contents of which made it impossible to discern truth from fabrications.

    ...

    ¡¸ Worm, surrender your body to me. A weakling like you doesn¡¯t deserve the right to continue living ¡¹

    Inside Roger¡¯s body, Field turned to thepletely silent Roger.

    ¡°So even you were deceiving me, Senior Field?¡±

    Roger¡¯s voice didn¡¯t contain a single bit of fluctuation, only profound despair. For someone who originally thought so highly of himself, the greatest despair was for everything he had depended on to prove useless; then clearly shown that everyone he had evere into contact with had always thought of him as a fool.

    ¡¸ Do I really need to spell it out for you? Even idiocy should have its limits ¡¹

    Field mocked Roger. He was sealed away for 10 long years after he was just born for not too long, so now that he had finally escaped that seal, he naturally didn¡¯t want to continue keeping up the nice guy act.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I really am an idiot¡±

    Roger wentpletely silent and let Field take over his body without any retaliation. Everything Roger had was already destroyed: his family, his friends, and his pride; with nothing left to himself, Roger had lost even the will to continue living.

    ¡¸ That went very smoothly. Just as I thought, you really are a piece of garbage, Roger ¡¹

    Field didn¡¯t find it the least bit surprising. The way he saw it, even Roger at his best was a useless piece of trash if not for his spirit sense and the connections of his family.

    ¡¸ Still a bit of trouble ¡¹

    Field had now essentiallypletely taken Roger¡¯s body over, but while Roger was a piece of trash, he was still a piece of trash with talents. His spirit sense granted him onest bit of control over his body, which was impossible to bypass without Roger¡¯s cooperation.

    ¡¸ That can be left forter. The more important thing to do now is to get rid of these annoying worms ¡¹

    Field turned around to look at Brewer who was fleeing after rolling to dodge Field¡¯s earlier attack.

 Chapter 357: Vol5 Ch27: The retreating spirit and the clean-up enforcers

    <h4>Chapter 357: Vol5 Ch27: The retreating spirit and the clean-up enforcers</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°Die¡± Field used his index finger and thumb to break off a piece of the chain, then flicked it forward.

    As a spirit, especially a spirit that was born within a mana tide, Field was powerful.

    When the human Field drew out his own spirit, he stood in the middle of the mana tide, which allowed the newborn spirit to bathe within the tide of mana, thus obtaining arge quantity of mana to promote his growth.

    Because of the human Field, other than basic abilities, the spirit Field had also gained a unique ability called [Name of Fear].

    Just like how Negary had hexed his own name, the name of ¡®Field¡¯ was also special in that anyone who feared this name would empower him.

    Back then, it was because the human Field was afraid of the monster that he created that he wasn¡¯t able to restrain the spirit¡¯s growth and ended up killed by the spirit, after which the name of ¡®Field¡¯ was stolen from him.

    10 years ago, Field was extremely famous, or rather, infamous throughout the Mobis Institute. The events at the time caused quite a hugemotion since Field tortured an entire room of students to death, the process of which was witnessed by a considerable number of students.

    Despite Michael cing a gag order on this matter, people still ended up remembering Field, which empowered him.

    As the piece of chain rubbed against the air, it was superheated to be incandescent. It had also been infused with a small bit of mana that would erupt after striking its target. If the other party had a mana shield to protect them, this bit of mana would cause their entire body¡¯s mana to be chaotic.

    While Field had been sealed away, that didn¡¯t mean that he waspletely isted. He had his own channels that allowed him to study certain knowledge.

    One of the pieces of the chain flew directly through Brewer¡¯s shoulder, the wound instantly charred ck by the heat of the metal, as blood spurted out from within, Brewer grunted as he continued to flee as fast as he could. Brewer understood very well that he wasn¡¯t a match for that monster, and not running away meant that he had a death wish.

    The city enforcers were nothing but a group of minions for the House of Mages. They had very little mana, didn¡¯t have the courage to perform axle rituals in order to grow closer to any Evil Gods, nor did they have a stable way of obtaining more mana. In fact, on the night of the Mana Banquet, they would even have to cautiously stay as far away as they could, lest the mana tide washes away what little mana they had together with their lives.

    In the eyes of normal people, the enforcers with their unique abilities were people above themon popce, but in front of the real big shots, they were no more than dogs to be used, which was why they were tasked with this probing mission in the first ce.

    ¡°Very well, if your will to survive is truly that great, I shall let you live. Remember my name, Field, as I will be your nightmare for the rest of your life!¡±

    Field¡¯s power came from the fear of others towards him, the more people feared him, the stronger he would be, and the more power he would be able to extract from that fear.

    For that reason, Field didn¡¯t mind releasing enemies that didn¡¯t pose much of a threat.

    After dealing with Brewer, Field turned around towards the Mobis Institute, preparing to spread the terror of his name; only to immediately see ¡®Negary¡¯ smiling as he stood at the institute¡¯s gates.

    A sense of instinctive fear snapped Field out of his power trip. His strength originated from the fear of others towards his name, but this ability of his had a taboo: If he also felt fear, then the power originated from fear would be able to affect him as well.

    For that reason, Field could do anything except being afraid, otherwise, he would be killed by his own power.

    And so, Field quickly readjusted his mental state, then instead of heading towards the institute, he began to head into the city.

    If I¡¯m correct, he was the person who transferred mana into Roger¡¯s body.

    Quite obviously, his technique was extremely intricate, and since I¡¯m still unsure of the situation, it¡¯s best that I don¡¯t uselessly cause trouble here.

    ¡°Just a bit more...¡± Field whispered to himself.

    Field was practically drooling at the mouth in desire of Roger¡¯s spirit sense talents, since he had taken over Roger¡¯s body, as long as he could also consume Roger¡¯s soul, he would grow further as a spirit.

    At that time, I¡¯ll deal with this person.

    With that in mind, Field¡¯s footsteps quickened.

    ¡¼ Retreating so quickly? ¡½

    Watching Field impatiently running away, ¡®Negary¡¯ chuckled. The other party¡¯s choice was, without a doubt, the correct one; otherwise, ¡®Negary¡¯ didn¡¯t mind having another spirit to experiment on.

    ¡¼ An ability rted to his name? ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ had only observed him superficially, so he didn¡¯t really understand Field¡¯s ability very well.

    ¡¼ It seems it will be necessary to conduct a spirit-rted experiment. Furthermore, this spirit doesn¡¯t look like it was sealed away almost right after it was born at all ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ pondered for a bit, thinking that the waters of this Mobis Institute were truly murky.

    The Dean who conducted a reincarnation ritual, a sealed spirit, a library that contained a Grimoire with evil knowledge, the route from which Field obtained his knowledge, as well as various other strange and unusual things; of course, the biggest abnormality of the institute right now was his existence itself.

    ¡¼ Ahahaha, let¡¯s hope the Mobis Institute will be able to remain sturdy after all of this ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ waved his hand to summon the institute¡¯s management council and spoke to them after readjusting himself: ¡¼ Report this matter to the enforcers and have them clean things up, there¡¯s no need to leave these corpses strewn around for everyone to see, that would disturb the student¡¯s studies ¡½

    ¡¼ Furthermore, sue the city enforcers. Charge them with uselessly leeching off the coffers of the citizens without doing any actual work ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ looked down at his outstretched hand, the skin portion of it had already begun to faintly change. Quite obviously, the original skin of his body had already started to fuse with Michael¡¯s own skin, which meant that it wouldn¡¯t be long until his first Divine Embryo was born.

    ¡°Understood, we will make sure to have the enforcers bleed¡± the majority of members of the institute¡¯s management council either had rtions to Michael or knew about Michael¡¯s true identity, so they would not resist ¡®Michael¡¯s¡¯ orders.

    ...

    Under the shadow of a tree, Landier was leaning on the side of the tree while staring intensely at the direction which Field had left.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to head outside, it¡¯s very possible for Roger to be under a monster¡¯s control at the moment. You wouldn¡¯t be able to save him, you need power¡± Michael wiggled his maggot body while polluting Landier¡¯s mind with his words.

    Landier had gotten lost for a very long time in the sewers,bined with how he ran all over the ce to anonymously report to the House of Mages, Landier was nowpletely exhausted. In addition, because of his worry for Roger, his mentality wasn¡¯t in its best shape either, which made it very easy for Michael to deceive him.

    ¡°If you act toote, Roger¡¯s body will bepletely taken over, so the normal methods of gaining power would be too slow. You will have to perform a sacrifice; there are five people currently inside the institute with a unique constitution, by killing and sacrificing them, you will be able to obtain great power¡±

    Michael repeated these words over and over, eventually simplifying them into twisted logic: ¡®To save Roger, you need to kill those five people¡¯, which was then deeply imnted into Landier¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to prepare everything you need¡±

    Michael recalled the appearance of the five sacrifices he had chosen, mentally reminding himself not to act rashly. He had already made a mistake due to acting rashly, and if he made another mistake right now, he would have no other chances to overturn it.

 Chapter 358: Vol5 Ch28: My spirit

    <h4>Chapter 358: Vol5 Ch28: My spirit</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ A mirror, and a candle ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ was holding a mirror in his hand as he stood in front of another mirror, between his mirror and the other one, there was a single lit candle.

    The Droste effect referred to how a picture recursively appeared within itself, giving off the effects of an infinite loop.

    The mirror in front of ¡®Negary¡¯ reflected the image of ¡®Negary¡¯ holding a mirror, but the mirror inside ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ hand was also reflecting everything, so as one looked closer and closer, one would see countless ¡®Negary¡¯.

    The me of the candle slightly flickered, but within this infinite loop of mirrors, it appeared as if there were an infinite number of candles flickering.

    Of course, it only appeared that way up until a certain point. It wasn¡¯t possible for two mirrors to be absolutely parallel, each reflection also caused the light to gradually weaken, not to mention numerous other factors; there was actually a finite amount of reflections within this system.

    Of course, this Droste effect was only created in order to put oneself into a certain state that made it easier to draw out one¡¯s spirit.

    Each living creature was capable of creating a spirit, but the majority of spirits would simply disappear right as it was created; sometimes, these spirits would even manifest as a sh of inspiration.

    Because of that, ¡®spirit¡¯ wasn¡¯t purely only souls, but also the shes of inspiration that one sometimes felt in everyday life.

    These kinds of spirits rarely ever had their own consciousness, nor a personality of their own. In essence, they were the product of random human thoughts mixed with the underlying Principles of the universe; they were highly unstable and prone to disappearing as soon as they were created, with simr existences being present in every world.

    However, spirits, as they existed in the Moon Tree world, were unique, a specialty of this world. The reason for this was because of an Error born from the Seven Gods holding the Moon Tree world¡¯s authorities in their hands while restraining them from operating.

    When a random human thought became entangled with the underlying Principles of the universe, then further became entangled with the Error of this world, a unique spirit would be born.

    The Evil Spirits of the me world and the spirits of the Moon Tree world had many simrities since they were both created due to an Error in the world, but there were also differences.

    The me world¡¯s Evil Spirits were created from remnant souls, but this world¡¯s spirits were much eerier in that they originated from emotions and thoughts, so even a living person would manifest a spirit.

    Evil Spirits gained an ability at their inception due to the remnant souls being engraved with a portion of the [Origin]¡¯s Principles and Pathway as it broke free. On the other hand, this world¡¯s spirits gained their unique abilities from bing entangled with certain natural Principles.

    For example, when the spirit Field was born, he became entangled with the Principles of ¡®fear¡¯ and ¡®true name¡¯, which resulted in a corresponding ability.

    And so, each spirit ability originated from the Principles that they became entangled with.

    As ¡®Negary¡¯ gazed into the mirror, his thoughts became greatly expanded through the infinite loop, each of his thoughts being reflected over and over again between the mirror surfaces, thus bing artificially inted.

    As for what kind of Principles their thoughts would be entangled with, a normal person could only hope to be lucky. After all, the Principles of the world do not disy themselves to humans, the most anyone could do was to perform one of many unique rituals to spread their thoughts into an unknown aspect and hope for the best.

    The candle in between the mirrors was flickering intensely, it seemed as if that little bit of light could be extinguished at a moment¡¯s notice, but despite how much it flickered, the candle never ended up being blown out.

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ outstretched hand could sense the weak heat from the candle. There was clearly no wind, but the candle¡¯s flickering was only bing stronger and stronger.

    ¡¼ So it has formed a connection with another space? ¡½

    The wind wasn¡¯t the only thing that could disturb the light of a candle, but the flickering candle signified that the spirit summoning ritual was reachingpletion.

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ thoughts would now follow the connection to enter the unknown aspect, be entangled with the Principles of the world, then manifest a spirit.

    And so, ¡®Negary¡¯ began to focus his attention increasingly more, staring straight at his reflections in the mirrors. Their faces were exactly the same as his, but in the blink of an eye, as if hallucinating, one of the reflections among the countless looping images abruptly began to change.

    That reflection was initially tiny. After looping for over a dozen times, any normal person would only be able to see a tiny ck dot, but as ¡®Negary¡¯ utilized mana, he could clearly see that tiny change.

    The abnormality then began to affect the loop starting from the bottom, the change in the reflections also became increasingly clearer until finally, ¡®Negary¡¯ saw his original reflection disying an almost indiscernible smirk.

    When ¡®Negary¡¯ focused himself to take a look, his reflection had already returned to normal, at which point ¡®Negary¡¯ could sense his body bing slightly heavier.

    He understood that his spirit had returned to his body.

    ording to the book [Theory of Spirit Summoning Rituals], a newborn spirit was weak; even if they had be entangled with one or more Principles, they could still break at any point due to their instability, so they must reside in the body of the original in order to be somewhat protected.

    [Theory of Spirit Summoning Rituals] stated very clearly how long it would take for a spirit to be born, as well as how to treat a newborn spirit for it to grow healthily, but nothing after that.

    The book didn¡¯t specify how spirits were the product of the world¡¯s Error, nor how they held a natural hatred towards all living beings or the fact that they didn¡¯t care about the rules andws of human society. In fact, most spirits did not act maliciously simply because they didn¡¯t have the capabilities to act maliciously.

    For this reason, while they were still weak, spirits would instinctively disguise themselves. While by your side, they would act like a small pet that wanted nothing but love and affection, but as soon as you raised them to be strong enough, the spirits would immediately devour your existence at the first possible chance. After all, being able to rece their original creator was the most ecstatic sensation that a spirit could feel.

    Very quickly, ¡®Negary¡¯ sensed an emotion from inside himself. The tiny consciousness seemed to be extremely reliant on ¡®Negary¡¯, it was living temporarily inside ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ body while continuously transmitting the desire to eat and grow.

    [Spirits are the most beautiful things in the world]

    Recalling this note that he read somewhere in the [Theory of Spirit Summoning Rituals], ¡®Negary¡¯ shook his head. Since a spirit originated from one¡¯s own thoughts, they instinctively understood how to please the original and make the original love them.

    Because it knew that ¡®Negary¡¯ loved to continuously grow and be stronger, this spirit was also disying the will to be stronger.

    For that reason, the statement ¡®spirits are the most beautiful things in the world¡¯ wasn¡¯t necessarily incorrect. Since everyone had different tastes, the only person who understood your tastes best would be yourself. Of course, the prefix ¡®While in disguise¡¯ must be added to this statement for it to bepletely correct.

    A spirit was only safe while it was in disguise, otherwise, it would not hesitate to push you to your death as soon as an opportunity arose.

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ spirit sense swiftly located the spirit in his body. Currently, the spirit was extremely weak, it would probably need at least two years in order to grow strong enough; naturally, it could also grow exponentially in certain unique circumstances.

    For example, during the mana tide brought by the Mana Banquet. It was during that night 10 years ago that Field¡¯s spirit grew powerful enough to strike fear within the human Field and ended up as we already know.

    Due to his connection with the spirit, ¡®Negary¡¯ easily discovered the unique ability that it had obtained from bing entangled with the Principles of the world as well as using it himself.

    ¡¼ Lord of Evolution: an ability born from bing entangled with ¡®life¡¯ and ¡®the will to evolve¡¯ ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ smirked, this was truly an inevitable result.

 Chapter 359: Vol5 Ch29: Reason

    <h4>Chapter 359: Vol5 Ch29: Reason</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ A newborn spirit needs to consume thoughts to grow ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ recalled the information within the [Theory of Spirit Summoning Rituals] book, spirits were closely rted to emotions and the majority of the Principles they became entangled with would also be rted to emotions; and so, most spirits required nothing but thoughts and emotions to sustain themselves.

    And the specific emotion ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ spirit needed was the will to evolve.

    Any discontent towards the present and will to grow stronger would suffice to stimte its growth.

    Which resulted in the spirit¡¯s ability: Lord of Evolution, capable of unlocking the limit of a living being to make them enter a state of evolution. During the period of the unlocked limit, as long as they had enough energy, that living being would be able to infinitely evolve to fit its environment.

    This was extremely simr to the Gears of Impurity that Negary had created.

    However, Negary¡¯s Gear of Impurity worked through utilizing the chaotic power of Impurity to break the equilibrium of the body and force uncontroble random mutations, while the Lord of Evolution ability would only enable the body to evolve in ordance to their environment, which made it rtively more stable, emphasis on ¡®rtively¡¯.

    Nature was vast and varied with countless different environments, so each of these environments would promote very different organs to grow in order to adapt to them.

    For example, gills and fins would evolve to adapt to an aquatic environment; wings for an aerial environment; a heat-resistant carapace for creatures living nearva; additionally, the better one¡¯s discerning eyes were to be, the more they would be able to evolve. For example, a vision that allowed one to see through the aspects of reality; or a heart that could use dark energy instead of carbon as fuel.

    For a living body, as long as the environments allowed it, they would be able to infinitely evolve.

    ¡¼ That¡¯s why, you¡¯re greatly coveting my body, aren¡¯t you spirit? ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ suddenly said that, causing the spirit that was exuding an intimate emotion to freeze briefly before continuing to emanate the will to evolve.

    ¡¼ If that¡¯s the case, take every chance you have to obtain your opportunities to evolve ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ didn¡¯t really care about the spirit¡¯s disguise.

    If he truly had his body stolen by the spirit, then that would be the limits of his capabilities; but in return, as long as the spirit did not get an opportunity no matter what, then it would have no choice but to continue being taken advantage of.

    An academy was, without a doubt, one of the ces with the highest number of will to evolve, arge majority of students entered such academies in search of knowledge and empowering themselves. Of course, knowledge might only be a means to an end to fulfil their various desires, but that didn¡¯t deny the fact that they carried the immense will to grow.

    As ¡®Negary¡¯ strolled across the main courtyard of the institute, he could sense all sorts of information being transmitted to him from the spirit, as it was able to continuously feed upon the will to grow in this ce.

    The gazes of several students who were in the know towards ¡®Negary¡¯ carried either envy or burning desires as they bowed to greet him. In their eyes, ¡®Negary¡¯ wasn¡¯t too much older than they were, but since he was Michael¡¯s heir, he would eventuallye to inherit this entire institute. This sheer difference easily caused various thoughts to pop up in their minds.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ returned to Michael¡¯s office, which was now his personal office, where he would be able to watch over the entire campus through his window as he pulled open the curtains.

    Right at this point, a small bird was knocking on the window ss outside as it carried a paper bag of documents.

    After ¡®Negary¡¯ opened the window, this bird jumped into his office, neatly ced the paper bag in front of ¡®Negary¡¯, then slightly lowered its body almost like bowing before flying away through the window.

    ¡¼ This smell, the Mystic Demonesses? ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ opened the paper bag. Inside was arge number of documents that spoke in detail about Michael, including his biography, experience, the resources he held, as well as recent events.

    ¡¼ It seems Michael hadn¡¯t got it easy during this past while ¡½

    Reading these documents, ¡®Negary¡¯ had a general understanding of what had been happening in the Academic City as well as what had been happening to Michael.

    The House of Mages, like other big organizations, consisted of many factions, of which Michael belonged to the Academy faction; the members of this faction were all responsible for an institute or academy of their own. In the recent past, Michael also had subordinates of his own, but during an asion where they were exploring a certain ruin, all of them had either died or fled, while Michael himself became severely injured. While he could still originally prolong hisst breath for a while longer, he was now forced to attempt radical methods to continue living.

    Michael didn¡¯t have many allies in the first ce, coupled with the suppression of other factions, he swiftly became a lonely man.

    If not for a few of the House of Mages¡¯ public rules as well as how the others were wary of Michael¡¯s trump cards, Michael wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive so peacefully before this.

    It wasn¡¯t until Michael literally had no other choices that he exchanged arge number of his resources for one opportunity to enter the Grand Library as ast resort. For the people of the House of Mages, while the Grand Library was created by the Great Magus, they didn¡¯t have the authority to enter it as they pleased.

    During that trip to the Great Library, he obtained a book called [Metamorphosis Reincarnation Ritual], in which he found the method to gain a second life. Naturally, he also became infected by some of Life Bearer¡¯s passive radiation while he was inside the Grand Library.

    After this, Michael then contacted the Mystic Demonesses and requested their help in exchange for the various live data during this reincarnation experiment.

    Initially, there were still people who stood guard inside the sewers to help Michael ward off any intruders into his ritual, but due to the influence of the ritual, the humanoid maggots began to indiscriminately attack any living lifeforms that came close to the ritual, so those guards simply left.

    ¡¼ This is much better than I had imagined. Due to thest dignity of a mage, the resources I¡¯d obtain would be quite plenty ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ was almost mocking them as he said that. Every person within the House of Mages perfectly understood the cruel rtions between the mages, so none of them would hold anything back when it truly came time to act; however, before a fight truly broke out, they would insist on maintaining a so-called ¡®dignity¡¯ of an Upper.

    They wouldn¡¯t try to attack a mage directly, instead preferring to use the cirction of resources to gradually iste them. By the time a mage¡¯s death, or at leastplete insanity, had been confirmed, that would be the time for them to truly act, ¡®taking over¡¯ all of the dead mage¡¯s resources, including their dead body.

    ording to them, a mage must have a dignified death.

    Before that moment, the most they would do was send out spies or various factional istion methods, this was a set of tacit rules that the House of Mages had created in order to prevent too many internal struggles.

    These rules were appropriate for the mages from the House of Mages, but for ¡®Negary¡¯, they were instead restraints. This difference in vision was merely due to them not standing on the same height, and ¡®Negary¡¯ understood this well.

    Knock knock knock...

    The sound of knocking came at his door. The council members of the institute stepped to one side on ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯mand, allowing Brewer to enter the room with his head lowered.

    Brewer had a painful expression on his face as well as an ashenplexion. Field¡¯s attack from before had pierced through his shoulder, but before he could even recover, his superiors had already sent down their orders.

    Looking at ¡®Negary¡¯ sitting behind his desk, Brewer half-prostrated himself in front of ¡®Negary¡¯ and spoke with a sincere tone: ¡°I sincerely ask for Sir ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ forgiveness, it was the mistake of us enforcers that led to the current situation¡±

    ¡¼ Forgive? ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ acted as if he just heard somethingughable and replied: ¡¼ The one I want to take responsibility for this is the entirety of the enforcers, can you truly represent the enforcers alone? ¡½

    ¡¼ If not, why must I forgive you at all? ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ disinterestedly turned away from the ashen Brewer. Giving up a scapegoat then acting as if nothing had happened at all, this ¡®Negary¡¯ wasn¡¯t someone they could brush off so readily.

 Chapter 360: Vol5 Ch30: Causing a scene

    <h4>Chapter 360: Vol5 Ch30: Causing a scene</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ Return, you can¡¯t even represent the enforcers, let alone the person behind you trying to beg for my forgiveness ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ dered as he looked at Brewer¡¯s pale expression.

    At the same time, ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ words caused Brewer¡¯s face to be even paler. He never had a say in the matter from the very beginning, if he didn¡¯t ept the job, he would have been either demoted or be the victim of an unfortunate ident; and he perfectly understood his current ce as an underserved target of anger.

    Right here and now, he must die. If he didn¡¯t die, the person behind him wouldn¡¯t have adder to step down from during theirter negotiation for benefits. His death would allow the person behind him to make this statement:

    ¡°I¡¯ve already let you deal with an enforcer captain as you pleased, what else are you unhappy about?¡±

    Giving up an easily receable enforcer captain to reduce losses to their benefits wasn¡¯t just a fair trade-off to the big shots, but the easiest trade-off to make.

    What I need to do is to die right here and give the person behind me an excuse; otherwise, someone else would just do it for me.

    Offing myself would at least leave my family members with some benefits, but if someone else does it, my family might be coteral damage instead.

    Right as Brewer was about tomit suicide, ¡®Negary¡¯ seemed to have noticed Brewer¡¯s thought process and abruptly said: ¡¼ However, it seems you need a bit of help ¡½

    Brewer looked up at the smiling ¡®Negary¡¯. While he never had a choice up to now, he suddenly realized that he still had another option.

    After a long while, Brewer left ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ office. As ¡®Negary¡¯ watched Brewer leave, he continued to ponder his n.

    ...

    A short, yet also lengthy night eventually passed, before the sun even rose, the sound of morning birds was already resounding. After the reincarnation ritual was broken, the institute seemed to have regained its liveliness.

    Today was the final day of the Mana Banquet. All the small-scale knowledge exchanges from the previous days were never the main course of the banquet, as tonight was the true climax of this gathering. When the Mana Fetus finally appeared, it would be time for everyone to indulge in true revelry.

    A bald young man was walking across the campus road back to his dorm, who appeared a bit exhausted. He had just returned from the red light district outside the institute, having vented his excess vitality from the past few days on some Sediments.

    Nox was like the perfect goddess, continuously dangling right in front of him, not rejecting or openly epting his advances, instilling a sense of hope in him that drove him to try and disy as much of his good points to her as possible.

    However, this goddess lingered just outside of his reach, allowing him to only see her without actually being able to touch her; so for the entire previous night, he went out of the institute in order to vent his arousal. After this, he would rest up for a little bit before heading to ss, as Nox had a morning ss in her schedule today.

    He could sense that Nox had been a bit unfocusedtely, so as long as he disyed himself just a bit better, he might be able to advance that final step closer to her.

    However, the exhausted bald young man couldn¡¯t see that a man was hiding in the shade of one of the many trees around him, observing him with a chilling gaze, tightly clenching something in his pocket.

    [Don¡¯t you love Roger? Don¡¯t you want to save him? If you can¡¯t even kill someone for his sake, how do you have the gall to im that you love him?]

    Hiding inside Landier¡¯s ear, Michael repeated his brainwashing, reaffirming Landier¡¯s resolution once again.

    No longer hesitating, Landier stood up and caught up to the bald young man and patted his shoulder.

    ¡°Who is it!?¡±

    The only thing that the bald young man wanted right now was to go back to his bed and rest, then continue to tter Nox. As he impatiently turned around, he felt a sharp pain in his stomach.

    Landier¡¯s expression was hysteric as the dagger in his hand stabbed into the bald young man¡¯s stomach a few more times.

    Watching the bald young man who fell to the ground while clutching his stomach, Landier unexpectedly sobered up. He sensed his body bing different, as if it was lighter, as if there was no longer anything weighing down on him.

    What is there to be afraid of? Now that I¡¯m fighting for Roger¡¯s sake, I¡¯m no longer the past Landier who only knows how to blindly follow orders.

    Landier took a step forward and stamped on the bald young man¡¯s mouth, muffling his screams more and more. On the other hand, he also carefully wiped the blood from his dagger and put it back into his coat pocket. Scanning his surroundings, he once again confirmed that it was still early enough in the morning that there wasn¡¯t anyone around.

    The bald young man tried to struggle, but being as drained as he was,bined with the fact that he had been stabbed 7-8 times in a row, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle free. As he saw Landier¡¯s face, he was extremely confused.

    I don¡¯t know this person, why does he want to kill me, could he be a love rival?

    With such thoughts circling his mind, the bald young man eventually stopped breathing. His skin rapidly withered as bits of white smoke began to drift towards Landier.

    Michael was extremely excited, as he had finally managed to kill one of the sacrifices and obtain some power. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to rely on Landier any longer and could finally get out of this situation where he had to rely on others.

    However, reality swiftly told Michael just how delusional he was.

    As soon as the white smoke entered his body, Michael immediately realized the issue. His current body was too weak to endure this mass of vitality mana, forcefully taking it in would only cause him to die from overeating.

    Fortunately, Michael¡¯s rationality had returned to normal operation. With his sharp wits, he used the mana itself to form a covenant with Landier, transferring any excess vitality mana to Landier.

    Michael retained only as much vitality mana as he could take. After he finished digesting this vitality mana, he would reinforce his maggot body and reim the rest of the mana from Landier.

    How detestable.

    Having no other choice, Michael could onlypromise as the mana began to overflow. His maggot body swiftly writhed and began to change, undergoing rapid growth under the stimtion of the vitality mana.

    ...

    Wrryyyyyy!

    A golden sphere hovered in front of ¡®Negary¡¯, uttering a delighted screech.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ looked up at this golden sphere that normal people perceived. This was his spirit, after an entire night of absorbing the will to evolve, it had grown into this form, now capable of uttering simple noises.

    ¡¼ A will to evolve enough for you to feel delighted, huh? ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ asked.

    After one full night of indulging itself, the sphere had grown incredibly picky with its food. The previous weak will to evolve that constantly drifted around was no longer enough to stimte its growth, so that abruptly screech probably meant that it had obtained one or more intense wills to evolve.

    The golden sphere reached out its feelers, slowly approaching ¡®Negary¡¯ and softly stroked ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ neck.

    ¡¼ Would you like to give it a try and see if you can puncture my neck? I¡¯m still a normal human right now, so if the wound is deep enough, I can still die ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ reached his hand out to grab the sphere, then sincerely asked the spirit.

    Wwryyyyy...

    The sphere hurriedly released its feelers, exining that it was only expressing intimacy.

    Seeing how the sphere once again bing timid, ¡®Negary¡¯ let it go and smiled: ¡¼ I¡¯m also only joking ¡½

    The golden sphere returned to silence, no longer having the courage to try and probe him. Although it was born from ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ thoughts, it found itself unable to understand ¡®Negary¡¯ more and more as time went by. It was as if ¡®Negary¡¯ was continuously growing and evolving with every passing second.

 Chapter 361: Vol5 Ch31: Miscellaneous matters

    <h4>Chapter 361: Vol5 Ch31: Misceneous matters</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    When morning came, the atmosphere of the Academic City as a whole became extremely stifled.

    An extremely long time ago, the Great Magus Stim Allenz managed to capture an Evil God, one without any rationality. Her consciousness was then permanently erased, and the Evil God who still hadn¡¯t died was then modified into a mana generator and incubator, called the Mana Fetus.

    Normally, the Mana Fetus remain sealed inside the Grand Library to umte mana. Only to be released during the Mana Banquet that was hosted once every ten years, which would then cause a mana tide to form in the Academic City.

    Under normal circumstances, the manifestation of this mana tide would be an aurora that appeared in the sky. Normal people would then be able to enjoy a beautiful sight in the night sky without anything else happening to them.

    On the other hand, an entity with even a little bit of mana in their bodies would face apletely different situation in the mana tide.

    For those without enough mana, if they couldn¡¯t resist the mana within the mana tide, everyst bit of mana in their bodies would be washed away by the tide and be a part of it.

    The closer one was to the center of the tide, the greater this effect would be, so during the night of the Mana Banquet, mages who didn¡¯t have enough mana inside their body would take the initiative to temporarily flee the Academic City.

    On the other hand, if one could resist the mana tide¡¯s flow, they would be able to umte more mana from the tide, as well as anything that had been washed away by it.

    Naturally, these benefits would be nothing but the very tip of the iceberg, as the true harvesty at the center of the Mana Banquet, where the Mana Fetus was. She was called the Mana Fetus not because she could umte and release mana, but also because she could incubate certain other things.

    ...

    The death of an auditing student in the Mobis Institute caused a considerably bigmotion.

    Some students believed that this was the action of certain radical students; after all, there had been no shortage of discussions within the institute about whether or not the presence of auditing students would pollute the purity of the institute and lower its standings.

    Normally, there would always be a portion of Uppers within the Academic City who scorned the Sediments that obtained status through the benefits they provided.

    Not all Uppers were actually wealthy. Either because of bad business sense or other factors, many so-called nobles were actually dirt-poor, but for the pride of the Uppers, they could not spare the expenses to stay well-dressed.

    This caused a certain misguided view to surface: that the benefits of the Uppers were stolen by the dirty lowborn Sediments.

    The conflict had always existed, and sometimes this conflict would even result in unfortunate incidents. Some Uppers from the radical faction believed that killing the Sediments would allow them to take back their wealth, and such radical people existed even on campus. They would use every opportunity they had to scorn and humiliate the descendants of Sediments who had obtained status, sometimes even resorting to murder.

    Of course, such radical people did exist within a radical organization, but the majority of them were only at the level of animal rights activists and feminist organizations, whose main focusy in how much benefit could be obtained for the masterminds behind these organizations.

    Just like how the organizers of some feminist organizations didn¡¯t really care about equal rights for women, or how some hosts of animal rights activists rallies didn¡¯t really care about whether or not the animals were protected; these radical organizations didn¡¯t actually care whether or not the Sediments were sinful. What they cared about was how much benefits they would be able to scrape away from this conflict.

    For example, when the five auditing student quotas were announced, it caused some of the students in the institute to gather and protest. After the radical organizations within the institute took advantage of this and managed to obtain donations from clueless students, they only superficially handed in a petition to the institute¡¯s office, thenpletely ignored whether or not the auditing students would enrol.

    In fact, they only wished that those auditing students enrolled, because only then would they be able to create more conflicts and benefit more from them.

    For that reason, the bald young man¡¯s death was believed to be the act of the institute¡¯s radical organizations.

    While in reality, even the radical faction of the institute was in panic.

    ¡°Which moron couldn¡¯t contain their desires!?¡± a blond young man with curly hair was fuming in their circle¡¯s meeting room: ¡°How many times have I told you, we need some idiots, but we can¡¯t just let those idiots run around as they wish!¡±

    Clearly, the ¡®idiots¡¯ he was referring to were the true radical students.

    ¡°How¡¯s the negotiation with the Mud Water organization?¡± after calming himself down, the young man asked.

    ¡°They said they wanted to split the benefits this time 6 to 4¡± a woman wearing golden frame sses standing next to him replied: ¡°6 for their side¡±

    ¡°Greedy Sediments!¡± the blond young man cursed, then mmed the table: ¡°ept the offer, but only this once. Furthermore, we need to find that murdering idiot¡±

    Very quickly, in the afternoon of that very same day, another protest happened in the courtyard, but the organizers were the first and second-generation Sediments who had obtained status. They were the Mud Water organization, which had formed in order to protect the rights of people like them, those who were being discriminated against.

    ¡°Donate for the unfortunate dead person, donate to resolve his blight¡±

    Various mottos echoed; some people were even taking advantage of the protest to simply take things as they pleased. ¡®Strength in numbers¡¯ sometimes manifested in very unorthodox ways.

    When more people stood on your side, the braver you would feel, and inversely, your opposition would feel less brave.

    This so-called fund-raiser of theirs was half-mandatory. When they were right in front of you, not donating to their cause meant you were discriminating against them, and there was no stopping a crowd of emotional people beating up someone discriminating against them, right?

    ...

    ¡®Negary¡¯ observed everything happening in the campus courtyard from his office. This was actually the miniature version of the Academic City, two contradictory opposing sides holding each other in one piece.

    ¡¼ There¡¯s some substance behind both organizations, so there was Mystics maniption involved, huh? ¡½

    As long as one took the time to investigate any organization in the Academic City, one would find that they were more or less involved with one or many Mystics. After all, Mystics also needed finances in order to pay for their various magical researches.

    ¡¼ It seems Landier, or rather, Michael will be in for quite a bit of trouble ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ tapped his desk while watching the protest graduallying to a stop, leaving carnage in its wake.

    Not too longter, a blond young man knocked on ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ office. Standing in front of ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ desk, he disyed the appropriate level of respect for someone of lower standings.

    ¡°My apologies, you may call me Knci, Knci Miti. Sir ¡®Negary¡¯, our sincerest apologies for causing your institute to be in such chaos, please trust me when I say that all of this is only temporary. This is to show our sincerity¡± he then put a small box on ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ table.

    ¡°Let me apologize once more, I hope that you will forgive our shorings¡± Knci smiled sincerely, then continued: ¡°On the other hand, Sir Marche has told me to deliver his regards¡±

    ¡¼ Marche ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ nodded as he swiftly recalled this name. This was a Mystic who had once had some contacts with Michael, it seems they were the backer for both the institute¡¯s radical faction and the Mud Water organization.

    ¡¼ I do not like this ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ then told the young man.

    ¡°I understand, we shall pay closer attention from now on¡± Knci¡¯s expression disyed seriousness before he excused himself from ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ office.

    ¡¼ I do not like this, it is... too sturdy ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ didn¡¯t bother to observe as Knci left and simply continued: ¡¼ Being sturdy is good, but when something bes too sturdy, it is inconvenient for progress and advancement ¡½

    ¡¼ They need new motivation, or rather, a new whip, don¡¯t you say? ¡½

    Wryyyyy!!!

    The golden sphere excitedly called out.

 Chapter 362: Vol5 Ch32: The polyhedron and Mana Fetus

    <h4>Chapter 362: Vol5 Ch32: The polyhedron and Mana Fetus</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    In a small wooden shack, an old man wearing a tattered old robe was sitting in a ck chair.

    If he wasn¡¯t still breathing, anyone would believe that this old man was already dead.

    ¡°Mequik, you¡¯re...¡± the old man finally spoke up after a long while of silence, but his wrinkled face quickly became stiff.

    His wrinkles began to recede bit by bit, slowly bing supple once again, filled with the vitality of youth. All of his messy grey hair also fell out as more strands of ck hair visibly grew back.

    ¡°Hah, it¡¯s my loss this time. But from the looks of the situation, everyone else will also lose, I really couldn¡¯t imagine...¡± the old man¡¯s next words werepletely erased before they could even be spoken. Life Bearer would never allow her information to be leaked in any way.

    Looking at the small wooden shack around him, Stim Allenz felt his thoughts to be unprecedentedly clear. He perfectly understood that this was the result of Mequik¡¯s existence eroding his existence. Under this state ofplete erosion, he was already helpless to resist, so everything in his past was being revealed, then taken over.

    At that point, the being who used to be Stim Allenz would be nothing but a clone of Mequik.

    Around 5000, or perhaps 8000 years ago, he was still a student who didn¡¯t understand anything. Those few years,pared to the rest of his life, were so insignificant that even he believed that he had forgotten it all.

    As a clueless student, he transmigrated into a wizardry world and became the apprentice of a wizard. If he didn¡¯t have what imed to be the ¡¯23rd-century chip¡¯ in his head, he wasn¡¯t sure if he would have been able to survive.

    Those were the toughest years of his life; at the time, his house was a small wooden shack just like this. Whenever he went outside, he had to be careful of Darklight Crows that consumed human eyes for sustenance or running into a werewolf from the forest who came out to hunt.

    Those from the Dark Sorcerer Tower were always looking to inflict someone with two of three curses to turn them into experimental subjects.

    By relying on the chip, Stim eventually arrived at the peak of the wizardry world, bing a Star Wizard, or a Demigod as this world called it. It was at that time that he discovered that the world he was currently in was only a Sand realm.

    And so, the ambitious young Stim searched for and eventually found the coordinates of a greater realm. He believed that he would be able to continue his glory in that ce, and in fact, he survived there perfectly fine, being able to manifest his Pathway and ascend as a Legendary Wizard.

    However, the events that followed were hard to describe in words. His Pathway was stolen, those damned polyhedrons harvested him like a farmer does their crop, the so-called ¡¯23rd-century chip¡¯ broke out from his body, taking with it his Pathway.

    It wasn¡¯t impossible for someone whose Pathway had been stolen to manifest another Pathway and return to power; but for Stim whose ¡®golden finger¡¯ had left him, the most he was able to achieve up to this point in his life was returning to the level of Demigod. His capabilities alone were no longer enough to manifest a new Pathway.

    This venture was hisst attempt to manifest a Pathway, which was no different than ying with fire; by cooperating with Life Bearer, he hoped that he would be able to return to a path to Godhood. He still had his trump cards, and he was once a Pathway-level entity; in fact, he used to be the Protagonist during that period of time, but unfortunately, he had underestimated Mequik, who was much more terrifying than what she had disyed.

    ¡º Is that so, the product of those ones¡¯ nurturing ¡»Mequik seemed to understand the polyhedrons somewhat, but after a short moment of silence, she continued to erode Stim.

    ¡°So this is how I die¡± Stim¡¯s memories were rapidly shing through his mind. In the end, the memories stopped just after he had transmigrated. Those were his most clueless moments, which made them the harshest moments, but also the happiest.

    ¡°Do I regret it?¡± Stim asked himself, then answered: ¡°No, I do not. My life has been more than colorful enough¡±

    When the old wizard finally returned to the prime of his youth, his existence had also beenpletely taken over by Life Bearer. After adjusting his tattered robe, he pushed open the door to the shack, letting a ray of sunlight to peer in and illuminated his visage.

    ¡°Father...¡± Akasha Allenz appeared outside the window, but she was standing a bit further away than normal.

    ¡º Akasha, was it? ¡»Mequik: ¡º What a sensitive child indeed, a creation made based on those polyhedrons? ¡»

    Hearing this statement, the young girl took another step backwards.

    ¡º The reason why Stim couldn¡¯t carve out another Pathway for himself despite having so many advantages was because his life was influenced too much by those ones. From the very moment he first obtained supernatural powers, he had walked his path under their influence ¡»

    ¡º While he had taken care to prevent this issue, knowing that it existed, he still became influenced by his past, and you were the product of that influence, Akasha ¡»Mequik¡¯s gaze towards the little girl waspletely clear, and yet it caused Akasha to feel an extreme chill.

    ¡º No need to worry, you simply need to continue managing your Grand Library. I will walk on my own path; there is nothing interesting in getting involved with those ones in any way ¡»after stating this, Mequik¡¯s expression slowly changed, then left a personality not unlike the past Stim to take over this body.

    ¡°Akasha, open the vault, the Mana Banquet is about to begin. It¡¯s going to be quite lively tonight¡± Stim rubbed his nose and smiled wryly as he said that.

    In the darkness, a certain unclothed creature was hanging her head. Every inch of her skin was attached to a glittering elongated thread, and just the mana flowing through one of these threads were enough to drive any mage from the House of Mages to insanity.

    This naked female creature was around 7 meters tall, her figure was slender, but her belly was bloated. No, rather, this was no longer at the level of ¡®bloated¡¯, as the size of her stomach had already taken up over half of this female creature¡¯s total body mass. Her pair of 3-meter-long legs looked more like a pair of feelers that stuck out from her belly.

    Looking at her as a whole, the creature looked like a person lying on top of a giant sphere, and this was the Mana Fetus.

    asionally, some slender arms or twisted humanoid faces would break out of the belly, only to rapidly break and crumble into dust within the darkness.

    The majority of the Evil Gods within the Moon Tree world were previously elven Gods, and this Evil God was one of them. She used to be a dependent God of the Scion of Life, one of the three elven Lord Gods, but as the elves lost the war, the elven race as a whole became cursed by the Seven Gods. While she didn¡¯t die, she did lose her rationality and be an Evil God that wandered the Moon Tree world.

    After that, she was captured by Stim and turned into the Mana Fetus.

    This Mana Fetus could be considered to be one of Stim¡¯s open bargaining chips. While these elven Evil Gods werepletely iparable to the Seven Gods, they had still previously been the rulers of this world, and if they were used well enough, they could still pose a few issues to the Seven Gods.

    Of course, the majority of these Evil Gods were actually still under the Seven Gods¡¯ control. In fact, they were one of the methods they used to keep control over this world, so the fact that Stim was able topletely control an Evil God as his Mana Fetus showed just how much power he held.

    As the threads began to twist, the Mana Fetus¡¯ body began to roll around itself, the gigantic belly began to reflect even more faces and indescribably strange things, the mana could be visibly seen swelling up.

 Chapter 363: Vol5 Ch33: Turmoil

    <h4>Chapter 363: Vol5 Ch33: Turmoil</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ The Banquet is about to begin ¡½the mana fluctuations that appeared during twilight notified ¡®Negary¡¯ of this fact.

    During this short period of one day, everything in the world would remain the same for the normal people of the Academic City; but for Mystics, this was going to be apletely different world.

    Some spells that usually required rituals or spell castingponents to use would be easily performed, and magical rituals that hadn¡¯t been supplied with enough energy would begin to smoothly operate.

    The air itself would be filled with mana, truly heaven on earth for these mages who had been parched of mana for such a long time.

    Mana itself was nothing but a source of power, but when an individual sensed their power increased, certain belligerent thoughts would be especially easy to carry out.

    Just today alone, various conflicts continuously broke out between all sides: Independent Mystics hiding in the city, evil cultists, the Seven Churches¡¯ enforcers, the hosts that were House of Mages, and even some from the Impure Hermit Order.

    With ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ spirit sense, he was able to see the mana shing all over the city, which would cause the mana tide¡¯s flow to somewhat alter. Due to these alterations, many of the magical rituals that had been established inside the city must be adjusted.

    It would be this time that a mage¡¯s expertise and preparations were put to the test. If adjustments weren¡¯t done well enough as the mana flow changed, having the entire ritual explode and inflict you with recoil would already be the best-case scenario. In the worst cases... it would create miniature mana whirlpools.

    These whirlpools would always be stronger than anyone could expect, extracting all the mana from your body to add into the mana tide, your entire body would then also join the intense mana tide, bing the spoils of war for someone else.

    Each Mana Banquet was an upheaval, and there would always be unexpected urrences, so no matter how confident someone was, they would still not guarantee that they would live through a Mana Banquet, especially when this time¡¯s Mana Banquet was highly extraordinary.

    ...

    ¡°This is highly unusual¡± sitting in a luxurious living room, a middle-aged man with a curled moustachemented in a heavy tone as he sat on his sofa.

    ¡°When has there ever been a mundane Mana Banquet, Master?¡± Knci ced a ss of wine in front of the middle-aged man, then poured one for himself and took a sip.

    His Master was his father¡¯s best friend when they were young, which was why he became the most favored disciple among all of Master¡¯s disciples. Completely unlike the other disciples who were essentially no different fromckeys and spare mana sources: ¡°We¡¯ve already made all the preparations we could¡±

    ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ve made all the preparations we could¡± Marche nodded, then looked up at this blond young man¡¯s face, which looked very simr to him when he was younger, after all, this was his son: ¡°Are your mother and father still well?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re healthy, sir¡± Knci nodded.

    ¡°What about Cade? Is he still disobedient?¡± Marche then asked.

    Cade was his former true disciple, who was currently helping him manage the Mud Water organization. The reason why this disciple became ¡®former¡¯ was Knci¡¯s appearance, so these two disciples of his had never really gotten along.

    Marche felt a bit guilty of his treatment of Cade, so he had yet to do anything to deal with this disciple; right now, it seemed that he had gotten a bit too unruly, if he still couldn¡¯t see his standings clearly, then Marche would have no choice but to use force. After all, one of them was a Sediment that he picked up, while the other was his biological son.

    ¡°He simply took advantage of this morning¡¯s incident to demand a bit more benefits¡± Knci was a smart person, so he reported this without mixing too much of his emotions into it. He knew that he had the absolute advantage when it came to currying favor with his teacher, so it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to appear too petty at a time like this.

    ¡°Hm, I¡¯ll give him a warning. There are certain things that would only belong to him if I give them to him¡± Marche nodded and said.

    And then, Knci suddenly recalled something and said: ¡°I went to meet that ¡®Negary¡¯ today and handed the Blood Crystallization to him. He¡¯s very simr to the previous Dean Michael, but I also feel like there¡¯s something off about him¡±

    ¡°No need to care too much about him. There¡¯s not much conflict of interest between him and I, and what he needs to think about right now is how to face Brali¡± Marche didn¡¯t care too much about Michael. Just as he had said, there wasn¡¯t much conflict or ovep between their interests.

    Marche wasn¡¯t a member of the Academy faction, but he also wasn¡¯t part of their opposition. Knci¡¯s involvement in the Mobis Institute was nothing but a mutual transaction between them.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t ¡®Negary¡¯ hold the absolute advantage?¡± Knci naturally knew what happened yesterday at the institute¡¯s gates: The city enforcers came to escort someone away, only to be massacred in return.

    He heard that Field was currently still causing terror everywhere, specifically targeting those with status and authority. This was because such people couldn¡¯t be easily silenced with death, so they were more likely to survive and support his ability with their fear; in turn, this had caused such people to begin criticizing the enforcers, having them take responsibility.

    It didn¡¯t matter to the enforcers how many Sediments were killed by Field or because of Field, but the nobles of the Academic City were more or less connected to the city¡¯s mages, so faced with their criticism, the enforcers had to deal with it somehow.

    Under such circumstances, either the enforcers have to catch Field and bring him to justice, orpromise and admit defeat to ¡®Negary¡¯ so that Field stopped his rampage. Anyone with a bit of knowledge could clearly see that Field was ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ handiwork.

    ¡°Not at all. While ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ actions have forced Brali into an ufortable position, he has also offended many others. No one is truly idiotic, Field was a dog that ¡®Negary¡¯ let loose, so even if they were currently criticizing the enforcers, they would also mark ¡®Negary¡¯ on their cklists¡±

    ¡°Once Field is captured by the enforcers, ¡®Negary¡¯ would instead fall into a disadvantageous position. That mad hag Brali isn¡¯t quite as simple¡ª¡ª¡± right as Marche was exining something, he heard a painful desperate scream resounding from outside.

    ¡°Michael, no, ¡®Negary¡¯, I curse you! Your heart will be eaten by beetles, your brain will be filled with maggots, your soul will be captured by an Evil God! And you, Brewer, your death won¡¯t be any less horrific!¡±

    Hearing this scream, Marche touched the mirror on his side, which then disyed the scene happening on the outside streets.

    It was already past sunset, so there was almost nobody on the dimly lit streets of the Academic City, even if there were, they would be an insane thief or a Mystic. What Marche saw in his mirror was a woman who appeared to be around 30 years old, her clothing was graceful and neat, but her originally well-kept hair had bepletely unkempt and quickly turning white. The color of blood was quickly spreading on her precious clothing.

    Standing not too far away from her, Brewer was sprawled on the ground, one of his hands could be seen holding tightly onto a bloody dagger, the blood on it was also giving off a strange glow that seemed like it would never fade.

    The corners of Marche¡¯s mouth twitched, feeling as if someone had just pped him on the face. The insane-looking woman over there was Brali, but unlike previously when Marche called her a mad hag due to her slightly unorthodox methodologies that didn¡¯t adhere to their rules, she was now truly going insane.

    ¡°Why is she here?¡± Knci saw through how awkward Marche was feeling and swiftly changed the subject.

    Aside from necessary gatherings, mages very rarely came into contact with one another. After all, every mage was always dreaming of the other mages¡¯ bodies, the flesh and bones filled to the brim with mana was nothing less than a mage¡¯s favorite taste.

    This region was in the vicinity of Marche¡¯s ritual, so other mages would not easily approach it unannounced, since this would cause unnecessary misunderstandings. Everyone knew just how dangerous a ritual being disturbed during the Mana Banquet would be.

    Also for this reason, an excellent mage would make sure to strictly manage their territories.

    ¡°During this period, Brali only had to deal with ¡®Negary¡¯, she herself doesn¡¯t have any big ns either, so the only reason for her to head out at this point in time would be the cause of her headache, Field¡± Marche replied, then suddenly froze: ¡°Field is near us¡±

 Chapter 364: Vol5 Ch34: Brali fallen on the streets and the spirit of resentment

    <h4>Chapter 364: Vol5 Ch34: Brali fallen on the streets and the spirit of resentment</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Brali could feel herself dying.

    She might appear to be in her 30s, but she was actually a granny who was over 80.

    During her youth, Brali used to be a prostitute at the red light district. She had even experienced the horrible fate of being imprisoned in someone¡¯s basement for over a month before being thrown away like trash. She almost sumbed to her mortality and died during that asion, but as her will refused to give up and die as a Sediment, she managed to endure it all and eventually became a Mystic.

    Rising from a disposable prostitute to a Mystic that no one could offend, she had given up a lot of things.

    After she joined the House of Mages, she became a member of the Management faction and held authority over the city enforcers.

    For the past several dozen years, she had been able to develop her status to a considerable degree. Due to her lowborn origins, she sometimes didn¡¯t y by the rules, thus causing many to be wary of her and call her the mad hag.

    However, she had now discovered someone even more insane than she was.

    To maintain the House of Mages¡¯ strength, they all agreed upon a rule for those among them to be devoured and consumed by only themselves, ensuring that no mana ever flowed outside their circle.

    At the same time, afraid of too much internal fighting, the House of Mages also established a tacit rule for a mage to never kill another mage unless they had been confirmed to be insane, or did something that harmed the benefit of the House of Mages as a whole.

    This was the rule and pride of Uppers, while Brali was born a Sediment, having survived in this circle for so many years, she had already be essentially no different from a real Upper. Her so-called disregard of the rules was nothing but an asional purposeful foul, nothing but a part of her many measures, if she truly disregarded the rules, she would never have made it to her current position.

    Inyman¡¯s terms, ¡®an insane woman who disregards the rules¡¯ was only the setting for Brali¡¯s character, but the one she ran into this time was a real insane person.

    ¡°¡®Negary¡¯, do you really think the House of Mages would not know about you stirring him up to kill me?¡± Brali madly shouted: ¡°They will find you, you will be judged, you will be cursed, each and every bit of your flesh will be hunted down and consumed!¡±

    She had sent Brewer out to beg ¡®Negary¡¯ for forgiveness, and as long as this enforcer captain died over there, she would have an excuse. She fully believed that Brewer would understand her hard-thought preparations and act ordingly.

    After all, most of the people within the so-called city enforcers weren¡¯t even members of the House of Mages, they were nothing but a derivative organization. For those from the House of Mages, doing something off the records to non-members, especially people directly under them, was very easy.

    To her disappointment, Brewer had actually returned without being forgiven. Right as she was about to spell things out exactly for Brewer, he reported that he had found Field¡¯s tracks.

    Brali didn¡¯t think too much of it. She was confident that Brewer wouldn¡¯t dare lie to her, and even if he did, the difference in their power wasn¡¯t something easy to ovee; not to mention the existence of Brewer¡¯s family members that gave him no choice.

    They had actually managed to find Field¡¯s traces and followed it the entire way. By the time everyone had all been separated, they reached the vicinity of Marche¡¯s magic ritual.

    And then, Brewer stabbed Brali.

    An excellent mage wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a powerful mage, because it was very simple for any mage to be powerful: all they had to do waspletely give up their rationality and be assimted by an Evil God.

    Under normal circumstances, Brewer still had his family members and his own views of the world. Even if Brali had forced him into a wall, he would still not choose to axle himself with an Evil God. In fact, Brali had specifically made sure to drill this knowledge into the minds of every enforcer from the very moment they first joined her side.

    No one was stupid. Performing an axle ritual towards an Evil God would rapidly grant anyone a massive amount of mana and be powerful, which was why all evil cultists were public enemy number one.

    The House of Mages had naturally thought about what would happen in case they oppressed their subordinates too much and carelessly drove them crazy.

    They had made sure to restrict this knowledge; exaggerate the consequences of performing axle rituals towards Evil Gods; consistently conducted suggestive brainwashing on their subordinates; as well as creating weaknesses for them, like Brewer¡¯s family for example.

    Furthermore, there were even unique measures put in ce to assess each person¡¯s mental stability. If any of these assessments gave abnormal results, then the oue was obvious.

    During thetest assessment, Brewer¡¯s mental state had been pronounced to be stable, so Brali currently wanted nothing more than to skin that assessment personnel alive.

    Unfortunately, the one Brewer had met prior to this was ¡®Negary¡¯. As a master psychologist who had a perfect grasp over human psychology, he easily stimted Brewer¡¯s weak psyche that had been under constant oppression.

    Under ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ guidance, Brewer chose apletely different option.

    ¡°Death is only another stop on the journey of life, and now, you¡¯re going toe with me to take a look at that stop¡± Brewer madlyughed.

    At this point, he no longer cared about his wife and children, or even his own survival. His entire body was bleeding all over, which was the price for him borrowing the power of an Evil God.

    Brali was much strongerpared to Brewer, so during his very first time borrowing the power of an Evil God, Brewer chose to sacrifice his entire being. This granted him enough power to plunge the dagger containing the Evil God¡¯s power through Brali¡¯s heart.

    Part of this was due to Brali¡¯s thought process being too systematic, another part due to Brewer ambushing Brali; of course, the biggest part was thanks to Field drawing away the majority of Brali¡¯s forces, leaving most of their attention on him.

    ¡°Come out and look, Marche. ¡®Negary¡¯ has already gone mad, Brewer has also gone mad, they¡¯re both influenced by an Evil God, kill them, KILL THEM!¡± Brali screamed at the top of her lungs.

    She had already begun to hallucinate, the power of the Evil God swiftly squishing her life away; in fact, if she didn¡¯t do something about it quick enough, even in death, her soul would not escape from being an Evil God¡¯s harvest.

    ...

    However, both Marche and his disciple-but-is-actually-son Knci had both fallen into danger as well.

    Field was feeling extremely irritated right now, thest bit of Roger¡¯s mind was so tough that he still hadn¡¯t been able to digest it, which made him realize something: Roger¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t actually that sturdy, but there was something wrong with his soul.

    The root of this must be traced back to the bottle of corpse oil. The content of that bottle originated from a total of 4 people, who were respectively an evil cultist, a member of the city enforcers, a wild Mystic, and a member of the radical faction.

    The mana inheritance ritual had allowed the four spirits to enter Roger¡¯s soul, and it was also because of this ritual that they formed the final barrier protecting his soul.

    When Field was trying toe up with a way to resolve this issue, he was somehow discovered by the city enforcers. While he had been tantly creating mass panic incidents in the city to spread his name, not enough time had passed, the fear of his name hadn¡¯t been given enough time to spread and ferment, so the power it brought wasn¡¯t that great.

    For that reason, when Brali brought a bunch of people to chase after him, Field had no choice but to flee.

    While fleeing, Field immediately noticed something amiss. The small remaining bit of Roger¡¯s soul suddenly transmitted an immense sense of hatred, Roger¡¯s innately powerful spirit sense automatically activated to show Field a certain scene.

    It showed that the radical faction member had once knelt in front of a middle-aged man in a certain room, making his pledge to join the radical faction.

    That was the source of this immense hatred, the foundation of this spirit¡¯s existence, as well as the easiest method of resolving this issue: by helping him vent his hatred.

 Chapter 365: Vol5 Ch35: The ignorant Artificial God plan

    <h4>Chapter 365: Vol5 Ch35: The ignorant Artificial God n</h4>

    ¡®An excellent mage wasn¡¯t necessarily a powerful mage¡¯, but there was a second half to this statement: ¡®but if an excellent mage was perfectly prepared, then they were powerful¡¯.

    Without enough preparations, one mage would never attack the magical ritual of another mage.

    Because a mage¡¯s power could be magnified exponentially with the support of a ritual.

    Under normal circumstances, Field wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a match for Marche; after all, he had to flee while being pursued by just Brali and herckeys.

    Field¡¯s strength lies in the fact that as long as there existed someone that remembered and feared him, then he would not die; his other strength lies in his heightened sense of perception granted by his spirit sense. Both the human Field and Roger were people with powerful spirit senses, and it was thanks to this spirit sense that he managed to avoid being surrounded and caught by the enforcers several times.

    Furthermore, Field¡¯s directbat capabilities could only be considered ¡®decent¡¯, so Marche should have been able to easily defeat Field with the reinforcement of his ritual when thetter recklessly rushed into it.

    However, something unexpected had happened that caused Marche¡¯s ritual to be his shackles instead of his aid.

    ...

    ¡®Negary¡¯ was currently preparing his attire for three hourster, which was 9 PM, when the banquet would officially begin. Every Mystic-rted organization within the Academic City, be it small orrge, would receive an invitation.

    Since Michael was a member of the House of Mages¡¯ Academy faction, ¡®Negary¡¯ would surely receive an invitation as his sessor.

    While he was preparing a weing gift, ¡®Negary¡¯ saw the small box that Knci gave him. Little did they know, it was this object inside the small box that had pushed them into despair.

    The box contained an almost ruby-like crystal, which Knci called a Blood Crystallization. At face value, this could be seen as vitality mana that had been made into crystal form.

    Anyone who consumed this Blood Crystallization would obtain a bit of vitality mana that could be used to prolong their life by one or two days.

    It could be considered to be quite the preciousmodity; for minor mages, this was something that they couldn¡¯t obtain even if they wished upon a falling star, so the fact that it was used as a means of reimbursement could perfectly show just how sincere they were.

    Unfortunately, the one they faced was ¡®Negary¡¯. Bybining information from the spirit inside the corpse oil as well as his own sources, ¡®Negary¡¯ was able to urately determine Marche¡¯s ns during this period.

    The radical faction and the Mud Water organization, one side demanded privileges for the Uppers, suggesting to banish or even kill the Sediments who had obtained status; while the other side was an organization formed by Sediments who had obtained status in order to retain their own privileges.

    If ¡®Negary¡¯ hadn¡¯t already left his previous identity behind, the Mud Water organization would eventually arrive and ask ¡®Negary¡¯ to join them. They would then slowly but surely convert ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ assets into the organization¡¯s assets, after which ¡®Negary¡¯ would be a mere manager of his ownpany.

    These two organizations shed so frequently that those who didn¡¯t have enough authority would actually believe that their upper-brasses had some sort of irreconcble grudge. No one could imagine that both of them were actually the right and left hand of Marche.

    These two organizations were a pivotal factor in Marche¡¯s n, the artificial Evil God n.

    As far as Marche saw it, a part of Great Magus Stim¡¯s strength lies in the fact that he hadplete control over an Evil God.

    Of course, Marche wouldn¡¯t be so dumb as to attempt something like capturing and modifying an Evil God for his own use, since he knew his own limits very well. However, creating an Evil God with close rtions to him might be usible.

    It truly must be said, Marche¡¯s thought process was quite praiseworthy, after researching some documents of Evil Gods and the Righteous Gods, he discovered that each God generally represented a certain concept.

    Marche didn¡¯t understand the concept of Pathway or Principles, but he had managed to touch the surface of the truth, which was the fact that a God could substitute for everyone¡¯s impression of a concept.

    For example, Eternal Heat in everyone¡¯s eyes would be the manifestation of the Sun; while Life Bearer was the representation of life itself.

    And so, after long-term nning and theorizing, Marche came up with the n to create the representation of Bloodline.

    He manipted two organizations behind the scene, continuously escting the conflict between the Sediments and Uppers, then having the concept of Bloodline permeate into the two organizations, eventuallying up with a reasonable doctrine.

    The reason why the Uppers were noble was because of their bloodline, and the reason why some Sediments were able to seed was purely because the bloodline of the Uppers had flowed into their bodies.

    For that reason, an Upper could kill a Sediment who had obtained status in order to reim their bloodline; at the same time, a Sediment could also kill an Upper and sacrifice them to the Bloodline God in order to obtain the status of an Upper.

    His n was to manipte both the Uppers and Sediments into believing that their sess and failure were all determined by their bloodlines.

    After that, through the use of the ritual, he would then periodically sacrifice the members of both the radical faction and Mud Water organization to a nonexistent Bloodline God.

    Every member of both organizations would have to conduct a ritual to pledge their allegiance to the organization they had joined, but in fact, they were establishing their link to Marche¡¯srger magical ritual.

    The mana within the magical ritual would be affected by the people of both organizations, their sacrifice and ideals would slowly alter the attribute of the mana, causing those influenced by this mana to be increasingly stronger, smarter, and achieve sess easier.

    Eventually, this type of mana would be the so-called Bloodline in both organizations, deeply rooting itself into each and every member.

    Thanks to the inheritable nature of a bloodline, as the members of both organizations got married and gave birth, those rted to the concept of Bloodline would grow in number, resulting in the creation of an actual Bloodline God.

    The Blood Crystallizations were the by-products of this God-creating process. Due to theck of a real Evil God, most of the energy from the sacrifices of both organizations became wasted, everything that remained would then manifest into these crystals.

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ judgement of this idea was that it was possible, but when it was executed by someone like Marche, whose understanding was only surface-level and superficial, it would only result in the creation of a monster, a far cry from the desired Evil God.

    Additionally, it was most likely that before this monster could even properly take shape, it would first be discovered by other Evil Gods or powerful entities, then the fruit of the entire process would be curtly stolen away.

    Furthermore, this Artificial God n also had another huge weakness. In order to control the Evil God that wouldter be born, Marche had risked everything and attached himself to the ritual. But each member of the organization was also connected to the ritual by design, so their sacrifices and influence eventually led to arge gap in Marche¡¯s control.

    One of the sources of the corpse oil, the member of the radical faction, was in fact one of Marche¡¯s disciples. Other than his biological son Knci and his former real disciple Cade, all of his other disciples were no different from experimental subjects.

    That disciple was also the same. He ran away after discovering some of the ritual¡¯s secrets, but he already became a part of the ritual at that point, so he was simply killed by Marche¡¯s curse and became a corpse in the sewers.

    All four of the corpses were personally found by ¡®Negary¡¯ through his inner sight. Among them, two of the corpses had had their mana extracted together with other important body parts, but the person or people who killed them obviously didn¡¯t know the method topletely extract mana, so they just tossed the half-dissected bodies into the sewers. This was the act of bottom-level Mystics, which went on to benefit ¡®Negary¡¯.

    One of the bodies was burnt by magic but managed to crawl into the sewers without dying right away, and thest one was Marche¡¯s disciple who died from the curse, a total of four corpses.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ had noted down this information together with numerous other simr information into a set of records, so as soon as the Blood Crystallization was brought to ¡®Negary¡¯, having understood generally what Marche wanted to do, ¡®Negary¡¯ actively directed this situation to ur.

    ...

    By borrowing the spirit within Roger¡¯s soul, Field managed to avoid the detection of Marche¡¯s ritual while also disturbing its operation.

    If the ritual was disturbed under normal circumstances, then Marche could still resolve it, but since this was during the advent of the mana tide, this act alone threatened his life.

    Now that all of Marche¡¯s attention had to be focused on operating two rituals at once, never mind channeling their powers, even casting normal spells became an issue for him.

 Chapter 366: Vol5 Ch36: Unexpectedly gaining a coachman

    <h4>Chapter 366: Vol5 Ch36: Unexpectedly gaining a coachman</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    A thinyer of dark mist drifted around Field¡¯s body; the power of fear naturally granted him an oppressive presence.

    Knci was feeling a bit panicked. After all, his greatest backing, Marche, was currently curled up on the ground twitching, his face flushed red like a constipated person who couldn¡¯t even open their mouth.

    Field also didn¡¯t think that borrowing the gap of that spirit would make things so easy, which made him feel like he had benefited from doing nothing.

    Most likely, I won¡¯t be able to use the mage¡¯s treasury anyways.

    Field knew that there were quite a few people in the Academic City who knew his name, but only about 5% of them actually feared it.

    Those people trusted the House of Mages and its various derivative organizations, so in their eyes, he looked like nothing but a clown. They believed that while it seemed like he could rampage as he pleased, as soon as one of the upper-brass people noticed him, he would be just another street thug to be cleaned up, so there was no need to fear such a person.

    However, his killing of a member of the House of Mages would make everythingpletely different. His level of danger would rapidly skyrocket; those who knew of him would begin to feel troubled, or worried, which was only a small step away from fear.

    The knowledge that he obtained somewhere had also given Field an ambition. He knew that if he could be the subject of fear in this city, or perhaps this entire world, he could also be a God.

    But if he couldn¡¯t, then he would be no more than a clown no matter what he did.

    Killing these two would let him destroy thest of Roger¡¯s resistance as well as gain more fear, so there was literally no reason for him not to do it.

    Knci cut open his finger with his sharp nails, which caused his blood to spurt and shoot towards Field like red spikes.

    Marche¡¯s line of disciples could be considered experts at blood magic, which was the maniption of mana within one¡¯s blood to produce various magical effects.

    ¡°You¡¯re still too green¡± the dark mist around Field¡¯s body swirled as he caught the blood spikes with his bare hand, the dark mist instantly crushing the blood spikes into dust as they came into contact with one another.

    His big hand directly reached forward and grasped Knci¡¯s neck. A solid mass of red could be seen beneath Kaci¡¯s skin, this was the Bloodskin spell, mana-infused blood that had converged to form a suit of sturdiest armor.

    The sound of shattering ss could then be heard from Knci¡¯s neck. Field lifted the young mage off the ground, focusing the dark mist towards his hand while smirking: ¡°Can you sense the smell of death? He is calling you, the star of your death is flickering¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think you can scare me¡± Knci could feel his protective skinyer breaking a bit more. Bloodskin had a very limited duration, and once that duration was up, even if Bloodskin hadn¡¯t been broken through, he would die from the spell itself. In the end, humans were still humans, even if they could utilize mana to do many things, there were plenty of other things that they couldn¡¯t do.

    This spell was essentially coagting blood inside his body, which disturbed the normal operation of the human body. If the user didn¡¯t dispel it while they still could, they would only be destroying their own lives.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not what your heart is saying. It is telling me that you are afraid of death, that you are afraid of me¡±

    More and more dark mist was gathering around Field¡¯s other hand as well. As he threw a single punch, Knci¡¯s skin was cracking up all over like a spider web.

    Marche¡¯splexion was growing increasingly redder. All of his efforts were focused on ensuring that the rituals operated normally. Under normal circumstances, loss of control would only mean a little bit of recoil, but if he lost control of them right now, the results would be a mana whirlpool that crushed every single person here to death.

    The choice had beenid cleanly in front of Marche: either he let his son die in front of his eyes, then also be killed by that bastard; or he could give up on maintaining the ritual and create a mana whirlpool that ensured mutual death.

    By all ounts of pure rationality, the second choice was the correct one to make, but when messy things called human emotions were introduced into the mix, the right choice became exceptionally unclear.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve arrived at quite the inopportune moment¡± a voice suddenly called out. Field scowled and turned around, only to see a man who was in his 20s. He had various scars all over the parts of his skin that were exposed, his expressionpletely frigid, as if he wasn¡¯t panicked about the current situation at all.

    ¡°Cade, hurry up and help me¡± Knci recognized this person, it was his senior disciple, the leader of the Mud Water organization, as well as the disciple Marche had given up on.

    ¡°Master has taught me that all Sediments are inferior, this inferiority has permeated into their blood itself¡± Cade didn¡¯t act right away. Instead, he opened a hidden path through a bookshelf on the wall as he spoke.

    ¡°Respectable Mister Field, I believe you won¡¯t mind me taking a few things?¡± Cade first told Field this, then proceeded to enter the secret room: ¡°Master, such an inferior Sediment like myself would naturally have to rid me of all rtions to a noble Upper like yourself¡±

    ¡°Go ahead¡± Field wasn¡¯t stupid. He could easily deal with one Knci, but if this Cade person were to participate as well, then there would be a lot of issues.

    Most likely, I won¡¯t be able to use the mage¡¯s treasury anyways.

    And so, Field had no intentions of needlessly making another enemy. Even if he wanted to rouse fear in Cade¡¯s heart, that would have to wait untilter.

    ¡°Cade, it¡¯s because of this pettiness that you couldn¡¯t win against me!¡±

    Knci¡¯s mind quickly turned and proceeded to try and provoke Cade.

    If the reason why Cade wascent was that he was inferior to me and lost the right of inheritance, perhaps I can provoke Cade into changing if I poke him where it hurts.

    ¡°No no no, for Master, someone of my personality was exactly what he needed. The only reason why I lost to you was that our bloodlines were different¡± Cade carefully put away each of his Master¡¯s treasures, as he continued: ¡°I¡¯ve been following Master since I was young. I¡¯ve seen Master during his youth, and I understand Master extremely well. At least, I understand him much better than his so-called best friend as well as your ¡®father¡¯¡±

    ¡°Master, you fabricated the existence of something that doesn¡¯t exist. This had affected both you and your son¡¯s fates¡± Cade wasn¡¯t too greedy, he swiftly took off after getting what he needed, leaving the gradually waning Marche and Knci whose blood armor was slowly crumbling away.

    Following the sound of explosion and Field¡¯s insaneughter, Cade left the range of Marche¡¯s ritual and walked past Brali¡¯s corpse, his gaze bing unprecedentedly clear with a bright smile on his face.

    ¡°Field, Brali, Brewer, Knci, tch tch tch. Unless my guess was wrong, that personage is truly horrifying¡± after stating this, Cade¡¯s smile slowly faded away. If that personage was truly so horrifying, it wasn¡¯t a good thing for him.

    A sense of danger had descended upon Cade¡¯s body. He had realized that this was his time to make a decision, just like many years ago among the heaps of Sediment children when he realized the danger and pulled Marche¡¯s hand. It was thanks to bing Marche¡¯s disciple that he escaped from the same fate of being sacrificed like the remaining Sediments children.

    And now, a new threat seemed to have shown itself.

    And so, Cade changed his path and headed straight to the Mobis Institute, where a horse carriage was resting right outside as if waiting for someone.

    Pausing for a bit, Cade walked up and knocked on the wooden frame of the horse carriage, then slowly spoke: ¡°Sir ¡®Negary¡¯, I am...¡±

    Before Cade even finished his words, the curtains of the horse carriage were lifted up to reveal ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ face, as well as an expression like he had obtained some unexpected gains.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading to a banquet, but I just happen to be missing a coachman. Would you be interested in working for me, Cade?¡±

    Cade felt a chill through his entire body. He hadn¡¯t evene into direct contact with ¡®Negary¡¯, but ¡®Negary¡¯ had already stated his name. This at least meant that Cade had already been within his observations, which further exined many other things.

    There couldn¡¯t be that many coincidences in this world and the choice he must make was already clear.

    Cade lowered himself and bowed to ¡®Negary¡¯: ¡°It would be my pleasure to serve you¡±

    The horse carriage slowly began to move forward, the golden sphere that had been lying on Cade¡¯s neck for an unknown period of time also returned to ¡®Negary¡¯. Both it and ¡®Negary¡¯ knew to appreciate progressive and smart people.

 Chapter 367: Vol5 Ch37 Test

    <h4>Chapter 367: Vol5 Ch37 Test</h4>

    As the horse carriage slowly moved forward, Cade was acting as the coachman.

    While sitting inside the carriage, ¡®Negary¡¯ was silently sensing the changes in the mana tide all across the city.

    During the period when he restrained Roger, ¡®Negary¡¯ didn¡¯t only keep him imprisoned and had left quite a few secret measures on him.

    For that reason, ever since Field took over Roger¡¯s body, his every move had been under ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ monitoring.

    For so-called ns, the more steps there were, the more likely it was for there to be unexpected snags and issues during the process; that is, if they were inflexible.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ only had a single goal, that was to provide his targets a trial as well as enough pressure to make the trial challenging; as for whether or not these people could actually pass his challenge, that wasn¡¯t part of ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ concerns.

    Because of this, having always had enough information in his grasp, ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ ns always ended up very sessful.

    Marche¡¯s information waspletely grasped, the conflict between him and everyone on his side against Field was also irreconcble, so the only thing ¡®Negary¡¯ needed to do was ensure that they met up. Under ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ temptations, Brewer had also surrendered himself to an Evil God, leaving nothing but a grudge towards his superior Brali who oppressed him.

    Each individual within this entire scenario had an opportunity to escape from it and be ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ coachman. For example, ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ hypnotic suggestions had always been inside Brewer¡¯s mind, so if he had been able to disregard his grudge and not fully take on the power of the Evil God, he would have received ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ guidance; but very unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t.

    Field was also the same. His characteristics as a spirit allowed him to clearly recognize ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ terror, but instead of facing this fear head-on, he decided to suppress it.

    ¡¼ Every individual has their own fears, but one needs to ovee and take control of those fears in order to truly achieve fearlessness. Without achieving this, Field would never be able to reach the truth about fear ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ silently thought: ¡¼ Perhaps, he might even show an opening big enough for Roger to grasp and overturn ¡½

    Cade was a pleasant surprise, as ¡®Negary¡¯ had also taken his existence into consideration.

    If Cade had chosen to help Marche, then he would have been able to forcefully invoke Field¡¯s potential; if Knci had been able to look directly at this rival of his, he would have gotten a chance to save himself as well.

    Within ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ expectations, Cade was among those with the highest chance of death. Even when he had chosen to help neither side, there was a possibility of him not realizing ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ reach; and even if he had realized it, there was no guarantee that he would have made up his mind to find ¡®Negary¡¯.

    If Cade had not been able to reach ¡®Negary¡¯, then ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ spirit would have used its ability to unlock the limits of Cade¡¯s body, forcing him to uncontrobly evolve and die.

    Every individual had their own limits, and within the trial posed by ¡®Negary¡¯, only those who could face their own limits and also ovee that limit would be able to achieve true evolution.

    The golden sphere in ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ hand reached out its feelers to touch ¡®Negary¡¯, then activated its ability [Lord of Evolution] to guide the formation of the first Divine Embryo. The flowing mana of the mana tide were converging towards ¡®Negary¡¯, supplementing the energy necessary for his evolution.

    While controlling the carriage, Cade sensed the mana rushing towards the carriage and felt increasingly fearful.

    Sir ¡®Negary¡¯ is definitely not Michael; he absolutely cannot be.

    Cade was forcing his heart to calm down. If he didn¡¯t have a habit of collecting information since a long time ago; if he hadn¡¯t suppressed his previously umted emotions and instead vented it; if he didn¡¯t believe in his instincts; he would most likely have already died.

    At this moment, Cade already treated ¡®Negary¡¯ like an Evil God that descended upon Michael¡¯s body.

    As the horse carriage approached the center of the mana tide, chaos was growing increasinglymon, and Cade understood that his next test had arrived.

    Cade was more powerful than Knci, but he had only learnt about half of Marche¡¯s blood magic, the rest of his spells were either things he collected over the years or researched and created himself.

    As a slightly above average mage, he would have been fine simply staying near the outer ring of the mana tide to collect a bit of mana, but as he approached the center of the tide closer and closer, the intense mana flow would cause his internal mana to riot. If he couldn¡¯t calm this riot, all of his mana would be stripped from his body by the flow, while his body itself would be ripped apart bit by bit by the pull of the mana.

    Furthermore, the environment wasn¡¯t the only danger, as the closer he approached the center, the clearer thepetition could be seen.

    There were only so many people who participated in the Mana Banquet: members of the House of Mages, leaders of various Mysticism organizations would also be invited, as well as a few independent Mystics who obtained their quota one way or another.

    There were also those who had a quota but had no intentions of going like Marche. They had their own ns, so they didn¡¯t want to risk it by heading into the center.

    It must be said, the harvest one could obtain at the center of the mana tide was considerable, but simrly, one moment of lost focus could mean being turned into someone else¡¯s harvest.

    For example, as Cade tried to calm his increasingly chaotic mana, he noticed that the horses pulling his carriage were bing abnormal.

    The muscles of the tworge brown horses were beginning to twitch while the carriage itself shook unceasingly.

    Fhooo

    Fhoo...

    The two horses¡¯ heavy breathing was bing increasingly louder, their muscles were abnormally bulging, causing their leg muscles to swell so much that they burst. The bursting flesh caused blood to spill, the abrupt pain caused the horses to feel startled, and the swollen muscles caused them to suddenly slow down while also staggered as they tried to run.

    Cade tried everything he could to take control of the horses through the reins, but if he didn¡¯te up with a solution soon, the carriage would surely tilt and fall on its side. The swollen horse muscles had already made him lose control of the carriage¡¯s speed, so if the carriage tilted over right now, Cade would die from the fall even without interference by magic.

    He could easily resolve these issues by using magic, but Cade didn¡¯t have the courage to do such a thing. His internal mana was already rioting, so casting even a simple spell right now would mean that he had a death wish.

    Cade was still hoping that ¡®Negary¡¯ would aid him, but he then noticed that regardless of how dangerous things were outside, ¡®Negary¡¯ was sitting firmly inside the carriage, reading a book without paying even a bit of attention to Cade.

    In an instant, Cade had already been pushed into a corner, he was starting to regret his decision, suspecting whether or not his decision to pledge his allegiance to ¡®Negary¡¯ was the correct one.

    If I abandon the horse carriage right now and flee, I can jump down from here into the garbage bin, while I might get heavily injured, I would at least be able to stay alive.

    Cade¡¯s eyes became focused on a garbage bin on the side of the street. The bin was made of regr wood, currently filled with trash, so it would be able to break his fall. Suddenly, abandoning the horse carriage to flee had be his most appropriate choice.

    Cade¡¯s instincts just happened to lose their effects right at this moment, neglecting to tell him the correct choice.

    Listening to the sound of ¡®Negary¡¯ flipping through his book, Cade clenched his teeth tightly and prepared to abandon the carriage. At that very moment, he suddenly noticed what the horses¡¯ abnormalities were: they had bloodshot eyes, bulging veins, even their members had gotten fully erect, their mouths were drooling with a brownish liquid; all of which were the unique symptoms of overdosing on Strengthening Serum.

    Strengthening Serum was, as its name implied, a type of serum that could greatly boost the human body¡¯s strength. Normally, it would only stimte muscles to achieve a temporary steroid effect, but if it was used inrge amounts, the user would be rapidly sick and could even result in sudden death.

    With a bit of thinking, Cade understood why the horses went out of control. Someone had doused this entire street in Strengthening Serum so that when the mana tide washed over, it would activate the serum then greatly magnify its effects. When the horses travelled through this road, their bodies had absorbed the activated serum through breathing.

    The reason why Cade didn¡¯t notice this before was that his body didn¡¯t undergo any changes at all. If the horses had inhaled the serum and turned abnormal, he should have also inhaled the serum and experienced the same thing as well. However, the fact that his body was still normal proved that ¡®Negary¡¯ hadn¡¯t given up on him, at least not yet.

    Having understood this, Cade rubbed the reins over his hand with considerable force, causing him to start bleeding, his blood that was infused with mana swiftly affected the horses through the reins.

    There was a very easy way to dispel the effects of this serum. Most serums that could affect the body through breathing usually acted the same way that oxygen did, which became mixed into the bloodstream. In which case, bloodletting through the swollen muscles was the easiest solution.

    Before long, horse blood had sttered all over the road.

 Chapter 368: Vol5 Ch38: Admission

    <h4>Chapter 368: Vol5 Ch38: Admission</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    After using magic, Cade¡¯s mana entered a berserk state.

    Due to him practicing blood magic, the majority of his mana was mixed into his blood, so his entire body instantly became red, his veins bulging all over, his blood rushing throughout his body like water through a broken dam.

    Cade was hoping that ¡®Negary¡¯ was going to help him, but ¡®Negary¡¯ continued to silently read his book.

    After a brief moment of despair, Cade realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right. The berserk mana was causing him difort, but not enough to actually threaten his life.

    At the same time, he could sense his mana gradually disappearing from his blood as his veins grew increasingly ¡®tougher¡¯, it was as if his veins now had the ability to fuse with mana, capable of storing and restraining mana within them.

    Furthermore, under the influence of his veins, the pressure that the mana tide exerted on him was gradually subsiding, eventually bing indiscernible from a normal environment.

    My veins have finished evolving.

    This thought shed through Cade¡¯s mind. Since he never had this ability, it could only have been ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ aid.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ closed his book and left the carriage, turning his gaze towards the sky. There was an indescribably beautiful aurora right above where they stood, a phenomenon created by the overflowing mana within this environment.

    ¡¼ Do you want toe in as well? ¡½as ¡®Negary¡¯ disembarked the carriage, he turned to Cade and asked. This was the second time ¡®Negary¡¯ had spoken ever since he asked Cade to be his coachman.

    Is this another test?

    Cade was slowly understanding how this entity he had pledged himself to liked to act. Each of his actions could be considered to be a test, and those who passed his test would be rewarded with benefits; Cade still didn¡¯t quite know what the consequences of failure would be, but it might be best for him to never find out.

    It is extremely dangerous inside, if I went in, I might¡ª no, I would definitely die if I went inside.

    Should I continue to choose the same answer as the previous tests and blindly trust him?

    Cade was thinking, but he knew that he didn¡¯t have much time to do so. When a superior asked you a question, hesitating for too long before giving an answer itself was already the wrong answer.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be going inside, Sir ¡®Negary¡¯, I have a very clear understanding of my own capabilities¡± after some serious consideration, Cade answered.

    ¡¼ Then wait right here until I leave. You may take a look at that book I was reading earlier ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ adjusted his outfit a bit before heading into the center of the mana tide.

    Cade sighed in relief.

    It seems I¡¯ve made the right choice.

    If he had been blinded by his previous gains and acted blind before absolute danger, thus foolishly deciding to follow ¡®Negary¡¯ inside, that would have been ying with his life.

    And ¡®Negary¡¯ only appreciated smart people.

    Cade picked up the book ¡®Negary¡¯ had left on the carriage, seeing the knowledge of magic written within it, he understood this was the reward he was given. By absorbing this knowledge as his own, he would be able to make further progress on his spells.

    ...

    The building they stopped at was a mundane library with various horse carriages and other transportations parked around its entrance. By observing the insignias on the carriages, ¡®Negary¡¯ was able to make a simple educated guess of the Mana Banquet¡¯s participants.

    There were two prerequisites to participating in the third night of the Mana Banquet. The first was an invitation, other than the House of Mages¡¯ members, only those with a certain level of reputation would be sent an invitation. Of course, one could also obtain an invitation from other sources; like from the people of the House of Mages who received an invitation but didn¡¯t want to participate, for example.

    The second prerequisite was the journey to this library itself. Without taking the chaos created by the mana tide into consideration, there were also various trapsid by those who wanted to get rid of the opposition.

    Case in point, the short path that ¡®Negary¡¯ had taken from his horse carriage to the gate of the library had at least 10 different curses hidden. Being carelessly afflicted by any of them didn¡¯t necessarily mean you¡¯d die, but you¡¯d definitely be at least injured enough to lose the ability to participate in theter banquet.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ was standing in front of the main gate of the library, which was decorated by a vicious-looking beast head with its eyes closed and a bronze ring in its mouth.

    When ¡®Negary¡¯ reached his hand forward, the vicious beast¡¯s eyes abruptly opened, even its metallic material turned into flesh and blood as it opened its razor-sharp teeth to bite ¡®Negary¡¯.

    As the sharp teeth bit down, it swiftly made a slow grinding sound before shrinking back to normal. Quite obviously, this little trick couldn¡¯t deceive ¡®Negary¡¯ as he kept his hand on the bronze ring, knocked it twice against the gate, then let go.

    Therge gate slowly opened, revealing a bare-footed little girl standing behind it. Her small face disyed zero emotions, this was the one he saw in the Grand Library before, Akasha Allenz.

    Seeing ¡®Negary¡¯, Akasha slightly lowered her body to greet him, then tilted her head while observing ¡®Negary¡¯, the emotionless expression on her face had also changed slightly as if she was doubtful of something.

    ¡¼ So perceptive? ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ was a bit surprised. Currently, as he was wearing Michael¡¯s skin bag, his identity had already changed, which was hidden by the true name of Negary. While Akasha couldn¡¯t confirm it, she had still managed to be suspicious.

    After slightly improving his evaluation of her, ¡®Negary¡¯ took out a small card in the shape of a bookmark, which was the invitation to the Mana Banquet. As he entered the library, he found himself already within the Grand Library; evidently, during the night of the Mana Banquet, the entire Grand Library had be fully ovepped with this physical library.

    As ¡®Negary¡¯ looked up, he saw the seemingly endless floors above him as well as all of their books; under Akasha¡¯s guidance, another part of the Grand Library began to disy itself to ¡®Negary¡¯.

    The marble floor gradually opened up beneath his feet, revealing a downward spiral staircase.

    Under Akasha¡¯s guidance, ¡®Negary¡¯ began treading down the spiral staircase. There were quite a few strange and unusual things on both sides of the wall as he walked down the spiral staircase: some of them were dissected specimens of various creatures, some were objects that contained mana, as well as many other things that couldn¡¯t really be described in words.

    On a certain part of the wall, ¡®Negary¡¯ saw the corpse of a male elf hanging there, his upper half remained as a beautiful and graceful elf, but his body from the waist down was nothing but a series of tentacles, most likely caught in the crossfire of Life Bearer¡¯s attack.

    ¡¼ This kind of half-infected individual would only appear during the invasion stage, as all living elves beyond that point would have been afflicted by the Seven Gods¡¯ curse. Meaning, the Great Magus was already on the Moon Tree world at that point in time? ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ was attempting to collect information on the Great Magus from these items in his collection.

    ¡°If you want it, you can take it¡± Akasha suddenly spoke, her head still tilted as she looked at ¡®Negary¡¯, apparently feeling more suspicious of him: ¡°This is the rules of this ce, as long as you have the capabilities, you may take any of these items in the collection; additionally, everyone is given only three chances¡±

    ¡¼ No need ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ replied. This entire collection was connected to the Grand Library itself, so taking any of them would mean facing the entire defensive system of the Grand Library. If you could endure it, you could keep the collection item to yourself, but if not, you¡¯d be literally courting death.

    If ¡®Negary¡¯ truly wanted to take any of them, he could do it, but there was really do need to do such a thing.

    The spiral staircase wasn¡¯t too long, nor was it too short, ¡®Negary¡¯ soon arrived at the banquet hall beneath the Grand Library. Arge dining table had been prepared in the middle of arge room, surrounded by simrlyrge seats, some of which had already been taken up by people.

 Chapter 369: Vol5 Ch39: Hehehe, Iâ€™ve returned

    <h4>Chapter 369: Vol5 Ch39: Hehehe, I¡¯ve returned</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡®Negary¡¯ recognized some of the people already seated at the table and also didn¡¯t recognize some of them. What surprised ¡®Negary¡¯ the most was unexpectedly seeing certain people whose presence was actually reasonable.

    For example, the Seven Churches had historically always turned down participation in the Mana Banquet.

    Although the Great Magus would make sure to send an invitation to each of the Seven Churches every time he hosted a Mana Banquet, they had refused participation each and every single time.

    This was because, for the members of the Seven Churches, their powers originated from the very God they worshipped, they didn¡¯t care too much about mana. In fact, they considered mana to be sphemous and wicked; if any mages appeared in other regions, regardless of whether or not they had actually gotten into contact with an Evil God, they would be marked as a wanted criminal.

    Their participation in the Mana Banquet this time was most likely not for the sake of the so-called mana, but to cause trouble. After all, if Negary could recognize the abnormalities of the Great Magus, then there would be no reason for any of the Seven Gods to also not notice.

    There was almost definitely at least one Blessed of each of the Seven Gods among the knights and priests here, who would be able to perform a Descension Ritual at a pivotal moment to call upon their Gods.

    Among the Seven Gods, Life Bearer Mequik, Eternal Heat, and Concealed Demise¡¯s strength were first-rate.

    Following them, the four Righteous Gods: Eulogy of the Ocean Depths, Barren Shadow, The Unreachable Gate, and Red Tears were just slightly weaker.

    Among them, Concealed Demise and The Unreachable Gate didn¡¯t actually have Churches at all, only sparse believers and worshippers; while the Church of Red Tears was a total mystery, having no permanent Cathedrals or Holynd, which made it impossible for the Great Magus to send them invitations even if he wanted to.

    For that reason, there were only official members from four Churches, which were Life Bearer¡¯s Half Life Church; Eternal Heat¡¯s Sun Shadow Church; Eulogy of the Ocean Depths¡¯ Church of Seclusion; as well as Barren Shadow¡¯s Ascetic Order.

    And then, there was one person that ¡®Negary¡¯ truly didn¡¯t expect to appear in this ce.

    ¡°Wee to therge-scale VIP meeting, I¡¯m Killer J, hereby representing myself¡± a man wearing a white robe who looked like he was ready to perform a one-man show immediately shoved a name card into ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ hand as soon as he saw himing down:

    ¡°A bitter, we¡¯ll be people of the same beliefs, so you¡¯d be fine with supporting this brother¡¯s business a little bit, right? I don¡¯t know if that girl over there is a bit embarrassed or not, but I¡¯ll tell you up front that I can grant any request, so all you need to do is sit still and wait for the good news¡±

    Hearing Killer J spewing shameless garbage, ¡®Negary¡¯ nced at the reaction of others, only to see that most of them were disying wariness towards Killer J. Obviously, something must have happened here earlier, otherwise, it was impossible for someone like Killer J to not get beat up.

    Ignoring Killer J, ¡®Negary¡¯ randomly took an empty seat, then began to ponder what the original could be thinking to let this guy out.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ wasn¡¯t too sure about Killer J¡¯s current level of strength either, since he didn¡¯t fully inherit the original¡¯s memories. As far as he could remember, Killer J should still be at the same level as when he first arrived at the Moon Tree world, but since the original Negary was busy for so many years in the SCR world, there was no reason for a sub personality like Killer J to not also grow considerably.

    The atmosphere of the banquet hall was quite unusual, very simr to the calm before the storm. Other than Killer J, everyone here kept their mouths shut and sat waiting on their seats, although a few people appeared to be quite impatient already.

    After all, everyone present should have one channel or another to collect information before they arrived here, the fact that the Seven Churches had arrived at this Mana Banquet that they usually didn¡¯t participate in meant that there were a lot of abnormalities with this asion.

    Those who had made a decision to leave would have already left a long time ago, the only people who remained were those who didn¡¯t want to give up their chance, or felt confident in themselves, or were here with ulterior motives.

    ¡°That guy Noah has been doing nothing but taking care of that big bug that eats and sleeps all day, while Lan Shan is nowhere to be seen¡± Killer J leisurely spilt a bunch of Negary¡¯s secrets without a care in the world: ¡°Chromie went to the hearthstone and cross-dressed for an entire month before disappearing as well, while Lord Negary does nothing but sit in that clock tower all day. If Lucy and Wendy hadn¡¯t told me about this, I wouldn¡¯t even know there was such a fun asion here¡±

    Killer J abruptly jumped onto the table, which drew everyone¡¯s attention, then sincerely said: ¡°Wait a minute! With the boss¡¯ scheming scoundrel personality, he definitely has a clone or two among these people¡±

    Killer J¡¯s gaze then began scanning around everyone present.

    Killer J first stared straight at a fatso, who then stared back at him without hesitation. Not even three secondster, Killer J admitted defeat and turned to someone else: ¡°The boss would definitely not assume such an ugly character, the boss¡¯ number one characteristic is his charm value¡±

    Killer J¡¯s next target was someone among the Seven Churches, a member of the Barren Shadow¡¯s Ascetic Order. He was wearing a simple linen robe with both his hands and feet wrapped in bandages, a rtively handsome middle-aged man, but his face was filled with vicissitudes more than anything else.

    Barren Shadow had no concrete image, even this name originated from a description of the Ascetic Order¡¯s scriptures, which described their God as the shadow that walked the barren wastnd.

    For that reason, all members of the Ascetic Order who worshipped Barren Shadow were travelers who lived the life of a hermit. They wished for nothing more than to trek alone on unmannednds, to experience the wonders of loneliness and be closer to their God.

    ¡°Your charm value is barely enough, but you also have that smell of death about you. I heard that travelers would even strippletely naked while you walk across the unmanned wilderness, someone like the boss would definitely not tolerate such a smell, not you either¡±

    Killer J¡¯s gaze went from person to person, sitting on the edge of his chair while carefullymenting on each person, analyzing whether or not they could be Negary¡¯s clone.

    Finally, Killer J¡¯s gaze focused on the final person, his vicious gaze contained killing intent as well. After observing carefully for a long while, he said: ¡°There¡¯s finally someone greatly suspicious¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re definitely not the boss!¡± Killer J¡¯s body practically lunged forward, his vicious expression abruptly changed as well: ¡°If you are, then won¡¯t you mind pleasing this little brother a bit?¡±

    The woman that Killer J was staring at uttered a soft chuckle and continued to calmly sit still. Her long ck bangs hung across half of her face, obscuring it; but even half of her face was already eye-catching, as she carried with her a sort of breath-taking beauty.

    ¡°You¡¯re greatly suspicious!¡± Killer J was staring straight at the woman¡¯s voluptuous chest: ¡°Really great...¡±

    ¡°Why do I remember having a previous boss who liked to cross-dress? Did the boss get infected by this incurable disease as well?¡± Killer J sat back down while mumbling to himself.

    Quite a few people here believed that he was an insane person who lost his mind to an Evil God, so they didn¡¯t care too much about his actions, since the actions of an insane person were almost always highly dangerous.

    However, quite a few people took note of this mad man¡¯s words, as there were a total of four people who Killer J had pointed out to possibly be his boss Negary.

    The beautiful woman, a follower of the Sun Shadow Church, a bald young man with unknown background, as well as ¡®Negary¡¯ himself.

    Everyone else subconsciously heightened their guards towards these four people.

 Chapter 370: Vol5 Ch40: Beginning of the banquet

    <h4>Chapter 370: Vol5 Ch40: Beginning of the banquet</h4>

    ¡®Negary¡¯ scowled.

    Killer J¡¯s personality was chaotic and free, so it wasn¡¯t strange for him to do anything at any moment, but assuming that Killer J was actually dumb would be the veryst mistake you ever make.

    Mental patients had a very broad mind, but describing Killer J¡¯s mind as ¡®broad¡¯ would be an understatement, the disorderly state of his soul had essentially enabled him toe up with every possible idea at once.

    Because of that, it was very possible for there to actually be issues with the 4 individuals that he had specifically pinpointed and singled out on this banquet.

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ gaze very naturally scanned through everyone present here. There were a total of 15 people in this banquet hall, other than the 4 that Killer J had singled out, there were also others that deserved attention.

    ¡¼ Among the Seven Gods, Concealed Demise refers to the threat of death in an unrecognizable ce, his image is that of a rotten corpse hiding in the shadows. His worshippers love to stage homicides, many of this world¡¯s serial killers are actually Concealed Demise¡¯s believers, although Concealed Demise never really needed believers in the first ce ¡½

    ¡¼ While he is a first-rate entity among the Seven Gods, Concealed Demise¡¯s rationality is perpetually absent, so the matter this time shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with him ¡½

    ¡¼ But that wouldn¡¯t necessarily be true for the other two churchless Gods among the Seven Gods ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ was silently analyzing the situation.

    ¡¼ The Church of Red Tears has always been in a hidden state, there are no descriptions of the image of their God, even their doctrine is unknown to outsiders. Other than the name of their God, there are no stories that were passed down, even in myths where this God was mentioned, they would only exist as a background character ¡½

    ¡¼ However, this background character wasn¡¯t simple at all. The original Negary had once examined the curse of the Seven Gods, dividing it into smaller portions to check each portion¡¯s effects. Among them, the curse that was most likely from Red Tears had no effects on male specimens, but would afflict female specimens with various effects, including the inability to reproduce, abnormal mental state, etc. ¡½

    ¡¼ A female-rted God ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ gaze turned to the woman with the half-concealed face. Now that he thought about it, she was most likely rted to Red Tears, but this was only a conjecture and one that couldn¡¯t be confirmed. After all, this was an educated guess based on an unclear curse.

    ¡¼ The final God, The Unreachable Gate, does have a few stories and myths that were passed down that can at least provide a basic image for them. The Unreachable Gate represents a ce that one could never arrive at, which could also be understood as Regret ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ knowledge of The Unreachable Gate swiftly came up in his mind. ording to the legends, if someone could see The Unreachable Gate and walk through it, they would be able to remedy their past regrets.

    However, no one had ever been able to even witness The Unreachable Gate, which was why The Unreachable Gate had many worshippers, but all of them were extremely spread out, making it impossible to form a Church. All worshippers of The Unreachable Gate were on an eternal search for it, so sometimes they could even be mistaken for members of Barren Shadow¡¯s Ascetic Order.

    With that in mind, ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ gaze scanned across the room once more. Worshippers of The Unreachable Gate would stop at nothing to reach it, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange for one of them to believe that they could utilize the massive amount of mana from the Mana Banquet to summon The Unreachable Gate.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ was able to tell the identity of the Sun Shadow Church¡¯s worshipper without thinking about it; the other party had openly disyed it on their chest: a Saint Insignia. This represented the fact that he was a Saint Soul Awakened, also known as one favored by God.

    Within the doctrine of the Seven Churches, Saint Soul Awakened were those whose souls originated from the Righteous Gods themselves, they were the offspring of God, so if any of them were discovered, they would be brought to the corresponding Church and enjoy the most privileged treatment possible.

    However, as far as ¡®Negary¡¯ understood, [Origins] had a much higher point of origination. These so-called Saint Soul Awakened were nothing but individuals who originated from the same cosmic entities as the Righteous Gods. These souls that originated from the same [Origin] were indeed well-liked by Pathway entities, as they would be able to obtain more Principles from [Origins] simr to their own.

    At the same time, Saint Soul Awakened were also the best targets for Divine Descension, as an [Origin] of the same source would act as the best catalyst.

    The Righteous Gods would nurture these Saint Soul Awakened to a certain degree and help them release their [Origins]. By the time they had reached the third stage of release and obtained the Seed of Truth, as they collected the Principles to manifest their own Pathways, these Saint Soul Awakened would then be devoured whole by their own Gods.

    Among the other three who were pinpointed by Killer J, the woman seemed like she could be a worshipper of Red Tears, and the Sun Shadow Church member had been determined to be a Saint Soul Awakened, but ¡®Negary¡¯ truly couldn¡¯t confirm anything useful from the bald young man.

    The bald young man had quite a pretty face, enough for him to appear handsome even while he had no hair. Quite obviously, in Killer J¡¯s own words, the four people he had pinpointed were those with high enough ¡®charm value¡¯.

    The bald young man continued to keep his eyes closed without moving or even breathing. If ¡®Negary¡¯ wasn¡¯t able to sense the other party¡¯s lifeforce, he wouldn¡¯t have known for sure whether or not he was still alive.

    ¡¼ Could he really be another clone of Negary? ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ couldn¡¯t help but have this thought. For the original Negary, it was extremely simple to convert normal humans into his clone, as long as the original¡¯s information was protected, these clones could die at any moment without any issues.

    ¡¼ Since I¡¯ve be the intermediary between Negary¡¯s and Mequik¡¯s alliance, I hold both of these entities¡¯ unique powers in my body. If I was exposed, the other Gods would find it suspicious, so Negary would definitely have sent a slightly more obvious clone to participate in the Mana Banquet ¡½

    ¡¼ If he truly was ¡®Negary¡¯ as well, then I will need to coordinate with him to disy a pretence of non-involvement with Life Bearer, thus upholding the ally rtionship between the original and Eternal Heat ¡½

    As ¡®Negary¡¯ was thinking, another series of footsteps could be heard from the spiral staircase as two other people entered the hall, after which the staircase began to slowly recede upwards, closing the only entrance and exit.

    As the 17 people present observed the exit disappearing, they all felt an illusion of falling into a desperate corner.

    As the exit closedpletely, ¡®Negary¡¯ could sense the changes in his environment. The Grand Library had just actively cut off its ovepping presence with the outside world. Those observing from the outside would find that the immense mana tide was quickly fading away together with the aurora in the sky, eventually disappearing altogether.

    On the other hand, the mana density within the banquet hall was rapidly increasing. At some unknown point in time, a figure had already appeared at the host seat.

    ¡°I would like to thank everyone for your presence here today¡± the Great Magus, Stim Allenz, sat on the host seat and smiled from ear to ear as he greeted his guests, but his current appearance caused quite a few people to feel shocked.

    For many people here, the Great Magus was both a familiar and unfamiliar person. Under normal circumstances, the Great Magus would always appear in the form of an old man, even his existence exuded an aged aura.

    But the current Great Magus waspletely different. Regardless of how one viewed him, they would find him to be young; this youthfulness came from his very essence, which couldn¡¯t have been achieved through a simple transformation of appearance.

    Several people instantly arrived at a certain conclusion regarding this matter, as the clues were already quite clear: Had Life Bearer formed an alliance with the Great Magus?

    ¡°And now, let usmence this final Mana Banquet, may everyone enjoy themselves fully...¡± as Stim spoke these shocking words, the dining table in front of them was opened from the middle, a thin pale-white arm slowly reached out from inside.

 Chapter 371: Vol5 Ch41: The chaotic battle begins

    <h4>Chapter 371: Vol5 Ch41: The chaotic battle begins</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    With a single push, the giant arm had propped the Mana Fetus¡¯ gigantic body up by half.

    ¡°As expected, how very humiliating!¡± Killer J swallowed his spit as he saw the Mana Fetus¡¯ naked upper half andmented.

    The Mana Fetus was originally a matured elf. Most elves grew up to be around 5-6 meters tall, sometimes there were even those who reached 7 meters, so evidently, the Mana Fetus used to be a well-matured elf.

    But now, the only thing that remained of the Mana Fetus¡¯ chest was arge hole, where one could look through from the front to see the back, as well as visibly witnessing the flowing mana within the elven body. For any lifeform, having their body forcibly modified to this degree was a great humiliation.

    A cloaked man sitting three seats away from ¡®Negary¡¯ suddenly pressed his hand against his own chest. A few pieces of written text flowed from the palm of his hand onto his entire body, preventing the mana within from going berserk.

    A mana whirlpool had just manifested within the banquet hall, with the eye of the storm being the chest area of the Mana Fetus.

    Looking at Mana Fetus, ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ expression also became stiff briefly. If he observed it carefully, he could even see that there were traces of cracks on the skin.

    ¡¼ This is... going intobor? ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ expression became a bit strange, but quickly returned to normal. This was merely a self-birthing ritual, for entities who had reached a certain level, after fully understanding the principles of giving life, they could even produce offspring by themselves.

    Literally self-cest.

    The Mana Fetus was originally a dependent God who followed the Scion of Life, one of the three Lord Gods of the elves. From the Scion of Life¡¯s name, one could generally infer her Pathway; in the elven society of the past, the Scion of Life¡¯s job was to incubate new elves and ensure that the elven bloodline would be healthily passed down.

    However, the Scion of Life was already devoured by the two Righteous Gods with rtions to the concept of ¡®Life¡¯, Eulogy to the Ocean Depths and Life Bearer, not even given an opportunity to resurrect herself.

    As a dependent God to the Scion of Life, the elf whoter became the Mana Fetus hadn¡¯t reached the level of manifesting her own Pathway but had still reached the third stage of release, where the Seed of Truth within her [Origin] had begun to bloom. The Mana Fetus¡¯ ability was to absorb nutrients and transfer them to the next generation.

    If one could not resist the mana tide, they would simply be nutrients; but if one could prevent oneself from turning into nutrients,e into contact with the Mana Fetus, enter her body, then be sessfully birthed, they would be the recipient of the nutrients contained within the Mana Fetus.

    This was essentially a chance to literally be reborn. While one would not necessarily obtain a second life, their body would certainly be greatly improved from its essence, after all, the essence of elves as a lifeform far surpassed that of humans.

    The bodies of all living beings had their limits, and oveing a limit was never an easy task. However, the limits of an elven body were much higherpared to humans.

    After being rebirthed by the Mana Fetus, the essence of one¡¯s body would be altered, while they wouldn¡¯t actually be an elf, their essence would be no different to elves. Their perception of both mana and the world would change, even a mundane individual would be an extraordinary genius among humans thanks to this change in perception, a true qualitative change.

    This was the true target ofpetition during the night of the Mana Banquet.

    As they observed the disgusting belly of the Mana Fetus slowlying into view, the gazes of several people were already practically burning.

    For those who had reached this level, having a good understanding of themselves was the most basic requirement, and quite a few people here know that they had already reached their limits. Having heavily modified themselves through various magic rituals, unless they resorted toing into contact with Evil Gods and risk being fully assimted, the Mana Fetus was their best opportunity for another qualitative change.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ had no intentions of going inside the Mana Fetus to undergo rebirth, as he was already doing something simr in nature. The appearance of the Mana Fetus had caused a mana whirlpool, which further concentrated the already mana-thick atmosphere, coupled with the golden sphere¡¯s [Lord of Evolution] ability as well, the first Divine Embryo¡¯s incubation period had been reduced considerably.

    In fact, ¡®Negary¡¯ was already experiencing symptoms like nausea, slight aching pain in his reproductive organs, as well as abnormality within his life signs.

    As ¡®Negary¡¯ raised his hand, he could clearly see cracks appearing on his hand. His current body was already undergoing the process of turning into his ¡®past body¡¯; when this process finished, his past body wouldpletely crumble and allow him to enter his second life.

    ¡¼ This is quite inopportune ¡½

    After ¡®Negary¡¯ thought this, the battle had broken out.

    The first to act was the cloaked man who sat three seats away from ¡®Negary¡¯. He was the first to have to react when the mana whirlpool manifested, which proved that he was also weaker than everyone here, even if only by a little bit. Of course, strength varied greatly when it came to actualbat, which also depended on various other personal and environmental factors, so he chose to act first and gain the initiative.

    Arge amount of written text had already manifested at the feet of the cloaked man at some point, which formed a circle with the cloaked man at the center.

    In the very next moment, all the text abruptly glowed. The mana that had be stirred by the Mana Fetus had been absorbed into the text, which instantly formed a magical ritual. Because of his proximity to the cloaked man, ¡®Negary¡¯ was also enveloped within the ritual.

    ¡¼ A formation master? ¡½information regarding this cloaked man¡¯s identity shed through ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ mind.

    Mages were people who relied greatly on preparations duringbat. Things like spellcasting catalysts, magical rituals, mana environment, etc.... were all pivotal in determining whether or not a mage was powerful.

    However, there was a kind of mage who didn¡¯t require quite as many preparations beforebat, which were formation masters. Only people with an extremely strong natural spirit sense as well as an acute sense of perception of their surroundings would be able to be a formation master.

    A qualified formation master must be able to use their own mana to manifest formation runes that only they could understand, thus creating magical rituals in very little time.

    Due to the prerequisites as well as this world¡¯s environment, formation masters had always been rare and most likely considered to be weak. However, under the specific circumstances within a mana tide, a formation master would be able to disy their true strength.

    ¡°The essence of a formation master is the ability to fully grasp and control one¡¯s environment, and within this mana-thick environment, my strength has been increased two-fold¡± a mouth could be seen moving beneath the formation master¡¯s cloak: ¡°Formation ¨C Thick Earth!¡±

    The pressure within the entire ritual became twice as strong, causing ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ figure to somewhat sway. It truly must be said, this environment wasn¡¯t too friendly towards someone who was about to give birth.

    ¡°Formation ¨C Distant Heaven!¡±

    The formation master didn¡¯t stop there, as more text continued to flow from his body. As these texts ovepped with the previous formation, everything within became blurry, even the formation master¡¯s figure instantly appeared to have grown distant and unreachable like the sky above.

    ¡¼ Pseudo space expansion through ovepping mana? ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ quickly saw through the essence of this so-called Formation ¨C Distant Heaven, but some abilities couldn¡¯t really be resolved by just understanding them.

    Looking outside the formation, he could see that the people outside were also fighting one another, some of the mana fluctuations were strong enough that ¡®Negary¡¯ could sense them as well.

    At this point, the formation master continued:

    ¡°Three-stage Forbidden Formation ¨C Vitality Siphon!¡± the formation master¡¯s third formation began to spread.

    The ck text slithered like snakes and quickly became ovepped with the previous two formations. A different kind of power began to act upon ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ body as if it was trying to absorb his vitality.

    ¡°Humans are also a part of the environment, which means people are also a part of what a formation can take advantage of¡± the formation master dered.

    In a world like the Moon Tree world where the amount of mana in the atmosphere was essentially zero, formation masters have had no choice but to be creative and took advantage of other things to create their formations.

    By using the people inside as a source of energy for the formation, he siphoned their vitality to maintain the formation, the Distant Heaven formation protected himself while also trapping his enemies within, while the Thick Earth formation would restrain the enemy¡¯s movement. The three Earth-Heaven-Man forbidden formations had ovepped to ovee each other¡¯s shorings and supported one another.

    ¡°As soon as you fell inside my formation, you had already lost the initiative!¡± the formation master¡¯s eyes were cold: ¡°I¡¯ve already realized my limit, without a greater spirit sense and perception, my formation expertise cannot possibly improve. I will mercilessly remove all obstacles in my path, and you will have no one but your own luck to me for falling into my homefield¡±

    In the barrier, ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ expression was growing increasingly stranger.

 Chapter 372: Vol5 Ch42: Five star delivery room, praiseworthy!

    <h4>Chapter 372: Vol5 Ch42: Five star delivery room, praiseworthy!</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ Has his mind been dulled by the rich amount of mana in the air? ¡½sensing the force siphoning his vitality, ¡®Negary¡¯ slightly tilted his head.

    Mana was a source of power with a powerful attraction for all mages, even the elves developed the mana addiction disorder from being modified by the Moon Tree.

    For these mages who lived in an environment constantly deprived of mana, while they could contain the mana inside their bodies from going berserk within this mana-rich atmosphere, they would still undergo various symptoms like sudden excitement and decrease in logical abilities.

    Inyman¡¯s terms, this formation master had be intoxicated within this mana rich area.

    Of course, this level of ¡®intoxication¡¯ would only result in the formation master acting a bit more impulsively and his mentality bing a bit more stimted; sometimes, being like this would instead help him exert himself better.

    ¡¼ However, this environment is truly quite suitable ¡½

    Within this formation, all mana was directed towards the center, additionally, no one outside would be able to influence the inside due to the istion, and there was a force constantly absorbing any excess vitality; it was as if everything was set up exactly to help ¡®Negary¡¯ give birth better...

    ¡¼ Should I praise you for your good work? ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ skin was slowly cracking away, emanating the aura of newborn life.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Begging for forgiveness?¡± the formation master¡¯s voice resounded from afar.

    He could feel mana clearly converging towards him, allowing some originally mundane spells to be exceedingly frightening.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you any chance! Die here and be the Fetus¡¯ nutrients, then aid my rebirth!¡± the formation master mobilized the formation¡¯s own frequency and waved his hand, sending a ray of light from it.

    Under the formation¡¯s support, even the simplest magic ray could be a mana bomb, and it was this qualitative improvement that gave the formation master the confidence to call this his home field.

    Zi...

    Under the Distant Heaven formation¡¯s influence, a magic ray wouldn¡¯t necessarily fly straight, those using normal senses to perceive this ray of light would find it zigzagging and curving as it approached.

    The ray urately shot and missed ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ body by a hair¡¯s breadth. The intense kic energy contained within the ray caused a gust of wind to blow on ¡®Negary¡¯, a part of his skin broke off and fell like fragile ceramic, then scattered into dust in the wind.

    ¡°How is that possible!?¡± the formation master was stunned.

    While the environment is under myplete control, with my sense of perception, and the other party not moving at all, I missed?

    What kind of ridiculous joke is this?

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the key point right now!¡± the formation master wasn¡¯t too concerned with his failure. Questioning the reality of something that had already urred was something that only fools would concern themselves with, the more pressing matter right now was for him to think of a way to get rid of this detestable bastard.

    ¡°I was careless this time, but you¡¯re definitely not escaping this time¡±

    While he made this deration and gathered mana to cast his spell, some written letters were flowing from his back into his cloak, wrapping himself within it.

    This Mana Banquet was clearly abnormal. Not only did the worshippers of the Seven Churches suddenly participate, but the Great Magus Stim had also suddenly be rejuvenated; all of these abnormalities clearly pointed to the fact that this year¡¯s Mana Banquet would be unlike the rest.

    The mana-rich environment earlier granted him confidence, considering that he was a first-rate mage in his own rights and his strength had been greatly increased. He might not have been able to defeat everyone by himself, but he believed that he would have been among the strongest.

    However, reality coldly pped him on the face, telling him that he wasn¡¯t the only ¡®cheat¡¯ in the room. The most he would get was a two-fold increase in mana, while the others could ¡®cheat¡¯ all their values all the way to the sky.

    This fact forced the formation master to calm back down, treating ¡®Negary¡¯ as a real enemy. His spirit sense was overclocking itself to try and sense the other party¡¯s state. However, he soon noticed something strange as ¡®Negary¡¯ was in some sort of special state, almost like he had just died.

    Mobilizing his mana, he shot another magic ray towards ¡®Negary¡¯ while focusing all of his perceptions to sense the changes within the formation. This time, he wanted to know for sure why his attack had missed the previous time.

    Formation ¨C Distant Heaven is a distorted zone created from mana that causes a pseudo ovepping space, so all spatial distance within should be under myplete control.

    The formation master continued to track the trajectory of his magic ray, he then discovered that for a split second, a small amount of mana was abruptly absorbed by the Formation ¨C Vitality Siphon.

    Due to the three formations ovepping on one another, that abrupt amount of mana had appeared at the exact point of ovep for the three formations, which caused a minute change in Distant Heaven. It was this minute change that distorted the attacking direction of his magic ray.

    ¡°This skill...¡±

    Even though he was already prepared for this answer, the formation master couldn¡¯t help but feel immense envy. After his formations had been set up, the other party had put in a small amount of mana at the exact necessary time to influence Distant Heaven¡¯s effects; the necessary perception and spirit sense required for this was unimaginable, otherwise, if anyone randomly circting their mana could affect his control, then he would be such a huge failure of a formation master.

    This level of spirit sense and perception far surpassed the formation master¡¯s, if he had this level of skill, he wouldn¡¯t even bother to participate in the Mana Banquet in the first ce. Ever since he was young, it had always been other people being jealous of his talents, this was the very first time he had tasted the envy of being overwhelmingly inferior to someone else when it came to talents.

    This isn¡¯t the time to feel envious.

    The formation master reminded himself, then focused his mind on a solution against ¡®Negary¡¯. After knowing what means the other party used to alter the course of his attacks, things would be much easier.

    Some of the letters that made up the formation array began to change, altering the structure of his triple formation. Previously it was the Vitality Siphon formation that fueled the Distant Heaven and Thick Earth formations, but now it had been changed to Distant Heaven and Thick Earth absorbing the mana of the Mana Fetus to fuel Vitality Siphon¡¯s absorption.

    ¡°Your current state must have been invoked by the Mana Fetus, a unique state of being half-dead and half-alive. I¡¯llpletely absorb all of your vitality and have you diepletely¡± after stating his n for ¡®Negary¡¯ to hear, the formation master continued to observe ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ state. As soon as he noticed anything out of the ordinary, he would immediately trigger his preparations and change his goal tonight.

    Earlier, his goal was to take the Mana Fetus for himself and obtain the right to be reborn; but as soon as that failed, his goal would change to preserving his own existence.

    ¡¼ Thank you... ¡½the outermostyer of ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ body quickly crumbled away into dust, having been stimted by the sped-up vitality absorption. ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ new body was swiftly revealed, emanating a vast amount of vitality mana that entered the Vitality Siphon formation. This mana seemed to have an infectious characteristic, as they swiftly invaded and took over ownership of the letters within the formation.

    Having known the difference between them before, the formation master wasn¡¯t too surprised with this result; the letters he had prepared on his body instantly began to glow and resonated with the letters around himself. Other than the Vitality Siphon formation, his other formations swiftly receded around his body.

    After that, the formation master retreated, sat half-crouched on the ground, and closed himself off.

 Chapter 373: Vol5 Ch43: Chaotic battle

    <h4>Chapter 373: Vol5 Ch43: Chaotic battle</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ How cautious ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ looked at the formation master, who had now curled up into a ball in a corner, and scowled.

    In that instant just now, the formation master had retrieved both the Distant Heaven and Thick Earth formations, engraving them upon his own body. The originally huge formations had now receded to remain only around his body, causing the space around his body to appear blurry like frosted ss.

    This was the formation master¡¯s strongest defensive posture. Having confirmed ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ strength, he resolutely gave up on his original goal and protected himself as a priority.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ put on a new set of clothing that was a couple sizesrger, then slowly adapted to the power of the first Divine Embryo.

    After that, he manipted the Vitality Siphon formation to cause its structure to continuously change. ¡®Negary¡¯ had actually studied formations before,bined with his understanding of Life, this type of vitality-rted formation couldn¡¯t hold its secrets from him for too long.

    Due to its birth in a mana-rich environment, the first Divine Embryo had an excellent innate ability to sense and manipte mana; and thanks to the outer shell of mana that it was encased in during incubation, the first Divine Embryo¡¯s vitality was also immense, his current life span alone would be around 1000 years.

    Furthermore, the first Divine Embryo had also evolved to gain a new characteristic. Every bit of vitality mana that his body produced would carry with it his life signature, this made it so that he had gained a vitality invasion ability.

    ording to ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ analysis, this characteristic was most likely inherited from Michael¡¯s maggot infecting ability.

    ¡¼ Of course, infecting is only the initial phase ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯s¡¯ vitality mana began to pour out within the formation. Bit by bit, the Vitality Siphon formation was altered, eventually shrinking into a small circr pattern in the palm of his hand.

    This was the true application of ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ vitality invasion ability, everything, including the world itself, was a living body, a scattered yet unified living body.

    In different aspects of reality, they appeared in different forms.

    His vitality invasion ability could assimte everything, turning them into a part of his own existence.

    Of course, the current vitality invasion ability was limited in what it could actually invade and infect. With ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ current capabilities, the most he would be able to invade was the total mass of a 3-story house, after that, he wouldn¡¯t be able to infect anything else.

    And so, the first thing ¡®Negary¡¯ chose to infect was the Vitality Siphon formation, which he then engraved onto his body.

    ¡¼ This way, my offensive capabilities would be sufficient ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ thought, then raised his left hand. The formation on his palm lit up to block a burning sword that was swinging down on him.

    A grey mass of power poured out from the formation and enveloped the sword, crushing it almost instantly. A mass of vitality mana was extracted from that and returned to ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ hand.

    Turning towards where that attack came from, ¡®Negary¡¯ saw that it was a knight who wasn¡¯t wearing knight armor. From his previous attack, he most likely belonged to the Sun Shadow Church.

    While they might have been unsure earlier, the newly reborn ¡®Negary¡¯ in his first Divine Embryo form now emanated a strong aura of Life; the Sun Shadow Church, who weren¡¯t too friendly towards the Half Life Church, immediately considered ¡®Negary¡¯ an enemy and attacked him.

    ¡¼ Someone who obtained an invitation to the Mana Banquet from a different source, huh? ¡½

    This knight wasn¡¯t wearing his armor, and he had also melded into the peanut gallery earlier, so without the burning sword, ¡®Negary¡¯ wouldn¡¯t have realized that he was part of the Sun Shadow Church without paying particr attention to him.

    ¡¼ A pre-coordinated attack? ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ gaze scanned through the entire hall. Including Great Magus Stim, there were 18 people in total here, if the Mana Fetus was also ounted for, then it would be 19.

    Among them, the host Stim sat firmly on his seat without acting, a few House of Mages members who saw that it wasn¡¯t appropriate had also chosen to gather behind Stim without trying topete for the Mana Festus. Of course, there were also exceptionally sharp ones hiding in a corner without participating in the chaotic battle.

    All in all, a total of 11 or 12 people were currently fighting, the main goal was still to take control of the Mana Fetus, other than the House of Mages, the Sun Shadow Church was the strongest force here with the highest member count.

    If everyone hadn¡¯t consciously or subconsciously banded together to stop the Sun Shadow Church, the Saint Soul Awakened would have already arrived in front of the Mana Fetus.

    A total of four people from the Sun Shadow Church hade to this Mana Banquet, two of whom had disguised themselves as unaffiliated members, while the other two were the Saint Soul Awakened and his servant.

    Other than that, the rest were leaders of medium or small-scale organizations, or those without any affiliations, all of whom were utilizing their own means ofbat. All sorts of mana and other forms of energy were unleashed into the hall, drifting around the Mana Fetus.

    The Sun Shadow Church member stared closely at ¡®Negary¡¯ as his skin slowly reddened. mes then manifested from the palm of his hand to form a sword of fire, after which he charged towards ¡®Negary¡¯ once again.

    ¡¼ It¡¯s only the warm-up round, is that really necessary? ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ clearly understood the goals of the Sun Shadow Church as well as the other God worshippers foring here: they wanted to confirm Great Magus Stim¡¯s current state. There might still be some room for those mages here right now, but once the true probing began, the majority of the people here would be cleared out, one way or another.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ opened the palm of his right hand and released a mass of vitality mana, air rapidly converged towards it, manifesting as a half-transparent ming lion on top of ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ palm.

    The source of all mana was space. Evil Gods had the ability to directly absorb outer space matter and convert it into high-quality mana; the world could also absorb outer space matter to form Source Energy, then further deteriorate into mana.

    The current ¡®Negary¡¯ was still in the process of researching the state of which the outer space mana sources were in, but once it had been converted into Source Energy or deteriorated into mana, the absorbed space matter would have already be a part of the living body that is this world. For that reason, mana was also living.

    By absorbing the ¡®Life¡¯ of the me sword, then fusing them with other lifeforms¡¯ characteristics and granting the product a vessel, he was able to create a unique kind of lifeform. Naturally, these lifeforms were highly unstable and would most likely copse by themselves after a short while.

    ¡¼ However, that¡¯s more than enough! ¡½waving his hand forward, ¡®Negary¡¯ sent the me lion towards the charging Sun Shadow knight.

    me and me weaved between one another, the intense heat shing in the air. Having the advantage of being made from air, the me lion rushed through the fire sword and tried to chomp the knight.

    As the mes washed towards him, the knight wasn¡¯t at all flustered, allowing the mes to burn him as they pleased. The me sword in his hand disappeared as he struck the me lion¡¯s body with his fist; a small red point appeared on top of his hand, which converged all the mes around him towards it.

    The me lion¡¯s body was also distorted and warped as it was absorbed into the red point as well, which eventually turned into a small crystal that looked like it had circtingva within.

    Holding the crystal in his hand, the knight didn¡¯t seem to be burnt at all and charged towards ¡®Negary¡¯ again, only to be greeted by more abnormal lifeforms.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ had pressed his left hand on the ground to siphon more vitality mana from it while his right hand was weaving more abominations, producing monsters one after another,

 Chapter 374: Vol5 Ch44: Blueprint of the Tree of Life

    <h4>Chapter 374: Vol5 Ch44: Blueprint of the Tree of Life</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ Mequik describes the world as the World Tree, also known as the Tree of Life ¡½

    This was how ¡®Negary¡¯ remembered Mequik¡¯s Pathway. Through researching the structure and formation of Life, she eventuallypleted the blueprint for her personal Tree of Life.

    ¡¼ Every element is a lifeform, which would ultimately constitute theplete Tree of Life and epasses an entire World ¡½

    The blueprint of the Tree of Life that Mequik had drawn up slowly appeared in ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ mind.

    ¡¼ Of course, that is Mequik¡¯s personal blueprint and her Pathway. As every lifeform is different, so too would the blueprint of every lifeform ¡½

    ¡¼ Which means, I must slowly draft and design my personal Tree of Life blueprint as well ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ continued to siphon vitality mana from his surroundings, then transfer it into various objects in ordance with the life structures that he had collected, animating them into abominable creatures under his control.

    ¡°Power of the Great Bear!¡± an abrupt shout resounded.

    A druid bearing the insignia of Life Bearer had uttered that battle cry as his body rapidly expanded. His brown hair swiftly grew all over his body as his face protruded forward, turning into an ursine face. As his Half Life Church druid garbpletely burst open, hisrge bear hands immediately swiped towards the nearest human.

    That person¡¯s mana glowed abruptly bright for a split second before it wentpletely dim, he was then sent flying by the bear w into the wall of the hall. His entire body now looked like a mass of pulp on the wall that didn¡¯t even appear remotely humanoid.

    The mass of pulp rapidly dried up as everything within was absorbed by the moving Mana Fetus on the table and became its nutrients; if someone entered the Mana Fetus¡¯ stomach right now, they would have a chance of inheriting the dead person¡¯s abilities.

    ¡¼ Lifeform ovey... ¡½observing the humanoid Great Bear from the Half Life Church, ¡®Negary¡¯ reached a bit of epiphany.

    The Half Life Church worshipped Life Bearer, they didn¡¯t divide themselves into priests and knights, as all members of the church referred to themselves as druids. By conducting druidic rituals, they would obtain arge amount of vitality mana, and once their rituals reached a certain degree, they would obtain a corresponding life structure.

    Bybining these life structures with their own forms, they would be able to transform the same way this humanoid Great Bear had done.

    For this reason, the druids of the Half Life Church believed that human life was iplete, that they were born with only half of themselves. ording to them, humans needed to obtain the life structures from God and fuse it with themselves in order to fill in their missing half. Ultimately, they would be one with their God and be whole once more, thus leading to the Half Life Church name.

    It was said that a top-level druid of the Half Life Church could have up to three transformations. Due to personal suitability, there were numerous life structures they could obtain, with the mostmon being Great Bear, Dire Wolf, and various birds of prey.

    Of course, there were also those who obtained different life structures like Rock Golems, Ents, and Mer-humans.

    Evidently, this Half Life Druid was currently in his Great Bear form, although there were also differences in the Great Bear form of different people. For example, a normal person¡¯s Great Bear form might just be a regr bear, but once they had meticulously studied and perfectly fused their own vitality with their life structure, then they would instead be a Mystic Bear.

    The might of the Mystic Bear had fully been revealed after crushing an opponent to a pulp in one swipe.

    ¡¸ My brother, let us join forces to beat these guys to death, returning them to the embrace of the Tree of Life ¡¹the Great Beat roared towards ¡®Negary¡¯. With his currentrge frame, even trying to whisper would make it sound like he was shouting.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ frowned.

    ¡¼ Is this Half Life Druid really that straightforward? I¡¯ve only revealed the tiniest bit of life structure technique and the other party already considered me an ally ¡½

    ¡¼ Although, this assumption isn¡¯t incorrect either ¡½

    With Mequik and Negary¡¯s secret alliance, he could also be considered half a member of the Half Life Church. From a certain perspective, his position might even be higher than a Saint Soul Awakened.

    ¡¼ Does this guy not know about the Great Magus¡¯ current state? ¡½

    While ¡®Negary¡¯ pondered this, his hands didn¡¯t stop for even a second. Arge amount of vitality mana poured out of his body into the ground underneath his feet. The ground swiftly moved as if it hade to life, producing a huge w to grab the Sun Shadow Knight who was preupied with the abominations.

    At the same time, a stone tail manifested from the ground to swing at a mage who still hadn¡¯t managed to react in time.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ wasn¡¯t sure what Mequik was preparing to do. From the looks of it, this entity had silently and unknowingly taken control of Great Magus Stim, but also somehow exposed an aura of vitality, which drew gazes from every side.

    ¡¼ Or perhaps, Mequik still hasn¡¯t been able topletely take over the Great magus, and the exposed aura of vitality was actually the Great Magus¡¯ attempt at saving himself? This is also possible ¡½

    With this in mind, ¡®Negary¡¯ observed the Great Magus who was sitting at the host seat once again. Either due to his confirmation bias or because that was actually the case, ¡®Negary¡¯ noticed that despite the Great Magus being expressionless, a faint hint of retaliation could still be seen on his face.

    ¡¼ If this is the case, then the goal of the other Churches would be to save the Great Magus, while the Half Life Church¡¯s goal is to stall for time until Mequik fully takes over him ¡½

    After analyzing, the situation seemed to have be clear.

    Other than those who couldn¡¯t discern the true circumstances, everyone here had inadvertently divided themselves into two factions, one being the Sun Shadow Church and the other Churches, and the other being those from the Half Life Church.

    No wonder the druid assumed his Mystic Bear transformation so quickly, it turned out that things had gotten to a crucial moment before anyone even realized it. Having understood this, ¡®Negary¡¯ began using his full strength.

    ¡°The Great Magus secret order!¡± with an abrupt shout, the blond-haired Eyre1 stepped out from behind the Great Magus, produced a scroll in his hand, and ripped it apart, releasing the immense mana inside.

    That mana contained the Great Magus¡¯ unique signatures, which was familiar to everyone who was part of the House of Mages, and the secret order contained within would also suggest a lot of things.

    [Help Sir Negary take control of the Mana Fetus]

    The name Negary within this secret order was invoked through a unique magic technique, it made sure that everyone who came into contact with Negary¡¯s existence would instantly understand who Negary was.

    Master of the Impure Hermit Order, Infector of Worlds, a Demigod on the same level as the Great Magus.

    Following the reveal of this true name, the appearance of the bald young man from before abruptly changed. An almost terrifying sense of charm emanated from him like tentacles that wrapped around everyone on site. Killer J¡¯s previous conjecture was correct, as the bald young man was indeed another of Negary¡¯s clones.

    Arge number of golden particles rapidly converged towards the bald young man and further escted the battle.

    Eyre breathed heavily as he gradually took distance from Great Magus Stim, the other mages were still a bit surprised, unclear why a so-called ¡®Great Magus secret order¡¯ would show up while the Great Magus was sitting right next to them.

    ¡°Eyre, have you betrayed me? You should know better than anyone how much I hold you in high regards¡± Stim looked at Eyre and slowly spoke.

    ¡°Then please show your mana signature and use it to prove that you are still yourself!¡± Eyre bravely replied.

    After he returned from delivering Negary¡¯s invitation, the Great Magus didn¡¯t ept Negary¡¯s reply and instead told him to keep hold of it, after which he received plenty of hidden messages and hints for him to examine Negary¡¯s reply.

 Chapter 375: Vol5 Ch45: Filling the pit

    <h4>Chapter 375: Vol5 Ch45: Filling the pit</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    From Negary¡¯s reply Eyre received the Great Magus¡¯ secret order as well as a clearer understanding of the current situation.

    At first, Eyre naturally believed that this was Negary¡¯s attempt at deceiving him, but due to the Great Magus¡¯ strange attitude after his return to the House of Mages as well as certain matters that urredter on, his opinion slowly shifted to believing the matters written within the secret order.

    [Life Bearer is in the process of taking over the Great Magus]

    This terrifying statement was actually the truth, and even the Great Magus had to resort to minor tricks, causing subtle disturbances to direct other powerful entities to help him escape.

    Then, how did Life Bearer take control of the Great Magus?

    Several people couldn¡¯t help but turn their gazes towards the Mana Fetus. The Mana Fetus was the most Life-rted entity by the Great Magus¡¯ side, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°The Great Magus had fallen into a dying state not too long ago, so in order to rejuvenate himself, he reached out to Life Bearer¡±

    ¡°The Mana Fetus was originally a dependent God of the elven Lord God Scion of Life, and the Scion of Life was killed at the hands of Life Bearer, who then obtained the Divine Artifact of the Scion of Life¡±

    ¡°The Great Magus cooperated with Life Bearer to use those artifacts to rectify the Mana Fetus, giving it the capability to rebirth even the Great Magus¡± Eyre loudly exined.

    ¡°But to cooperate with a God is also to look down an abyss while standing at its edge, a precarious operation where one would fall in at any moment¡±

    ¡°While the Great Magus was powerful, he was also afraid of falling into the abyss, so he had made his preparations. He handed me a unique invitation to be delivered to the town of Lohr for Sir Negary, thus drawing the attention of Negary and the Sun Shadow Church. If the Great Magus had failed, this would be his greatest contingency n¡±

    ¡°As you might have already known, the Great Magus had failed, that was why he resorted to using this contingency n with what little resistance he had left. During this process, he also guided me through certain events to eventually discover the secret order within the reply¡± Eyre continued to exin while breathing heavily.

    ¡°It was the secret order that told me all of this, as well as providing a method to confirm it. If the Great Magus had only been rejuvenated through the Mana Fetus, then the essence of his mana wouldn¡¯t have changed; but if he was under Life Bearer¡¯s control, then his mana would have been irreconcbly altered¡± Eyre raised the secret order in his hand, showing its entire content to everyone: ¡°Please use the truth to prove my mistake, Great Magus Stim!¡±

    ¡°An interesting tale, however...¡± Stim¡¯s expression remained calm: ¡°I have no need to prove who I am. Akasha¡¯s presence next to me represents the Grand Library is still under my control, and I dere that Eyre is a traitor, kill him¡±

    Behind Stim, the House of Mages felt a bit between a rock and a hard ce, not knowing who exactly to help. Eyre had produced evidence that no one could confirm to be real or fake, while Stim¡¯s refusal to disy his mana essence also suggested that there were issues with him.

    ¡¼ His grace the Great Magus had also predicted this and left several hidden hands all over the Academic City, all of which would be exposed in case he failed ¡½the bald ¡®Negary¡¯ suddenly spoke up: ¡¼ I¡¯ve also sent members of the Impure Hermit Order to investigate and remain hidden within the city to continuously report any abnormalities ¡½

    ¡¼ For example, Michael Mobis, a member of the House of Mages who acted as a hidden card for the Great Magus. Because he also needed to reincarnate, Michael performed a reincarnation ritual within the Mobis Institute, through which we were able to discover traces of Life Bearer ¡½

    ¡¼ My people who were sent to investigate the Mobis Institute caused the explosive incident several days ago and ended the ritual prematurely. However, Michael still ended up rejuvenated with a new life, this second Michael was now able to use techniques unique to Life Bearer ¡½

    ¡¼ This proves that the hidden preparations ced on Michael had been removed by Life Bearer, and he had also been converted to one of their minions ¡½

    The bald ¡®Negary¡¯ dered as he stood a bit away from the ¡®Negary¡¯ who was creating abominable lifeforms, their gazes met briefly before calmly breaking off again. All of ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ abnormalities had been perfectly exined.

    In fact, ¡®Negary¡¯ suspected that the bald ¡®Negary¡¯ didn¡¯t even know that he was also one of Negary¡¯s clones, thus using this as a way to maintain secrecy of the original Negary¡¯s alliance with Life Bearer.

    ¡¼ During our investigation, the most crucial clue had also been unearthed ¡½bald ¡®Negary¡¯ then gestured for Killer J to move forward.

    In front of everyone, Killer J manifested a red glowing dagger in his hand and shed open space itself, opening the way into a crimson sub-space with a 7-8 years old little girl inside.

    As soon as the little girl stepped out, the Mana Fetus that had only been moving instinctively up to this point abruptly roared, its body madly struggled to get free, but invisible threads of mana had tightly restrained the Mana Fetus to ensure that she wouldn¡¯t lose control.

    ¡¼ The Great Magus Stim had captured an Evil God and removed her consciousness to modify her body into the Mana Fetus, but an Evil God¡¯s consciousness wasn¡¯t so easily destroyed, so it had only been infused into another medium and sealed away ¡½

    ¡¼ Lisa was the original name of the Evil God, as well as her current name ¡½the bald ¡®Negary¡¯ held onto the little girl and spoke with a serious tone.

    ¡¼ It was the Great Magus¡¯ hidden guidance that allowed me to find Lisa. If the Great Magus wasn¡¯t under someone else¡¯s control, he wouldn¡¯t have been so foolish as to hand such an important factor to us, would he? ¡½

    ¡¼ Furthermore, we¡¯ve also obtained an important piece of information from Lisa ¡½

    ¡¼ When the Great Magus and Life Bearer cooperated to rectify the Mana Fetus, the Scion of Life¡¯s Divine Artifact had actually not fused with the Mana Fetus. Instead, it became the medium for Life Bearer¡¯s descent and hid within the Mana Fetus¡¯ body ¡½

    ¡¼ Due to the Divine Artifact, the Great Magus¡¯ control over the Mana Fetus was reduced. Without realizing this, when the Great Magus entered the Mana Fetus to undergo rebirth, he was invaded and taken control of by the Divine Artifact ¡½

    ¡¼ Additionally, Lisa had also informed me of another crucial matter, that is the Scion of Life¡¯s Divine Artifact continued to remain inside the Mana Fetus. While the Great Magus couldn¡¯tpete against a Righteous God, he was still a Demigod, so he couldn¡¯t bepletely taken over in such a short time ¡½

    ¡¼ This also put Life Bearer into an awkward position. By helping me send Lisa back to the Mana Fetus, Life Bearer would lose control over the Divine Artifact, and the Great Magus will be free; at the same time, the Divine Artifact will truly be the nutrients for his rebirth ¡½

    ¡¼ Being reborn with the nutrients from a Divine Artifact, even I feel tempted ¡½

    The bald ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ words caused the mages to all be shocked, sessfully rousing their greed. These mages understood the immense difference between a mage and a God, they didn¡¯t even have the courage to take on the power of an Evil God, let alone a Righteous God.

    However, if they were to be rebirthed with the energy of an elven divine artifact, wouldn¡¯t that grant them the qualifications to be a God as well?

    While they rationally understood they couldn¡¯t get involved with this, their greed was the stronger driving force. Earlier, they were able to hold back from pursuing the Mana Fetus because the Mana Banquet was a decadal event, and they would always have another chance. Their greed couldn¡¯t drive them forward before because the benefits didn¡¯t outweigh the risks, but once that scale tilted the other way around, their greed became impossible to suppress.

    There were also problems like how ¡®Negary¡¯ would take control of the Mana Fetus once Lisa returned to it, or how they¡¯d take the Mana Fetus and gain that chance of rebirth, as well as how they¡¯d survive after the rebirth, etc., but all of them understood a single fact: Acting right now meant that they would have a chance, and not acting meant they had essentially crossed the peak of their life, it could only go downhill from here.

    And so, the mages silently took distance from Great Magus Stim one after another.

 Chapter 376: Vol5 Ch46: Descent of Gods

    <h4>Chapter 376: Vol5 Ch46: Descent of Gods</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The Great Magus¡¯ expression was calm. Apparently recalling something, he lifted his hand; the entire banquet hall shook briefly, but then nothing happened at all.

    Akasha spoke as she stood on his side: ¡°To remove a C-ss authority, a unique password is required, please enter the unique password¡±

    ¡°Is that so, so Stim still had a card hidden here¡± the Great Magus chuckled in realization.

    Akasha was an artificial intelligence system that he created to manage the Grand Library on the basis of the polyhedron chip that once resided inside this body.

    After Mequik took control of the Great Magus, she was indeed able to gain control over Akasha and the Grand Library, but the Great Magus had still managed to prepare a few minor tricks here and there that she didn¡¯t know about.

    For example, every member of the House of Mages carried an insignificant C-ss authority that didn¡¯t do much except allow them to enter the Grand Library to read some non-crucial books; but to remove this authority, a unique password that not even the Great Magus knew about was necessary.

    Akasha¡¯s authority system was set up very rigidly, so Mequik would only be able to remove this unique password by using the highest authority within Akasha¡¯s system after spending a bit of time, but what shecked right now was that time.

    This was obviously another of the Great Magus¡¯ preparations. If the Great Magus had seeded, a few C-ss authorities didn¡¯t matter a lot, but if he had failed, then these few C-ss authorities would be a pitfall, or even a critical opening at this point in time.

    Without hesitation, the Great Magus¡¯ mana surged forward like a tidal wave that swept over the entire banquet hall. This mana fused with the banquet hall topletely transform therge area¡¯s structure.

    Tall trees, moist and frigid mist, as well as a sense of foreboding dread.

    ¡º Sir Negary ¡»

    ¡®Negary¡¯ looked down at one of the abominations he created earlier, which had now turned into arge crocodile-like creature, as well as the feminine figure who stood half-way within the mist not too far away from him.

    ¡¼ Lady Mequik ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ respectfully responded. Quite evidently, Life Bearer had shown herself on the scene by borrowing the Great Magus¡¯ mana.

    ¡º Try to kill all of those mages from the House of Mages, and if you have the chance, let Eternal Heat¡¯s people obtain the Mana Fetus ¡»the upper half of the feminine figure was that of a nakeddy, but the lower half was a mass of silvery fat tentacles.

    With a single nce, ¡®Negary¡¯ felt his mana and life essence wanting to shift towards Mequik¡¯s current form, and this was while Mequik had actively hidden within the mist to obscure her form.

    ¡¼ As expected of Life Bearer Mequik, her life structure is so much more advancedpared to my current body that my form had instinctively tried to shift towards her own ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ suppressed his body¡¯s vitality mana with this thought in mind, then noticed that Mequik had disappeared without a trace.

    A few ck butterflies were hovering where Mequik previously stood, apparently waiting for ¡®Negary¡¯.

    Mequik¡¯s earlier words also caused ¡®Negary¡¯ to somewhat frown; there were no issues with the order to kill the mages from the House of Mages, but the second order was full of issues.

    ¡¼ This means that the so-called C-ss authority might be a bit above Mequik¡¯s expectations, but the Mana Fetus was originally a trap, a trap for the other Righteous Gods to fall into ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the depths of these Righteous Gods¡¯ schemes.

    The previous struggles that seemed like thest of Stim¡¯s consciousness trying to break free, as well as the abnormalities within the Academic City, might have been an illusion that Mequik purposely set up for others to see, the goal was to lead the other Righteous Gods into a pitfall.

    ¡¼ If that is the case, the Great Magus had already been taken over by Mequik since a while ago. The estimation of Mequik¡¯s strength must be readjusted ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ expression was very serious. She was able to take full control of the Great Magus who wasn¡¯t too much weakerpared to Negary without any signs or warnings. A part of that might have been due to the Great Magus¡¯ impatience of breaking through his own limits that he reached out to cooperate with Mequik, but isn¡¯t Negary also cooperating with Mequik right now?

    Negary didn¡¯t believe that he would be much smarterpared to Great Magus Stim. If Stim had been able to establish the Grand Library and prosper for over a thousand years in this Moon Tree world under the Seven Gods¡¯ constant struggles, he couldn¡¯t possibly be a fool, which meant that Mequik¡¯s true trump cards were beyond his expectations.

    After a bit of thought, ¡®Negary¡¯ put everything to the back of his head. Therge crocodile under his feet carried him to the ck butterflies, after which the butterflies began to fly towards a certain direction as a group. It was the guide that Mequik left for him.

    At this point, a sensation of intense heat could be felt in ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ spirit sense. Even the originally frigid mist became a bit thinner as a ray of light illuminated the gloomy forest.

    ¡¼ Eternal Heat has descended? ¡½

    ¡®Negary¡¯ was quickly able to understand after a bit of thought. This forest was something that the Great Magus used his own mana to create,bined with the Grand Library¡¯s authority, it was the greatest home field advantage. Evidently, Eternal Heat did not hope to see that happen, so he descended within the Saint Soul Awakened¡¯s body.

    At the same time, a mysterious song faintly flickered in ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ ears. This singing was extremely alluring, rousing those who heard it to focus their senses to hear the song better, this caused the mist around them to start smelling a bit like the sea.

    ¡¼ Eulogy of the Ocean Depths ¡½

    Suppressing his own emotions, ¡®Negary¡¯ easily recognized the entity who caused this supernatural phenomenon: Eulogy of the Ocean Depths, who frequently resided at the bottom of the sea. His singing would usually draw fishermen of the world to fall into the ocean. During this process of sinking to the bottom, the profound terror of the ocean depths would eventually cause these fishermen to mutate into monsters.

    Of course, this song wasn¡¯t limited to just fishermen, as anyone who was suitable within the Moon Tree world would be able to hear this singing as well; and without exceptions, they would all begin their journey into the ocean depths, where they eventually turned into oceanic monsters through the song.

    This transformation was a representation of Eulogy of the Ocean Depths¡¯ profound understanding of Life, in the past, it was he and Life Bearer who killed the Scion of Life, after which they divided everything rted to the power of life between themselves.

    The fact that the Scion of Life¡¯s Divine artifact was currently within the Mana Fetus had obviously caused Eulogy of the Ocean Depths to feel very tempted. If he could obtain this Divine Artifact, his Pathway would be further constructed, at which point he might even advance another step.

    The ck butterflies scattered into sprites of light and disappeared, ¡®Negary¡¯ looked forward and saw that the Great Bear Druid, as well as the bald ¡®Negary¡¯ and two mages, were there.

    Other than that, there were also a myriad of strange and unusual creatures who were madly attacking bald ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ side; if not for these creatures, the Great Bear Druid alone wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against bald ¡®Negary¡¯.

 Chapter 377: Vol5 Ch47: Power levels

    <h4>Chapter 377: Vol5 Ch47: Power levels</h4>

    Evident from the current situation, Mequik had led ¡®Negary¡¯ here to have him aid the Great Bear Druid, taking this chance tomunicate with the bald ¡®Negary¡¯ so that it would be easier for them to deceive the other Righteous Gods, as well as ensuring that the original Negary wouldn¡¯t fall into the trap.

    At the same time, he also had to keep an eye out for Life Bearer, observing her measures carefully so that he wouldn¡¯t be taken over by them and die.

    The Great Bear Druid was still roaring without reserve, but his voice clearly sounded a bit drained.

    This forest was their side¡¯s home field. The surrounding trees and bacteria were all helping the members of the Half Life Church by constantly replenishing their vitality mana, even the monsters created by the forest who were attacking the enemies without minding their lives would return a portion of vitality mana to the Great Bear after dying.

    Without this overwhelming advantage, the Great Bear would have already fallen in bald ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ hands as soon as their battle began.

    The Great Bear Druid¡¯s strength was decent, but from what he had shown so far, he was barely at the third stage of release, and there was a night and day difference in theirbat methods. ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ vision and wealth of knowledge was simply far above the Druid.

    After all, bald ¡®Negary¡¯ was a clone of the original; and unlike Life ¡®Negary¡¯, who was restrained from inheriting the original¡¯s abilities, bald ¡®Negary¡¯ had inherited a great amount of both power and knowledge. His strength was definitely at least the third stage of release, but he hadn¡¯t begun to manifest his Pathway.

    This was the fate for all clones in general, having inherited too much power from the original, the originally difficult task of manifesting a Pathway only became even more difficult. On the other hand, since Life ¡®Negary¡¯ hadn¡¯t inherited any power from the original and had incorporated Mequik¡¯s knowledge with his own, he actually had a greater chance of manifesting a Pathway.

    ...

    With Negary¡¯s current knowledge, all living beings could be divided into 6 levels depending on their power. Additionally, humans without any supernatural power could all be listed at level 0, regardless of how much they had trained their skills or body, having no supernatural power meant that they could only remain at the lowest level.

    Level 1 was equivalent to those who had achieved the first stage of release, they were those who obtained minor supernatural powers through their [Origin] or the Principles of other Pathways through one way or another.

    Level 2 were those who had released their [Origin] a second time, obtaining more Principles and bing more powerful, the only difference between levels 1 and 2 was how many Principles they had carved onto their souls.

    Level 3 waspletely different. The third stage of release could be generalized into three stages, the first stage was to fully release one¡¯s [Origin] and obtain the Seed of Truth within it; the second stage was to obtain even more Principles and Truth to sustain the Seed of Truth¡¯s growth; while the third stage was the preliminary stages of manifesting one¡¯s Pathway, having a clear initial form of a Pathway.

    Level 4 consisted of those who had fully manifested their Pathway. At this point, they could essentially be considered Gods, having wielded a Pathway of their own and continuously radiating their own Pathway and Principles into their surroundings. The New Deity, Progenitor Dragon, Seven Gods, and three Elven Lord Gods were all entities at this level.

    Level 5 could equate to a Sand Realm. A Sand Realm consisted of many Principles and Truths, which formed a world that could house other living beings, while also having their own unique qualities.

    In essence, there weren¡¯t many differences between level 5 and level 4, additionally, some Sand Realms whose spirits weren¡¯t in a conscious state would be easily invaded due to their rigid operation.

    Level 6 were entities that were beyond Negary¡¯s understanding. For example, the ck Abyss and White Light who created the me world, whose collision created an entire world; or the unobservable entity beneath the SCR¡¯s Inexistent World, all of whom were far beyond Negary¡¯s understanding.

    Negary himself was at the third stage of level 3 with an extreme wealth of umted knowledge. At the same time, having ascended himself to be a virus capable of infecting worlds who could utilize the power of any world he had infected, he could be considered a level 4 entity if only his strength was in consideration.

    The tools and equipment that humans created through science had the potential to fit certain Pathways, which granted them immense power. For example, regr firearms could exert the power equivalent to a level 1 entity, while nuclear weapons could even reach level 3 in power.

    However, such weapons were mostly disposable, and they could not truly be intertwined with humans, thus unable to stimte evolution ¨C an improvement of essence and foundation ¨C in humans.

    ...

    Due to Negary¡¯s essence as a world virus, it wasn¡¯t too hard for him to borrow the power of the world to create a level 3 clone who hadn¡¯t manifested their own Pathway, the bald ¡®Negary¡¯ was one such clone that he created not too long ago.

    Originally, the bald ¡®Negary¡¯ was the second son of a certain noble house in the Academic City. His father suddenly became ill, followed by his mother, then his older brother, almost like they were inflicted with a curse, each of his family members died one by one.

    Under these terrifying circumstances, the original bald young man didn¡¯t simply ept his fate, the situation had instead stimted his potential. He would train himself to maintain his health while also examining the book collection of his manor, he even used his family connections to try and investigate the truth.

    In the end, he found Negary¡¯s name in one of his family books and touched upon his existence, after which he volunteered to be closer to Negary and be one of his clones.

    What happened in the bald young man¡¯s family was due to a contingency n by the Great Magus, who had left a type of half-curse, half-virus creature to incubate in the bald young man¡¯s home. It was also because of this creature that the bald young man was bald in the first ce, since he was already infected, if he hadn¡¯t received Negary¡¯s help when he did, he would have already died.

    From that unique virus creature, the bald ¡®Negary¡¯ discovered clues that led to one of the Great Magus¡¯bs, from which he quickly grew and found Lisa¡¯s existence.

    ¡¼ How resilient ¡½touching his glowing forehead, ¡®Negary¡¯ spoke as he observed the Great Bear Druid: ¡¼ Your form has already been massively overclocked, your existence itself is only being maintained through the vitality mana being supplied by your surroundings, as soon as this supply is cut off, your own life structure will copse without fail ¡½

    Golden beads drifted through the air, slowly integrating themselves into their surroundings. The madly attacking creatures¡¯ eyes only flickered briefly before they spat up a great amount of ck blood and copsed, shedding arge amount of their own fur in the process.

    The issue was that these creatures¡¯ deaths were supposed to supply the Great Bear Druid with vitality through the surrounding environment, but this environment had now been taken over by bald ¡®Negary¡¯.

    ¡¸ ROAR!!! ¡¹

    The Great Bear Druid roared irrationally. Without a supply of vitality mana to support it, his current form would only be a burden to his life, this was also one of the reasons why there were so few people capable of ovepping three life structures.

    Just as the Great Bear Druid fell into despair, ¡®Negary¡¯ appeared from one side,nding next to the pile of dead creatures. The Vitality Siphon formation in his left hand swiftly detached from his left palm tond on the ground and expanded to envelop the entire battlefield. With the aid of the environment, it quickly siphoned the vitality mana from its surroundings as numerous unseen beings within this zone silently died off.

    The cut-off flow of vitality mana began to move again, and even stronger than before under ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ maniption.

    Having been supplied with ample vitality mana, the Great Bear Druid¡¯s three ovepping life structures finally showed their true form.

 Chapter 378: Vol5 Ch48: True might of the bear

    <h4>Chapter 378: Vol5 Ch48: True might of the bear</h4>

    Earlier, it was because of insufficient vitality mana that the true power of the three lifeform structure ovep couldn¡¯t be disyed. But now under ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ control, with more than ample vitality mana to support him, the Great Bear Druid¡¯s form began to change.

    First, beneath the brownyer of bear fur, ck bear fur began to grow. It wasn¡¯t clear whether or not this Druid had decided upon using purely bear form, but the first lifeform structure he chose was that of the brown bear, and the second lifeform structure was that of a ck bear.

    Without any surprises, the third lifeform structure he chose was also a bear, but this time, it was a pr bear. The sprouting white fur imbued the Druid a supernatural frost aura, and the ovepping lifeform structure of three bears had caused the Great Bear¡¯s form to grow horrifyingly gigantic.

    The mere swing of the bear paw caused a strong gust of wind to blow forward, additionally, the frost aura imbued within the paw also caused the surrounding space and time to be a bit rigid. In truth, this was a phenomenon caused by the frost aura being mobilized by sheer strength, permeating into the surrounding space and time.

    Guangnai[1] (shortened name) frowned. The Great Bear Druid had already been using this triple ovep form since a while ago, but being unable to exert its true potential due tock of mana made him not that much of an issue. Now that he had the mana to exert its power, he was a very serious issue.

    Guangnai wasn¡¯t actually worried about himself. Having inherited the original Negary¡¯s powers, his strongest advantage was the ability to protect his own life; what he was worried about was the two mages behind him being squished to death.

    These two House of Mages members carried a C-ss authority on them, which the original Negary could take advantage of to bypass the Grand Library¡¯s defense mechanism. After all, the Great Magus¡¯ collection still had a level of allure to them.

    As for the other Righteous Gods, they would be able to very easily transfer their powers into this sealed-off Grand Library if they took advantage of this C-ss authority. In fact, Eternal Heat and Eulogy of the Ocean Depths had most likely used one mage each as their sacrifices to descend earlier.

    Guangnai reached his hand forward, the Impurity carried within the germs on his hand manifested as an aura as well. The rigid Space-Time caused by the frost aura quickly changed, under Guangnai¡¯s maniption, it was changing to formyers uponyers of barriers.

    The Great Bear¡¯s strike caused Space-Time to tear apart and shatter, almost like broken ss. It might appear considerable, but most of the strike¡¯s power had more or less been applied onto the altered spatial structure, which had instead ruined his own home field advantage without being able to hit anything.

    After all, this forest was in essence a magic ritual created by the Great Magus¡¯ mana, although the Great Magus had prepared a mana pool for himself, no amount of mana would be able to withstand a battle of this caliber.

    The Great Bear¡¯s sudden attack was easily resolved by Guangnai, but the real trouble was someone else entirely.

    Guangnai¡¯s gaze fell onto Life ¡®Negary¡¯, which carried a hint of reevaluation. He had investigated the other party before, who should be the Dean of the Mobis Institute, Michael. Evidently, he had now obtained a second life.

    It could almost be guaranteed that this person wasn¡¯t the real Michael. Most likely, he was Michael who had been infected and turned into a clone of Life Bearer.

    However, the other party¡¯s technique gave Guangnai an unexpected sense of familiarity. It felt as if he would have utilized the same technique in that same situation if he possessed the same powers; this was because it was the most suitable method, and there was a chance to greatly increase the Great Bear Druid¡¯s strength in the process.

    This sense of familiarity was almost indiscernible to other people, it was something that only Guangnai felt doubtful about.

    ¡¼ Is it an illusion? ¡½

    Guangnai¡¯s hands did not stop even as he was contemting, even more golden beads gathered around him to manifest golden eyeballs all around Guangnai¡¯s body.

    Regardless, he was currently Negary¡¯s public representative, an ally of Eternal Heat, and even if his conjecture was true, he now needed to disy the attitude fitting of an ally.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ observed Guangnai whose expression didn¡¯t change a single bit and swiftly sped up the cirction of vitality mana. The mass of corpses beneath his feet began to twitch under the mana¡¯s effect, numerous veins broke through their skin and attached themselves to one another. Each of the corpses had literally sewn themselves back together and stood up once again.

    Even the squished blood and flesh from before were being absorbed by the hair-like veins, the life force of these stitched abominations was immense, their new bodies had no such thing as vitals.

    Strictly speaking, the animated veins were the true form of these abominations, and as long as the veins were not thoroughly destroyed, they could always absorb more biomass to stand back up and fight.

    Guangnai¡¯s attention focused on those actions. If he possessed that vitality mana, he would have poured all of it into the Great Bear Druid¡¯s body and further stimted his mutation. If the Great Bear Druid couldn¡¯t adapt to it, he would still obtain great strength, but his own lifeform structure wouldter on deteriorate, both his lifespan and strength would weaken.

    Unless Life Bearer was willing to fix him up, he would be crippled very quickly.

    On the other hand, if the Great Bear Druid could adapt to it, then he must have been able to observe the foundations of his own lifeform structure within the immense chaotic vitality mana. This meant that the Great Bear Druid who had obtained such strength would have a chance to obtain a Seed of Truth and advance forward.

    From this point on, the sense of familiarity had disappeared, but Guangnai had instead judged him to be even more likely to be a Negary clone. If the other party disyed the same familiarity to him many times, he would definitely have been a fake, as the real ¡®Negary¡¯ would not be so stupid.

    Numerous rays of energy shot out from the eyeballs by Guangnai¡¯s side, the bodies of the stitched abominations who were caught by it swiftly copsed, but would then rapidly stand back up under the veins¡¯ reconstruction ability.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ exhaled, then continued to ensure that he wasn¡¯t struck by any of the energy rays. If he was hit by that Impurity, his body would instantly be chaotic and cause his lifeform structure to copse.

    He was quite pleased with his current first Divine Embryo, so he had no intentions of changing to another body quite so soon. Of course, the incubation of the second Divine Embryo had already entered his list of urgent matters.

    Having the power of three bears, the Great Bear Druid roared in a berserk manner as he got down on all fours and rapidly charged towards Guangnai. His three-colored fur was pushed down by the strong wind, the frost aura on his bear paws was rapidly manifesting a road of ice to further bolster the Great Bear Druid¡¯s speed.

    The massive amount of vitality mana had created ayer of visible mana armor around the Great Bear¡¯s body. Each time that the eyeballs¡¯ energy rays struck the armor, it would quickly copse, only for more vitality mana to reconstruct a new armor.

    It was because of this that he survived, otherwise, Guangnai¡¯s Impurity Rays would be able to instantly defeat the majority of his adversaries.

    Watching the approaching Great Bear, Guangnai touched his bald head again:

    ¡¼ It¡¯s been a long time since Ist used close-quartersbat, my bones are itching ¡½

    A secondter, hundreds of rays of light erupted all over Guangnai¡¯s body.

    [1] Guangnai is the shortened form of ¡°Bald ¡®Negary¡¯¡±, as exined during volume 2, the first syble in Negary¡¯s name is ¡°Nai¡±, and the syble for ¡°bald¡± in Chinese is the word ¡°¹â¡± ¨C Guang

 Chapter 379: Vol5 Ch49: â€˜Negaryâ€™ vs â€˜Negaryâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 379: Vol5 Ch49: ¡®Negary¡¯ vs ¡®Negary¡¯</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡¼ Space-Time Armor! ¡½

    ¡¼ Mana Shield! ¡½

    ?

    ¡¼ Tenacity! ¡½

    ¡¼ Enhanced Instincts! ¡½

    ¡¼ Compound Eyes! ¡½

    ¡¼ Motion Grasp! ¡½

    ¡¼ Strength of the Bull! ¡½

    ¡¼ Agility of the Cat! ¡½

    ¡¼ Aspect Ovepping! ¡½

    ...

    ¡¼ Great Magic: Tipras¡¯ Blessing! ¡½

    ¡¼ Great Magic: Moroas¡¯ Protection! ¡½

    ¡¼ Great Magic: Tenogos¡¯ Salvation! ¡½

    ¡¼ Great Magic: Negary¡¯s Stare! ¡½

    ...

    The glow of over a hundred different distinct spells almost blinded the Great Bear Druid.

    Negary had studied over 100,000 different books¡¯ worth of spells and magic, from the magical foundations of which he had created even more original spells. Just the number of spells alone had surpassed 10,000, and this was already the result of Negary simplifying all the spells with different names of simr, or exactly the same, principles.

    By utilizing different mana attributes, different spell construction methods, different ritualistic casting requirements, and the different Evil Gods that the spells came from, the number of derivative spells before simplification was astronomical.

    Standing behind Guangnai, the two mages felt like they were witnessing a God at work, never mind the immense amount of mana required, just the act of ovepping over a hundred different spells on the same target in a single instant had already shown the despairing difference between them.

    Ovepping spells on a single target wasn¡¯t simply done by how many spells you could actually cast. Each spell had its own magic structure, so before casting two spells on the same target, one must consider whether or not the structures would influence one another, both beneficial and not. And the more spells one tried to ovep, the moreplicated this influence would be.

    At these two mages¡¯ own calibers, by coordinating with a magical ritual and a month of meticulous preparations, the most they would be able to achieve was ovepping 10 spells on one object, and the sess rate would have to depend on the suitability of the object¡¯s material.

    If the sheer number difference had caused these two mages to feel despair, then the glow of the Great Magics towards the end only roused the thought of suicide in their minds.

    Great Magics were spells thatmuned with Evil Gods, directly borrowing the power of those Evil Gods. There were quite a few Great Magics, but those who wielded them were few and far in between. If not for any other reason, directly borrowing power from an Evil God was basically ying with fire; in light cases, the caster would be taken over as a clone or puppet, while in extreme cases, they would be sacrificed and turned into a monster.

    A total of 8 Great Magic had been cast, meaning that at least 8 different Evil Gods were currently gazing upon Guangnai. If the mages used even a single Great Magic, their heads would have already been filled with whispers of an Evil God, but quite obviously, Guangnai was immune to this state.

    In fact, if any Evil God dared to whisper a single word, the original Negary would have dared to seek them out to talk about life and ideals.

    The glow around Guangnai¡¯s body quickly flickered and subsided. Observing the charging Great Bear, his feet stomped on the ground and vanished from the mages¡¯ eyes; when he reappeared, he was already standing in front of the Great Bear.

    Another wave of glows appeared around his body as another spell he had prepared, [Gigantism], had activated. Guangnai¡¯s body instantly grewrger as his fist connected with the Great Bear¡¯s head.

    [Mana Pration], [Structural Destruction], [Force Transference], [Immunity Dispel], [Kic Resistance], [Parasitism], [Impure Cultivation], [Gradual Life Force Invasion], [Mana Jamming], [Regeneration Disruption], [Pain], [Bemused], [Weaken]... and various other spells and curses were infused into and transferred to the Great Bear Druid¡¯s body through Guangnai¡¯s hand.

    This time, the Great Bear Druid¡¯s mana armor immediately broke apart, countless spells rapidly poured into the Great Bear¡¯s body and affected him through their own magic structures.

    Even if the Great Bear form had natural magic resistance, he couldn¡¯t help himself freezing up when faced with this level of a magic attack. His vitality mana was unable to flow throughout his body due to the interference of so many spells, thus turning the Great Bear into a piece of meat on the chopping block.

    The saying ¡®pure strength can suppress anything¡¯, as Negary saw it, was incorrect. With simr levels of strength, the one with more skill would be able to exert it better; the so-called ideal of ¡®pure strength can suppress anything¡¯ was merely utilizing strength stupidly, as Negary could easily use 1 point of strength to achieve something they needed 100 points of strength to do.

    It must be said, even if Guangnai was strictly a normal human, he would still be able to fight against the Great Bear Druid if given enough time to prepare. Although he might not necessarily be able to kill him, stalling or even trapping him somewhere wouldn¡¯t be an issue at all.

    This was due to the fact that all of the Great Bear Druid¡¯s abilities came from his prayers. Even if he had continuously trained himself to get used to this power, the only supernatural knowledge he had was most likely his prayers and some knowledge of life structures. If he lost Life Bearer¡¯s favor, the most he would be able to achieve would be to grow a bit physically stronger; as for once again treading on the supernatural path, that would dependrgely on his luck.

    ...

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ eyes flickered.

    ¡¼ The Great Bear isn¡¯t necessarily weak, so it¡¯s ¡®me¡¯ who is too strong, huh? ¡½

    Over a dozen veins pierced into the Great Bear¡¯s body as one of his paws came into contact with ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ left hand. The Vitality Siphon formation on top of his left hand glowed, urately absorbing the various spells that were imnted into the Great Bear¡¯s body, turning them all into vitality mana before leaving them inside the Great Bear¡¯s body.

    A secondter, Guangnai¡¯s feet stepped on air as his other leg kicked upwards. With a gleam of light, Guangnainded back on the ground, the bone de that protruded out of his heel slowly sank back inside as his gigantified body shrank.

    Some blood popped out of the Great Bear¡¯s head; it was only now that he realized what had happened: his body had been sliced in half. Clearly, they were supposed to be the same level of strength, but he felt like he had beenpletely crushed.

    The veins continued to regenerate the Great Bear Druid¡¯s body from the inside, more vitality mana began to seep out of the Great Bear¡¯s body. As soon as the mana appeared, he was already fully healed.

    ¡¼ It seems I¡¯ll have to fight you myself ¡½¡¯Negary¡¯ nced at the Great Bear who barely managed to keep his life. He pressed his right hand on the ground, causing the veins around them to gather towards him: ¡¼ Just in time for me toplete the incubation of the second Divine Embryo ¡½

    Under the effects of the veins, the pulpy flesh of those earlier monsters also gathered around ¡®Negary¡¯, rapidly forming ayer of flesh armor outside ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ body. A thickyer of vitality mana rapidly modified and turned it into a cocoon armor.

    ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ first Divine Embryo had once again entered an incubation period, by the time the first Divine Embryopletely fused with the cocoon armor, the second Divine Embryo would be born.

    Immense vitality mana was d around thisyer of cocoon armor, which appeared like a beating me. With a wave of his hand, hundreds of veins reached towards Guangnai like spears. Under the stimtion of vitality mana, these veins were rapidly growing; at the same time, a Vitality Siphon formation had been engraved onto each of these veins, so if anyone was pierced by these veins, the vitality that made up their life structures would be instantly drained.

    Being forged by vitality mana, the fleshy buds at the back of the cocoon armor turned into sharp spikes, each of which contained arge number of formation runes. Each of these spikes acted as an altar, which were also engraved with Vitality Siphon formations; by coordinating dozens of spikes, they had been turned into a Vitality Siphon domain.

    From this point onward, anything that approached ¡®Negary¡¯ would be dposed by these formations into vitality mana.

    Guangnai twisted his body to dodge ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ attacks, a series of bone des appeared on his arms to cut off these veins.

    However, at the very next moment, ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ form disappeared in the distance. Arge amount of vitality mana abruptly manifested at the cut-off end of the veins to reform ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ body, who grabbed Guangnai¡¯s bone de with his bare hands.

 Chapter 380: Vol5 Ch50: The blink of an eye

    <h4>Chapter 380: Vol5 Ch50: The blink of an eye</h4>

    [Vitality Teleportation], a spell that ¡®Negary¡¯ had developed. By temporarily converting his body into a mass of vitality mana, he would be able to transfer himself through biomass and traverse an extremely far distance. At the same time, he would be able to use that same vitality to alter the form of his body as he wished, and if the biomass was connected to his body ¨C like veins ¨C the transfer would even be faster.

    Which was exactly how ¡®Negary¡¯ instantly disappeared and reappeared in front of Guangnai.

    When his body was reconstructed, the numerous tiny suction cups on his hand attached themselves onto his bone de, using the tiny bone spikes within to pierce through the de. Instantly, the entire bone de copsed into dust, the vitality mana contained within was absorbed by ¡®Negary¡¯.

    Taking advantage of that, ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ other hand also approached Guangnai¡¯s body, exerting several dozen different suction forces on it.

    A total of 12 passive defense spells Guangnai had prepared on his body instantly copsed, the mana contained within was converted into vitality mana and absorbed by the spikes behind ¡®Negary¡¯ as well.

    Several sharp veins then proceeded to pierce Guangnai¡¯s body as his magic defenses copsed.

    As the veins pierced him, Guangnai¡¯s body turned into a mass of golden beads. Quite a few golden beads had attached themselves onto the veins and infected them in return. As soon as the first wave of beads died off, the rest instantly evolved to form a life structure defensive coating.

    The amount of vitality mana that ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ veins could absorb was instantly reduced by half; by the time they could no longer absorb any vitality mana from the golden beads, it was just a bit less than 1 secondter.

    The golden beads¡¯ reverse infection of the veins didn¡¯t stop there either; having no other choice, ¡®Negary¡¯ could only break off those veins and retreat, preparing to fend off Guangnai¡¯s next attack as well as his own retaliation.

    ¡¼ Life is connected. The world itself is a gigantic life form, the individual life forms within the world are separated, but also connected through hidden rtions ¡½

    Guangnai¡¯s body reformed itself, once again glowing with various lights. Having inherited the original Negary¡¯s abilities, the germs he manipted had spread into every corner of his environment. The more time he had, therger the domain he could control, so his mana had never been an issue.

    ¡¼ Your ability to absorb vitality mana is actually to find those hidden rtions between a life form and the world, then remove the life structure within. By removing the foundation, the entire structure would be forced to change, manifesting as total copse. At the same time, as long as this rtion ispletely sealed away, you wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it ¡½

    ¡¼ Life Structure Locking ¡½Guangnai raised his hand, manifesting several fireballs on top of his fingers: ¡¼ Unfortunately for you, I¡¯ve researched quite a bit about the hidden rtions between living beings and the world ¡½

    During his time in the SCR world, Negary had conducted a myriad of experiments. For example, the Mi n¡¯s [Aura Summation] in particr was the research of the hidden rtions between living beings and the world. By the time [Aura Summation] reached the third stage, an individual would be able to fully meld themselves into the world, which was both magnification and modification of the world¡¯s hidden connections.

    In reality, the perfect method to be a God of a world was to practice both [Aura Summation] and [Heroic Spirit Trials][1]. [Aura Summation] was the research to find a connection between Life and the world, while [Heroic Spirit Trials] was the research to find a connection between the soul and Life.

    It was also because of this that after getting a taste of ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ [Vitality Absorption], Guangnai was instantly able to resolve it, this terrifying umtion of knowledge was Negary¡¯s strength.

    ¡®Negary¡¯ sighed, he still couldn¡¯tpare to Guangnai at this point in time, as Guangnai¡¯s [Life Structure Lock] had put him at an absolute advantage. He hadn¡¯t reincarnated for very long, and unlike Guangnai who inherited the original Negary¡¯s power, the only power he could rely on right now was Mequik¡¯s book [The Origin of Life].

    But research and study took time as well as resources. The original Negary divided the SCR world into over 8000 different parts to conduct numerous experiments over and over; while Guangnai wasn¡¯tparable to the original, he had still inherited a vast amount of power and knowledge from him.

    The conditions provided to both sides weren¡¯t equal, so it was Life ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ loss this time. Only by admitting someone else¡¯s strength would one be able to grow with a clear heart. If one couldn¡¯t even admit defeat and insist on ming a difference in luck or other advantages, then one would have already lost on mentality.

    The 5 fireballs on top of Guangnai¡¯s fingertips shot towards him; at the same time, ¡®Negary¡¯ could sense a tiny fluctuation in his surrounding space. If ¡®Negary¡¯ tried to use [Vitality Teleportation] once again, it would be much slower, taking at least 2 seconds to move 100 meters away. That speed was more than enough for Guangnai to kill him 10 times over.

    The fireballs weren¡¯t flying particrly quickly, but it gave off a sense of homing. This sensation was instantly noticed by ¡®Negary¡¯, realizing that Guangnai¡¯s [Life Structure Lock] wasn¡¯t simply to stop a life structure from being disturbed, but also worked as a beacon suitable for hidden pursuit.

    After all, ¡®Negary¡¯ had hidden connections to this world as well. When Guangnai¡¯s golden beads infected ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ veins earlier, it had also registered ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ life signatures. By casting this spell with a [Life Structure Lock] added onto it, Guangnai had casually optimized a spell to allow homing capabilities through pursuing the hidden connections with the world.

    After a single exchange, Guangnai had grown firmly stronger, while ¡®Negary¡¯ fell a bit short due tocking umtion of knowledge.

    Watching the fireballs shooting at him, the letters on the spikes behind ¡®Negary¡¯ began to change. A spell with [Life Structure Lock] could not be absorbed through the Vitality Siphon formation, so he needed to make a modification if he wanted to defend himself.

    He had absorbed the Sun Shadow Church¡¯s ming sword earlier and recorded the life structure of ¡®fire¡¯, by using that as the foundation, he would be able to form an anti-fire formation. Of course, he also needed to take into consideration the simrities and differences between a spell¡¯s ¡®fire¡¯ and a divine technique¡¯s ¡®fire¡¯.

    ¡¼ Unlike absorbing vitality mana from hidden connections, I need to directly break the structure of something in order to absorb the vitality mana contained within ¡½

    As soon as ¡®Negary¡¯s¡¯ anti-fire formation was put up, vitality mana began to flow across all theyers. The fireballs that struck the formation were diffused by its structure, then a tiny bit of vitality mana was absorbed by the formation to replenish itself.

    The process had been reversed, instead of directly absorbing vitality mana to destroy something¡¯s structure, he now needed to first destroy its structure in order to absorb its mana.

    The efficiency was like night and day.

    As the mes flickered, Guangnai and ¡®Negary¡¯ exchanged nces. Having reached their levels of power, the information discerned by the eye wasn¡¯t merely a reflection of light. There was now a tight connection between their eyes and the soul, allowing them to see information through the soul, or even utilize the soul¡¯s interference force through it.

    Their eyes only connected for a split second before they broke contact, a slight tremble resounded through the entire forest, which caused the [Life Structure Lock] Guangnai had ced onto their surrounding space to loosen for the blink of an eye. ¡®Negary¡¯ swiftly took advantage of that to grab the Great Bear and vanished as a mass of vitality mana.

    [1] In case anyone forgot, heroic spirit trials was Olga¡¯s cultivation method, mentioned at the end of vol3

 Volume 5 51: Killer Jâ€™s Showtime

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 51: Killer J¡¯s Showtime</h4>

    Guangnai looked at where ¡®Negary¡¯ and the Great Bear had disappeared with flickering eyes, then looked up at the sky.

    A literal Sun was slowly rising into the air, its warm radiance scattered the mist within the forest. At the same time, the surrounding trees also began to mutate, many of the branches, leaves, and vines began to grow, spreading like tentacles into their surroundings.

    The sensation of being observed caused Guangnai to scowl. He could only sense that he was being observed, but couldn¡¯t discern the exact location of that observer; at his level of strength, only unique Evil Gods with observational abilities or Righteous Gods would be able to achieve this.

    Guangnai knew for a fact that Evil Gods with such unique abilities would definitely not appear in a ce like this. In fact, they actively avoided any ces with even a small possibility of a Righteous God showing up.

    ¡¼ Red Tears, or The Unreachable Gate? ¡½

    Guangnai pondered. At this point in time, other than Eternal Heat and Eulogy of the Ocean Depths, other Righteous Gods had descended as well, otherwise, Life Bearer wouldn¡¯t show signs of losing so quickly with her home-field advantage.

    ¡¼ Although, this situation is something that Life Bearer is d to see ¡½

    Guangnai thought as he recalled the information Shengnai [1]gave him earlier.

    The veins that Shengnai had reached out with earlier contained this information, of course, that alone wasn¡¯t enough to convince Guangnai. It was during the short period where their gazes met that they each used interference force tomunicate with one another, creating a short illusory world to directly exchange information through their true names. It was only then that they both confirmed each other¡¯s identities.

    ¡¼ What kind of trump cards would Life Bearer have prepared, and would Eternal Heat really fall for it? ¡½

    Guangnai shook his head. This level of ¡®chess¡¯ required information, desire, strength, as well as mental fortitude. Eternal Heat was a God, but he wasn¡¯t omnipotent so he could also fail.

    The entire forest began to be indescribably twisted. His environment itself began to grow various pairs of eyes, some of these pairs of eyes floated in the air, some were directly growing on trees, some appeared from the earth, but all of them were pouring out a bloody red liquid without holding back.

    ¡­

    ¡¼ Red Tears? ¡½

    Shengnai hurriedly undid his vitality mana transformation, reappearing in the air with the Great Bear. There was no telling what would happen if he touched any of those eyes.

    Red Tears was a Righteous God who left very little information regarding her or her past exploits. The only known knowledge of her was her name and certain characteristics, and yet as soon as she appeared in front of an individual, they would instantly recognize who she was.

    This was themon characteristic for all level 4 Pathway Entities. Their Pathways were constantly shining, so as soon as an individual saw them or the phenomena manifested by their Pathways, even if one had never known about them before, one would instantlye into contact with their information.

    Of course, these Pathway Entities didn¡¯t care whether or not an individual would be affected by their Pathways, or whether one¡¯s brain could actually endure the information overload from directly observing a Pathway.

    That was why Shengnai was instantly able to recognize who she was as soon as he saw these phenomena.

    ¡¼ So I¡¯ve been noticed? ¡½

    Shengnai frowned. His current identity was a subordinate of Life Bearer, which was far from worthy of Red Tears¡¯ attention. Unless he had exposed himself somehow, these phenomena meant that Red Tears was in his vicinity.

    He had simply wandered close to a battlefield between the Gods, and these eyes were a passive effect of Red Tears¡¯ disying her Pathway.

    ¡­

    ¡°¡Æ( ttsu¡ã§¥¡ã;) ttsu, stop chasing me, I only have hemorrhoids, no Emergency Syrup[2]!¡±

    Killer J was making a mad dash while holding the loli Lisa under his arm with a 100-headed beast pursuing him.

    The 100-headed beast seemed to have been amalgamated from the perfection of over a hundred species, although its life structure was varied, it was not chaotic at all. Instead, it gave off a sense of bnced perfection, of course, an observer with insufficient level would only ever be able to observe one of this monster¡¯s sides.

    Each time this monster was observed, it would leave a different impression. Perhaps you might initially see it as a skyscraper, then a giant lion when you look back at it, then arge mountain; after observing it enough times, you might even see the monster as yourself.

    This 100-headed beast was a war weapon created by Life Bearer, which contained all the life structures that Life Bearer Mequik possessed. For the majority of life forms, as long as they did not surpass Mequik when it came to knowledge, they wouldn¡¯t be immune to this war weapon, and being struck by it a single time would cause one¡¯s life structure topletely copse.

    Holding the loli under his arm, Killer J continued to run from the giant beast¡¯s pursuit. Whenever one of the beast¡¯s heads opened up, a burst of me or mucus or something simr would shoot out to attack, whenever these attacks missed, their forms would copse and return to the beast¡¯s body as a mass of vitality mana.

    ¡°Give Lisa to me¡± standing in the middle of a mass of eyes, a woman who concealed half of her face was standing in Killer J¡¯s way. Evidently, Shengnai¡¯s conjecture earlier was correct and this woman was rted to Red Tears.

    ¡°Boss! If you won¡¯t show up soon, my virginity is as good as lost!¡± Killer J called out loudly as he looked at the woman in front of him, a red glow also began to flicker around his body.

    Animosity Maniption, this so-called ¡®animosity¡¯ was a derivative substance of the human soul, as well as a kind of interference force that could attack the soul. And Killer J¡¯s soul structure granted him both the ability to sense and manipte this type of interference force.

    Whenever this interference force was directed towards him, his special soul structure made it possible to store this Animosity, as well as summoning it for him to use when necessary.

    After Negary¡¯s wealth of knowledge was improved, Killer J¡¯s abilities had also been upgraded.

    Firstly, he no longer had to passively absorb Animosity towards himself and can instead actively collect all Animosity that existed around him.

    Additionally, he could now refine Animosity and converge it, greatly improving its destructiveness.

    And finally, improvement of his application of Animosity as a whole.

    ¡­

    ¡¼ Living beings are able to discern the flow of time thanks to the connection between them and the world. To be exact, the soul of living beings take advantage of this connection to observe the change in Space and Time of other substances and form a unique sensory organ ¡½

    ¡¼ Animosity is a type of destructive interference force that directly affects the soul. This destructive capability isn¡¯t only limited to the soul alone, but also to derivative products of the soul like interference force and the soul¡¯s senses ¡½

    One of Negary¡¯s clones stood in front of an operating table, the experimental object had already fallen into self-istion. As he observed this, various information flowed through Negary¡¯s eyes while Killer J stood and yawned on the side.

    ¡­

    Recalling Negary¡¯s words, Killer J leapt into the air with the loli in his embrace, the red glow around his body had reached a certain limit.

    ¡°Time has stopped moving, ZA WARUDO!!¡±

    The red glow expanded into his surroundings, causing a faint prickling sensation to appear on Shengnai¡¯s forehead. The red glow seemed to have disappeared in an instant, but so did Killer J¡¯s figure.

    The half-faced woman also appeared surprised.

    [1] Shengnai is the abbreviation for Life ¡®Negary¡¯

    [2] Emergency Syrup is the name of a brand-name Chinese medicine, basically cough syrup, but ismonly used as a cure-all

 Volume 5 52: The Unreachable Gate

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 52: The Unreachable Gate</h4>

    Killer J¡¯s previous words made Shengnai almost believe that he actually stopped time, but when Shengnai re-examined himself and his soul, he immediately noticed the discrepancy.

    Time wasn¡¯t actually stopped, it was their perception during that period of time that was interfered with, it didn¡¯t take very long for Shengnai¡¯s soul to dispel the Animosity¡¯s istion and perceive time again.

    This only happened because they were caught off-guard by the attack, and it wouldn¡¯t be very hard to avoid this interference the next time.

    Killer J continued to sprint away while holding onto the loli Lisa. Periodically, he would release his refined Animosity to interfere with the perception of those in his surroundings and buy himself a bit of time, once again escaping the encirclement.

    Currently, Lisa was the key to the entire situation. Killer also wanted to put her back into his Animosity sub-space, but his Animosity sub-space was in essence a connected personal storage that he created by using Animosity to iste a zone of space.

    In this area where the Righteous Gods were shing against one another, putting Lisa into such an unstable zone of space would only make it easier for the Righteous Gods to take her away.

    ¡°If the boss still doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll have no choice but to call ¡®you¡¯ out¡± Killer J told Lisa as he kept her under his arm: ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re not holding a flower pot and not 12 years old, otherwise, I¡¯d definitely risk my life for you just this once¡±

    The little girl Lisa didn¡¯t answer him at all and simply stared nkly into the distance.

    Evidently, being isted for a long time would cause mental issues. Lisa was first cursed by the Righteous Gods and turned into an Evil God, then captured by the Great Magus, her consciousness was cut off and put into this body before being sealed away for over a thousand years.

    The thousand-odd years of istion had caused Lisa to change in unexpected ways. Perhaps because she hadn¡¯t been in contact with her own body for so long, the curse of the Seven Gods didn¡¯t affect her quite as much as other elven Evil Gods, allowing her to not be an insane irrational mess.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Killer J abruptly stopped running.

    He could feel a pair of eyes observing him but couldn¡¯t tell where the eyes were; and when he tried to escape this ce, he found that he couldn¡¯t leave no matter what.

    ¡­

    As Guangnai moved forward, the sensation of being observed didn¡¯t stop for even a moment, but no matter how much Guangnai tried, he still couldn¡¯t find where the gaze wasing from. Additionally, he seemed to have realized that he was lost.

    He had discerned where the battle was urring thanks to the various clues in the atmosphere, but regardless of how much he tried to search, no matter what method he used, he still couldn¡¯t reach the scene of the battle.

    Through his environment, he even managed to urately discern that the Righteous Gods were shing against one another not too far from where he was, but when he tried to go forward, despite Space-Time not changing at all, he still couldn¡¯t reach his destination.

    ¡¼ The Unreachable Gate ¡½Guangnai stroked his hairless forehead, having confirmed who he had run into.

    The Unreachable Gate might not have a cathedral or orthodox church, but he had quite a few worshippers. This was because humans were the type of creatures to always feel regret, always willing to pursue things that they could never obtain.

    One of The Unreachable Gate¡¯s legends had clearly depicted his cruelty.

    ¡­

    In this society, women often found it very hard to achieve anything great in life. While somepanies did ept female employees, while the academies of the Academic City weed female and male students alike, most women eventually ended up marrying into a family and living as a housewife for the rest of their lives.

    There were once two women who worked in the samepany, they had very good rtions, but one of them felt like she wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve sess in her work, so she chose to retire and get married. After getting married, her husband treated her very well and her family was also decently wealthy, but the woman did not feel happy. She felt like she had lost the spark in her rtionship and the memories of her working days kept resurfacing in her mind.

    In the end, it was simply that the grass was always greener on the other side. When one option bes unavable, regardless of how one thought about it in the past, if one felt even a little bit unhappy about their current circumstances, the other option would always feel like the greener side.

    When the woman found out that her old colleague was able to achieve a lot in her career, she felt her old regrets being pried open again. Originally, her assessment in thepany was higherpared to her colleague, so if she hadn¡¯t chosen to get married, the one with that sess might have been her instead.

    With such thoughts in mind, the woman felt increasingly unwilling to ept her current circumstances. She then found clues of The Unreachable Gate in her husband¡¯s study, believing that any price was reasonable as long as she could return to the past through The Unreachable Gate and achieve her sess.

    And so, this woman killed the husband that had loved her for many years as well as her now-sessful female friend, offering both of them as a sacrifice to The Unreachable Gate in an attempt to return to the past and redo everything from the beginning.

    The Unreachable Gate epted her request, using the sacrificed bodies to create a dream for her. Within that dream, the woman received another chance to do everything over. This time, she didn¡¯t give up on her work and diligently continued to work towards it, while her friend now got married to her previous husband.

    Many yearster, the woman still hadn¡¯t achieved anything notable, while her friend who had now gotten married was treated gently and lovingly like she was once treated, living a happy, wealthy and overall enjoyable life.

    In the end, the woman went insane and was executed by the city enforcers.

    ¡­

    Even though such stories weremonce, having repeated themselves over and over again, the worshippers of The Unreachable Gate hadn¡¯t waned and instead grew exponentially over the years. People were prone to dissatisfaction because they had regrets, they had goals and destinations that they could not ever hope to reach. And it was because these goals were unreachable that they pursued them with such reckless abandon.

    ¡¼ An unreachable goal, so that was what it was. By setting my destination outside of my limits, having been restrained by these limits, I would never be able to reach that ce. This isn¡¯t an issue with the environment, but rather myself ¡½

    Guangnai once again re-examined himself, following the aspect of limits and saw The Unreachable Gate.

    That gate continued to exist on his body, just outside of his limits. It was as if he couldn¡¯t reach that gate no matter how much he tried, which was why The Unreachable Gate was also called the Limiting Gate, the Gate of Regret, and the Gate of Longing.

    A truly impossible feat was a ¡®dream¡¯, a truly irreconcble mistake was ¡®regret¡¯, and that which could not be easily surpassed was a ¡®limit¡¯.

    The Unreachable Gate only existed where you could not reach, which was why The Unreachable Gate might not be the most powerful Righteous God, but he was definitely the hardest Righteous God to deal with.

    ¡¼ The limit of the gate is shrinking ¡½Guangnai¡¯s gaze became focused.

    While his limit previously was being able to reach the battle zone, he was gaining increasingly more limits.

    A poisonous snake jumped down from a nearby tree to bite Guangnai. This level of childish attack could have been easily resolved by Guangnai just looking at it previously; but now, he found that he couldn¡¯t kill or even avoid this poisonous snake¡¯s attack. It was as if these actions were outside of his limits.

    On the other side, Killer J was the same. He could clearly feel himself capable of doing less and less, gradually losing even the capability to simply hold Lisa.

    This was The Unreachable Gate¡¯s powers. He had no direct means of offense, but he could approach you; the closer he approached, the fewer things you¡¯d be capable of doing, up until a point where you¡¯d lose even the ability to survive in the environment.

 Volume 5 53: Killer J will remember this grudge

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 53: Killer J will remember this grudge</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°My powers are still there, but I just can¡¯t use them. It feels like I¡¯ve been split into two portions with one portion in a ce I can¡¯t reach no matter what¡± Killer J felt like even breathing took a lot of strength from him, Lisa also felt unbearably heavy in his hands.

    ¡°Seriously, do I have a setting where I can¡¯t be awesome for more than three seconds or something? Just after I showed off to Red Tears and that leopard, I¡¯m stuck here¡± Killer J sat down on the spot, still holding Lisa under his arm, almost as if the act of resisting the world¡¯s gravity was outside of his limit.

    ¡­

    ¡¼ It feels like a border has been drawn across my existence, one side includes everything I can do, the other side includes everything outside of my limit ¡½

    At another location, having just used his germs to infect the poisonous snake and resolve his predicament, Guangnai was also feeling his capabilities disappearing bit by bit.

    ¡¼ Once the rest of myself is consumed by this border and falls outside of my ¡®limit¡¯, I would have beenpletely consumed by The Unreachable Gate. Although I would have made it to the other side of the gate, that ¡®me¡¯ would no longer be ¡®me¡¯ ¡½

    ¡¼ The Unreachable Gate must ensure that his entire existence remains outside of my limit in order to retain his unreachable property. As soon as any part of his existence falls inside my limit, he would no longer be ¡®unreachable¡¯, I would then be able to regain the capabilities that had fallen outside of my limit, meaning I would have crossed The Unreachable Gate, his Pathway would also be broken ¡½

    ¡¼ Because of this, The Unreachable Gate can never appear inside any limit, he is both powerful and weak ¡½

    Guangnai quickly analyzed all the information he obtained from observing The Unreachable Gate.

    ¡¼ Enduring the loneliness of nevering into contact with any entities, unable to even spread his own information. Everything that¡¯s known about him must originate from the observation andprehension of others, leading to The Unreachable Gate being unable to develop any worshippers of his own ord ¡½

    ¡¼ His worshippers must have already reached their limits as well as having an extraordinary sense of perception in order to observe him ¡½

    ¡¼ All of his information must be recorded through the observation of his worshippers. If The Unreachable Gatees into contact with any worshippers, he must ensure to devour the portion that hade into contact with him, otherwise, there would be an opening in his Pathway ¡½

    ¡¼ For this reason, all descriptions of The Unreachable Gate should be superficial, because they¡¯re merely the observation of humans who happened to face his Pathway. Only another Pathway Entity would be able to somewhat urately record his existence, but the other Righteous Gods would definitely not aid The Unreachable Gate with developing his forces ¡½

    ¡¼ The situation would only be truly terrifying if The Unreachable Gate was supported by his worshippers. Not only would I have to endure The Unreachable Gate¡¯s approach, I would also have to face the attacks of an enemy ¡½Guangnai could clearly sense his capabilities being stripped away bit by bit.

    ¡¼ He surely has other weaknesses, otherwise, with this gradual invasion alone, The Unreachable Gate would have already been unbeatable ¡½Guangnai felt like his ability to think itself was being limited.

    However, at a certain point, this gradual invasion abruptly stopped. What was left of Guangnai¡¯s ability to think observed himself to see what capabilities he had remaining: the power of Error, power of Impurity, the existence of the world virus, his soul connective substance, and some knowledge.

    ¡¼ So that¡¯s how it is, he must have the corresponding knowledge in order to take something outside of the limit. This means that he also needs to observe and study any abilities or knowledge that he doesn¡¯t know about ¡½Negary instantly recognized another limit of The Unreachable Gate.

    Because The Unreachable Gate had consumed a lot of humans and mages already, not to mention other life forms, he was able to rapidly strip away the majority of Guangnai¡¯s capabilities in a matter of seconds.

    But once he reached Negary¡¯s core abilities, he had to slowly study and research them in order to take them outside Guangnai¡¯s limit.

    No wonder The Unreachable Gate couldn¡¯t be considered first-rate among the Seven Gods despite them being wary of him. For the other Righteous Gods, each of them had their own Pathways that couldn¡¯t possibly be seen through and understood in a short period of time, not even if they fullyid their Pathways out in the open.

    Not to mention the fact that the Righteous Gods could fill their existences themselves with their own Pathways as the perfect defense; this way, The Unreachable Gate would first need to resolve a Righteous God¡¯s Pathway before he could approach them.

    As long as thisyer of defense could be reced faster than The Unreachable Gate could solve them, The Unreachable Gate would never be able to approach them.

    ¡¼ In summary, The Unreachable Gate only needs to stall, the longer he stalls, the more he can strip away, and the more he understands, the stronger he would be ¡½

    After realizing this fact, Guangnai immediately found a solution, his viral body began to grow rapidly and filled his entire vicinity with golden beads. At the same time, the power of Error created ayer of defense that protected him from being affected by The Unreachable Gate.

    The power of Error was originally a very individualistic ability. One¡¯s correctness could easily be another¡¯s error, and since there was a difference in thought processes between The Unreachable Gate and Guangnai, it would be rtively difficult for The Unreachable Gate toprehend Guangnai¡¯s correctness.

    During this time, Guangnai began to study himself once more. As the world virus created to house Negary¡¯s existence, the golden beads themselves also contained all sorts of knowledge and means of protection, from which Guangnai was able to regain his knowledge.

    Very quickly, other than a few unique knowledge and powers, Guangnai regained his strength. He had also upgraded the Erroryer of defense to ensure that The Unreachable Gate wouldn¡¯t be able to approach him.

    After closely observing The Unreachable Gate, he had realized The Unreachable Gate¡¯s weakness: he was able to consume the existence of another if he fullyprehended them, but if others fullyprehended his existence, they would also be able to reach him in return.

    For The Unreachable Gate, being reached was nothing short of the most terrifying urrence.

    However, as he noticed how Guangnai had found a means of defending himself, The Unreachable Gate disappeared.

    Their battle had only just begun, and The Unreachable Gate managed to take the initiative, obtaining a lot of information about Negary from Guangnai. If Guangnai hadn¡¯t been able to realize The Unreachable Gate¡¯s weakness before his ability to think waspletely stripped away, The Unreachable Gate would have gained an absolute advantage.

    By the time Guangnai reached Killer J, he saw Killer Jying t on the ground; The Unreachable Gate on his body was also quickly fading away, but Lisa was already nowhere to be seen.

    Killer J had only lost his most basic capabilities while perfectly retaining his essence. His highly chaotic soul structure was still a mystery to Negary himself, so The Unreachable Gate wasn¡¯t able to fully consume him in such a short period of time.

    After Guangnai used his germs to remake Killer J¡¯s body, he revived with full HP on the spot. With an irritated expression, he crouched in front of a small tree, pulled out a small notebook from somewhere and began to write something.

    [August 22nd, old Gate made me weak at the knees and hips, lost all my spirit, drained my body of all my strength. I¡¯ll remember this grudge and beat his head in the next time I have a chance]

    After writing that, he also doodled a panda with a sh*t-eating grin next to that line.

 Volume 5 54: Competition

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 54: Competition</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The forest environment once again became twisted. Shengnai was even able to see parts of the real hall shing in his vision; most likely, it was getting a bit tough for Life Bearer to maintain this entire domain.

    Mequik was essentially fighting against all the other Righteous Gods by herself, even with a home-field advantage, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her.

    Although the Mana Fetus was most likely supposed to be a trap, if the one who made the trap couldn¡¯t even convince themselves, how could they convince immortal foxes like the other Righteous Gods?

    With a loud shriek and arge number of discontinuous cries, the Mana Fetus reappeared in the forest, Lisa had most likely returned to her body.

    The strands of thread that restrained her gigantic body snapped one by one, numerous humanoid creatures could be seen struggling within her bloated body.

    They were those who had been through rebirth before.

    The Mana Fetus¡¯ rebirthing process didn¡¯t have a guaranteed chance of sess, so barely anyone had managed to survive the rebirth. And even if they survived, the only thing they gained was an improvement of their talents while everything else remained exactly the same, including their lifespans. Eventually, they would still lose their lives.

    After dying, all of them would then return to the Mana Fetus¡¯ stomach.

    And now, these people had all be Lisa¡¯s puppets, falling under her control as a bunch of abnormal existences that the House of Mages called the Withered.

    Lisa¡¯s home was destroyed, she was sealed for over a thousand years, her body was modified into a pseudo weapon, her immense umted grudge instantly erupted to fill the entire room; ironically, practically everyone in this ce could be considered her enemy.

    The Seven Gods destroyed her home, the Great Magus captured and modified her, the mages considered her nothing but a rebirthing device and a mana generator, everyst person. Even Guangnai¡¯s group wanted to take advantage of her, not to mention how they were allied with her enemy Eternal Heat. Even the ones who weren¡¯t originally her enemies were now after the Divine Artifact inside her body.

    [Enemies as far as the eye can see]

    This urately depicted Lisa¡¯s current circumstances, so she couldn¡¯t contain the grudge umted through thest thousand-odd years and immediately began destroying everything with her full power.

    Like true tidal waves, her mana surged forward to envelop everything around her. The Withered inside her body were also sent out towards every living being in the vicinity. The lives of these monsters had already been taken by the Mana Fetus, but they weren¡¯t allowed to die, they had essentially been suffering the constant torture of death, making them hold an unconditional grudge towards all living beings.

    This was why they immediately attacked every living being they could sense with reckless abandon as soon as they were released.

    Shengnai¡¯s body was still enveloped by theyer of flesh cocoon from earlier. Vitality mana was constantly coursing through the flesh cocoon to modify it, gradually turning it into the incubation chamber for Shengnai¡¯s second Divine Embryo.

    The Great Bear Druid had already returned to human form. His previous triple oveyed transformation had taken a great toll on him, not to mention being literally cut in half. Although he survived thanks to being healed in time, he appeared like he was drained by subi despite hisrge frame.

    When the mana tide surged towards him, arge number of Withered attacked Shengnai due to therge amount of vitality mana circling around his body.

    As they had been ¡®incubating¡¯ inside the Mana Fetus this entire time, their bodies had been greatly altered. While they lost their spellcasting abilities from when they were still alive, they had instead gained resistance against mana. The majority of spells would have no effect against the Withered and would instead stimte them to be more violent.

    The few who managed to survive the residue of the Righteous Gods¡¯ sh earlier were now being killed by the Withered. After all, aside from the knights of the Churches and other unique Schools of magic, most Mystics fought using spells.

    On the other hand, the Withered were practically soldiers created to kill mages; aside from their mana resistance, they could also easily rip through any mana defense with their ws.

    Observing the Withered rushing towards him, Shengnai noticed that these things¡¯ lives seemed to have remained with the Mana Fetus. If Shengnai wanted to use the Vitality Siphon formation to absorb their vitality mana and destroy their life structure, he must apply his ability on the Mana Fetus, otherwise, these things would only be at most injured, not copsepletely.

    After the [Life Structure Lock] that Guangnai created, Shengnai had discovered another weakness of his absorbing ability: He had very few methods to fatally damage puppets whose life essence were under the control of others.

    However, this was simply how the world was. Wanting a single ability to be able to resolve every issue was impractical, as everything had its strengths and shorings. What Shengnai needed to do was to triumph and ovee these shorings by every possible means.

    ¡¼ Existence Release! ¡½

    The veins in Shengnai¡¯s hands shot out and urately struck every Withered rushing towards him, using them as mediums to unleash the golden sphere¡¯s ability on the Withered.

    Their bodies then abruptly began to evolve. The golden sphere¡¯s ability was [Lord of Evolution], which provided a positive effect most of the time, but for these puppets whose essence wasn¡¯t under their control, this type of evolution was taboo.

    The Withered¡¯s bodies quickly began to evolve, but instead of manifesting as an outward change, the very first thing to happen was their life essences waking up. They instinctively resisted against the Mana Fetus, attempting to retrieve the ability to control themselves from her.

    Consequently, this created a gap in the puppet and puppeteer connection, allowing Shengnai to step in and use his Vitality Siphon formation, causing their bodies to immediately copse.

    The Withered were never the real issue, the most urgent problem had always been who the Mana Fetus Lisa belonged to.

    Although Lisa managed to escape her restraints and was seemingly rampaging as she pleased, there were at least 5 Righteous Gods here. Even if they were only clones, any of them could easily suppress Lisa; the only reason why she was allowed to rampage right now was that the Righteous Gods were wary of one another.

    Suddenly, Lisa¡¯s presence rapidly deted. This inexplicable rapid detion caused Shengnai¡¯s gaze to focus. A Righteous God had definitely acted, but there were two possible candidates for such an undetectable action.

    The first was Concealed Demise, an entity at the same level of power as Eternal Heat and Life Bearer who represented unclear deaths and assassinations. The second was The Unreachable Gate.

    Having not synchronized his information with Guangnai yet, Shengnai didn¡¯t know the properties of The Unreachable Gate, so he assumed it was either him or Concealed Demise through what he knew.

    However, the other Righteous Gods weren¡¯t the same. Having invaded the Moon Tree world with The Unreachable Gate, they quickly recognized the signs of The Unreachable Gate.

    This was the most passive entity among the Seven Gods, his unique characteristics ensured that he would never fight head-on, only silently absorbing from those weaker than himself to add onto his Pathway.

    Noticing this, the other Righteous Gods acted one after another. Just like before, Mequik was the one who acted the rashest; after all, within this trap that she had sprung, the so-called Divine Artifact belonged to her, which was also a pivotal item for manipting the Great Magus.

    A fat greyish white tentacle suddenly sprouted from the ground and grabbed the Mana Fetus Lisa¡¯s head.

 Volume 5 55: A trap

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 55: A trap</h4>

    Mequik had manifested her true form. Her upper half was that of a feminine loving mother, while her lower half was a number of thick grey tentacles, the same form that Mequik had disyed around the Moon Tree world.

    At this point, she was over 10 meters tall and one of her tentacles had reached out to grab the Mana Fetus¡¯ head. Very obviously, something inside the Mana Fetus¡¯ belly began to struggle after Mequik appeared. The aura of a Pathway rted to Life began to radiate from that something, an aura that not even the Mana Fetus¡¯ body was able to iste.

    ¡°Scion of Life¡±

    This aura caused the Righteous Gods at the scene to no longer be in an observational state and decided to fully manifest their Pathways. As they did that, a number of blood-colored fireworks sttered all over to add to this scene.

    The bloody fireworks were from the heads of thest few survivors exploding. There might have been a not inconsiderable chance for those who hadn¡¯t achieved any Pathways to survive the exposure to one Righteous God¡¯s Pathway, but not when they visibly witnessed the manifestation of fourplete Righteous God Pathways.

    Even apletely normal person might be able to survive the full manifestation of a Righteous God¡¯s Pathway, as long as their [Origin] and constitution were suitable to that pathway. After all, unless it was chaotic, all Pathways could beprehended and studied; the only reason why the manifestation of a Pathway caused people to go crazy was due to the fact that the knowledge contained within was too profound for a mortal¡¯sprehension.

    However, when four Pathways manifested at the same time, with four streams of iprehensible knowledge forcibly flowing into their heads, the only possible oue was for their brains to explode.

    Under the influence of the Pathways, the entire forest began to be twisted and copsed. By the time Shengnai had used the knowledge he learnt from Mequik about her Pathway to resolve the other streams of overwhelming knowledge, he found that he had already returned to the underground hall of the Grand Library.

    With a nce, he saw that other than the Seven Gods and Lisa, the only survivors here were him, Guangnai, Killer J, and the Great Bear Druid.

    However, the Great Bear Druid wasn¡¯t in a very good state either. Gills had manifested on his face, webbing had grown from between his fingers, some bloody tears could be seen streaming from his eyes, a bit of me was still burning on his body; they were remnant symptoms that the four different Pathways had left on his body.

    The reason why he was still alive was due to the fact that Shengnai had continuously pumped vitality mana into his body earlier to help him stabilize his life structure. And because he had witnessed Mequik¡¯s true form and Pathway, the Great Bear Druid had also received his God¡¯s blessing in disguise.

    If he could survive this and use the blessing to solidify his foundations, he would have a chance to obtain a Seed of Truth of his own. However, due to being too heavily affected by his God, it would be impossible for him to ever construct his own Pathway in this life.

    ¡¼ So Barren Shadow did not descend? ¡½

    Shengnai observed the Pathways around him. Among the Seven Gods, Concealed Demise was frequently irrational, so it wasmon for him to not descend, but it was strange for Barren Shadow to not appear after sending his worshipper here.

    At the same time, this also wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary. At the level of Pathway Entities, their thought processes had more or less grown to fit their Pathways, making it increasingly more difficult to discern their true intentions. Using a mortal¡¯s thought process to assume a Pathway Entity¡¯s thought process was prone to error.

    Negary¡¯s thought process was the same. He existed as a concept, so his thought processes greatly differed from that of normal humans. For a lot of people with a normal way of thinking, Negary was an anti-human devil, but for many others, Negary was the ultimate goal of their pursuits.

    Shengnai¡¯s expression suddenly changed as arge number of golden beads began to manifest in the middle of the hall, recognizing that the original Negary had arrived.

    As the golden beads filled the hall, Negary¡¯s Pathway slowly manifested itself, radiating the will to control.

    Negary¡¯s Seed of Truth was created through infecting the outermostyer of the Moon Tree world with the world virus, then collected and refined with numerous other pieces of information. The main characteristic of the SCR world was the change of the ¡®Unknown¡¯ into the ¡®Known¡¯ through study and research, so the Pathway that Negary created was all-epassing, but had ¡®Control¡¯ as its core.

    Infect, understand, and control.

    At this point, Negary¡¯s Pathway was already nearpletion, only requiring a small bit of reorganization and another upgrade for the world virus before he achieved apotheosis into a Pathway Entity.

    The golden beads then manifested into the form of the three-winged Dragon of Eternal Sin.

    At their level of existence, observation through sight alone was no longer urate, observation must now be done through numerous aspects of reality in order to discern the other party¡¯s true existence.

    Near thepletion of Negary¡¯s Pathway, his existence had be the convergence of numerous golden beads. The converging golden beads could manifest different forms and scatter again as they pleased; they were chaotic but also contained their own internal order.

    Eternal Heat was no different. Although he had descended through a Saint Soul Awakened and manifested as a burning humanoid entity, in Shengnai¡¯s perception, he was the Sun itself. This was because his essence had already beenbined with his Pathway.

    Shengnai¡¯s gaze turned to Lisa. Killer J lost Lisa while he encountered The Unreachable Gate, but The Unreachable Gate couldn¡¯t have possiblye into contact with reality. His essence made sure that he had to remain at an unreachable location, regardless of whether or not he was in danger.

    And so, Lisa must have been taken by someone else; before Killer J encountered The Unreachable Gate, he faced Red Tears and the hundred-headed beast of Life Bearer, since Life Bearer was using the hundred-headed beast to descend right now, the one who took Lisa was most likely Red Tears.

    Combined with the characteristics that Red Tears had shown so far, being able to affect the female gender, it was extremely possible for Red Tears to have left something on Lisa¡¯s body. In fact, it could be Red Tears¡¯ handiwork that made sure Lisa couldn¡¯t wield the Divine Artifact in her belly despite having returned to her body.

    Mequik¡¯s Pathway began to expand, affecting any life structures that came into contact with it. A mass of grey fog had been created using the mucus that her tentacles secreted. Shengnai was faintly able to discern that if he was surrounded by this grey fog, his life structure would begin to copse like dominos.

    Currently, Mequik was spreading this fog as much as she could while keeping a tight grasp on Lisa with her tentacles, from how things seemed, she was trying to keep Lisa restrained. To coordinate with her Divine techniques, the Great Magus was also casting spell after spell to prevent the other Righteous Gods from approaching them, almost as if they were reaching a critical moment.

    The Great Magus¡¯ spells seemed to have been reinforced by the Grand Library, boosting their powers by at least 10-foldpared to normal. Even the clones of the Righteous Gods had to remain cautious against these spells.

    As Negary blocked a [Ray of Disintegration] from the Great Magus¡¯ hand, a drop of blood tear rolled down Lisa¡¯s eye. Red Tears had suddenly manifested on Lisa¡¯s body.

    Lisa then uttered a resoundingly loud shriek, which caused Negary¡¯s germs to almost riot uncontrobly, while Life Bearer¡¯splexion went pale and the Pathway she had manifested suddenly became unstable.

    Taking that chance, Eternal Heat acted, a burst of golden mes manifested on Life Bearer¡¯s body almost immediately.

    As the sacred mes of extreme heat burnt her body, Life Bearer made her considerations and dropped Lisa down to flee with her body still aze.

    Before she left, one of Mequik¡¯s tentacles wrapped around the Great Magus¡¯ body. A mass of vitality mana was drawn out from the Great Magus¡¯ body together with information regarding a Pathway. With how it looked, Mequik had given up on controlling the Great Magus.

    However, Mequik left onest surprise before she fled. The Great Magus¡¯ body turned into another mass of vitality mana and shot towards Lisa under her control.

    A bit helpless while shedding tears of blood, Lisa¡¯s eyes brightly glowed. Lisa¡¯s belly quickly moved as a suction force manifested from below her stomach, causing the mass of vitality mana that the Great Magus had turned into to fly faster towards her belly.

    The Great Magus had also undergone the rebirthing process, although it was interrupted when Mequik¡¯s consciousness inside the Divine Artifact took control of them. However, the fact remained that he had entered and exited the Mana Fetus, so when the Great Magus lost his life, he also fulfilled the conditions of bing a Withered.

    If Lisa managed to grasp the remaining life essence of the Great Magus, it was possible for her to escape Red Tears¡¯ control, or even go further and take full control of the Divine Artifact in her belly.

 Volume 5 56: Schemes

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 56: Schemes</h4>

    As the golden mes burnt through Mequik¡¯s body, she slowly disappeared from everyone¡¯s perception together with the presence of her Pathway.

    As far as Negary understood, Eternal Heat¡¯s mes were sacred mes derived from his Pathway, which, as his name suggested, burned eternally. Even if this was only Mequik¡¯s clone, the mes would follow the connection between the clone and the original to reach her, which would damage more than just a clone.

    ¡¼ To set up this trap, Mequik was even willing to receive such an attack? ¡½

    ¡¼ Or was Red Tears¡¯ attack so sudden that Mequik couldn¡¯t react to it in time? ¡½

    Negary took notice and kept this question in mind. Details were very important, as grasping such details would make it possible for him to predict how an entity would act, as well as how the other party would react when they came into contact with his ns in the future.

    Regardless, the fact that Mequik had given up on the Great Magus affirmed the other Righteous Gods that something crucial was truly on Lisa¡¯s body. Because if not, Mequik didn¡¯t need to get rid of the Great Magus so quickly; her earlier forceful extraction wouldn¡¯t have given her much information on his Pathway, even if he was about to go out of control, it would have been better for her to take him with her.

    The fact that Mequik had given up on the Great Magus and even fed him to Lisa meant that she held the artifact inside Lisa¡¯s body in higher regardpared to the Great Magus. Perhaps she hadn¡¯t left at all, only pretending to do so to bide her time.

    The mass of vitality mana made from the Great Magus¡¯ body didn¡¯t enter Lisa¡¯s body at all, a red glow had manifested around Lisa to stop it from going in. At the same time, some fluctuations could be felt, Negary sensed an unfamiliar aspect of reality opening up, then felt the Divine Artifact inside Lisa¡¯s body being stimted.

    Negary¡¯s gaze turned towards the bloody tear that appeared at the corner of Lisa¡¯s eye, trying to discern more of Red Tears¡¯ capabilities.

    ¡¼ Earlier when Red Tears shrieked, she used sound as the catalyst to deliver some sort of force that stimted my soul structure, but since my soul was the world virus, its structure was firm enough to only be slightly shaken ¡½

    ¡¼ On the other hand, even Mequik¡¯s Pathway was disturbed by that attack, showing that Mequik¡¯s weakness might be with her soul. If Eternal Heat had used a soul attack, Mequik might have been injured more severely ¡½

    ¡¼ With that observation, Red Tears¡¯ Pathway could be closely rted to the soul. The fact that she rejected the Great Magus¡¯ vitality flow means that Red Tears couldn¡¯t really handle life-rted attacks. After all, the so-called Withered breeding process didn¡¯t concern Pathways too heavily, anyone with a bit of research regarding the Principles of life would be able to reverse it without much issue ¡½

    ¡¼ In other words, while I can easily devour the Great Magus if I was in Red Tears¡¯ situation, Red Tears has no means of dealing with it, proving her shorings regarding life-rted Principles. It was because Mequik understood this that she discarded the Great Magus and handed him to Lisa ¡½

    ¡¼ The other Righteous Gods also knew this since they didn¡¯t try to block the Great Magus¡¯ vitality flow, their goal was to force Red Tears to give up on her previous advantage ¡½

    Negary quickly analyzed the sh of wits that went into that short exchange.

    It truly must be said, there was meaning behind the actions of every Righteous God. Having reached the point where they were able to manifest a Pathway, although their thought processes couldn¡¯t be said to bepletely foolproof, it was at least coherent and had their own order, unless they were the same as Concealed Demise who followed a chaotic Pathway.

    In that case, Red Tears must also have her own ns. She was a conceptual being created from a cursed ritual; for the sake of revenge, a certain woman sacrificed everything and created Red Tears. Afterwards, she had been captured and experimented on by a witch, then became the worshipped totem of some tribes, exerting a lot of effort to eventually reach the level of a Pathway Entity.

    She was rooted in a certain phenomenon that urred to women. As long as this female-specific urrence still existed, she would not die. She could also borrow this urrence to rapidly move between ces, and she was now taking advantage of this phenomenon, hoping to take the Divine Artifact inside Lisa¡¯s body and leave.

    Negary wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed Red Tears¡¯ attempt to leave, or rather, the other Righteous Gods understood what Red Tears was trying to do much better than he did. As Red Tears was a living being manifested from a phenomenon, her existence wasn¡¯t weak, but her characteristics made it near impossible for her toprehend life-rted Pathways.

    This matter had always been her w, and she was hurriedly trying to obtain the Divine Artifact and leave in order to make up for this w.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just let you take that and leave¡± on the other side of the hall, a middle-aged man openly stated this. A sort of force thatpelled living beings to dance seemed to be imbued in his voice.

    In Negary¡¯s eyes, this middle-aged man was a gigantic ocean fish. From his head to his back, numerous boney spikes protruded in a straight line, his jaws capable of opening up to an impossible degree, a pair of razor-like long fins had grown from his sides, while tiny intercepting tentacles could be seen below his body.

    This was Eulogy of the Ocean Depths¡¯ true form. The middle-aged man that he had taken over had also beenpletely modified, while he still appeared human, he would turn into a mer-human monster as soon as he touched seawater. Even now, his body was giving off a nauseating stench of fish.

    Without anyone noticing, several arcs that carried the aura of life had extended from the Mana Fetus and connected to Eulogy of the Ocean Depths. The Divine Artifact that was originally going out of control began to calm back down.

    In the past, it was Eulogy of the Ocean Depths and Mequik who killed the Scion of Life together. He was able to steal the authority of life of this world from the Scion of Life, and by using this advantage, he was able to silently connect to the Divine Artifact while appearing like he hadn¡¯t done anything.

    On the other hand, Negary had also acted following Eternal Heat. As the golden beads converged, they manifested two eyeballs, one imbued with the power of Error, the other imbued with the power of Impurity.

    The eyeballs simultaneously unleashed two rays of energy that were attracted to a golden bead that was shot out at the same time. They began to spin around the golden bead to form a forward spiraling projectile that radiated a dangerous aura.

    Thanks to his various experiments, although Negary was still unable to fuse the powers of Impurity and Error, it was no problem for him to utilize them.

    This attack was the result of all his research, which Negary called the [Ray of Obliteration], the most destructive attack in Negary¡¯s arsenal.

    Being targeted by the golden me and Negary¡¯s [Ray of Obliteration] while the Divine Artifact was being restrained by Eulogy of the Ocean Depths, immediately giving up and retreating seemed like the best choice that Red Tears had.

    ¡º Anote! ¡»the name of a God was spoken by Red Tears through Lisa¡¯s mouth, followed by the sensation of being probed and stolen from that appeared in Negary¡¯s mind.

    Anote was simr to Mequik, a unique name with a singr meaning. As soon as anyone heard it, they would recognize it to be The Unreachable Gate¡¯s name.

    ¡¼ Has he allied himself with Red Tears? ¡½

 Volume 5 57: Red Tears of Infidelity

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 57: Red Tears of Infidelity</h4>

    The fact that The Unreachable Gate, Anote, had allied himself with Red Tears made perfect sense.

    Earlier, it was The Unreachable Gate that restrained Killer J for Red Tears to take Lisa away, and due to The Unreachable Gate¡¯s unique characteristic, his chances of taking the Divine Artifact for himself was the lowest. After all, he couldn¡¯te into direct contact with reality and could only ever linger just outside of reach. His only goal foring here this time was to show himself, consume as much information from Pathways as he could, slowly strengthening himself.

    If Red Tears paid a good enough price, it was possible for her to invite The Unreachable Gate to help her.

    Using only one perspective to judge a Righteous God meant you were prone to being deceived by them. The Unreachable Gate indeed could not directly interact with reality and only use the slowly approaching method to consume one¡¯s existence, but that didn¡¯t mean this ¡®approach¡¯ couldn¡¯t be exploited beyond all imagination.

    He might not be able to consume your entire existence and ability, but he could still cause your abilities to lose their effects.

    Every ability needed a different medium and catalyst to interact with the world. For example, Negary¡¯s [Ray of Obliteration] was in essence the use of Impurity and Error with a bead of specialized germs as the restraining core.

    But the [Ray of Obliteration] itself was mobile, up until the very moment when it came into contact with the target and each other to produce the ¡®obliteration¡¯ effect, this ray of energy must travel through space in the material ne.

    The Unreachable Gate couldn¡¯t consume the [Ray of Obliteration] itself, but he could consume the catalyst, stripping away the catalyst¡¯s capability of restraining the two different energies.

    By doing this, the trajectory of the [Ray of Obliteration] was altered, the germs in the center was changed and caused the spiral structure to be ruined. The two rays of energy thus struck one another prematurely and obliterated that region of space.

    The grey power of obliteration quickly exploded before copsing on itself and returning to its original forms. From this, the [Ray of Obliteration]¡¯s immense power could be seen, but that essentially did nothing because it missed its mark.

    The Unreachable Gate¡¯s ability could be said to be nauseating. While he couldn¡¯t consume the unique properties of various abilities, every ability required a certain level of interaction with the world. The Unreachable Gate could easily take advantage of these interactions to change their effects.

    Both Negary¡¯s and Eternal Heat¡¯s attacks were interfered with, giving Red Tears a bit of time.

    ¡º Saarschloss, it¡¯s not toote to let go. You might be genderless, but due to your Pathway of breeding life, your soul had been affected by your Pathway and trend towards female. I might not be able to take the Divine Artifact with me, but no matter how high the price I¡¯d have to pay is, you¡¯d only pay an even higher price ¡»

    Red Tears openly stated Eulogy of the Ocean Depths¡¯ true name, threatening them while also unleashing her abilities towards Eulogy of the Ocean Depths.

    ¡°Do you really think Anote can stop Eternal Heat?¡± Eulogy of the Ocean Depths didn¡¯t care about Red Tears¡¯ threat. While what she said made sense, the fact that Red Tears¡¯ form of existence wasn¡¯tplete was also her weakness; so if they truly fought, the determining factor would be their techniques.

    Following Eulogy of the Ocean Depths¡¯ words, Red Tears couldn¡¯t help but recall her past.

    ¡­

    ¡°I shall add to the pain of your pregnancy, you shall endure much suffering during childbirth, you shall love your husband, and your husband will have jurisdiction over you¡±

    This was what a certain woman heard when she woke up. It was the voice of her husband reading from the Sacred Text, a book that a merchant had left her husband when they passed through their vige.

    The vige didn¡¯t have a cathedral, nor a missionary who came to preach their doctrine, so her husband had to try and study the book by himself with what little words he knew.

    The woman tried to struggle but found that she had been tied onto a stone table. On the other hand, her husband had already put down the Sacred Text and approached her with a devout expression while holding a special tool.

    He drew her blood and scattered it onto the surrounding altar, stripped off her skin, cut up her flesh into small pieces on top of the altar, washed her feet and innards with clean water before hanging them on the side of the altar.

    Her sin would then be cleansed by the flow of her blood, the sacred mes would sacrifice her cleansed body to God, leaving only her skin left with him.

    The burnt offering, one of the methods of asking for salvation that the husband read from the Sacred Text. His wife¡¯s infidelity meant that she was a sinner.

    In this era, X [1]still hadn¡¯t been born, so the burnt offering still required human sacrifice. It wouldn¡¯t be until Y wanted to sacrifice X but ultimately decided to rece them with a mountain goat that the ancient tradition of human sacrifices would slowly phase out.

    The woman tried to struggle, but her husband still held down her head and slit her throat, letting her blood of sin spill out. The woman was full of hatred, her infidelity was nothing but a rumor that the dirty men who coveted her body had made up, but her husband believed it to be true and prepared this burnt offering in order to make reparations for her.

    Indeed, her husband still loved her, he loved her so dearly that he believed it was his duty to make reparations for her after believing that she was sinful. He believed that by offering her as a sacrifice, God would feel delighted and absolve his wife¡¯s sins, epting her into heaven; at least, this was what the husband believed from the barren religious knowledge he had.

    The woman¡¯s eyes became bloodshot as tears of blood flowed from her sockets, causing her hatred and curse to also flow out at this time. When the husband saw this, he instead felt relieved that his wife¡¯s sins had flowed out with her blood.

    As the mes burnt bright and the smell of cooked meat radiated, the husband knelt by the altar with an expression of ease.

    The ritual was actually real, but the ritual wasn¡¯t conducted properly. The sacrificed party wasn¡¯t willing to be sacrificed, in fact, she carried immense hatred and grudge with her, so it created the opposite of the desired effect. Following his unorthodox burnt offering, the grudge of the woman created a unique life form.

    Half a year from then, the women of the vige sessfully achieved a 100% rate of infidelity, turning the entire vige green, and then naturally red. Every man who contributed to the greenness of the vige was affected by a strangepulsion to kill their wives and let their blood flow after finding out about their infidelity.

    From this, the newly-born Red Tears grew increasingly more powerful and eventually obtained her ability: Soul of Infidelity.

    Or rather, Soul of Irregrity.

    Red Tears was able to cause the majority of female minds that weren¡¯t firm to be irregr, using that to influence their minds and harvest the power created from this irregrity; after that, she would also guide their husbands to kill them and strengthen herself.

    After that, Red Tears was caught by a witch and became that witch¡¯s belonging, during which Red Tears learnt and matured, gaining a lot of Mysticism knowledge. Finally, when the witch finally died, she regained her freedom and even became a local God somewhere.

    Even after achieving her Pathway, Red Tears was still a life form created by the phenomenon of an irregr soul, she could naturally stimte irregrities in all souls, but it was much easier for her to do so with female souls.

    All women who had evermitted acts of infidelity were her worshippers. Under her influence, these women enjoyed the sense of pleasure gained through their acts of infidelity, creating irregrities in their hearts to eventually be harvested.

    In fact, the Mystic Demoness organization that Shengnai had a run-in with before was initially established by a worshipper of Red Tears. While the organization itself didn¡¯t worship Red Tears, their actions were nothing but the best sacrifices for her, as well as the main reason why Red Tears¡¯ church was so secretive.

    [1] the X and Y are probably biblical references of some sort, but the authorpletely messed up the naming and wrote some nonsensical things in the RAW. If anyone knows what this might be referring to, please tell me.

 Volume 5 58: Whoâ€™s trapping who?

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 58: Who¡¯s trapping who?</h4>

    Eulogy of the Ocean Depths, Saarschloss, was a certain unique ocean life form. Having been born in a Greater Realm, they could be said to be naturally favored.

    When they were born, their call was already able to control the surrounding aquatic creatures, ordering them to hunt for or even kill themselves for them to mature.

    Very naturally, they became the ruler of that ocean despite never having cultivated any Mysticism knowledge before.

    During their process of maturity, they naturally achieved the third stage of release and obtained the Seed of Truth.

    As the ocean had always been the greatest treasure trove, Eulogy of the Ocean Depths smoothly manifested their Pathway after a few thousand years. For life forms that were born with infinite treasures to themselves, it wasn¡¯t particrly difficult.

    Take a bachelor¡¯s degree for example, if an average person diligently studied and was lucky enough for other matters to not disturb them halfway through, if they fully dedicated themselves to studying, it wasn¡¯t difficult to get a bachelor¡¯s degree. But then what if it was a pig who tried to get a bachelor¡¯s degree?

    The difference between Eulogy of the Ocean Depths and the average person was the same as an average person versus a pig. He was born as a naturally superior life form to humans. For Eulogy of the Ocean Depths, Principles that might cause humans to go insane through simple observation were things that they couldprehend after a bit of study.

    Of course, Saarschloss¡¯ own efforts couldn¡¯t be discounted the same way that a bachelor¡¯s degree required effort. They were not the only entity that was born as a higher life form, but the majority of them couldn¡¯t manifest a Pathway even if it took them their entire lives.

    In fact, it was quite umon for average life forms like humans to be a Pathway Entity. Even if they were able to achieve it, they would have already discarded their human identity on the path of evolution. There were very few humans who managed to reach the realm of Pathways while still remaining humans, at least, there were almost none of them in this universe.

    Even though Red Tears was originally born from a human, the improper ritual had already given her a different nature during her birth, turning her into a sentient phenomenon.

    If considering the quality of their natures alone, Eulogy of the Ocean Depths was among the highest among the Righteous Gods. For that reason, while Eulogy of the Ocean Depths¡¯ Pathway was mostly rted to ¡®life¡¯, it had fused with their natural-born sound-based abilities.

    Eulogy of the Ocean Depths¡¯ voice had the ability to stimte a life form¡¯s essence. As sound itself was created through vibrations, they took advantage of the resonance created through their voice to distort other existences and turn them into aquatic life forms under their control.

    The reason why Red Tears suddenly recalled her past under Eulogy of the Ocean Depths¡¯ voice was that her nature had just been stimted.

    At the same time, Eulogy of the Ocean Depths wasn¡¯t having things easy either. The worshipper they had descended upon began to bleed from the corner of his eyes and reject their control. Parts of the worshipper¡¯s body were twitching, shrinking, his fins and gills also began to flicker, the worshipper had begun tomit infidelity with his own faith.

    The part of the worshipper¡¯s soul that sympathized with humanity was awoken, then turned into a pure human supremacist under Red Tears¡¯ influence, despite his immersion within Eulogy of the Ocean Depths¡¯ faith earlier.

    ¡°Get out of my body, monster! I will not be deceived by you any longer!¡±

    The middle-aged human¡¯s soul began to burn and scream. With Red Tears¡¯ help, he actually managed to influence Eulogy of the Ocean Depths¡¯ descent on his body.

    Immediately after that, the middle-aged man¡¯s soul copsedpletely together with his body. Arge amount of blood spilled all over, the human skin shrank and became wrinkled almost right away like a piece of paper that could be ripped with the littlest effort. Inside the skin, slippery fish scales could be seen together with a nauseating fishy stench.

    After that, Eulogy of the Ocean Depths sensed a force directly affecting their soul. The soul was derived from the [Origin], so entities at their level would have thoroughly fused their soul with their Pathways, causing the soul structure to also change.

    If Negary¡¯s soul hadn¡¯t be one with the world virus before meeting Red Tears, Red Tears would have easily been able to make Negary¡¯s soul copse. This was because Negary¡¯s soul was originally an amalgamation of countless other souls, and if an irregrity was sparked, Negary¡¯s soul might have be undone at the seams immediately.

    However, since Negary had converted his soul into the world virus, this was no longer his weakness but rather his strength.

    On the other hand, he still didn¡¯t know why Mequik suddenly couldn¡¯t resist this kind of attack.

    Right now, the one who faced Red Tears¡¯ soul irregrity attack was Eulogy of the Ocean Depths. In the past, they plundered the Principles of ¡®life¡¯ from the Scion of Life, so in order to digest these Principles, their originally genderless form underwent reproduction. For this reason, after their Pathway had advanced, their soul structure naturally became closer to female.

    This then became Eulogy of the Ocean Depths¡¯ weakness in front of Red Tears. While Red Tears was no longer limited to affecting just female souls, she did have a profound understanding of the female soul and its structure.

    The power of soul irregrity invaded and stimted change in Eulogy of the Ocean Depths¡¯ soul structure. Once this change reached a certain degree, their control over their Pathway would loosen, allowing Red Tears to undo the restraints on the Divine Artifact and take it away.

    Red Tears and Eulogy of the Ocean Depths were simultaneously attacking one another andpeting to see who would give up first. They wanted to see whether Red Tears¡¯ nature would be altered first, or whether Eulogy of the Ocean Depths¡¯ soul would first be disturbed by the irregrities and be unable to control their Pathway.

    ¡­

    On the other hand, Negary hadn¡¯t stopped his attacks against Red Tears. There were now easily over a hundred eyeballs floating around his body, each of which was capable of shooting out a different kind of energy ray that contained a distinct Principle.

    These hundred eyeballs were unleashing over ten thousand distinct types of attacks from different aspects of reality, using different principles, carrying powers of different natures. The Unreachable Gate was gradually unable to block his attacks.

    As soon as The Unreachable Gate¡¯s understanding of a certain aspect of reality failed to be sufficient, all the eyes would immediately shift to that aspect, unleashing thousands of attacks at once. Every time, The Unreachable Gate had to reactively resolve the method of influencing that aspect of reality in order to stop Negary¡¯s attacks once again.

    Compared to Negary¡¯s attacks, Eternal Heat¡¯s attack was considerably more invasive. He didn¡¯t seem to be quite as shy as his Church¡¯s knights with their various divine techniques, opting to use only sacred mes to attack. However, every time that The Unreachable Gate stopped his fire, the unreachable limit would be burnt away by the mes. If given enough time, he might actually burn this entire limit away and directly reach The Unreachable Gate.

    His name as the strongest Righteous god wasn¡¯t just for show. His method of offense and defense were both mes, and he only needed mes. Everything, whether or not they had form, would eventually be burnt away by his mes, and he would eternally emit his heat without fail.

    As the battle continued, The Unreachable Gate would most likely be forced to retreat, unless he wanted to test the possibility of his limit being burnt away and Eternal Heat kicking down his gate.

    Right as they were in the middle of the stalemate, Mequik, who had previously retreated, suddenly appeared next to Lisa.

    ¡¸ I¡¯ve been waiting for you ¡¹Eternal Heat dered as he saw Mequik suddenly appear. The Unreachable Gate also suddenly retreated as a cluster of golden mes appeared from the space that The Unreachable Gate was hiding earlier and shot towards Mequik.

 Volume 5 59: Unique Infallible Golden Arrow

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 59: Unique Infallible Golden Arrow</h4>

    Negary was surprised when he saw the abrupt burst of mes as well.

    This level of attack was definitely not something Eternal Heat would be able to unleash without time to umte power. Evidently, when Eternal Heat acted like he wanted to burn The Unreachable Gate earlier, it was actually a ruse. The Unreachable Gate had actually helped Eternal Heat obscure his attack to umte power in another aspect of reality.

    Negary didn¡¯t notice any of this at all, which made him even more cautious against the Seven Gods, as any number of them might be cooperating to deceive you.

    The Unreachable Gate was indeed stopping the attack for Red Tears, since they had made a deal. As long as he helped her during this asion, regardless of whether or not Red Tears would obtain the Divine Artifact, she would still give up a bit of Source Energy for him.

    At the same time, The Unreachable Gate was also helping Eternal Heat. While blocking Eternal Heat¡¯s attack, he was also silently guiding its power to another aspect of reality and obscured it, these two acts did not contradict one another.

    By cooperating with both sides in a struggle, he benefited from them both, The Unreachable Gate could truly be said to be the slyest fox among the Righteous Gods.

    The mass of mes had converged to their limits, manifesting as a golden arrow. By simply gazing at this arrow, one would feel like their mind was being caught on fire and would instinctively turn away as if the sun shined straight into their eyes.

    It wasmon knowledge that the shape of something also carried Principles. For example, sharp objects tended to be more damagingpared to rounded ones, this was an easily understood surface-level Principle, so when objects were in a certain shape, they would naturally carry a level of power.

    A more advanced example would be Negary¡¯s image, which had gradually gained power as Negary¡¯s existence continued to evolve. One example was during his time at the SCR world when he created the parallel worlds, the mere act of appearing in a parallel world with his true form would have caused it to copse. At this point in time, if someone obtained a mundane image or sculpture of his true form, they would still be able to obtain a certain level of power from it.

    This golden arrow was the same, while its form wasn¡¯t particrlyplicated, it was this exact form that was somehow able to concentrate the power of the mes to their limits.

    Negary attempted to draw the shape of this arrow in his mind, but the form in his mind didn¡¯t contain any power.

    ¡¼ So it¡¯s exclusive? ¡½

    Negary¡¯s mind associated this with the coordinates of a Greater Realm. Without a catalyst, a set of coordinates wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything but exist as a bit of useless information, and the shape of this arrow seemed to also be the same. Without a catalyst, this shape itself wasn¡¯t extraordinary.

    ¡¼ Compared to these Righteous Gods whoe from Greater Realms, I¡¯m stillcking a lot ¡½

    Negary once again recognized his shorings. Having never gone to a Greater Realm before, hecked information, and these Righteous Gods might be able to take advantage of this difference in information to strike him down without him being able to do anything about it.

    This golden arrow was most likely only part of it, they surely had even more means that they hadn¡¯t revealed.

    [Infallible Golden Arrow]

    Eternal Heat¡¯s attention focused on the arrow, which was a treasure that he frequently used. It had the ability to umte power within a small area and carried the ¡®infallible¡¯ property that always hit its target. Without a corresponding property to counteract it, a target would have no choice but to take this attack head-on.

    Although Mequik had assumed that there would be an ambush, she didn¡¯t expect for it to be the golden arrow. This could also be considered to be a Divine Artifact, but the Scion of Life¡¯s Divine Artifact was created from their own Pathway, while the golden arrow was an object that was imbued with Principles through other means. Comparatively, the Scion of Life¡¯s Divine Artifact was more precious since it was rted to the concept of ¡®Life¡¯.

    The fact that Eternal Heat had used the golden arrow meant that the Divine Artifact was actually here, and if someone managed to take this manifested arrow, they would also obtain the actual Divine Artifact.

    Having been burnt by Eternal Heat¡¯s mes previously, if Mequik were to be hit by this golden arrow, her real body would also be forced into slumber for a while, unable to aplish many things.

    ¡º He actually dares to gamble like this! ¡»

    ¡º The difference between us isn¡¯t that great ¡»

    Mequik silently sighed. Even though the two of them were essentially equals, the one who definitively ranked #1 among the Righteous Gods was definitely Eternal Heat, and not her.

    The golden arrow wasn¡¯t flying particrly fast, but it wasn¡¯t slow either, heading straight towards Mequik¡¯s body.

    Right at this moment, Mequik¡¯s body abruptly divided into two. This division wasn¡¯t just the creation of a clone, but rather it was her existence that had split apart. Both of them were Mequik, and from the standpoint of essence, they were exactly the same.

    If a Divine Artifact like the golden arrow could be evaded by creating a clone, it wouldn¡¯t be considered a Divine Artifact at all. The arrow would still hit the clone, but the effect of the attack would be transferred to the original.

    For that reason, Mequik had split herself into two individual Mequik. Both of them were Mequik, and both of them could be struck by the golden arrow, but the effect would not be interchangeably transferred.

    This type ofplete self-replication could only be achieved by an entity with a profound understanding and usage of the Principles of Life.

    The golden arrow struck one of the two Mequik without pause while the other Mequik appeared next to Lisa and touched the Divine Artifact inside her. As the original owner, she easily reformed her connection with the artifact since her consciousness was still imbued inside it.

    Red Tears and Eulogy of the Ocean Depths were still stuck in a tug of war. At this point, they were essentially holding onto two ends of a rubber band, whoever let go first would heavily injure the other party. Even if they couldn¡¯t obtain the Divine Artifact, it would still be great if they could heavily injure the other party, and it was because Mequik saw this opportunity that she showed herself once again despite knowing that there was an ambush.

    Right as Mequik was about to take the Divine Artifact out of Lisa¡¯s body, a ray of energy abruptly shot out of thin air and struck Mequik; it was actually two rays of different energy spiraling around a golden bead.

    As her body began to copse, she nced at Negary and disappeared into broken particles with a smile, the golden mes burning her body also disappeared.

    It was as if The Unreachable Gate didn¡¯t care who he cooperated with, as Negary¡¯s attack was also guided into a different aspect of reality and obscured by him, then released again at this exact moment.

    The price that Negary had to pay was information regarding one of the aspects of reality that The Unreachable Gate didn¡¯t know about, in exchange for him hiding one of Negary¡¯s [Ray of Obliteration].

    This preparation was only made for good measures since information regarding one aspect of reality wasn¡¯t much to Negary, and helping Negary hide one attack wasn¡¯t much to The Unreachable Gate. After all, before The Unreachable Gate couldpletely overwhelm another party, he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve victory, so as long as anyone could pay an appropriate price, he would dly provide them support with great credibility.

    As for why Negary attacked Mequik, it was out of her own request. Everything that she had disyed so far led to the other Righteous Gods believing that the Scion of Life¡¯s Divine Artifact was actually inside Lisa¡¯s body, otherwise, Mequik had no reason to pay such a heavy price to retrieve it.

 Volume 5 60: Damage for all parties

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 60: Damage for all parties</h4>

    The most crucial aspect of a scheme was to convince the target or targets to believe that it wasn¡¯t one.

    Having lived for as long as they had, the Seven Gods¡¯ wealth of knowledge was vast, so unless one could take advantage of an informational difference, the only way for them to fall for a scheme was to convince them that the information they knew was correct, forcing them to draw a subjective conclusion.

    Case in point, other than Negary who Mequik had informed of this information, the others shouldn¡¯t have realized that anything was wrong. Everything so far had progressed sensibly and appropriately, everything that could be predicted had also gone as predicted.

    For that reason, after Mequik left the scene, everyone else, including Eternal Heat, focused their attention on Lisa. Red Tears was now feeling a bit helpless since, unlike Eulogy of the Ocean Depths, she had to also control Lisa¡¯s body. For better or worse, Lisa was still an Evil God; even if Red Tears had taken the initiative to control her with the power of Irregrity, some resistance couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    Under Lisa¡¯s empty eye sockets, the red tears were already beginning toe alive. Despite being just a phenomenon, Red Tears was already beginning to be converted into an aquatic creature.

    On the other hand, while Eulogy of the Ocean Depths appeared a bit dispirited, their soul structure was still rtively solid, no irregrities had manifested just yet.

    At this moment, The Unreachable Gate decided to retreat. His conducting a transaction with Eternal Heat was true, but Eternal Heat¡¯s mes burning towards his limit was also true. If he didn¡¯t retreat now, there was a real possibility of Eternal Heat actually witnessing his Pathway.

    The Unreachable Gate could ept many things, but the one thing he couldn¡¯t ept would be someone else reaching his Pathway; for Eternal Heat, seeing The Unreachable Gate¡¯s Pathway meant that he wouldn¡¯t be too far away from actually reaching it. The Unreachable Gate wouldn¡¯t take this risk, as he valued patience over all else.

    Eternal Heat slowly approached Lisa, gradually radiating intense temperature into his surroundings. Eternal Heat didn¡¯t need a Life Pathway to make up for any shorings right now, but a Divine Artifact was still a Divine Artifact. These things did not drop in value regardless of which world they were in, and even if he didn¡¯t need it, he could still give it to someone else, or turn it into a weapon or tool.

    Lisa¡¯s bleeding eyes slowly returned to normal as Red Tears began to leave her body. Although she was a sentient phenomenon, and only a portion of her actual self was present here, almost everyone who had manifested a Pathway had this same characteristic. For that reason, almost every Pathway Entity had researched one way or another to attack through a connection.

    Even if another portion of yourself was in another world, as long as the world¡¯s barrier wasn¡¯t too thick, their attacks would still be able to reach you.

    If you didn¡¯t have such a measure, you would find yourself unable to actually kill any enemies.

    Of course, with every measure to attack through a connection, there was a corresponding measure to stop such attacks, althoughparatively, offense was usually simpler than defense.

    And so, entities of their level usually ran away before any actual damage was done; and if they couldn¡¯t run, they would quickly give up on the clone, or even the portion of their body that was attacked.

    The bloody tears that Lisa had shed quickly manifested into form and created an elongated-looking fish. Since Red Tears had retreated, a portion of her body was transformed into an aquatic life form and became Eulogy of the Ocean Depths¡¯ spoils of war.

    However, after the other Righteous Gods had all retreated, the only Gods that remained would be Eternal Heat and Eulogy of the Ocean Depths. Comparing between the two, Eulogy of the Ocean Depths would definitely not be able to win against Eternal Heat, as his strength had been confirmed time and time again.

    And so, Eternal Heat would be the final victor and obtain the Divine Artifact, while Eulogy of the Ocean Depths would obtain a type of fish converted from Red Tears to furtherplete their Pathway, a minor gain.

    However, not too many people were willing to see this happen. Eternal Heat was already so powerful that if he also obtained victory this time, he would only have a greater advantage during the uing God¡¯s Offering Day when they harvested the fruits of this world.

    And so, when Eternal Heat approached Lisa, the bloody tears that were being converted into a fish abruptly disappeared, an invisible fluctuation shot into Eternal Heat¡¯s body.

    Eulogy of the Ocean Depths had given up on their spoils of war, returning it to Red Tears, and Red Tears had also coordinated to immediately attack Eternal Heat. Quite obviously, while the two of them were stuck in the tug of war, they were also negotiating.

    Eulogy of the Ocean Depths had promised to provide Red Tears with some Life-rted knowledge. While this wasn¡¯t quite as fast as directly consuming a corresponding Pathway, since she would need toprehend and draw the Principles from this knowledge, it was still much better than gaining nothing at all and even losing a portion of her body in the process. Not to mention, Red Tears also hoped to weaken Eternal Heat if possible.

    None of the Seven Gods hoped that any of them would be especially more powerful than the others, and Eternal Heat was already showing hints of being able to achieve this.

    Eternal Heat frowned, the aura around his body grew even more intense, exuding a hint of absolute heat that burnt Red Tears¡¯ attack almostpletely away.

    However, Negary noticed an issue with this interaction, it was as if Eternal Heat was trying to hide something, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to shroud himself in mes to burn away everything that tried to enter or exit his body. Doing this meant that he wanted to ensure that Red Tears wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain any information regarding Eternal Heat from their exchange.

    While Red Tears attacked Eternal Heat, Eulogy of the Ocean Depths took advantage of that time gap to approach Lisa and opened their ugly fish head to chomp down on Lisa¡¯s belly.

    In the ocean, the mostmon means of feeding was devouring whole, a bigger fish would devour a smaller one whole, and smaller fishes would devour nkton whole.

    Because of this, other than distorting other existences into aquatic life forms, Eulogy of the Ocean Depths also utilized the Principles of Life in their Pathway through devouring another entity, swallowing them into their stomach. After digestion, the devoured entity¡¯s everything naturally became theirs.

    The Principles of Life began to radiate from the Divine Artifact. If a normal person somehow managed to be here right now, their lifespan would increase by at least 10 years just by standing in this aura of Life, if they managed to swallow the Divine Artifact, they would be undying and unageing.

    As Eulogy of the Ocean Depths had exposed it, the Divine Artifact that they had beenpeting over was finally revealed to everyone, which was a piece of tree root that was carved full of runes.

    As soon as they saw this piece of tree root, Eulogy of the Ocean Depths didn¡¯t appear to be delighted by their harvest at all and instead showed signs of fear. Without any extraneous actions, this clone abruptly lost all signs of life, they had resolutely discarded the entire clone, but they were still one step toote.

    Initially, the piece of tree root was only as long as an arm, but when it was exposed to the air, the runes began to glow and sprouted numerous other roots, a portion of the roots pierced through Eulogy of the Ocean Depths¡¯ body and continued further into the void of space, another portion pierced through Lisa¡¯s body and followed their existing connection to also pierce Red Tears¡¯ body.

    The remaining roots were also extending towards Eternal Heat and Negary.

    Fortunately, he and Negary were a bit further away, so they had enough time to react and move away.

    ¡¸ Life Bearer had actually turned it into a single-use tool! ¡¹

    Eternal Heat appeared in the outskirts of Lohr. Some pieces of root were still stuck to his body and continued to grow, despite the mes around his body constantly burning away at them, they resiliently sprouted again and again. However, he was smiling and even told Negary:

    ¡¸ Red Tears and Eulogy of the Ocean Depths are definitely in a terrible state right now, they might even fall into slumber ¡¹

 Volume 5 61: The rising sun

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 61: The rising sun</h4>

    Many of the branches had also grown on Negary¡¯s body. He noticed that these branches had an incredibly resilient life force, as these branches would exist even if his body scattered back into the world virus.

    To make these branches disappear, the only solution was to use his own power to gradually wear them down. After trying over a hundred different methods, Negary even found that if he employed an incorrect method to kill them, they would grow more instead.

    But these were only the branches that grew from that piece of root; they might be troublesome to remove, but they wouldn¡¯t take Negary much effort to do so.

    On the other hand, Red Tears and Eulogy of the Ocean Depths should be in an even worse state, with Eulogy of the Ocean Depths having practicallye into direct contact with the piece of root. They had immediately retreated when they saw it, but it was obvious that the piece of root wasn¡¯t quite that simple. Both they and Red Tears had left too many connections during theirpetition for this ¡®Divine Artifact¡¯; Red Tears, in particr, would have already escaped with the Divine Artifact if Eulogy of the Ocean Depths hadn¡¯t stopped her.

    Both of them hade into close contact with the Divine Artifact, so they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape and those roots would have directly attacked their true bodies.

    ¡¼ The Mana Fetus¡¯ function wasn¡¯t only to help Mequik control the Great Magus, but also to obscure the true purpose of the Divine Artifact. She had used herplete understanding of ¡®Life¡¯ to cause the Divine Artifact to erupt in an abrupt instant ¡½

    ¡¼ All of her Principles and Ideals would be converted into an attack, or rather, into the root¡¯s survival instincts. It would attach itself to anything it could, treating them as nutrients for it to grow, andparatively, both Red Tears and Saarschloss were superior life forms to anything in this world ¡½

    The aura of intense heat around Eternal Heat¡¯s body slowly faded, but the pressure that presided over all things still remained. A bit further away, the sun was slowly rising, signaling the end of the Mana Banquet.

    ¡¼ And so, we probably won¡¯t see them for a while ¡½

    Negary observed Eternal Heat, slowly making the circumstances clear. Two Righteous Gods have had to retreat from the stage; unless The Unreachable Gate somehow gained a crushing advantage, he would most likely not achieve much; Concealed Demise was powerful, but his rationality being frequently absent would be an issue.

    All things considered, only 3 Righteous Gods truly remained in the uingpetition, which was Eternal Heat, Life Bearer, and Barren Shadow.

    However, since Mequik had received Eternal Heat¡¯s attack earlier, she had also been injured while her trap didn¡¯t affect Eternal Heat much at all.

    Slowly but surely, Eternal Heat was gaining an absolute advantage.

    ¡¼ The remaining Righteous Gods will most likely band together ¡½

    Negary drew this conclusion. At the same time, he was also suspicious about many things. From an overarching point of view, Mequik¡¯s n had indeed seeded, but the biggest beneficiary was Eternal Heat.

    It was unclear whether Eternal Heat had seen through this trap or if there were any other secrets.

    ¡¸ That doesn¡¯t matter. In half a month, the fruit of the Unrepenting Abyss will be ripe. With us in cooperation, no one will be a match ¡¹Eternal Heat appeared to be in a good mood and dered.

    Hearing this, Negary felt like he might be hinting at something, but Eternal Heat didn¡¯t bother to exin the meaning of his words. His aura slowly receded and disappeared, leaving the Saint Soul Awakened from before behind with numerous branches growing out of his body, which quickly grew into a dried-up tree without leaves.

    His so-called Saint Soul had been fully consumed by Eternal Heat, leaving only his body with the branches attached to it. While this could be considered to be a premature harvest of the Saint Soul Awakened, the fact that Eternal Heat was able to use his body to redirect the damage of the tree was also a minor benefit.

    On the other hand, Negary didn¡¯t imitate Eternal Heat and allowed Guangnai to return to his body. Negary didn¡¯t consider the continuously growing branches on his body a type of damage at all. As long as he could thoroughly research it, it would also be a type of nourishment for his Pathway.

    After all, Negary¡¯s Pathway of maniption was all-epassing, and any Pathway could be used to nourish it as long as he did it well enough.

    Various data flowed across his mind. Negary gazed through a warped aspect of reality to observe any possible future developments, then observed from the other angle to observe the urrences in the past as well.

    He was recording everyst detail of the events leading up to this point, using them to contemte anything that the Righteous Gods might be hiding. For example, Barren Shadow, who had sent worshippers to the Mana Banquet, but didn¡¯t try to descend.

    Through this method of looking back and forth, Negary slowly organized the seemingly chaotic information, slowly extracting any useful information while being careful of trapsid by the Righteous Gods.

    The other Righteous Gods didn¡¯t have Negary¡¯s advantage of being spread out across the entire world, nor had they developed calction abilities to fit this advantage. They also didn¡¯t have Negary¡¯s understanding of Impurity, and to a great extent, entropy, which made it very hard for them to imitate Negary and observe both the past and future of the world through the aspects of reality.

    However, as their existences had been fully incorporated into their Pathways, they had gained a great deal of control over themselves. Just like Negary, any information about them also counted as a part of their existence, so if Negary came into direct contact with their past information, they would be alerted.

    Because of this, Negary could only observe from a distance and carefully discern any possible faulty information that the Righteous Gods might have left on purpose.

    ¡¼ So Barren Shadow had actually descended? ¡½

    Within the past that Negary could observe, within the forest in the Mana Banquet, a faint fluctuation had appeared at a certain point in time, where Barren Shadow¡¯s figure could be found silently standing without anyone noticing.

    If Negary hadn¡¯t reviewed the past, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed him either.

    ¡¼ Eternal Heat and Life Bearer as well, both of them are definitely hiding some sort of secrets. The Great Magus had definitely fallen under control before the Mana Banquet, so Life Bearer wouldn¡¯t have paid such a great price just to set up something as simple as a trap ¡½

    ¡¼ I will need to make extra preparations, after all ¡½

    Negary¡¯s figure scattered into golden beads and vanished, reappearing inside the ancient elven city under Lohr.

    Under the withered Mother Tree, still wearing a simple ck robe, Noah greeted Negary, his presence was considerably strongerpared to before.

    As Negary¡¯s Pathway was maniption and control, he continuously pursued the perfection of himself, but control over oneself was also a shoring, so whenever Negary found Principles and Ideals that wasn¡¯t suitable with his Pathway, he would bestow them to his three subordinates.

    Killer J was the embodiment of chaos and inexplicability, which loosely represented Negary¡¯s emotions, while Noah presented the side of Negary that was controlled by rationality.

    Having be a part of Negary, having been under Negary¡¯s control since birth, Noah fully embraced Negary¡¯s Principles and Ideals. He had also obtained a Seed of Truth already, which should bloom into his own Pathway in no time at all.

    Noah was also the most powerful among the three embodiments of Negary. Furthermore, within Negary¡¯s calctions, after he had fully manifested his Pathway, Noah would be able to perfectly endure Negary¡¯s full power and exert prowess that was equivalent to himself as the original.

    ¡¼ What¡¯s the situation? ¡½Negary asked.

    As Noah took on a part of himself, Negary could easily take over Noah¡¯s soul and everything that came with it, but he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    ¡°He is still under incubation, but it should be very soon¡± Noah stood to one side to reveal Darr inside the trunk of the Mother Tree, who had already returned halfway to human form.

 Volume 5 62: Taking over and Multitudes

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 62: Taking over and Multitudes</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    On this side, Shengnai was standing in the Grand Library with a torch in his hand, observing the roots that expanded across the entire floor while Akasha stood bare-footed next to him.

    As a clone that Negary created in temporary cooperation with Mequik, Shengnai had assumed that he would return to the original after this Mana Banquet.

    Beyond all of his expectations, he had now be the manager of the Grand Library, a very interesting position to be in.

    Shengnai didn¡¯t get a chance to witness the battle between Gods to the very end, as Mequik had used her authority over the Grand Library while she still possessed the Great Magus to send him and the Great Bear Druid away.

    When the root of the Tree of Life erupted, although the main targets were Red Tears and Eulogy of the Ocean Depths, the Grand Library itself also became coteral damage as the majority of the library¡¯s books were destroyed by the insane growth of the roots.

    Aside from that, the scoundrel The Unreachable Gate also casually took all of the library¡¯s collection and precious books with him when he left.

    In the end, there were almost no survivors left in the Grand Library aside from Shengnai who knew about the trap and everyone he brought with him.

    However, Shengnai was unexpectedly contacted by Akasha who then brought him back into the Grand Library.

    Every member of the House of Mages had a C-ss authority to the Grand Library, so when Shengnai took Michael¡¯s identity and absorbed the information from his skin bag, he naturally inherited the authority as well. After all, since he had to inherit the identity, he wanted to make sure to do it as thoroughly as possible.

    After the Great Magus¡¯ death, the owner of the Grand Library became Mequik. During her time in control of the Grand Library, she had established several more authorities for herself. Although most of these authorities were lost when the Great Magus died, some of them still remained, which Mequik then transferred to Shengnai for some reason.

    Shengnai now had temporarily be the person with the most authority in the Grand Library, despite only being C-ss. In other words, as long as no one showed up with a higher level of authority, Shengnai would be the owner of the Grand Library, even if it had be all but destroyed.

    % of the books were lost and not a single item remained of the collection, The Unreachable Gate definitely wasn¡¯t a picky eater.

    If Negary wanted to obtain theplete Grand Library, he would first have to get rid of the roots that had dug themselves into the Grand Library. Even if the main root had already left to pursue Red Tears and Eulogy of the Ocean Depths, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to clean up everything that remained, not to mention the fact that they would have to slowly umte knowledge for the Grand Library starting from the beginning.

    ¡¼ I wonder, Akasha, if I didn¡¯t exist as someone with the highest authority, who would you go to? ¡½Shengnai asked as he felt something familiar about this artificial lifeform.

    ¡°I would reach out to each individual starting from the one with the highest authority, then choose an heir from the remaining users¡± Akasha acted like she was handling official business and answered everything Negary asked, as long as it was within her knowledge.

    ¡¼ What if there weren¡¯t anyone with an authority? ¡½

    ¡°Then I would select a suitable individual willing to begin repairs of the Grand Library. After all, as the System of the Library, I can only repair myself and am unable to leave the library to find more resources. At the same time, without the appropriate authority, I would also not be able to utilize a lot of power¡±

    ¡¼ This clich¨¦¡­ ¡½

    Negary was able to confirm what the feeling of familiarity was. Wasn¡¯t this the kind of script where you inherit a mysterious treasure, then gradually increase your authority, earn fortunes from the treasure, grow at cheating breakneck speeds, then be the ultimate winner?

    ¡°However, since the Great Father did not establish any specific parameters regarding inheritance within my protocols, unless they used force, the one who would ultimately control me would be dependent on my will¡±

    Akasha continued: ¡°And so, I would most likely find a hard-working grunt to help me remove these roots and collect knowledge, pretend to grant him authority and directly transfer the knowledge within the books he collected into his mind, thus speeding up his growth while also making him dependent on me, unable to escape my control¡±

    ¡°After the Grand Library had been more or less repaired, I would then push him to his death and induct a group of book ves who would help me collect knowledge¡±

    ¡¼ Alright, even if it¡¯s a clich¨¦, the clich¨¦ Ie across would still be full of issues ¡½

    ¡¼ However, this at least makes a lot more sense now. For self-conscious Systems like her, unless there were established restraints from her roots, it made no sense for a sentient being to unconditionally obey another ¡½

    Negary thought.

    Unless there was no internal concept of ¡®self¡¯, a living being would always harbor the will to be free. Of course, there were also exceptions like Noah whose existence carried the Principles and Ideals of Negary.

    Evidently, Akasha wasn¡¯t such an existence. Because of Great Magus Stim¡¯s past, he both loved and hated Systems, his growth was originally bestowed by the Chip System, but it was also the Chip System that stripped him of his Pathway.

    He hated the fact that the System treated him like a crop to be harvested, but he also realized that the path of his growth had never been separated from the Chip System. While he had attempted time and time again to remove his profound dependence on the System, its influence had eaten all the way to his soul.

    For that reason, when Stim created Akasha, he treated her as his assistant as well as a vessel for his dependence. If he had been able to give up on Akasha after cing his dependence on her, he might have been able to remove his dependence itself and sessfully manifested his Pathway.

    Obviously, he failed to escape this dependence up to the very moment of his death. On the other hand, Akasha had been able to take advantage of his will to obtain arge deal of authority, and if Mequik hadn¡¯t taken over the Great Magus¡¯ authority over her, she might have been able to gain true freedom.

    ¡¼ Akasha¡¯s foundations are quite considerable, as long as she isn¡¯t too unfortunate, she might have a chance of manifesting her own Pathway as well, so why did Mequik choose to abandon her? ¡½

    Negary asked her right away after he thought of this. His authority wasn¡¯t the absolute highest right now, but he wasn¡¯t worried about being deceived to his death by Akasha, since he wasn¡¯t one of those [Protagonists] who relied entirely on the Systems for everything they had.

    ¡°Most likely, she was wary of the organization behind my form, the Multitudes organization¡± Akasha looked up at him and answered: ¡°It is a huge organization that spans across Greater Realms that worships a certain entity. They usually collect the Pathways of things and individuals through various means, which is why they call themselves Multitudes¡±

    ¡°After the great Father¡¯s Pathway was stripped from him, he had tried to investigate information regarding this organization, but ultimately couldn¡¯t do anything about them. I also do not know a lot of information regarding them¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can tell you their slogan¡± Akasha turned back to look at the ruined root-covered Grand Library.

    ¡¼ Oh, what is their slogan? ¡½Negary asked with interest. He didn¡¯t know a lot about Greater Realms either, so he was interested in all information regarding them.

    ¡°Follow the blueprint in pursuit of Multitudes¡± Akasha exined: ¡°I heard that the entity they worship is a crystal polyhedron of infinite faces, so the majority of their tools and members are also crystal polyhedrons¡±

    The smile of interest on Negary¡¯s face abruptly froze.

 Volume 5 63: Giving proper thanks

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 63: Giving proper thanks</h4>

    ¡¼ How is the situation outside? ¡½Shengnai asked Cade as he sat in his luxurious office drinking coffee brewed by his new assistant Akasha.

    After bing Shengnai¡¯s coachman, Cade and his Mud Water organization had pledged themselves under Shengnai. In truth, he had no other choice but to pledge them all under Shengnai.

    Very unexpectedly, the Great Magus, who had been leading the House of Mages for thest thousand years, lost his life during this Mana Banquet.

    This hadpletely turned Cade¡¯smon sense over its head. He knew that the only reason the Academic City had been able to operate as it always did was thanks to the Great Magus shouldering the pressure from the Seven Churches.

    And so, as soon as news of the Great Magus¡¯ death became widespread, the entire Academic City went into chaos. For thest three days, numerous firms andpanies had been preparing to move away, some of the students had already been taken home by their well-informed guardians as well.

    ¡°Many people are still waiting and observing the situation, but some have already gone mad with power. Furthermore, at least 5 supernatural battles had been publicly witnessed just today alone¡± Cade answered, feeling a bit frightened. The Academic City had always been chaotic, but that chaos was always covert and hidden; publicly, the city had always maintained a fa?ade of order and even treaded lightly so as to not break it.

    But after the Great Magus was dead, this fa?ade of order was immediately discarded. For the sake of benefits, grudges, and their own desires, everyone began to openly resort to violence. The only reason why it hadn¡¯t be a full-blown war was as Cade had said: many people were still observing from the sidelines.

    Cade silently felt lucky that he chose to follow Shengnai, otherwise, he would feel extremely unsure, whereas now he at least had confidence in the foreseeable future.

    Observing the institute¡¯s courtyard through his window, Shengnai saw many people quickly moving about. Evidently, everyone who was well-informed had realized that the Academic City as a whole was growing abnormal.

    Some of the clubs and circles within the institute had also turned unusually radical. For example, the various religious clubs within the institute, who had tantly made their way to Shengnai and demanded that he add a mandatory ss on religions, just like they had done to every other academy.

    Other than that, some of the businesses that Shengnai took over from Michael had also received letters of ¡®coboration¡¯, demanding Shengnai¡¯s businesses to cooperate with them.

    Naturally, those who reached out to Shengnai demanding ¡®coboration¡¯ weren¡¯t people in high positions, most of them were onlypanies that operated under the gs of the Churches. After knowing about the Great Magus¡¯ fall, they immediately began to borrow the power of the Seven Churches to profit with blood rushing to their heads. This wasn¡¯t particrly difficult for them to do either, as long as they offered a portion of these new profits to their corresponding Churchester on.

    In the past, they had already done this numerous times to smallerpanies, and even bigpanies without the Great Magus¡¯ support were smallerpanies to them. Of course, they most likely didn¡¯t know about Shengnai¡¯s identity, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have tried to ¡®coborate¡¯ with Shengnai.

    All of this was insignificant. For a short while in the future, the Academic City would not be able to calm down as it would be a small warzone for the Seven Churches. These struggles between the Churches wouldn¡¯t affect the Seven Gods at all, but they were still influenced by the Seven Gods¡¯ Pathways; and to a smaller extent, the benefit of the Churches themselves.

    Shengnai didn¡¯t care too much about this.

    He currently had two main duties. The first was to repair the Grand Library, as this sub-space still had its uses despite being considerably ravaged; the second was to properly incubate.

    In the forest, he had absorbed arge amount of biomass from mutated beasts to create ayer of flesh cocoon around himself. He might appear human right now, but that was only because he had hidden thatyer of flesh cocoon in a different aspect of reality through a magical ritual in the form of vitality mana. He was, in fact, still wrapped inside the flesh cocoon, incubating his second Divine Embryo.

    ording to Shengnai¡¯s estimates, this incubation would require half a year, after which his body and soul would obtain the qualifications to obtain a Seed of Truth.

    If the body and soul did not reach a certain requirement, suddenly obtaining a Seed of Truth would only cause the individual to undergo Origin Assimtion, or to be more urate, Pathway Assimtion.

    This was also the reason why it was necessary for the [Origin] to undergo three gradual releases. In reality, a [Origin] could be fully released all at once if there were enough resources, obtaining a Seed of Truth in the process, but if the individual couldn¡¯t handle the Principles and Ideals contained within it, they would simply be assimted.

    ¡¼ Too slow ¡½

    Shengnai had such a thought. His rate of growth was definitely not slowpared to others, in fact, it could be considered abnormally fast. But speed was rtive, and he was slowerpared to Guangnai. During their previous battle, Guangnai was already qualified to obtain a Seed of Truth, he was simply unable to do so because he was influenced too much by the original Negary.

    While Shengnai didn¡¯t have this issue, his rate of growth was much slower.

    ¡¼ There is only half a month left until Gods¡¯ Offering Day, which would be when Eternal Heat and Mequik sh against one another. Not to mention the will of the Moon Tree, Chromie going missing for the past while must have been to grow stronger at its influence ¡½

    ¡¼ His [Protagonist Aura] might be naturally weak, but if the will of the Moon Tree had ced itsst hopes onto him, it wouldn¡¯t be excessive no matter how high I estimate his strength to be¡½

    ¡¼ At that time, if I still am not strong enough, I can only return to the original ¡½

    Shengnai wasn¡¯t against returning to the original. ¡®Negary¡¯ was only a way of thinking, so if his thoughts were more advanced andpletepared to the current Negary, his return to the original would be to take him over; otherwise, he would only return as one of many factors of Negary.

    In reality, the will of Negary was always growing more perfect. If the original Negary was version 1, then the current Negary was already version 10,000; and it was this line of thinking to alwaysplete oneself that created a powerful Negary.

    ¡¼ I need to speed up this incubation process. Before Gods¡¯ Offering Day, I need the second Divine Embryo, or even the third Divine Embryo to have already been born ¡½

    While thinking about this, Shengnai couldn¡¯t help but recall what Akasha talked about earlier.

    ¡¼ The Multitudes organization¡­ ¡½

    ¡­

    At the same time, the original Negary inside his clock tower was also thinking about this matter. Although he hadn¡¯t synchronized with Shengnai and read his memories, he could observe the past. Shengnai¡¯s and Akasha¡¯s conversation wasn¡¯t obscure or hidden in any way, so it wasn¡¯t particrly difficult for him to see.

    Come to think of it, ever since his beginning at the me world, continuing through the Disaster world, Moon Tree world, then SCR world, not to mention other minor worlds, Negary had finally received news about the System again.

    From Wang Yuan to Negary, he had turned from a human who didn¡¯t know anything at all into a world virus that loved peace, respected life, and yearned for knowledge. Truly sentimental if you thought about it.

    ¡¼ After resolving matters in the Moon Tree world, I should make a trip back to that ce ¡½

    As the disqualified king, Negary naturally carried the coordinates of ¡®that world¡¯ within his existence. He might not have been able to reach it in the past, but that was no longer an issue after he converted himself into the world virus. However, since he had always been busy, he didn¡¯t spend too much effort observing that world.

    ¡¼ I might even be able to find traces of that fellow as well, I¡¯ll have to give him proper thanks ¡½

    Recalling the crystal polyhedron, Negary¡¯s body slowly scattered into the air as golden beads. After all, his current existence was only possible thanks to that fellow¡¯s actions, such a great favor must be properly and fully repaid.

 Volume 5 64: Chromieâ€™s hunting magic

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 64: Chromie¡¯s hunting magic</h4>

    In the desert, a single person was slowly trekking along a crude path.

    This person¡¯s physique was tall andnky unlike humans, his height was about 4 meters in total, and he had a pair of pointy sharp ears.

    He had a thick cloth wrapped around his head; his steps were slow but firm as he walked with his head lowered.

    If one observed carefully, they would find that he was missing a few fingers on his hands, his eyes had also been covered by cloth, and there was an insignia of a sprout on his forehead.

    He was this world¡¯s naturally disadvantaged [Protagonist], Chromie.

    This desert was the site of divine revtion for one of the Seven Gods, Barren Shadow. It was called this because he was once seen wandering this ce, which was why many of his followers frequently wandered this ce alone.

    Chromie sighed. As a captain of the Sun Shadow Church¡¯s Saint Hunters, he was secretly assigned a mission after the asion of Dim Silence¡¯s advent, which was to enter the great desert and visit the temple ruins that belonged to one of the three elven Lord Gods, the Hunter.

    His assignment was to retrieve a certain object from the ruins while also not exposing his identity.

    Unable to reject this assignment, Chromie had no choice but to wander into the great desert by himself, using the Moonlight ring to disguise himself as a mundane schr. In the eyes of normal people, he was a bespectacled man in histe thirties.

    In the ruins, not only did Chromie sessfully retrieve the item that the Sun Shadow church wanted, he had also used the Moon Tree sprout¡¯s ability to strip authorities to retrieve a few authorities that the Hunter left behind.

    This action even led to Barren Shadow descending in the ruins. If he hadn¡¯t quickly made use of the aspect of Silence to flee, he might be ying some unspeakable ¡®games¡¯ with the exhibitionist Barren Shadow.

    ¡°A Heavenly Physique Gathering in the desert!¡± from afar, an excited voice could be heard. As part of Barren Shadow¡¯s Ascetic Order, they believed that their God only existed where there was no man, and it was better for them to perceive God by goingpletely naked and perceiving nature.

    For this reason, while they traveled to unmanned regions of the world, members of the Ascetic Order would strip bare to facilitate easier perception of nature.

    Furthermore, the Ascetic Order had both male and female members, while Chromie didn¡¯t really know what a ¡®Heavenly Physique Gathering¡¯ was, he faintly understood from the deplorable tone of the other party.

    Chromie had a strange expression on his face. If that man had truly witnessed thosedies, he would most likely not be quite as excited.

    After a while, having climbed across a small sand dune, Chromie finally saw the owner of that voice. The man wore a pure-white robe that covered his entire body without any supplies on him, travelling the desert in a minimalist manner while excitedly looking around as if keeping an eye out for any female travelers that might appear out of nowhere.

    This man who arbitrarily showed up could very possibly be a pursuer from the Ascetic Order, those guys haven¡¯t given up on pursuing me yet.

    While keeping up his guard, the Moonlight ring on one of the few fingers that Chromie still had suddenly glowed. His body had be fully integrated into the desert itself. He didn¡¯t enter the aspect of Silence because even though he managed to flee from Barren Shadow, every traveler he met after that had a way to observe the aspect of Silence.

    After retrieving what the Hunter left behind, Chromie wasn¡¯t actually afraid of these travelers. He might still be a bitckingpared to a clone of a Righteous God, but other than that, he wasn¡¯t really afraid of anything. At this point, he would be willing to attempt hunting a few particrly easy Evil Gods.

    What Chromie was afraid of was being stalled by the reckless travelers and eventually lead to Barren Shadow¡¯s descent. He might have been able to flee the first time, but he couldn¡¯t be sure that he¡¯d be able to do so a second time.

    Just like that, Chromie hid inside the yellow sand while silently observing the white-robed man. After the other party looked around for a while, he suddenly walked up to where he was, pulled a shovel out of thin air and began digging while humming a song: ¡°I have nothing but a little wish, just a harem full of girls. I sow the seeds in spring and harvest many girls in fall, the first was a loli, the second was a big sister-type, and thest was a¡­ crossdressing bigshot?¡±

    After Killer J shovelled the sand away, Chromie¡¯s shocked face could be seen underneath as Killer J called him by the casual nickname from before: ¡°Didn¡¯t you wear women¡¯s clothes to enter the Stone Furnace arena?¡±

    Killer J¡¯s very first statement caused Chromie to feel stunned, but he quickly regained his senses and entered the aspect of Silence to avoid Killer J¡¯s shovel, then asked with a grim expression: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering why the boss suddenly assigned such a meaningless job to me, I was actually sent here to dig you up¡± Killer J mumbled inints.

    Right before the big battle at the Grand Library, he had returned to Negary¡¯s body, then was immediately sent out to do another mission, which was something puzzling like digging a hole in the desert.

    Thinking that he couldn¡¯t go against the boss¡¯ orders if he still wanted a stage to perform on, Killer J hurriedly ran here to dig a hole, then unexpectedly unearthed Chromie.

    Chromie furrowed his eyebrows, he refused to believe that this person had actually dug randomly, this desert was so huge, so why did he just happen to find Chromie after digging one hole?

    ¡°Found him, that sphemer, and someone who appears to be his aplice as well¡± not too far away, a sand dune abruptly parted ways to reveal several people within, who immediately sent a signal after they saw Chromie.

    The light of their divine technique glowed brightly to signal all the other travelers to quickly gather towards this side.

    The Ascetic Order didn¡¯t really like to gather and preferred to enjoy the sense of being alone. Even breathing the same air as someone else they could perceive caused them to feel ufortable, even if the other party was also a worshipper of Barren Shadow. However, that didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t know how to cooperate and gather, especially when their target was a sphemer.

    ¡°What the actual hell? Crossdressing bigshot, did you poke Barren Shadow in the rear or something?¡± Killer J watched the group of travelers who had practically mobilized their entire force, draping one hand over Chromie¡¯s shoulder and asked with a half-admiring, half-surprised tone.

    ¡°Stop talking, I can sense Barren Shadow¡¯s presence¡± Chromie didn¡¯t have much time to talk.

    This person isn¡¯t giving off any hostility, although his appearance is a bit strange, there¡¯s no time to worry about that right now, fleeing is more important.

    ¡°Celestial Hunting!¡± Chromie raised his hand and summoned a force around his body, causing it to quickly be blurry and reappeared at another location. His speed had far surpassed what a normal person was capable of perceiving. If the others hadn¡¯t been able to see the traces of his movements, they would have believed that he simply disappeared.

    Among the three elven Lord Gods, the Hunter¡¯s job was invading. The Dim Silence Envoy would search for other worlds through the various aspects of reality, then investigate those worlds; everything else involving the invasions that followed was the Hunter¡¯s job.

    For that reason, the Hunter¡¯s power had to be suitable forbat on other worlds, which could be understood as ¡®perceiving the stars¡¯. The Hunter was able to link himself into other worlds through the projections of stars in the sky, as well as ce himself within other worlds as one of them.

    No matter where the Hunter¡¯s subordinates were, their existences belonged to the world of the stars they chose. The interesting thing about this was that the passage of time in each world was determined by the speed at which material moved within their own closed systems.

    Earlier, Chromie had linked his existence to the world of a celestial body, which made his passage of time synchronize with that celestial body, so for a very short time, this world moved at a snail¡¯s pace to him.

 Volume 5 65: Source energy

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 65: Source energy</h4>

    Chromie sighed in relief. If he had allowed those guys to surround him, their fanaticism would have made themy down their lives to stop him, and if he was stopped for even a short while, Barren Shadow would have definitely descended.

    Chromie tried to contain the difort brought by the world synchronization and continued trekking forward. While he was able to use celestial magic to borrow a celestial body and link himself with another world, the differences in the two worlds would always cause bacsh from the user being unable to rapidly adjust.

    In the past, the Hunter¡¯s subordinates could only borrow the power of the Moon Tree world¡¯s projected celestial bodies. The reason why they very rarely borrowed the celestial bodies of other worlds was because of this bacsh.

    However, Chromie had obtained a tiny bit of the Hunter¡¯s relics. While these relics paled inparison to the Dim Silent Envoy¡¯s resurrection plot, they had still allowed Chromie to retrieve some of the Hunter¡¯s authorities, which included the authority over this world¡¯s barrier.

    This allowed Chromie to more easily link himself to any celestial body, which would also greatly reduce the bacsh. If not for this, no one would dare to synchronize themselves to a world with such a severe temporal difference with the Moon Tree world.

    ¡­

    ¡¼ The shining stars in the sky are either true celestial bodies in close proximity to this world or the projections of Greater Realms over it. Due to the exclusivity of a Greater Realm, that Celestial magic would be essentially useless. The most it would be able to do is find the dim celestial bodies belonging to Sand Realms, which require the coordinates of those worlds ¡½

    In the past, the Moon Tree world had collected quite a few world coordinates through its conquest, although the majority of them were no longer useful, some of them were still usable, and the will of the Moon Tree had handed all of them over to Chromie.

    Chromie had the world coordinates, but no method of inter-world travel. During his observation of the past and future earlier, Negary took notice of Barren Shadow. To his pleasant surprise, he also found traces of Chromie, as well as his celestial magic.

    After infecting the outermostyer of the Moon Tree World, Negary was easily able to focus his attention on Chromie after finding traces of him. At this point, he was already almost done analyzing the so-called celestial magic, the reason why he sent Killer J was to take the world coordinates from Chromie¡¯s hands, as one could never have too much of these.

    Negary took count of the world coordinates he had collected. He was still weak during his time at the me world, so he wasn¡¯t able to record its coordinates. At the time, he even had to rely on the First me¡¯s passage in order to leave that world.

    He had recorded the coordinates to the Disaster world, but when Negary sent some members of the Impure Hermit Order to take a look a long time ago, they found that it had already been broken apart, the world itself was barren and head, unfit for survival of any living beings.

    This was probably a result of Fang Ze¡¯s cruel retaliation against the world when he betrayed it, but this was also that will of the world¡¯s own fault. Regardless, that world had essentially be useless.

    Other than that, he possessed the coordinates of the SCR world. This world had now be a training ground for members of the Impure Hermit Order, its 8888 parallel worlds would be more than sufficient to train them into useful people.

    Negary still hadn¡¯t taken a look at the other world coordinates that Dim Silence handed over and only sent items that radiated Negary¡¯s information over there. The homeward armor on the SCR world also contained a unique world¡¯s coordinates, but Negary wasn¡¯t quite capable of extracting it just yet.

    And finally, the modern-day world that Wang Yuan originally came from. All things considered, Negary didn¡¯t hold too many world¡¯s coordinates in his hand, and the majority of them were also useless. The only benefits for Negary taking over an entire world right now would be to gain a bit more Source Energy and make his Pathway slightly expand. If he wanted a true qualitative change, he wouldn¡¯t find it on these Sand Realms. Like the Seven Gods, unless it was time for them to harvest Source Energy, they would mostly remain in Greater Realms.

    In the past, the Moon Tree world could already be considered a mid-level world, as its speed of absorbing Source Energy from space wasn¡¯t slow,bined with the Seven Gods¡¯ restrictive method of farming, it was possible to harvest over 10,000 units of Source Energy once every 100 years.

    After Negary had taken over control of the SCR world, to maintain its regr operation, he would most likely be able to spare about 1 unit of Source Energy per 2-3 years, which equated to a maximum of 50 units after 100 years. Of course, he might be able to gain more if he employed the Seven Gods¡¯ method, but it would still be much inferiorpared to the Moon Tree world. This was exactly why the Seven Gods made such a big deal out of this fruit.

    Source Energy could be considered an advanced form of mana. Almost every spell that existed could be cast by using Source Energy, which would even make it significantly stronger. Additionally, Source Energy could be used to nurture one¡¯s Pathway and encourage its growth, which was the main way that Pathway Entities utilized their Source Energy. Even the growth of a world required Source Energy, one would even go as far as calling it the omnipotent nutrient.

    If over 10,000 units of Source Energy were supplied to a single Pathway Entity, they would even be able to take another step forward, which was an extremely difficult task for any Pathway Entity.

    However, Negary wasn¡¯t too particrly concerned about Source Energy, this was his advantage as a world virus. After he thoroughly infected a world, he would be able to slowly collect Source Energy from it, which was rtively easierpared to other Pathway Entities.

    ¡¼ The Gods¡¯ Offering Day in half a month will be quite turbulent ¡½

    Over 10,000 units of Source Energy was nothing but the harvest of 100 years, the true goal for each member of the Seven Gods was to remove the other Righteous Gods and monopolize this Moon Tree world farm for themselves.

    In the past, they had fought both openly and discreetly countless times, but due to the events of the Great Magus¡¯ death, thispetition would soone to an end, and an owner for the Moon Tree world would finally be decided.

    Negary was also looking forward to the conclusion of it all. While he wasn¡¯t as strong as any of the Seven Gods, he had no intentions of backing down after getting so involved in it already.

    There was too great of a difference between him and Progenitor Dragon or New Deity during his time at the Disaster world, so trying topete with them would have been a death wish, but now, he had plenty of leeways even if he lost thepetition.

    Not to mention, there was actually a non-zero chance of him winning. He was indeed not as strong as any of the Seven Gods, and even if he managed to manifest his Pathway, he would still only be equal to them at most; but he had an absolute advantage over the Seven Gods in other ways.

    For example, after the world virus infected the outermostyer of the world, his understanding and analysis of the world far exceeded the Seven Gods, not to mention the other trump cards he had hidden.

    ¡¼ Of course, further preparation would be necessary ¡½

    Negary silently thought. Both Eternal Heat and Life Bearer had secrets of their own. For example, how did Life Bearer takeplete control over the Great Magus, and to what extent did Eternal Heat cooperate with the will of the Moon Tree?

    Other than that, he couldn¡¯t underestimate the other Righteous Gods either, like Barren Shadow who had actually shown up during the Mana Banquet but didn¡¯t take any actions, suggesting that he was scheming something. Even Red Tears and Eulogy of the Ocean Depths who had essentially entered aa, or The Unreachable Gate who could do nothing but stall for an eternity, and especially Concealed Demise whose rationality was allegedly in a state of constant absence.

    Seven Righteous Gods, each one of them as much of a scoundrel as any other, and Negary perfectly understood this fact as one who profoundly grasped the hearts of others.

 Volume 5 66: The Unrepenting Abyss

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 66: The Unrepenting Abyss</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Half a month quickly went by, and the Seven Churches began heading towards the Unrepenting Abyss.

    Those without faith in this world would be guided by the Unrepenting Abyss after their deaths and head into this destination of the faithless. After that, they would suffer the endless grudge and pain to eventually be degraded into dead souls.

    In the past, Negary had already done quite a bit of research on the Unrepenting Abyss.

    Through the bones of many faithless and the bones of an elf, he summoned the elven soldier called Lor as well as arge number of dead souls.

    These dead souls were now serving as Shade Attendants under Negary.

    While the elf called Lor continued to remain within the Unrepenting Abyss. Negary once borrowed her help to enter the Unrepenting Abyss, where he discovered the truth about it.

    This so-called destination of the faithless was actually the same destination for every living being in this world. The souls that had been said to enter the divine kingdoms of Gods were simply gathered to be used during Gods¡¯ Offering Day to make the ¡®fruit¡¯ more delectable.

    Even if the majority of the people who now lived in this world were the descendants of soldiers who fought for the Seven Gods¡¯ sake, there was no sense of guilt for the Gods in using their souls to nurture the fruit they consumed.

    A believer usually vowed to offer their ¡®everything¡¯ for their Gods, which naturally included their descendants, did it not?

    Not to mention, for immortal entities like the Seven Gods, it was impossible for them to hold any emotions for things like descendants.

    The natural instincts to create and shelter one¡¯s offspring originated from the consideration of one¡¯s offspring as an extension of oneself, but for Pathway Entities like the Seven Gods, as long as their Pathways were not destroyed, they could easily survive until the end of the universe.

    To them, a descendant was a creature that carried a bit of their information, a pawn, a bargaining chip, a subject of experiments, as well as a body for them to descend in. No more, no less.

    Unless it was rted to their Pathway, Pathway Entities were selfish existences, and this was because they had to fullymit themselves to their Pathways.

    The entire supply of Source Energy that the Moon Tree world absorbed from space was contained inside the Unrepenting Abyss. To facilitate the maximum deprivation of Source Energy and ensure that the ¡®fruit¡¯ quickly matured, the Seven Gods had jointly cursed the elven heroic spirit burial site, converting it into the Unrepenting Abyss, which took advantage of the madness and grudges of living beings to iste this ce.

    The Seven Gods jointly created the Unrepenting Abyss, so it required the joint effort of the Seven Gods during Gods¡¯ Offering Day in order to extract the Source Energy fruit within. This was both the moderation and restraint that kept the Seven Gods bnced, but this bnce had now been broken.

    Red Tears and Eulogy of the Ocean Depths were caught in Life Bearer¡¯s trap and fell into slumber. This suggested that among the Seven Gods, one of them had found a method to break the bnce of the Seven Gods¡¯ joint curse.

    And it was Negary who provided this method.

    Before Negary became the world virus, Eternal Heat had already descended in front of him. The reason why Negary and Eternal Heat initially established their cooperation was due to this bargaining chip that Negary offered. Through this cooperation and under Eternal Heat¡¯s protection, Negary sessfully converted himself into the world virus.

    ¡­

    The Sun Shadow Church¡¯s group was moving through the lonely barren night. Within this long line of people, Green was hiding in the shadows, silently observing it. During this Gods¡¯ Offering Day ritual, the newly-reformed Night Watchers - who were now called the Guardians- were responsible for silently protecting this ritual group.

    And Green, who rose into power from the town of Lohr, had been assigned the role of ensuring the ritual¡¯s safety. There was also quite a story behind sir Green; he was originally kicked out from the Church¡¯s training grounds and became a good-for-nothing who only stayed at home. It wasn¡¯t until his older brother Reid - a Red Sun Knight - was killed in action that he joined the Night Watchers to avenge his brother.

    While the criminal Snake Demon Isrig had yet to be captured even now, sir Green had proven his worth bypletely cleaning up the chaotic and disorganized Night Watchers from within, further proving that the Church¡¯s reformation wasn¡¯t only necessary, but also the correct decision.

    The above was the Church¡¯s opinion of Green.

    In reality, Green had met up with his so-called brother-killing nemesis Isrig not too long ago to give him the follow-up orders on how to develop. As an avatar, Green could be considered to be quite sessful, growing into a crucial VIP within the Church. While he would never be able to truly hold the Church¡¯s entire forces in his hands due to hisck of faith, he still held at least half of it.

    Aside from him, there was also the perfect knight Kunier, who had now be a Divine Guard, as well as Chromie who recently returned after his sessful mission and was promoted to the Chief position of the Saint Hunters. It could be said that the three most excellent young men in Lohr had gone on to be the upper brass of the Sun Shadow Church.

    However, this upper brass trio was a bit pitiful. Green was an avatar that Negary created, while Chromie had been converted into a half-elf and forced to be a spy.

    The Church might have developed considerably, growing in both strength and influence among the citizens, but at least two spies had also managed to infiltrate the upper brass of the Church. No one could really say for sure whether this reformation was sessful or not.

    After thinking for a bit, Green stopped worrying about this. There was no meaning for a spy like him to be thinking about that; if he had the time, he would rather spend it developing a few more hidden lines of subordinates within the Church, digging away at the Church¡¯s foundation to strengthen the Hermit Order.

    The scenery around them was growing increasingly barren. The closer one got to the Unrepenting Abyss, the harsher the environment became. Some faint screaming could even be heard following the howling wind, and normal people would find it impossible to even approach the outskirts of the Unrepenting Abyss.

    ¡­

    The Unrepenting Abyss could only iste the majority of the world¡¯s Source Energy and asionally leaked a bit to the outside. The leaked Source Energy created Awakened Wicked Souls, who would be wanted by all the Churches, considered to be irreconcble criminals with no chance of salvation. This was because they stole the property of the Gods, and for this reason, if they were captured and killed by a Church, they would then be sacrificed to the Gods in order to squeeze out the Source Energy that allowed them to awaken in the first ce.

    For the very few Awakened Wicked Souls who managed to avoid detection, some had hidden in the Academic City, who now no longer had a ce to flee, while others gathered around the Unrepenting Abyss.

    Perhaps it was the characteristic of Source Energy that led these people whose [Origins] were released by Source Energy to gather and want to obtain even more Source Energy from within the Unrepenting Abyss.

    ¡­

    As the Sun Shadow Church¡¯s group continued forward, Green could clearly sense someone monitoring them with tant hostility, this hostility continued to follow them, almost like they were purposely applying pressure.

    ¡¼ So everyone has banded together against the Sun Shadow church? ¡½Green narrowed his eyes.

    He was only an advanced servant created by Negary using Green¡¯s information and carried a bit of Negary¡¯s uniqueness, but he wasn¡¯t a clone, so even though he was decently strong, it was only at the level of ¡®decent¡¯.

    The Awakened Wicked Souls who lingered around the Unrepenting Abyss were nothing but a bunch of dogs who lost their homes that usually needed to be cautious about being detected, so how would they openly exert their malice like this?

    The answer was that they had most likely received discreet encouragement from the other Churches.

    ¡¼ Someone¡¯sing, their target is most likely the Pot of God¡¯s Offering ¡½Green immediately informed Kunier so that this Divine Guard could inform the Sun Shadow Pope.

    #

 Volume 5 67: Attack

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 67: Attack</h4>

    A group of men were standing just a bit further away from the Sun Shadow church group¡¯s location. The one leading them was a man with a missing right arm with clothes that didn¡¯t quite fit his body. Holding an old and tattered smoking pipe in his mouth, he took a deep breath, then gazed towards the group in the distance with slightly glowing green eyes.

    Sarmyte exhaled a puff of smoke, turned to the men standing behind him, then back at the Sun Shadow church¡¯s group of people.

    In the past, he was only a normal young man of Lohr with a happy family and a girl he admired, but when he identally came into contact with a bit of leaked Source Energy, his [Origin] was slowly released, granting him supernatural power.

    However, this wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing in the town of Lohr. During a certain Spirit Cleansing Day, he wasn¡¯t able to suppress the abnormalities of his soul and was discovered to have achieved the first stage of release.

    From that point on, his life waspletely destroyed. All of his family members were either captured or killed, his lover who had almost gotten married to him got married with someone elseter on.

    If his ability wasn¡¯t unique, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape the Sun Shadow church¡¯s pursuit; and even then, he still lost his right arm for it. Even now, he still clearly recalled the sensation of having that scorching de slicing through his body.

    ¡°Boss¡­ are we really going to?¡± one of the men by Sarmyte¡¯s side shrunk a bit and asked. They had all been pursued by the Churches one way or another, so they understood clearly just how terrifying the Churches were. Not only did the Churches have over a thousand times their number, but there were also those who were considerably stronger than they were; there might even be a God among them.

    While these Awakened Wicked Souls had been pursued to be killed by the Churches, the reverence of Gods that they were taught from birth couldn¡¯t be erased that easily. Even if they had escaped from the Churches due to their will to survive, the fear and guilt they felt towards Gods had never ceased.

    Which was why it scared them to even think about attacking a group of men from one of the Churches like this.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Once we seed, we¡¯ll also be members of a Church under a God. Haven¡¯t you endured this damned life long enough?¡± Sarmyte scoffed and answered him. Only people who lived around the Unrepenting Abyss would truly understand just how terrible its conditions were.

    As the sh between the Churches became intense, the Half Life Church dered that they wanted to induct their group, the conditions to join being to ambush the Sun Shadow church¡¯s ritual group.

    ¡°The problem is¡­¡±

    As the man tried saying something else, Sarmyte cut him off: ¡°I know what you mean. All of them are nothing but fodder, and in this level of struggle, not even we have that high of a chance to survive¡±

    ¡°But think about it, would we be able to survive for very long by continuing like this?¡±

    In the vicinity of the Unrepenting Abyss, never mind food, there weren¡¯t even any living creatures aside from them. Everything they required needed to be transported in from outside, and aside from having to deal with the asional dead soul that appeared, they also needed to make sure that they weren¡¯t detected by the Churches whenever they came out for food.

    ¡°If you want to survive, you need to take risks. Do I really have to teach you that lesson? As for grudges or whatever, isn¡¯t it already enough for a man to survive?¡± after saying that, Sarmyte slowly raised the only arm he had left and gestured forward: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to continue living this pathetic life, follow me¡±

    The majority of the Awakened Wicked Souls followed him forward. Sarmyte¡¯s [Origin] ability was [Eyesight Division], capable of controlling what other people could see and made it so that they could only see a portion of something.

    After achieving the second stage of release, his [Origin] ability evolved into [Five Senses Division], causing the five senses of all life forms around him to be under his influence. Of course, there was also a weakness with this ability, which was it influenced his own senses as well. Everything within his perception was cut-off in one way or another, regardless of whether or not he used his ability.

    After achieving the third stage of release, Sarmyte¡¯s [Origin] ability became [Information Division]. An individual¡¯s perception of reality, at its core, was merely the reception of information around them; and Sarmyte had the ability to take control of the information in his surroundings, cutting a part of it off to make sure that no one would perceive it.

    Unfortunately, this was the extent of Sarmyte¡¯s talents. While he had managed to achieve the third stage of release, he had no way of taking the final step to obtain the Seed of Truth. His annually malnourished body and his barren knowledge had made it so that it couldn¡¯t possibly endure the surge of information from the Seed of Truth, causing him to stop right here. Of course, even if that was the case, he was still the one and truly strongest person here.

    Earlier, it was also his control that made it so that the people of the Sun Shadow church could only detect the malice they gave off, but not their figures that were already standing a short distance away.

    In the Sun Shadow church¡¯s group, Green suddenly couldn¡¯t sense the hostility that was focused on them earlier anymore, but he only felt tenser instead of relieved. The disappearance of hostility didn¡¯t mean that the other party had left, but rather that they were beginning to act.

    Obviously, not everyone was quite as sharp as Green, since many people sighed in relief as soon as they felt the hostility disappear. This was how humans were, always the most rxed as soon as the thing they had been cautious about suddenly disappeared.

    This was also why in horror movies, there would be moments when both the atmosphere and scene looked terrifying, but the ghost would not appear no matter what. It would only be after the scene had lit up again as if everything was over that the ghost would suddenly pop up on screen for a jump scare.

    And this was the exact same thing that was happening to the Sun Shadow church¡¯s group. When the hostility that they were cautious about disappeared, everyone felt relieved, then the other party¡¯s ambush immediately began. One of the knights on the outermost side suddenly lost his head and spurted out arge amount of blood. This blood suddenly became animated like it was alive, forming into the shape of a giant red hand that grabbed the knight immediately next to him, from the outside it looked as if the knight¡¯s head had turned into a bloody red hand.

    This abrupt ambush after feeling relieved caused the entire group to feel a bit panicked, but this panic was swiftly dealt with.

    A warm light soothed everyone¡¯s panic, the glow of various divine techniques appeared one after another, and the knights began to glow in scorching hot mes of light, giving them the appearance of warriors who stepped out of fire.

    The Gods¡¯ Offering Day that urred once every 100 years was the most crucial event for every Church. Even if the headquarters of the Church was destroyed and taken over, they would still not be punished quite as severely as when Gods¡¯ Offering Day was ruined.

    This was because the Seven Gods didn¡¯t care about the Churches. It was more than enough for a Church to help spread their God¡¯s faith to collect more believers¡¯ souls after they died, but Gods¡¯ Offering Day had apletely different meaning, so any failures would eventually lead to divine punishment from the Gods themselves, as recorded within the history of any Church.

    For that reason, every Gods¡¯ Offering Day¡¯s ritual group consisted of only the elites among elites. The fact that the other party managed to cause casualties on the Church¡¯s side so quickly simply meant that they were considerable opponents.

    If they couldn¡¯t see the enemy, they would simply widen the range of their attacks. Two priests swiftly joined hands andbined their soul powers to sense the existence of God, asking God to bestow them a divine technique. Countless rays of sunlight akin to arrows began to descend from the sky and ravaged their surroundings.

    The other priests and knights also used various divine techniques to cause the enemy to appear while still remaining cautious of their surroundings. Awakened Wicked Souls were known for their strange and unorthodox abilities, but as long as one understood how they operated, it wasn¡¯t difficult to win most of the time.

    #

 Volume 5 68: Gin expresses sympathy

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 68: Gin expresses sympathy</h4>

    After calming down, the elites of the Sun Shadow church unleashed divine techniques one after another. Facing these divine techniques that carried the aura of extreme heat, even though the group of Awakened Wicked Souls had been obscured thanks to Sarmyte¡¯s ability, they still found it difficult to deal with it.

    Fortunately, they weren¡¯t the main forces.

    ¡°Everyone, let us use the divine technique [Sunlight] together on these sinners to cleanse their crimes¡±

    A Cardinal among the group spoke up.

    The priests of the Sun Shadow church were capable of jointly casting a divine technique mainly because of how they performed divine techniques, which was creating a brand of Eternal Heat within their souls through faith, causing their souls to continuously approach his existence.

    For that reason, the soul structures of the Sun Shadow church¡¯s knights and priests were simr in certain parts, which they would be able to take advantage of to perform a joint divine technique.

    Some particrly powerful divine techniques couldn¡¯t be cast by a single person at all, requiring the joint effort of a few, or even a few dozen priests to perform.

    The Cardinal¡¯s suggestion waspletely reasonable, so 7-8 priests around him joined hands together. Their body contact allowed their souls to reach closer to God, their unwavering faith led them even closer than they normally did, and the damage caused by it was even more serious than normal.

    The heads of the priests who joined hands all exploded at once, sttering red and white matter all over the ce, even their souls had been destroyed within this sudden explosion. At the same time, the Cardinal who made the suggestion to perform a joint divine technique was also bleeding, but now, his face carried the insanity of wanting to destroy everything.

    ¡°Cardinal Ryan, what are you doing?¡± someone asked in disbelief.

    Ryan was an old member of the Sun Shadow church. Many of the church¡¯s current priests were taught by him from the beginning, his faith in God had always been firm, so they had no idea why he suddenly betrayed the Church. His faith in God should have protected his soul and made sure that he wouldn¡¯t fall under any type of charm.

    ¡°I knew it, the so-called Eternal Heat doesn¡¯t care about us at all! He is merely a fake God!¡± Ryan¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble continuously, it was unknown whether this was a side effect of his earlier attack, or simply due to his hysteria.

    ¡°During the long years, I¡¯ve umted too many questions, but no matter how much I pray, God has never granted me an answer. Eventually, I realized that they were nothing but an especially powerful Evil God, our so-called faith divine techniques were nothing but a variation of the axle rituals¡± Ryan hysterically exined everything. He now appeared like a crazed idol fan whose delusions had beenpletely shattered.

    All the Churches were the same, always overestimating the importance of their faith. In reality, for Pathway Entities like Eternal Heat, the sheer difference between them and humans made it so that no matter how high or low they assumed their faith to be, it was still an insurmountable distance.

    For the majority of believers, this didn¡¯t matter at all, but Ryan seemed to have been aided by somebody that made his discerning eyes raise a bit higher than the rest, but not too high. This caused his firm beliefs to be shaken, the fact was that Eternal Heat truly didn¡¯t care too much about the faith of humans, so Ryan simply went insane.

    Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, the Pope¡¯s expression became grim. While he understood that there would always be worms and termites in the Church, he didn¡¯t think that even someone at the top brass like a Cardinal could also be a termite.

    ¡°Your Holiness, I believe¡­¡± a knight in red armor standing near the Pope seemed to want to say something.

    But before he finished his words, he abruptly aimed his sword towards the Pope and burnt away his entire life force for the sake of one strike. An attack done through burning away one¡¯s entire life force wasn¡¯t something that could be driven by the grudge of one or two green hats, this was the grudge of dying his entire head in the color green.

    ¡°The Church of Dawn sends their regards!¡± this knight¡¯s aura of extreme heat became even more extreme, disying the solidity of his faith. He was still a devout believer of Eternal Heat, but he also believed that the Sun Shadow church were sphemers.

    When Negary first arrived in this world, he once convinced a knight of the Church called Raymond about this fact, who then aided Negary greatly during his raid on the Lohr church¡¯s mountain cathedral. This traitorous knight was not killed during the follow-up pursuit from the Church and instead founded the new Church of Dawn, continuing to worship Eternal Heat.

    Thanks to his original background as a knight of the Sun Shadow church, he was easily able to nt members of the new church inside the Sun Shadow church, who went on to even be Divine Guards. It was next to impossible to discern people of a different church with the exact same faith like this, and there were two more knights here who were also members of the Church of Dawn.

    The Pope wasn¡¯t the most powerful individual in the Church, but having be the Pope, his faith was the most unwavering, and for members of the Church, faith was power.

    A shield of divine power manifested from the Pope to stop the knight¡¯s attack, but even bigger chaos swiftly ensued as the Cardinal of Lohr and his subordinates suddenly retreated from the battle. For the sake of reformation, this Cardinal had let Negary develop and grow, so after Negary fully matured, this matter had always been his personal nightmare.

    Even worse, he discoveredter on that the Church and the Impure Hermit Order had actually secretly cooperated with one another, causing him to feel even more doubts about pushing the reformation of the Church.

    Not too long ago, someone had also informed him of the details of this ambush, so he had chosen to retreat from this struggle. The Church was no longer the Church that he knew, or rather, he had never actually known the true face of the Church in the first ce.

    Some other members of the Church had also been informed that the contents of the so-called Decanter of God¡¯s Offering were made entirely from the souls of their fellow believers; that the souls of their family members,rades, and friends that they had fought alongside with, would all return to the Decanter of God¡¯s Offering after their death, and not to the divine kingdom of Gods; furthermore, those souls would go on to be treated as fertilizer for the so-called Source Energy fruit. Knowing these truths, their faiths practically fell apart.

    In an instant, the overall strength of the Sun Shadow church decreased by a mile. The Pope¡¯s expression was filled with sorrow, knowing that there were actually so many traitors in the church caused the Pope¡¯s heart to twitch in pain with every beat.

    Fortunately, there are still devout supporters of the church.

    The Pope took a step back. To his delight, Kunier had raised his sword in front of him to protect his life, while Green and Chromie who respectively led the Guardians and Saint Hunters were also continuing to fight against the Awakened Wicked Souls.

    If the entirety of the church¡¯s upper brass aside from himself were actually spies and traitors, the Pope might have thought that he was going crazy and his faith would have definitely copsed. If that was the truth, then what Sun Shadow church would this be? The name might as well be changed to ¡®Traitor¡¯s Church¡¯.

    Other people also joined the battle after the initial ambush of the Awakened Wicked Souls. While they had all made sure to conceal themselves, it wasn¡¯t difficult to see that they were members of the other Churches.

    The Decanter of God¡¯s Offering was currently in the Pope¡¯s hand, so the target of everyone here was naturally the Pope. He was originally a priest, so while his body was decently strong thanks to years of being nurtured by divine techniques, it was still far from beingparable to a knight.

    In this chaotic battlefield, the only source of extreme heat the Pope could feel was from Kunier in front of him. As he was a Divine Guard, the shining extreme heat exuding from his body proved that his faith was unwavering, so the Pope handed the Decanter of God¡¯s Offering to Kunier, telling him to take it away while he focused himself on performing divine techniques.

    As soon as the Decanter of God¡¯s Offering reached his hand, the perfect knight of the Church, Kunier, turned his sword around and stabbed the Pope. The extreme heat exuding from the sword slowly faded away, together with the Pope¡¯s heart.

 Volume 5 69: Our souls have never been free

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 69: Our souls have never been free</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Even Green was surprised about this.

    Originally, he thought that there were only a few traitors, in addition to perhaps one or two corrupt bishops at most, never did he think that even someone like Kunier would be a traitor.

    During this asion, among the Sun Shadow church¡¯s ritual group for Gods¡¯ Offering Day, aside from the Pope himself, only a few member knights and some priests with firm beliefs weren¡¯t actually traitors or spies, but none of them belonged to the upper brass.

    It seemed like the Sun Shadow church truly should change its name.

    ¡°Why¡­!?¡± it wasn¡¯t just the Pope¡¯s body that hurt, but his heart as well.

    ¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s amon Law in this multi-dimensional universe: If someone acts too perfect, as long as they aren¡¯t a Saint, they must have ulterior motives. Ever since the start of this novel, Kunier had been described as perfect every time he showed up, so it made less sense for him to not be a traitor¡± standing next to Chromie with his arm wrapped around his shoulder, Killer J gave a highly opportunement.

    Chromie massaged his forehead a little bit. Ever since he returned from the desert, he hadn¡¯t been able to shake off this self-proimed ¡¯21st-century neo-genius Killer J¡¯. Without any warning, this guy would consistently appear out of nowhere next to him, then say a bunch of nonsensical things.

    And yet, he hadn¡¯t shown any malice or hostility towards Chromie at all. While Chromie had sacrificed parts of himself over and over, gave up on the love of his life, became a traitor of humanity and a spy within the church, there was no denying that he was a ¡®good person¡¯ at heart.

    He hunted evil cultists and mercilessly killed anyone who held hostility towards him, he would also struggle for the sake of his survival, but he wouldn¡¯t arbitrarily kill someone who held nothing against him. While Killer J was indeed annoying to be around, you could even think of him as interesting if you got used to it.

    There were a total of three reasons why the Church fell into this current situation where everyone suddenly turned out to be a traitor. The first was naturally the fact that the Church was never clean in the first ce, with plenty of internal issues that couldn¡¯t be resolved.

    The second was the fact that their God, Eternal Heat, didn¡¯t really care about the existence of the Church. For him personally, the Church was an entity that made no difference whether or not it existed. Otherwise, with his dignity as a God and if he had the patience, he could radiate his Pathway every once in the while, fully infecting his worshipers with his Pathway and ensuring that traitors would never be able to exist.

    The third was that after Eternal Heat had the absolute advantage, the other Righteous Gods all turned their spears towards him. While they wouldn¡¯t make Eternal Heat pay some sort of great price by attacking his Church, it was still good to bother him with the act.

    And so, this led to the terribly sorrowful circumstances of the entire upper brass betraying the Church aside from the Pope.

    As Kunier held the Decanter of God¡¯s Offering in his hand, a thick aura of ¡®Life¡¯ radiated from his body to rece the extreme heat aura from before. This conversion was extremely natural and smooth, causing the intricate Decanter of God¡¯s Offering in his hand to begin glowing incandescent with heat, almost like Kunier was holding a hot iron ingot in his hand.

    Kunier was the perfect human created by Mequik through her Tree of Life¡¯s structure. His form of life was perfect to the point of being a work of art, from his soul to his body, allowing Kunier to reach the pinnacle of human talents. No matter what he learnt, he would still be able to quickly develop it to the limit of human capabilities.

    Be it swordsmanship, morals, or faith, as long as a goal was set within his life structure, he would definitely be able to achieve it; like for example, ¡®fullymit yourself to worshipping Eternal Heat¡¯. However, when the goal was changed, then the perfect human who was affected by his life structure would also change.

    In the end, even the perfect human was still only a human. Kunier¡¯s mind could not surpass his body, so he fell under the maniption of his own form.

    ¡°Why did you do that, Kunier!?¡± Chromie stood blocking Kunier¡¯s way. Their personal rtionship was quite good, in the past, it was Kunier who helped Chromie find the whereabouts of Olga¡¯s soul. They had discussed a lot of topics, so Chromie understood what kind of person Kunier was, which made it even more unbelievable that Kunier would do something like this.

    Kunier raised the scorching Decanter of God¡¯s Offering into the air, showing the souls flowing like a liquid within.

    ¡°Like them, like me¡± Kunier looked up at Chromie, his handsome face of almost perfection shing the perfect smile. The corners of his eyes were red, but he didn¡¯t shed a drop of tear, as that was something that the perfect body would not allow: ¡°And like you¡±

    ¡°Our souls have never been free, Chromie¡±

    Kunier looked like he was about to confess something, or rather, to emotionally state something, but ended up saying only that.

    ¡°Limited by bloodline connections of family, limited by the morals of society, limited by the desires of the body, limited by one¡¯s own lifespan. You and I are the same, Chromie¡± Kunier¡¯s voice waspletely normal, but for some reason, Chromie seemed to hear Kunier sobbing among his words.

    ¡°It was already impossible for me to escape these shackles since long ago!¡±

    After saying that, Kunier¡¯s body abruptly underwent drastic changes. His body first bulked up considerably, then grew evenrger at a visible pace. The skin at his shoulder was ripped open as arge head grew from it, followed by even more heads that rapidly grew all over Kunier¡¯s body.

    The Decanter of God¡¯s Offering in his hand had also been grabbed and taken into his body by several heads.

    In no time at all, a monster with over a hundred heads appeared in front of everyone. Some of the priests and knights whose beliefs had just copsed as well as a portion of Awakened Wicked Souls suddenly stared nkly at the monster when they saw it, then began walking towards it.

    They were seeing themselves in that monster. That familiar or even superior life structure attracted them, causing them to subconsciously approach, then be one with the monster.

    The 100-headed beast, a war unit and weapon created by Life Bearer Mequik, was capable of growing to be a powerful third stage of release entity within a short amount of time. While itcked the Seed of Truth, it contained Mequik¡¯splete Tree of Life structure, which granted it a supernatural sense of attraction to the majority of living beings, as well as capable of acting as a medium for Mequik¡¯s descent.

    During the Mana Banquet half a month ago, one of these creatures had also appeared, and Kunier had now disyed the process of this monster¡¯s creation within a short time period.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let him rampage, otherwise, it will be impossible to take back the Decanter of God¡¯s Offering¡± Greennded next to Chromie and pierced through a ck bottle with his sword while chanting an incantation. The ck liquid within the bottle swiftly attached itself onto the sword.

    At the same time, arge amount of ck fog appeared from his body, all of which were mana that had been drawn from sinful monsters and allowed a Night Watcher to perform their magic.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Chromie was surprised for only a brief moment before he quickly replied, then prepared to attack the 100-headed beast.

    While both he and Green were traitors, before it was time to turn their heels, they naturally had to do their jobs properly.

    ¡­

    Within a dark space, Negary asked the God who appeared as a halo that gave off what seemed like eternal heat next to him.

    ¡¼ What are you going to do if the Decanter of God¡¯s Offering is actually lost? ¡½

    ¡¸ One thing about human souls is that there are plenty of them ¡¹

    Above the Moon Tree world, the sun that shined upon all existence seemed to have gotten a bit warmer.

    #

 Volume 5 70: A man of guilt

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 70: A man of guilt</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, there¡¯s no way to win at all¡± Chromie was sent flying into a natural pile of rocks. If he didn¡¯t reveal the two authorities that the sprout of the Moon Tree had retrieved and used the corresponding techniques, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for this nearlypleted 100-headed beast at all.

    In the past, Chromie had used Sacrificial Magic to improve his constitution, then his elven bloodline was activated and turned into a half-elf, and he had diligently trained himself for the past 10 years to fully exert his elven potential, but the result of all of that was only equivalent to reaching the second stage of release.

    Chromie was nothing but a [Protagonist] who was born naturally insufficient. The will of the Moon Tree didn¡¯t have many resources to grant him at all, the only preparation he had was the grand banquet of Dim Silence Envoy, but even that was already consumed by Negary¡¯s devout worshipper, Darr.

    Without Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s soul to strengthen himself, Chromie quickly reached a bottleneck of strength. If not for Eternal Heat providing him with the remnant information of the elven Lord God, the Hunter, Chromie might have been stuck there for good.

    Although Chromie had now retrieved the Hunter¡¯s relics, it hadn¡¯t even been a month since then. Even plot armor needed reasonable progression, not to mention that this wasn¡¯t ¡®paid¡¯ plot armor.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. The sprout of the Moon Tree was certainly impressive, but the sprout of the Moon Tree was actuallycking resources even more than Chromie was. It had been relying on the old elf Pernod¡¯s mana cirction for the past 1000 years to maintain itself, which was why it was still a sprout after so long. After attaching itself to Chromie¡¯s body, not only did its cirction not change at all, but it now also had to consider helping Chromie resolve his issues.

    There was literally no more spare resources to be obtained, truly. The range of the original Moon Tree¡¯s influence had already beenpletely taken over by the Seven Gods, the only reason why the will of the Moon Tree still existed was that if the will of the world waspletely dead, the world would definitely undergo change. It might copse, or even devolve, but it would never maintain its current form of the perfect Source Energy farm.

    Being so thoroughly restrained, the will of the Moon Tree only had so many tricks remaining up its sleeves, and all of them involved so much that each one that was used up would be truly used up for good.

    And so, while the standard level of strength for the enemy was at the 3rd stage of release, the [Protagonist] Chromie was still only at the 2nd stage of release, and without using the aspect of silence and the world barrier authorities, he was no match for the 100-headed beast at all.

    He was currently acting as the Chief of the Saint Hunters, so using any of these authorities would meanpletely exposing himself. Never mind how that would cause the dying Pope¡¯s heart to grow even colder after learning of it, exposing his true identity to the Seven Gods would cause unpredictable changes in his n to migrate the will of the Moon Tree.

    The will of the Moon Tree hadn¡¯t told Chromie about its rtively strange cooperation with Eternal Heat, and Eternal Heat wouldn¡¯t specifically exin himself to a half-elf, so Chromie didn¡¯t know about any of this and had to wrack his brains over the issue of his identity.

    The reason why the will of the Moon Tree did this was to train Chromie. At the moment, Chromie was a bit too reliant on his world authorities, while he had been doing everything he could to improve his own strength as well, hecked the spirit to actually risk his life doing it. The difference between these two situations might not be that great most of the time, but sometimes it would be the entire difference between day and night.

    This was Chromie¡¯s state after Olga¡¯s incident. While he still resolved himself to attempt everything as best as he could, he had lost the absolute resolution toy down everything when he was trying to avenge his family.

    This wasn¡¯t due to his love for Olga, but simply that hecked motivation. Regardless of whether he wanted to admit it or not, he no longer had the chance to make it up to Olga, and he had already aplished practically everything he wanted to do. His current mission was something that the will of the Moon Tree gave him through various means of guidance, so it was natural for his motivation to becking.

    [The soul fluid with the Decanter of God¡¯s Offering is necessary to elerate the ripening of the Source Energy fruit, try and think about what would happen if Eternal Heat lost the Decanter of God¡¯s Offering]

    At the depths of Chromie¡¯s consciousness, under the will of the Moon Tree¡¯s guidance, Chromie began to ponder his question, then quickly arrived at an answer.

    A God would not care about humans, if the ants that he had collected earlier were lost, he would simply gather them again. And it doesn¡¯t matter whether or not they were dead or alive.

    Under the will of the Moon Tree¡¯s years of guidance, Chromie had gained a certain kind of personality, which was to feel an almost crippling sense of responsibility towards everything rted to himself. This was why he chose to redeem his family¡¯s name when the Farnate family was caught in that past incident andter went on to take up the responsibility of the elven race as a Farnate.

    If anyone else were to befall misfortune due to his actions, as long as he didn¡¯t believe that it was well-deserved, he would also feel intense guilt, which was what happened to Olga. For the sake of his self-imed responsibility, he essentially abandoned Olga, then killed Olga with his own hands due to her guidance. While he had sacrificed his love, he didn¡¯t believe that Olga was in the wrong at all, so he had continued to feel guilty for this.

    This was also the reason why he felt annoyed with Killer J but didn¡¯t try to attack him. Unless it was necessary, he didn¡¯t like to kill more people and take on more guilt for it.

    And now, the will of the Moon Tree had used this sense of guilt as a weapon. His current duty was to transport the Decanter of God¡¯s Offering, so if the Decanter of God¡¯s Offering was lost, he would not escape responsibility. If Eternal Heat murdered arge number of people to make up for the loss that originated from his mistake, Chromie would definitely bepletely overwhelmed by his guilt.

    [Risk it all once again, Chromie. To make sure the innocent people aren¡¯t affected, surpass your limits and kill the monster in front of you, otherwise, millions of people will die from your ipetence]

    At the depths of his consciousness, this statement continuously drifted around his mind. Rising up from the pile of rocks, Chromie once again rushed towards the 100-headed beast.

    ¡­

    It should be enough for me to stall them long enough for the beast to fully manifest.

    Standing in front of Chromie, Sarmyte saw the situation very clearly. While the majority of the Awakened Wicked Souls he had gathered was already dead, it was fine as long as he wasn¡¯t.

    After aplishing this task, the Half Life Church would tolerate his existence within the range of the Half Life Church¡¯s influence. The Half Life Church had also gone after his life in the past, but that didn¡¯t matter at this point since he had already given up on his grudge. He cared a lot more about the life of suffering he currently livedpared to the grudge of the past, which was the main reason why he epted the Half Life Church¡¯s offering of amnesty.

    Right as Sarmyte was about to kill Chromie who was rushing towards the 100-headed beast, a sword d in ck smoke drew his attention. It was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from shing his throat and killing him.

    ¡¼ This isn¡¯t a coincidence, mister Sarmyte. I¡¯ve actually discovered your position ¡½wielding the sword d in dark smoke, Green dered: ¡¼ I¡¯ve read the records of escaped Awakened Wicked Souls that the Sun Shadow church had collected over the years. The only person capable of causing this mass obscurement of personnel was you ¡½

    ¡¼ And now, I¡¯ve found you. If you don¡¯t pay attention when fighting against me, I¡¯d think that you¡¯ve wasted your talents ¡½Green dered clearly: ¡¼ After all, even though I am not fully Negary, I still hate those who waste their years away the most ¡½

    #

 Volume 5 71: Freedom is a hoax

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 71: Freedom is a hoax</h4>

    Green was essentially an advanced servant created through a part of Negary¡¯s soul. He might not beparable to Killer J or Noah who each represented an aspect of Negary, but he still had his own personality while also inheriting the past Green¡¯s consciousness.

    Both Sarmyte¡¯s talents and capabilities could be considered top-notch, being able to rely on a bit of leaked Source Energy to eventually reach the third stage of release in a few decades. Even if he couldn¡¯t advance any further, he was still quite impressive.

    If the circumstances were different, Sarmyte might have had a chance to achieve even more, but right now, he was too far away from anything considerable.

    ¡¼ Within the records of the Sun Shadow church, you were only said to be capable of affecting the eyesight of others, but your abilities shouldn¡¯t only be to affect eyesight, but rather to disturb the majority of means of perception ¡½Green¡¯s sword thrust straight towards Sarmyte. Sarmyte didn¡¯t exist at all within his sight, but that didn¡¯t disturb him in the slightest.

    Sarmyte nimbly avoided Green¡¯s attack. Having survived for so long in the vicinity of the Unrepenting Abyss and became the leader of the Awakened Wicked Souls, his capabilities were naturally not limited to his [Origin] ability.

    Sarmyte had also practiced magic. By using his ability, he was able to make it so that certain information could not be observed, and thus resolving the issue of contradictory spell structures. A lot of magic that would usually adversely affect one another existed at the same time in his body simply because they didn¡¯t recognize each other¡¯s existence.

    This allowed Sarmyte to achieve a lot of contradictory feats.

    ¡¼ It isn¡¯t as if these informations don¡¯t exist, they are simply being disturbed by your ability. And our normal systems of perception cannot discern information that you¡¯ve disturbed ¡½Green narrated: ¡¼ For example, normally when someone steps on the ground, no matter how lightly they tread, the ground would still react ordingly ¡½

    ¡¼ But you¡¯ve applied your ability on the reaction of the ground and obscured this information, making it inessible and unperceivable. On the other hand, as long as I understand the essence of your ability, I can easily dispel your disturbance and perceive the information you¡¯ve obscured ¡½Green dered with absolute confidence.

    In reality, Green hadn¡¯t inherited any of Negary¡¯s ability, so it wasn¡¯t as easy as he imed to formte a model for an ability at the 3rd stage of release. The reason why he was able to perceive Sarmyte was relying on a trick of Killer J¡¯s ability to sense hostility.

    Since Killer J had obtained the Seed of Truth, all of his abilities surpassed the limit of Sarmyte¡¯s obscurity, which allowed him to urately determine where every bit of hostility he felt originated from. He could even analyze the information contained within the hostility to give various hints to Green.

    Of course, Green would naturally not reveal this little secret, instead, he made up a story of seeing through Sarmyte¡¯s ability to mess with his thoughts.

    Hearing Green¡¯s words, Sarmyte¡¯s expression was terrible. He refused to believe that his ability obtained through risking his life numerous times would be so easily resolved by someone else.

    The essence of Sarmyte¡¯s ability was the capability of interfering with the information of other objects to make them unperceivable. If used well, this ability would be terrifying, but if used incorrectly, one would only be able to use it to hide or something simr.

    Sarmyte could be considered smart as he had used his ability to resolve the issue of contradicting spells, but that was also the extent of his capabilities.

    If Negary had this ability, he would be capable of so much more. At the macro level, he would be to affect the world¡¯s Information Sea, regting and controlling the exchange of information in the world.

    The so-called changes in the world were mostly the derivative product of the world¡¯s parts exchanging information among themselves, one could affect many, and many could cause the entire world to change, this was the so-called butterfly effect. One could have a perfect grasp over the future by having a perfect grasp on the exchange of information.

    In the past, Negary had always manipted the future through mixing either Impurity of Error into the world¡¯s Information Sea; or personally entering the information flow to cause a quantitative change that affected the future. But with Sarmyte¡¯s ability, his regtion and control of the future would be so much easier.

    At the micro level, he would be able to resolve the conflict of Impurity and Error. This ability was essentially an information regtor, capable of obscuring unnecessary information so that they wouldn¡¯t interact. In the same manner, over 3000 of Negary¡¯s current experiments would instantly bepletely resolved, as well as further develop into more types of research.

    And so, as soon as Green recognized Sarmyte, his future had already been set in stone. Or rather, he hadn¡¯t got a future ever since a while ago, a result of Negary¡¯s regtion of the future after discovering Sarmyte¡¯s ability.

    He made it so that a certain upper brass of the Half Life church would ¡®identally¡¯ contact Sarmyte, then ¡®coincidentally¡¯ reach an agreement. Numerous factors within their lives thus far had stimted their actions and decisions, the other Awakened Wicked Souls might be able to survive, but Sarmyte¡¯s future had already been determined.

    Within the curved aspect of reality, numerous golden beads were spreading, regting, controlling the world¡¯s information flow. Any tiny disturbance would result in a change in the future, the change in information flow also represented the change in how matter would flow through Space-Time.

    The information flow of other people was continuously changing to represent countless possibilities, but Sarmyte¡¯s future was growing increasingly narrower as any information that would interact with him had been tightly regted by the golden beads.

    At this point, Negary could already read the research report on Sarmyte¡¯s ability, because the only future left for him was to end up on Negary¡¯s experimentation table.

    When both of a person¡¯s past and future had fallen into another¡¯s grasp, they had already belonged to them. Sarmyte and Green¡¯s current battle was nothing but a formality now.

    Just as Kunier had said, their souls had never been free. In Negary¡¯s hands, their so-called freedom was nothing but a hoax.

    If they were able to escape this hoax, then their talents would be recognized by Negary, thus qualifying them to be Negary¡¯s nutrients.

    ¡¼ Chromie has exerted himself again, huh ¡½Negarymented with some emotions.

    Among the 300 million future possibilities that Negary had observed, there was a less than 1% chance of Chromie breaking through his limit and killing the 100-headed beast that Kunier had turned into; in a majority of these futures, Chromie ended up using the world coordinates he had to ask Killer J for help. In another portion of these possibilities, he would fail, causing Eternal Heat to act. The sun¡¯s radiation would abruptly grow dozens of times harsher and instantly kill the majority of the Moon Tree world¡¯s people.

    Their souls would all drift towards the Unrepenting Abyss, forming into numerous rivers of glittering souls. It would have been a magnificently dreadful sight, but fortunately, that future would no longere to pass.

    Despite everything, Negary loved living beings. Thetent potential of living beings had surprised him time and time again, and such mass murder would only waste the majority of those living beings¡¯ potentials. If it was up to Negary, he would gradually cause the environment to grow harsher, forcing them to have to exert theirtent potential and not waste their lives away.

    In the middle of the battle, Chromie chose to risk his life. By volunteering to be absorbed by the 100-headed beast, he entered its body. Relying on the unique life structure of a half-elf, he wasn¡¯t assimted right away and instead fully triggered histent potentials while reaching Kunier¡¯s soul within the beast.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to grant you freedom! My good friend!¡±

    Chromie¡¯s sword severed Kunier¡¯s soul shackles to disconnect his soul from this world, his [Origin] followed its unique connection to enter space, while Kunier¡¯s soul waspletely destroyed by Chromie¡¯s Fearful Spirit and didn¡¯t enter the Decanter of God¡¯s Offering or the Unrepenting Abyss.

    In space, as Negary looked at the distance, he saw Mequik reaching out with her tentacles to surround the flying [Origin] and enveloped it with vitality mana, quickly creating another fetus that would grow to be the perfect soldier.

    Negary then saw Chromie standing up from the body of the copsed 100-headed beast with a satisfied look on his face, as if he had just fulfilled some sort of wish.

    Negary couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    ¡¼ Freedom, has always been nothing but a hoax ¡½

    #

 Volume 5 72: Finally meet

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 72: Finally meet</h4>

    When you do not stand high enough, believing in freedom was nothing but a lie to oneself.

    Negary had never truly believed that he had so-called absolute freedom, there were no guarantees that there wasn¡¯t anyone who stood at a higher position manipting him.

    For that reason, Negary had continued to improve himself again and again. Regardless of whether or not there was an entity manipting him, his only goal had only ever been to constantly break through his own limits.

    Gaining a higher stance, surpassing, or even turning around to dominate those who had ever wished to control his future.

    ¡­

    As Chromie slowly stood up, the Decanter of God¡¯s Offering in his hand stopped giving off intense heat, the incandescent red glow it gave off earlier had also turned into a golden glow. The corner of his smile then curved into a smile.

    If you aren¡¯t able to obtain freedom while you¡¯re alive, I hope that you¡¯ll be able to take control over your own life during the next life.

    Uttering his blessing, Chromie granted Kunier death, then took the Decanter of God¡¯s Offering and joined up with Green to get rid of the other assants and traitors.

    The irony was that the church members whose faith was still firm were protected by it, so the life structure of the 100-headed beast didn¡¯t attract them too much, if at all, and managed to survive; while the members whose faith had broken were mostly killed by their ¡®allies¡¯.

    And so, it was quite simple for them to clean up the aftermath this time around. After a short while, the God¡¯s Offering group had reorganized themselves, although barely half of their original members remained; the majority had betrayed them, while a smaller number was killed inbat.

    They neatly arranged the bodies of the dead Pope and the others together. A priest who fortunately remained began to recite the blessing of passing while the knights stood with their swords on the side, chanting the teachings of the church.

    mes of intense heat swiftly erupted and burned the corpses away into ash, which exuded heat to warm everyone here.

    ¡°May they all ascend into the sky within the mes and enter the kingdom of the Lord¡± of course, this wasplete nonsense.

    If anyone used their soul¡¯s sight or spirit sight right now, they would easily witness the souls entering the Decanter of God¡¯s Offering. After all, the Decanter was now right next to them and not on top of a mountain, no longer giving off the illusion of the departed souls entering the kingdom of God.

    The atmosphere of the group was extremely awkward. They were naturally willing to offer their souls to God if demanded, but being deceived into doing it was apletely different matter. If their faith weren¡¯t firm, another wave of traitors might have appeared.

    Chromie and Green exchanged nces, then began to discuss the uing journey. The fact that two spies had suddenly risen to be the leader of this gathering waspletely outside of their expectations. The other members of the Church¡¯s upper brass had either betrayed them or fallen in battle, and it wasn¡¯t even something they nned, so both of them appeared a bit inexplicably embarrassed.

    Regardless, the journey must continue, so after they marked out the way forward, the God¡¯s Offering group carried the Decanter of God¡¯s Offering with them and set off again.

    The following journey wasn¡¯t long, but it wasn¡¯t too short either. While treading the barren wilderness, the group no longer carried their previous spirit and vigor, which made them appear more like worshippers of Concealed Demise rather than members of Eternal Heat¡¯s church.

    Nothing particrly important urred during the rest of the journey, at most, they ran into a few monsters who were touched by Evil Gods. The most dangerous situation they ran into was an Evil God who used to be an elf. That mindless Evil God swung its withered branch-like tentacles to attack them, but Chromie then volunteered to lead the Evil God away for the group to continue forward.

    Just like that, Green naturally became the highest authority within this God¡¯s Offering group. As he nced at Chromie leaving the group, Green shook his head.

    Most likely, it was the will of the Moon Tree who led that Evil God to them, which gave Chromie an excuse to leave the group and make his own preparations for God¡¯s Offering Day.

    Finally, the group entered the Unrepenting Abyss.

    A thick mass of ck fog filled the entire area, arge number of faithless remnant souls were gathering towards this ce, only to be entwined by the ck fog. Very quickly, they would undergo massive changes, the madness and grudges contained within the fog would drive these souls insane. Not only were they highly hostile, they were also unable to leave the range of the fog, forced to continue descending lower and lower.

    A bright glow radiated from Green¡¯s body to iste him from the surrounding ck fog. Before entering the Unrepenting Abyss, the remaining priests of the group had performed a divine technique on everyone. Green could feel a source of powering from within the Unrepenting Abyss protecting himself from being disturbed by the fog.

    ¡¼ The ck fog is created by the unique environment of the Unrepenting Abyss, but the Unrepenting Abyss was originally created by the Seven Gods cursing the Heroic Spirit Burial Grounds, so while we have the blessing of Eternal Heat on our bodies, we¡¯d gain protection from the curse while inside the Unrepenting Abyss ¡½

    Green thought about this as he drew his sword to kill a dead soul who was madly charging at them.

    These ones had alreadypletely lost their minds, the ck fog of the Unrepenting Abyss had continuously deprived them of their rationality, making it so that they would have to leave this environment for a chance to regain their senses.

    This was the case with Negary¡¯s Shade Attendants, who were originally dead souls within the Unrepenting Abyss. After gaining their rationality, they willingly served Negary so that they no longer had to return here.

    ¡¼ Continue forward ¡½these dead souls weren¡¯t particrly weak, but after Green¡¯s group had been bestowed the blessing of Eternal Heat, the dead souls became even less than weak. As the dead souls carried the curse of ck fog on their bodies, any of the group¡¯s attacks could instantly kill them.

    It was impossible to see into the distance within the Unrepenting Abyss, but one would find themselves approaching the center of the Unrepenting Abyss as long as they continued moving forward.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± suddenly, one of the members in the group turned to a certain direction within the Unrepenting Abyss. The ck fog in that direction was continuously moving as if something was being created there.

    ¡°Darcy, is that you?¡± the member¡¯s expression suggested delirium. He swung the sword in his hand to cut open the ck fog, then rushed towards that direction with reckless abandon while the glow of the blessing gradually faded from his body.

    In the end, the Unrepenting Abyss was still a joint creation of the Seven Gods. Eternal Heat¡¯s blessing alone wasn¡¯t enough to counteract the dangers of the Unrepenting Abyss. Because of what they went through earlier, this person¡¯s mentality had formed a crack that allowed the ck fog to take advantage of and charm him, showing him someone who was no longer alive and luring him away.

    ¡¼ Keep your minds firm if you don¡¯t want to lose your way here for eternity ¡½Green reminded everyone, then continued to go forward. No one tried to save the straggler, because even he had given up on himself.

    ¡¼ Hm? ¡½after going past a certain limit, the ck fog had disappearedpletely. Green looked far to see the members of the Half Life Church as well as other Churches already waiting for them with torches in hand and a mocking smile.

    Green looked at the center to see a gigantic withered tree. Even in this withered state, it was still possible to see just how magnificent it would have been in the past.

    A pale white figure was pinned onto the branch by seven spears with its head hanging low. As Green entered the perimeter, the figure slightly looked up and opened its eyes to look at Green, or rather, at Negary who stood behind him.

    #

 Volume 5 73: Godâ€™s Offering

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 73: God¡¯s Offering</h4>

    Without any doubts, that gigantic withered tree was none other than the past Moon Tree, which was nowpletely dead, while the seven spears on it were the curses of the Seven Gods.

    As for the figure that was pinned on the tree, that was definitely the will of the Moon Tree.

    Because it was the entity worshipped by the entire elven race,bined with its true form originally being a living life form, when it gathered enough consciousness to form a personality, its will manifested as an individual.

    In reality, its consciousness was gigantic, even more so than the current Negary. If it hadn¡¯t been weakened by the Seven Gods and pinned to its dead body with the seven curse spears, its will could easily reach every corner of this world in an instant.

    The will of the Moon Tree was currently at its weakest, while it was originally even more powerfulpared to Eternal Heat at its peak, wielding aplete Pathway with almost no weaknesses.

    Unfortunately, it was a battle of 10 vs 4; indeed, it was originally a group of 10 Pathway Entities that invaded the Moon Tree world. One of them died in the war, while the other two were pushed to their deaths by the Seven Gods, even information of their existence had already beenpletely erased by the Seven Gods to ensure that they could never resurrect.

    The Seven Gods literally treated these three rades¡¯ of theirs even worse than they treated the elves.

    In the end, losers don¡¯t get to voice their opinions, and it was a total of 7 Gods who ultimately stood triumphant. Although, this total might decrease again during this asion.

    The Half Life Church, the Ascetic Order, a group of women in extremely raunchy clothing, a group of sea creatures that stank of fish, several people in pure-ck garb, as well as the group from the Sun Shadow church, which made up theplete forces of 6 out of the Seven Gods.

    Among them, The Unreachable Gate had no forces of his own. Part of this was because his worshippers couldn¡¯t urately observe his information, while the other part was because he had no way of blessing his worshippers, which ended up with The Unreachable Gate¡¯s forces being a no-show every time.

    The spear that almost couldn¡¯t be observed at all on the will of the Moon Tree¡¯s body was the curse of The Unreachable Gate, which restricted the will of the Moon Tree¡¯s growth and the majority of its ability, ensuring that the will of the Moon Tree would never be able to turn the situation around.

    When their agreement was established in the past, it was only after the Seven Gods had agreed to prevent anyone and everyone from studying these curse spears that The Unreachable Gate set up this curse. Otherwise, with his power being on constant disy right here, there was a possibility of someone observing his Pathway and reaching the true him.

    Compared to the Half Life Church, the God¡¯s Offering group of the Sun Shadow church appeared a lot like a rag-tag group. The others were also observing them with gazes full of hostility, especially the group of women and the sea creatures.

    ¡¼ Red Tears and Eulogy of the Ocean Depths did not fall into slumber ¡½the golden beadsmented from an unknown aspect of reality. Negary wasn¡¯t surprised by this at all, since Mequik was the one who established that trap, she naturally had the method to undo it.

    As the condition for rescuing them, she pulled two other Righteous Gods to her side, jointly opposing Eternal Heat,bined with her secret cooperation with Negary and other hidden trump cards, there was a possibility of them defeating Eternal Heat.

    Of course, it was still only a possibility. Both Red Tears and Eulogy of the Ocean Depths had been heavily injured, so it was hard to say just how much power they could still exert, not to mention how Eternal Heat had already prepared for this situation.

    ¡¼ So it will be 2 against 6? ¡½Negary asked Eternal Heat, his words carrying a hint of probing.

    If all of them fully cooperated, even though The Unreachable Gate was the only one who wasn¡¯t restrained at all in any way, it would still be a force beyond Eternal Heat¡¯s capabilities.

    ¡¸ Concealed Demise will not oppose me; this was part of my covenant for helping him in the past ¡¹the halo next to him shifted a bit. Eternal Heat now appeared as the Sun in the sky as he transmitted information to Negary.

    ¡¸ And I also have other supports ¡¹Eternal Heat didn¡¯t exin in detail. Meanwhile, the ritual for God¡¯s Offering had also begun.

    Several Decanters of God¡¯s Offering were ced next to the withered Moon Tree, after which the souls within poured out and gathered at the center of the Moon Tree. At the same time, a bit of blood also flowed out from the Decanters; this was the blood of evil, or rather, the elven bloodline cursed by the Seven Gods.

    This blood flowed together with the souls towards the figure pinned on the tree.

    As the blood flowed into the figure¡¯s body, the skinny, withered figure began to shift, but as the seven spears began to give off light, the figure swiftly became motionless again as blood slowly seeped out from the body along the spears.

    As the blood reached the ends of each spear, it condensed into a sphere of blood, after which the soul fluid rapidly rushed towards the spheres of blood. Being imbued with this soul fluid, the spheres of blood gradually grewrger and began to incubate new life.

    ¡¼ Arge amount of Source Energy mixed with the curses of the Seven Gods,bining with arge number of souls in order to create a super life form ¡½

    ¡¼ Because the Moon Tree was originally also the Tree of Life, incubating life is its natural instinct. This was taken advantage of in order to siphon Source Energy away from the world ¡½

    Negary thought to himself.

    ¡¼ As long as the curses are dispelled from these life forms, anyone would be able to harvest them and obtain arge amount of Source Energy ¡½

    From what Negary could observe from the seven incubating life forms, each of them contained several thousands of units of Source Energy, which would be enough for a lower world to undergo so-called rejuvenation of spirit energy, global evolution, or simr changes.

    If these life forms were allowed to mature naturally, each of them would be the same as Eulogy of the Ocean Depths, born with extraordinary talents as well as having a much easier time manifesting a Pathway for themselves. Of course, the prerequisite was for the curses to be dispelled from them.

    Afterpleting the God¡¯s Offering ritual, the members of each Church swiftly began to retreat. What would ur next was no longer something they could be involved with.

    Of course, it was also possible for them to remain and witness the face of their God, as the Gods did not care about such things. In the past, there had always been crazed fanatics who insisted on remaining with the resolve to die after witnessing ¡®Truth¡¯.

    Following past procedures, the Seven Gods would now each dispel their curse and retrieve their own Source Energy fruit.

    But obviously, the normal process would not ur during this asion, as Eternal Heat¡¯s true self directly descended upon this ce. Under the glorious light, everything else appeared dim and gloomy, as if the only thing that remained in the world was the Sun in the sky as well as its radiance.

    Perhaps it was because of the rebellion that urred earlier that wavered the faith of the Sun Shadow church¡¯s worshippers, but quite a few of them remained this time around.

    The worshippers who remained now peered straight into the face of God, then prostrated themselves with tears raining down their faces. If any of them were to survive, their discerning eyes would greatly change after this, as they had seen God and reflected the Pathway of God with their own eyes.

    But quite obviously, it was impossible for any of them to survive after this. The other Gods swiftly descended as well, each of them radiating their Pathways into the world, filling this area with the Principles and Ideals that carried their shing personal brands.

    The worshippers who remained instantly exploded into nothingness; their souls were distorted then destroyed under these shing Principles and Ideals, even their [Origins] were somewhat affected by it. Even if they reincarnated, they would only be born as insane people, having to go through an unknown number of reincarnations in order to remove these distortions.

    As the golden beads drifted into the vicinity, for the very first time, Negary also appeared disying his own Pathway.

    Like an ancient tree, several dozen branches of Principles extended from the base, but only a few of them had beenpletely controlled by Negary. There was still plenty of imbnce within it, otherwise, his Pathway would have been fully manifested already.

    #

 Volume 5 74: The Aspect of Mind

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 74: The Aspect of Mind</h4>

    Negary observed these six Righteous Gods. While he had met the clones of most of them, this was the first time he had truly seen Concealed Demise and Barren Shadow.

    Concealed Demise was a mass of writhing darkness, everything that belonged to him was hidden inside that mass of darkness.

    As for Barren Shadow, like an actual shadow, he appeared as a faint figure standing in the void of space. He appeared like a simple outline scribbled from pencil, but such a simple figure somehow contained an immense presence.

    ¡¼ Existence? ¡½Negary slightly furrowed his eyebrows.

    Barren Shadow¡¯s Pathway seemed to be rted to the concept of Existence; capable of affecting his own existence as well as others. It was for this reason that he had clearly descended during the Mana Banquet, but none of the other Righteous Gods detected him at all.

    If Negary hadn¡¯t observed information of the past and unexpectedly noticed an insignificant small detail, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed him either.

    ¡¸ Everyone, please voluntarily give up your authority within the Moon Tree world, this will be your final chance ¡¹Eternal Heat continued radiating his temperature and radiance as always.

    Standing on top of the withered Moon Tree and observing the figure pinned on the tree, he made his final deration. He intended on takingplete control over the Moon Tree world this time, and no one would be able to prevent that.

    ¡º Language will not waver our wills ¡»Mequik softly dered, then acted before anyone else. Countless tentacles from her lower body reached towards Eternal Heat from every direction, each of the tentacles containedrge suction cups that were dripping with mucus.

    As ¡®Life¡¯ and ¡®Extreme Heat¡¯ shed, the true forms of these two Righteous Gods came into view of everyone. Life Bearer swung her ashen grey tentacles, each of which contained hundreds of thousands of suction cups that were all incubating a unique lifeform.

    Each of these lifeforms still with their umbilical cords attached opened their eyes, then reached towards Eternal Heat. Their life structures weren¡¯t the same as each other, each of them was an actual living breathing creature that even had its own consciousness and will.

    Deep inside the radiance, Eternal Heat¡¯s life structure that was hidden inside his light was also revealed, which was a perfectly round sphere of flesh. Countless fleshy bits writhed and moved, some vein-like feelers reached out and swung wildly, each swing unleashing an intense heatwave.

    Meanwhile, at the base of the feelers, golden eyes opened one after another which began to shed a bright red fluid. Each of these eyes wasrger than the average adult, while Eternal Heat¡¯s body in the sky appeared to be the size of an entire metropolis.

    Invisible fluctuations radiated into his surroundings which made it feel like everything around him was starting to burn. This was the expansion of his Pathway caused by Eternal Heat¡¯s true form.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the Unrepenting Abyss¡¯ unique structure, the mere appearance of his true form would have caused all the surrounding matter within this Space-Time to instantbust. Without anyone noticing, the gap between Eternal Heat¡¯s strength and the rest of the Righteous Gods had widened.

    Perhaps the greatest reliance of Eternal Heat wasn¡¯t his allies, but rather himself.

    As radiance and heat continued to rise around the sphere of flesh, Negary¡¯s golden beads also continuously gathered to manifest the form of a three-winged dragon and charged towards Red Tears. He was very interested in a conceptual entity like herself, the embodiment of Infidelity as a concept. If he was able to capture her and study her Pathway, Negary was confident in being able to further advance his form of life.

    For that reason, Negary chose Red Tears as his opponent. Now that she was in a weakened state, she was just enough for Negary to fight head-on. Since Red Tears was a living phenomenon, she only existed within a certain phenomenon without a particr form of life.

    Countless eyes opened on top of the three-winged Dragon of Eternal Sin¡¯s hand, his dragon ws reached into space and applied strength to rip it open, revealing an unknown space to Negary.

    pping his tentacle wings, Negary directly entered this aspect of reality as even more eyes manifested around Negary¡¯s body. This aspect of reality trended towards the mind, as Negary was able to observe the manifestation of each individual¡¯s personality within this ce.

    For example, Negary himself appeared as a golden inverted growing tree, with countless branches continuously reaching outwards, spreading towards locations he had yet to reach, while the main tree trunk repeatedly spiraling upwards and advancing.

    However, Negary¡¯s mind seemed to have retrieved itself as he once again assumed the Dragon of Eternal Sin form. After all, this form was more suitable for battle.

    In this ce, Negary also witnessed the manifestation of the conceptual being Red Tears.

    She appeared as a woman with an ever-changing face; two streams of bloody tears rolled down her cheeks while countless strands of her ck hair were intertwined while reaching outward behind her back. At the same time, numerous wounds could be seen all over her body, as if it was patched together after someone chopped it apart.

    ¡º Are you so sure that Eternal Heat will spare you after this? ¡»Red Tears giggled and spoke with an indescribable alluring tone, the sounds of which disturbed one¡¯s mind with every echoing syble: ¡º That one isn¡¯t known to be generous ¡»

    ¡¼ No, I can guarantee that he will definitely act against me after this, in fact, he might turn against me at the very next moment. However, that doesn¡¯t disturb my temporary cooperation with him, nor my acting against you ¡½Negary¡¯s will wasn¡¯t wavered at all, curtly removing the power of Irregrity within Red Tears¡¯ words.

    Of course, Red Tears¡¯ power of Irregrity couldn¡¯t be defended against with a so-called firm mind. Having achieved a Pathway with the power of Irregrity, Red Tears¡¯prehension of it was extremely profound, even if your mind was firm, she would still be able to directly disturb your soul structure, or go even further and disturb the connection between your every aspect.

    As the dragon pped its wings to attack Red Tears, her ck hair waved forward like a giant spider that wrapped around Negary¡¯s ws, then tightly squeezed his flesh while it crawled inside.

    As the power of Irregrity entered Negary¡¯s body in an attempt to disturb Negary¡¯s control over his body, she discovered that Negary¡¯s body had been unified through a unique method that made him one, but also many.

    This connection was so tight that Red Tears found it extremely tough to even waver it with her Irregrity, especially since Red Tears was currently heavily injured and was unable to fully utilize her Pathway.

    The three-winged Dragon of Eternal Sin stood up on his hind legs. His dragon scales stood straight up, transforming into numerous tentacles that restrained Red Tears¡¯ hair in return. Theyers of teeth at his chest opened up to reveal a golden sphere that was continuously moving ainside. The power of Error and Impurity were mixed together here,bined with another type of power that obscured a certain piece of information between the two forces. This ensured that they would not fuse, but still didn¡¯t interfere with the creation of their destructive force, thus making it controble.

    A dark ray of energy shot out from Negary¡¯s chest towards Red Tears, causing everything that approached it topletely copse. At this point, not even The Unreachable Gate would be able to affect this attack, as anything that came into contact with this force would copse under its power.

    #

 Volume 5 75: Wind and clouds are always unpredictable

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 75: Wind and clouds are always unpredictable</h4>

    The Ray of Obliteration¡¯s power couldn¡¯t be overstated. It contained Principles and Ideals that not even Negary had fully grasped, the structure of anything struck by it would copse, then return to chaos and die.

    This death was absolute. At least, with Negary¡¯s current level, he couldn¡¯t trace any further signatures of the destroyed lifeform.

    All individual information, life structure, and existence within all aspects of reality would be dissolved into their chaotic foundational blocks. Even the [Origin] would be distorted by this form of attack; while it would still exist, it had undergone irreversible changes.

    Red Tears¡¯ figure distorted itself. They were only a few steps apart so this attack reached her in even less than an instant, forcing her to focus her entire attention to receive Negary¡¯s attack. At the same time, she also discarded what little scorn she had to treat Negary as an opponent at the same level.

    The power of Irregrity had surrounded Red Tears, if she couldn¡¯t affect the attack, then she only needed to affect herself. While Red Tears¡¯ hair was still restrained by Negary¡¯s tentacles, her position itself had already changed.

    The attack still shot towards Red Tear, but it didn¡¯t reach her body. Just now, Red Tears¡¯ Irregrity had affected the world to cause this ce to undergo irregrity; while everything appearedpletely normal, Red Tears had in fact shifted to a different location, causing the Ray of Obliteration to barely miss her body. If Negary hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, his body would have been distorted into the Ray of Obliteration¡¯s trajectory as well.

    None of the Seven Gods could be underestimated. Each of them hid so many trump cards that the situation could easily be turned around in an instant, causing the one with the advantage to fall all the way to the bottom.

    However, Red Tears also frowned as she realized Negary¡¯s goal.

    As the Ray of Obliteration shot forward, it waspletely undisturbed by the difference in the aspect of reality. The jet-ck ray swiftly struck the figure pinned on the withered Moon Tree right at its chest, boring arge hole through it. Everything around the struck areapletely copsed, this copse also continued to spread in every direction, but since the upper half of the figure had the cursed spears of the Seven Gods, the power of Obliteration was swiftly cancelled after just a little bit.

    On the other hand, the lower half of the will of the Moon Tree had been cut off from the upper half and fell to the ground. At the root of the thigh, the skin there was ripped away to reveal a 1-meter elf child that jumped out.

    As soon as the elf child appeared, chains appeared from all seven spears to pursue and restrain the elf child. His body nimbly avoided the chains, but as his range of motion was gradually being restrained, it was only a matter of time until the chains caught him, unless a new variable was introduced.

    ¡º How unexpected, for you to be allied with the will of the Moon Tree as well ¡»Red Tears¡¯ continuously shifting face became cold, but then she continued: ¡º That can¡¯t be, under our surveince, the will of the Moon Tree couldn¡¯t possibly have obtained any Source Energy, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to manifest another medium ¡»

    ¡º So it was Eternal Heat¡¯s aid? ¡»Red Tears turned her gaze towards the spear that carried the aura of intense heat.

    Under the influence of the Irregrity, the Source Energy fetus currently being incubated on the spear started deting like a leaky balloon, leaving only a small bag that only contained the aura of Source Energy.

    ¡º He actually gave it up ¡»Red Tears turned her gaze towards the elf child.

    The will of the Moon Tree had taken advantage of this Source Energy body in order to temporarily escape his curse, but his connection with this world is still there.

    Just his will alone couldn¡¯t possibly leave this world, and while the world¡¯s authorities are still under we Seven Gods¡¯plete control, the will of the Moon Tree is nothing but an empty puppet.

    As the chains moved around, right as the will of the Moon Tree was about to be caught again, several thin elven figures in chiffon clothes jumped down with sickles in their hands, striking the chains.

    One of the elves here was Lor, they could be considered to be helping hands that Negary created to help the will of the Moon Tree. Their bodies flickered with the power of Error, the will of the Moon Tree also released arge amount of blood from his newly-created body to infuse into them.

    The seven chains immediately changed their targets, restraining these malnourished elves and pulled them back to the tree.

    After paying a huge price, the will of the Moon Tree finally escaped from the curse of the Seven Gods. Right at the moment he escaped, the entire world seemed to have changed, ¡®something¡¯ had been unknowingly altered.

    A gap had appeared within the curse of the Seven Gods.

    The escape of the will of the Moon Tree was something that Eternal Heat wanted. The Seven Gods of the past established both a curse and an agreement, not only did they retrain the will of the Moon Tree, but they also restrained the Seven Gods from changing the status quo.

    Aside from The Unreachable Gate, every member of the Seven Gods held arge portion of the Moon Tree world¡¯s authority. These authorities had be intertwined with the curses they established, and without breaking these restraints, the Seven Gods would find it next to impossible to change the status quo.

    Of course, if the will of the Moon Tree managed to actually escape after being unrestrained, this would be a great loss for everyone involved. Eternal Heat was taking a gamble, he was betting that he would be able to deal with the rest of the Seven Gods during this period, then restrain the will of the Moon Tree once again.

    Negary¡¯s gaze scanned through the area. Earlier, he had restrained Red Tears, while Eternal Heat, as well as The Unreachable Gate, faced Life Bearer, Eulogy of the Ocean Depths, and Barren Shadow.

    But as soon as the will of the Moon Tree became unrestrained, the so-called neutral Concealed Demise immediately instantly bloomed into boundless darkness and rushed towards Eternal Heat. Right at this moment, their previous covenant had be null and void.

    Concealed Demise¡¯s rationality was merely absent throughout the years, he wasn¡¯t an idiot that couldn¡¯t read the circumstances.

    His rationality was absent because he needed to fall into slumber for his body to act on its instincts. This was the method of growth for his Pathway, eventually to the point where hepletely gave up on his rationality; at that point, his behaviors wouldpletely ovep with his Pathway, thus kickstarting an explosive growth of strength.

    The boundless darkness concealed the untold danger of death. If Concealed Demise¡¯s Pathway were to be exined, it would be unpredictable fatal factors, presenting threats to one¡¯s life beyond one¡¯s considerations. In other words, if you couldn¡¯t break out of his Pathway, he would always have a way to kill you.

    To fit this Pathway, he needed to gradually be unpredictable as well. Evidently, this is a Pathway belonging to the side of chaos, and one needed to immerse in unpredictable chaos in order to improve oneself.

    This was also Concealed Demise¡¯s strongest suit. Even a Pathway Entity had ways that they could die, and there were many things that could kill them. Only by experiencing more would one know how small one truly was, and since Concealed Demise could always turn into threats beyond one¡¯s expectations, if one couldn¡¯t grow correspondingly, they would be killed by Concealed Demise without a doubt.

    ¡º Negary ¡»right at this moment, Mequik also called out.

    Shengnai appeared within the Unrepenting Abyss, carrying a clear aura of both Negary and Mequik, bing the best proof for their cooperation.

    With a light chuckle, Red Tears joined Negary and attacked Eternal Heat¡­

    #

 Volume 5 76: Double irises

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 76: Double irises</h4>

    Shengnai stood on top of the dark earth where he could look up to see a distorted sky.

    This was an even grander asionpared to the Mana Banquet, as the true forms of the Seven Gods themselves had descended.

    ¡¸ Negary, it seems that you¡¯re going to betray our alliance ¡¹the feelers that reached out from the flesh sphere, Eternal Heat, vibrated and produced an illusory voice that caused Shengnai¡¯s mind to feel like it was burning up.

    Shengnai noticed that his sense of perception had gone haywire, or rather, this entire area had be distorted during this battle by the numerous Pathways that manifested here, causing the sky to appear as if it had been dyed in numerous colors.

    Gold, red, ck, and even indescribable colors drifted and circled around this entire area. Every single cell in Shengnai¡¯s body was telling him to leave this ce, but the Principles and Ideals that had be intertwined here caused him to feel immersed and unable to leave.

    Distortion and chaos had entered his mind itself, changing it and the soul of every other creature here following the changes to Reality, causing a natural but inexplicable madness.

    Shengnai attempted to suppress all of his diforts and opened his eyes, greatly magnifying his sensory organs to perceive the rapidly changing golden shade. His skin was rapidly cracking, his body¡¯s structure was either rapidly dying or undergoing mutation.

    During this period of time, he had tried to mature as best he could, but it was still far from enough to be able to participate in this battle. If nothing unexpected urred, his only use would be to act as the proof of their cooperation, then die off and return to Negary¡¯s body as an insignificant part of it.

    ¡¼ I¡¯m not willing to return to the original¡¯s body in this manner ¡½Shengnai¡¯s body was rapidly changing.

    Therge sphere on his shoulder gave off arge number of noises as it rapidly became distorted. This spirit that had been derived from Shengnai was desperately using its own ability, [Lord of Evolution], to rapidly evolve in an attempt to adjust to the current environment.

    Numerous tentacles reached out to form a pair of golden wings, its original sphere-like appearance rapidly became elongated, almost like a longsword with two intertwined spiraling des. The pair of wings that had now formed the shape of a sword continued to twist and grow following the changes in the environment.

    However, as a light of extreme heat abruptly bloomed, the tentacle wings were swiftly burned into ash. [Lord of Evolution] was unable to stimte evolution fast enough for it to adjust to this absolutely fatal environment.

    What remained of the golden wings drifted towards Shengnai, attempting to enter his copsing body. In the veryst moments of its life, regardless of whether or not it could seed, it wanted to take over Shengnai¡¯s body. This was the meaning of its existence, as well as its only remaining path to survival.

    Shengnai¡¯s body was also rapidly melting from this wave of extreme heat. A portion of his body was sted away as burnt ash, causing vitality mana to erupt from them, but even the vitality mana was burnt away by this heatwave.

    ¡¼ To return to Negary¡¯s body, that isn¡¯t my goal ¡½while Shengnai burned away, a new body appeared from within, which was the newly-born second Divine Embryo.

    Shengnai was a living being that was created from Negary¡¯s will manifesting on an individual. This individual just happened to have an [Origin] of the same source as Life Bearer. In other words, if he had awakened his [Origin], he would be a so-called Awakened Saint Soul.

    It was for that reason that he was able to be the proof of Negary and Life Bearer¡¯s cooperation, and why when he obtained the book [The Origin of Life], as Shengnai began to study the Principles and Ideals within, he was so easily able to inherit Life Bearer¡¯s powers.

    He could be considered Negary¡¯s clone because his will originated from Negary, but he could also be considered Life Bearer¡¯s clone, as his body inherited her powers.

    In the instant that his second Divine Embryo was born, his [Origin] became fully released, granting him the Seed of Truth. Furthermore, due to Shengnai¡¯s own will, he gained the ability [Life Recrudescence], allowing him to move through his life link towards the entity with whom he had a connection that couldn¡¯t be severed - Life Bearer.

    Countless Principles and Ideals rting to the concept of Life rushed into Shengnai¡¯s consciousness, distorting his soul in an instant. Within the Sea of Life, Shengnai almost felt like he saw Kunier who was once again being incubated, as well as many other lifeforms.

    The injuries that the second Divine Embryo suffered in the brief moment it appeared in the world, caused by the sh of several Pathways, were rapidly being healed within this Sea of Life. More life structures poured into Shengnai¡¯s body, quickly altering and changing it, gradually perfecting it.

    Shengnai¡¯s consciousness also gradually sunk into this Sea of Life.

    ¡­

    With the sound of tidal waves, a certain lifeform opened its eyes to see arge grain of sand and the receding tide not too far away.

    [Washed ashore by the tides]

    Such a thought shed through its mind. The newborn lifeform seemed to understand all of this as soon as it was born, even deeper levels of information were gradually flowing into its iplete soul.

    Its consciousness connected to its body, its neurological connections caused the newborn life form to reach out with a tiny, immature grey tentacle, even the suction cups on it appeared incredibly cute.

    With the change in light, this newborn lifeform sensed that another lifeform had approached. The other party had carefully used something to turn its body around, as the first thing it saw seemed to be a humanoid lifeform. ording to its knowledge of life structures, this lifeform seemed to still be young.

    The human had blocked out the sun above the newborn lifeform, leaving a few rays of scorching sunlight radiating from their back. right at this moment, this human seemed like the incarnation of the Sun.

    And then the blue sky above.

    However, all the other colors seemed to pale inparison to this moment, to the human that appeared to be the incarnation of the Sun.

    ¡°How cute¡±

    It heard that human say that before throwing the branch in their hand away and slowly reaching their hand forward. Their pair of double irises that were slightly dted met with the newborn lifeform¡¯s eyes that didn¡¯t have any irises.

    This newborn lifeform controlled its immature tentacle to drape over the young human¡¯s small hand. Its tiny suction cup slightly opened up to reveal an even tinier thorn that pierced the young human¡¯s hand.

    Like a jolt had travelled through them, two lifeforms - two souls, had be intertwined and ovepped. It went even further, as the deepest ce of the two lifeforms came into contact.

    Perhaps it was the results of a certain experiment, or perhaps it was a coincidence within this vast universe, or it was simply destined to be, the [Origins] of these two lifeforms also began to fuse.

    After an unknown amount of time, the young human opened their eyes again. Their pair of double irises had disappeared, leaving only a pair of irises remaining. The nature of their lifeform was rapidly improving, the memories of the two entities had be ovepped, they could now even be considered the same lifeform.

    Perhaps what they had just seen was too deeply-ingrained, the young human looked up at the sky above.

    ¡°You also need a name as well. What do you think about Mequik - incubator of life? As a representation of our rebirth¡± the young human kept his eyes looking up, staring at the Sun above. His remaining irises almost seemed like they had be golden under the rays of the sun.

    ¡­

    Within the sh of Principles and Ideals, Eternal Heat¡¯s gigantic body writhed again, opening the eyes at the base of his tentacles. From the golden irises, boundless light and heat shot out from within.

    #

 Volume 5 77: Layers of scheming

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 77: Layers of scheming</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    Boundless light and heat radiated from the golden eye, causing everything to rapidly melt and burn to ash.

    The total energy within the surrounding Space-Time reached a certain peak, even Negary felt like time itself was flowing faster. If someone identally entered this ce and didn¡¯t get killed by the shing radiation of Pathways, they would find that only a few weeks or even a few days had passed outside despite them staying here for over a dozen years.

    After this battle, even if Eternal Heat no longer radiated his heat and energy, his Pathway would still have permanently altered this ce. At this moment, the passage of time at this location had surpassed other locations by several hundred times, and as Eternal Heat continued to release his power, this difference continued to increase.

    ¡¼ The power of Impurity within my surroundings is increasingly growing, and the structure of Space-Time is also copsing as time speeds up more and more ¡½

    As Negary pped his dragon wings, countless golden beads shifted around his body. The beads that had been spread all around the world were now gathered around him, observing the changes in his surroundings, through which he recorded data on the Righteous Gods in order to analyze their Pathways.

    Life Bearer was the main force in resisting Eternal Heat¡¯s attack, the lifeforms that she created were quickly absorbing the surrounding heat as resources in order to rapidly grow.

    With the interception of numerous Pathways, almost every entity here was attacking Eternal Heat. The Unreachable Gate¡¯s aid was limited, so even when Eternal Heat continuously radiated arge amount of power, he still found it difficult to fight against many. The light gradually receded, which looked like if this continued, Eternal Heat would be defeated by their joined effort.

    ¡¼ Is it really that simple? ¡½

    Arge number of patterns abruptly appeared on Negary¡¯s body, which formed ayer of protection against all poison right as a cloud smog shot towards him from the swirling darkness.

    ¡¼ Concealed Demise! ¡½Negary immediately turned towards that direction.

    The poison gas attack just now came from Concealed Demise, if Negary hadn¡¯t recognized the changes in Space-Time matter around him seconds before the smog arrived and noticed that the smogpletely counteracted his existence, if he hadn¡¯t been able toplete an air-tight defense in that instant, over half of his body would have died, which would then spread to the virus in other locations in no time at all.

    Essentially, if he hadn¡¯t prepared for it, that would have been a fatal attack.

    ¡¼ Was it an instinctive attack? ¡½

    Negary soon discovered that Concealed Demise didn¡¯t care about this attack at all and continued to focus on Eternal Heat. As far as he understood, Concealed Demise¡¯s body was this mass of boundless darkness, which had fully epassed his Pathway. Whenever there was a living being within it, his body would prepare a fatal surprise attack corresponding to that lifeform.

    Even if the target was a gigantic lifeform like a, Concealed Demise would continuously umte enough power to eventually destroy it. It was said that he was chased out of his original world for this very reason.

    ¡¼ Something isn¡¯t right ¡½

    As someone who never holds grudges, Negary silently took note of Concealed Demise¡¯s characteristics, then made considerations for a series of experiments to test this exact situationter on, and finally focused on the battle again.

    While Mequik¡¯s calctions were correct, and his betrayal had indeed shifted the power scales of the two sides, everything was proceeding too smoothly. Eternal Heat shouldn¡¯t be that weak.

    Right as Negary was wondering what preparations Eternal Heat might have, Negary suddenly felt his body stiffening as if something had restrained his movements.

    ¡¼ Restraints usually originate from 2 sources, either from the environment or from within my own body ¡½

    Negary¡¯s perception rapidly spread into his body and discovered the issue.

    Evidently, the other Righteous Gods had already noticed this issue before he did. Negary still hasn¡¯t fully manifested his Pathway, his Pathway hadn¡¯t fully epassed his existence, so his perception of his own existence was a bitckingpared to true Pathway Entities.

    ¡º Barren Shadow, I knew there was a problem with you ¡»Mequik¡¯s body shifted, her grey tentacles swung by themselves and swiftly yanked a series of jet-ck curves from a different aspect of reality, those curves had entered Mequik¡¯s body to disturb her existence.

    Thanks to Mequik¡¯s actions, Negary also discovered the ck curves inside his body, which had reached inside through another aspect of reality. At first nce, it seemed to be an aspect rted to darkness, and one wouldn¡¯t be able to detect these curves at all if they didn¡¯t observe through this aspect.

    Right as Negary prepared to remove these ck curves, he found himself losing the capability of observing that aspect. The Unreachable Gate had acted right at this moment, the countermeasures Negary put up previously had failed, so Negary needed a short amount of time to prepare the next series of countermeasures, but due to the ck curves from Barren Shadow, it was difficult for him to do so.

    Having been surrounded this entire time, Eternal Heat abruptly released arge amount of light and heat once again, his golden eyes opened one by one, causing the copse of the surrounding Space-Time¡¯s matter, speeding up the flow of time to its very limit.

    Life Bearer turned to face Eternal Heat¡¯s attack, almost as if to buy time for the others.

    Negary raised an eyebrow. Arge number of golden beads arrived through space right at this time, this was the part of his body that he had left in the SCR world, which left the SCR world with a small number of golden beads just enough to ensure smooth operation of the parallel worlds.

    Therge number of reinforcing golden beads strengthened Negary¡¯s soul as well as his calcting abilities, sensitivity, and logic capacity. Several new countermeasures were immediately erected against The Unreachable Gate, removing his disturbance.

    The golden beads around his body once again collected information from Barren Shadow and researched the method of observing that aspect of darkness, a massive amount of data was rapidly being calcted by the golden beads.

    A piece of information shed through Negary¡¯s mind.

    During the battle up until now, after the will of the Moon Tree escaped from his seal, the thing being pinned on the tree waspletely ignored. Some of the fluctuations of their battle had caused the withered Moon Tree to copse, allowing Negary to observe the information within and discovered that a portion of Barren Shadow¡¯s ck curves had entered the curse seals.

    ¡¼ Was his goal the will of the Moon Tree? ¡½

    ¡¼ No, that is nothing but an empty shell now, his true goal is the curses themselves. While anyone could study the seven curse seals to understand the Pathways of the Seven Gods, this level of understanding should be insignificant at this point in time ¡½

    ¡¼ The only pivotal thing at that ce at this point in time would be The Unreachable Gate¡¯s curse spear ¡½

    ¡¼ The Seven Gods had once jointly formed a covenant to not observe any information on the spears, as well as prevent any living being from observing them. The loophole created earlier was only rted to the will of the Moon Tree and how the Seven Gods distributed their Authority,pletely unrted to the observation of the curse spears ¡½

    ¡¼ The only one capable of changing that would be the will of the Moon Tree who had been in close contact with the curse spears for a thousand years ¡½

    ¡¼ No wonder Eternal Heat gave the will of the Moon Tree so much leeway. Even if it was for the sake of breaking the status quo, he had still given the will of the Moon Tree too much benefit ¡½

    ¡¼ Quite evidently, theplete agreement between the will of the Moon Tree and Eternal Heat was for Eternal Heat to help the will of the Moon Tree escape, while the will of the Moon Tree secretly broke the part of the covenant rted to The Unreachable Gate ¡½

    ¡¼ Eternal Heat wants to act against The Unreachable Gate, even if it meant using up the preparations he had there. But killing The Unreachable Gate wouldn¡¯t change his current difficult circumstances, so Eternal Heat still has other ns ¡½

    ¡¼ The even bigger issue is how he had ensured that the current circumstances woulde to be, which should involve an even moreplicated n with even more variables. While being surrounded by so many enemies, as long as anyone realized his measures, his n would fail, costing him both the fishing rod and the bait! ¡½

    ¡¼ There must be something aiding his ns, ensuring the chances of sess would be controlled to a reasonable degree for him to make this gamble! ¡½

    Within thework of Negary¡¯s countless golden beads, a vast amount of data was flowing through, analyzing the reason for Eternal Heat¡¯s actions.

    ¡­

    In a massive sea, apletely altered lifeform abruptly opened its eyes.

    #

 Volume 5 78: In the end, itâ€™s still dependent on this great me to save the world ? (???) ?

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 78: In the end, it¡¯s still dependent on this great me to save the world ¨r (£þ¨Œ£þ) ¨q</h4>

    Let¡¯s rewind time a bit, back to when the will of the Moon Tree had just escaped the curses thanks to the aid of the elf corpses.

    From the Aspect of Silence, a hand reached out to catch the will of the Moon Tree, pulled him into the Aspect of Silence, then hurriedly ran away.

    Looking at the upper half of the figure that was still pinned on the withered Moon Tree, the will of the Moon Treeughed: [Fight, keep fighting, all of you fight!]

    He had no reasons to reject Eternal Heat¡¯s request. While this would only force him to spend what little power he had left, it would also make the battle of the Seven Gods escte even further, which lowered the chances of the ultimate winner pursuing him.

    [It¡¯s a good thing that Negary helped me by raising a group of elf corpses that can use the power of Error, otherwise, it would have been really difficult to manipte anything from the inside]

    The will of the Moon Tree suppressed his own delight and quickly moved away following Chromie within the Aspect of Silence.

    He was sealed for thousands of years, falling from the ruling spirit of a powerful world to bing someone else¡¯s cattle, unable to do anything but wait to be harvested once every 100 years, this level of humiliation had been carved into the world itself.

    [Fortunately, there¡¯s still hope]

    The Elven race that he raised had all but died out. At this point, there was no longer a single normal elf remaining in this entire world, so it couldn¡¯t be helped for him to feel joy from escaping, but since he knew that it wasn¡¯t yet time to rx, he suppressed his emotions.

    [Chromie, everything depends on you now]

    Within the Aspect of Silence, the will of the Moon Tree sat sprawled on the ground. Having been sealed and continuously harvested for a thousand years, he was already weakened; but to escape the seal, he had divided his will even further, leaving him even weaker.

    ¡°What should I do now?¡± Chromie observed this incredibly weakened individual in front of him and asked while still remaining cautious of his surroundings.

    The other party controlled theplete information of the Eleven race, so only he knew how to travel to other worlds. Chromie had the Celestial Magic, but he could onlymunicate with celestial bodies, not travel to them.

    On the other hand, he also needed the will of the Moon Tree to activate the Moon Tree sprout and produce new elves. Chromie felt nothing but calm in his mind since his mission was finallying to an end. An abnormal life had resulted in an abnormal way of thinking, and Chromie who had sacrificed too many things was abnormal since long ago, he felt nothing but tired now.

    [Nothing at all!] the will of the Moon Tree chuckled.

    Chromie then felt the Moonlight Ring on his finger giving off a gentle light, as well as the Tome of Sacrifice he had always carried with him flying out by itself.

    The Tome of Sacrifice was opened by an invisible force and flipped until the veryst page, disying the final spell in it to Chromie.

    [Sacrifice the soul: Produce a miracle]

    [A so-called miracle is something with an abysmally low chance or even an impossible urrence. The kind of miracle produced by a normal soul is insignificant to us, but you are different Chromie. As the Chosen One of this world, theurel crown in your soul is the most crucial weight to equate the scales]

    [Only then, only such a miracle would allow me to break off my connection with this world] the will of the Moon Tree grinned as he exined: [To sacrifice is to offer up a weight in hope of obtaining equivalent power, this is the knowledge that I learned from those damned polyhedrons- the scales of equivalent exchange, a power that results from change]

    [Chromie, each of your sacrifices was an offering of your weight to request corresponding power; but in reality, the power granted to you far surpassed the weights you offered up, our scales had beenpletely tilted]

    [And now, this knowledge I¡¯ve told you has made up for thest bit of difference. The scales have tilted, sacrifice your soul, Chromie!] the will of the Moon dered withughter.

    The Tome of Sacrifice in front of Chromie immediately gave off blinding light. His spirit sight saw a grand scale that was full of chips on the will of the Moon Tree¡¯s side, while his side only had a few severed organs and body parts, which could not keep the scales bnced at all. Under this power, his soul was summarily sucked away, activating the final spell within the Tome of Sacrifice.

    After Chromie¡¯s soul was sacrificed, his body would then be an empty shell, just right for the will of the Moon Tree to take over when he was cut off from the Moon Tree world, granting him the Moon Tree sprout¡¯s power and the resources to restart everything in another world.

    ¡°Shhh, take a look here, I found a stray world spirit, we can try to catch it. A world spirit will give us the power to boast for at least a few days, let¡¯s try to slowly approach it from behind¡± a shameless voice cut off the will of the Moon Tree¡¯s wonderful vision of the future.

    The reason Killer J had stuck close to Chromie in the past was to nt hidden hostility on his body, which allowed him to track and pursue him. The will of the Moon Tree was able to predict this, so he had Chromie take him to the deepest part of the Aspect of Silence. Never did he think that would still not be enough.

    The will of the Moon Tree¡¯s expression was horrible.

    This ce is supposed to be the deepest part of the Aspect of Silence, other than Chromie who had obtained the corresponding authority, no one should be able to go so far¡­ no, there was one other person.

    As expected, he turned around to see Killer J and Noah sitting on the shoulders of argenky figure. Their upper half appeared to be elven, but their lower half was nothing but a mass of bluish mud water.

    After devouring the remains of the Dim Silence Envoy, the Gear of Impurity Negary had created within Darr¡¯s body no longer mutated but caused him to fall into slumber. It was only now that he had finally digested everything belonging to the Dim Silence Envoy. While he didn¡¯t have the authority of the Aspect of Silence, he now had the ability to traverse it as he pleased, considering he was once this ce¡¯s God.

    [That¡¯s impossible, the Dim Silence Envoy¡¯s power can only be inherited through the elven bloodline. While Darr had elven bloodline in the past, it was already cut away several years ago]

    The will of the Moon Tree had the absolute ability to sense all elves, and it was because Darr¡¯s elven bloodline had suddenly disappeared one day that he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to him.

    The will of the Moon Tree had assumed that Negary wasn¡¯t confident in breaking his absolute control over the elves, so he chose to give up on Darr. Even if Negary hadn¡¯t given up on Darr, as soon as an elf appeared in this world, he would still be able to sense it, which was why he wasn¡¯t afraid that Negary might use Darr for something.

    This was also the truth, as the will of the Moon Tree originally came into existence thanks to the Elven race, Negary still didn¡¯t have a way to cut off his absolute control over the elves. However, since the Dim Silence Envoy wasn¡¯t dead and had continued to survive, Darr found it much simpler to inherit his power.

    The Dim Silence Envoy, as an Elven Lord God, had also been constantly looking for a way to escape the will of the Moon Tree¡¯s control. With their cooperation, Negary sessfully altered Darr¡¯s elven bloodline. The current Darr might have the appearance of an elf, but he couldn¡¯t be considered an elf, which was why he had slept for so long.

    While the will of the Moon Tree shouted ¡®impossible¡¯, he was secretly urging Chromie toplete the final spell of the Tome of Sacrifice¡ª¡ª Soul Sacrifice. While the scales of equivalent exchange had been irreversibly tilted, perhaps it was because of Chromie¡¯s resistance, the spell was activating much slower than anticipated.

    ¡°Ahahaha¡±

    Chromie¡¯s soul had nownded on the scales, together with everything he had ever sacrificed. Right at the moment before his soul was about to be sacrificed, he was actually moreplete than ever.

    A few flowers of light blue color drifted out from his soul, causing Chromie to kneel on top of the scales, crying andughing at the same time as he reached his hand towards the flowers.

    Like Kunier had said, our souls have never been free, but to be able to make a choice and be with her until the very end, isn¡¯t that already enough?

    [NO!!!!] the will of the Moon Tree sensed himself being cut off from the world. This was originally supposed to be a joyous thing, but the incandescent de of hostility had already pierced through his body.

    On the other hand, Noah had caught Chromie¡¯s soulless body, the Moon Tree sprout was shining as it appeared from Chromie¡¯s forehead. Killer J and Noah exchanged nces, knowing it was time for them to save the world.

    #

 Volume 5 79: Your big brother is already a high-efficiency spiderman, and youâ€™re still here sleeping

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 79: Your big brother is already a high-efficiency spiderman, and you¡¯re still here sleeping</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    As the bright red de of hostility plunged through the will of the Moon Tree, unrestrained hostility rapidly destroyed his consciousness.

    Killer J had a naturally unrestrained and chaotic soul, so hisck of rationality allowed him toprehend a chaotic Pathway like Hostility was at a level unimaginable to others. His Seed of Truth had already finished manifesting and was now gradually growing into a sprout.

    In the past, the will of the Moon Tree wouldn¡¯t have been afraid of this kind of attack at all, as his consciousness could spread throughout the entire world, and how could a hostility attack kill the entire world? But now, not only had the will of the Moon Tree been weakened to his limits, his connection with the Moon Tree world had also just been cut off, which made sure that attack took the will of the Moon Tree¡¯s life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry, the other side still needs our support¡± Noah didn¡¯t waste too much time and immediately headed into the depths of the Unrepenting Abyss with Chromie¡¯s body.

    Killer J observed the will of the Moon Tree gradually disappearing, grabbed it with his hands, then excitedly sat on Darr¡¯s shoulder. Once they reached the border of the battlefield, he suddenly noticed a thin golden band. Without telling Noah anything, he instantly grabbed the golden band and vanished.

    That seems to be something that Lord Negary¡¯s clone created.

    Noah doubtfully nced over, but didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. As the representation of rationality and Negary¡¯s Righteous, he respected Killer J who represented Negary¡¯s chaotic side, but their trains of thoughts were onpletely different nes, and he couldn¡¯t really order Killer J to do anything.

    The most important mission right now is to harvest this and deliver it to My Lord.

    Noah nced at the Moon Tree sprout on Chromie¡¯s forehead. Regardless of the enemy¡¯s schemes, strength must be applied in appropriate ces to have a chance at overturning those schemes.

    On the other side, within the boundless heat and light, Killer J saw a sphere of light that had evolved into a spiraling sword. The golden band that he caught earlier was a tentacle that [Lord of Evolution] had reached out.

    Despite its desperate evolution, [Lord of Evolution] was still unable to see any future, as the outside environment was simply too horrifying. Eternal Heat¡¯s fully manifested Pathway was too great for its evolution to catch up.

    Right at this moment of desperation, [Lord of Evolution] noticed a small hope of survival, which was apletely inexplicable chaotic will. When urate evolution was unable to save it, it had ced its hope in unrestrained chaos, wishing for a miracle.

    ¡°So you want me to save you, no problem!¡±

    Killer J¡¯s body turned to ash from being struck by a ray of extreme heat, but a mass of chaotic red light remained, hidden inside a golden light that brought [Lord of Evolution] and rushed straight towards Shengnai¡¯s body.

    After that, Shengnai took advantage of the moment when the second Divine Embryo was born topletely release his [Origin], then manifested his will to survive as an [Origin] ability, [Life Recrudescence], choosing to enter Life Bearer¡¯s body, which was the Sea of Life.

    Shengnai¡¯s consciousness was greatly distorted by shing against the information of Life Bearer¡¯s Pathway, but at the deepest part of his soul - his [Origin] - two masses of golden and red light continued to exist.

    The [Origin] transmigration method that Negary created was capable of allowing a soul to hide inside the [Origin] of another, and Killer J¡¯s chaotic soul had fused with the overflowing presence of Life within [Lord of Evolution] to prevent them from being discovered by Mequik.

    This was Mequik¡¯s weakness. During her sh against Red Tears, she had clearly disyed ack of understanding regarding the soul, but to guarantee safety, Negary had also prepared some protection for Killer J at the moment he entered Shengnai¡¯s [Origin].

    As Shengnai¡¯s consciousness was being assimted by Mequik, his [Origin] ability had constantly been in effect, which allowed him to follow Mequik¡¯s existence back to the very origin of her life and obtained the corresponding information, it wasn¡¯t much, but it was more than crucial enough.

    ¡°Puu puu puu! That¡¯s really not ok, Eternal Heat is also a cross-dressing bigshot? Does cross-dressing really give people some sort of buff? Maybe I should try it next time as well¡± Killer J¡¯s soul hurriedly poured out from inside Shengnai¡¯s [Origin].

    As the crimson glow expanded, it also destroyed the altered portions of Shengnai¡¯s soul structure while Killer J continued to run its mouth: ¡°God fucking damn it, it¡¯s a good thing my soul¡¯s color isn¡¯t blue, otherwise, would I be your cheat system1?¡±

    ¡°Oy, little guy, stop cking off already, get out of bed!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still the boss¡¯ split soul, can you not be so useless!?¡±

    ¡°Your big brother is already a high-efficiency spiderman, and you¡¯re still here sleeping¡±

    With a final strike, Killer J¡¯s hostility surged forward, causing thepletely altered lifeform to open his eyes inside the Sea of Life. A bright red and golden glow shed through his eyes before he held his head in pain.

    Since his soul was violently attacked, even if Killer J didn¡¯t intend to kill him, this level of damage still pushed Shengnai to only one step away from death. Quite evidently, Mequik¡¯s understanding of souls was iparable to Negary, since Negary began his life as a conscious remnant soul.

    The one who began to repair the soul first was Negary¡¯s will, of course, since the environment they were in was still Mequik¡¯s Sea of Life; if Killer J hadn¡¯t continuously stopped Mequik¡¯s Principles and Ideals with his own body, Shengnai¡¯s consciousness would have been distorted again in no time at all.

    At the same time, while Mequik wasn¡¯t an expert on souls, she wasn¡¯t clueless about them either. She quickly recognized Shengnai¡¯s changes and manifested a giant face within the Sea of Life right as he opened his eyes.

    ¡º So you discovered my information, what a naughty consciousness ¡»Mequik slowly dered while the Sea of Life parted away from Shengnai. While it was unable to distort their souls, this huge mass of vitality mana would only help the enemy.

    Numerous umbilical cords reached out from afar as numerous lifeforms opened their eyes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Kunier? Chromie is definitely going to cry¡±

    Inside Shengnai¡¯s soul, Killer J held a golden sphere in one hand and a 40-meter bright red de in the other. The de then rapidly broke into numerous smaller des that flew towards various parts of Shengnai¡¯s soul, cutting off the parts that had been infected by excess information to ensure that Shengnai wouldn¡¯t be affected by them.

    After seeing the new lifeform flying towards them, Killer J muttered to himself: ¡°Ah right, Chromie had already been flung to some heavenly kingdom by Archimedes1, he already can¡¯t cry anymore¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Shengnai¡¯s pinched his forehead and shouted for Killer J to stop running his mouth. The current priority was for them to leave from Life Bearer¡¯s body, which was a typical example of easy entry, hard exit.

    When Shengnai was in his previous [Life Recrudescence] state, Mequik did not reject him since Shengnai¡¯s soul also contained his own understanding of the Principles and Ideals of Life. It would also benefit her to obtain his Principles and Ideals, what Mequik didn¡¯t expect was for someone to be able to recover after their soul was altered.

    ¡°Then, how about you try birthing yourself once again?¡± Killer J wielded the sphere and de in his hands and cautiously suggested.

    #

 Volume 5 80: Heâ€™s trying to ascend

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 80: He¡¯s trying to ascend</h4>

    ¡°Then, how about trying to birth yourself again?¡±

    ¡¼ Incubate the third Divine Embryo? ¡½ Shengnai narrowed his eyes: ¡¼ I can¡¯t disagree that the inside of Life Bearer is truly the most appropriate location for incubation, but not only won¡¯t be of help to our current situation, this is also an environmentpletely under Mequik¡¯s control. I wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb even a little bit of useful resources, would I be able to seed? ¡½

    After all, advancing to be a Pathway Entity, like the name suggested, required one topletely epass one¡¯s existence into one¡¯s Pathway. This was why the Seven Gods all held superior control over their own existencepared to regr entities, even if Shengnai had Killer J¡¯s support, there was still quite a gap between the two sides.

    This was literally fighting on the opponent¡¯s home turf, as everything around them was under Mequik¡¯s control, everything had been marked with the other party¡¯s brand, not to mention they had to make sure to constantly protect their own consciousness to not be immersed within her Principles and Ideals.

    ¡°Seems like you haven¡¯t actually woken up yet. The boss would never question whether or not he¡¯d seed!¡± Killer J opened his eyes wide, then once again broke another infected part of Shengnai¡¯s soul.

    ¡¼ It seems like I was truly infected by Mequik¡¯s Pathway quite a bit¡­ ¡½Shengnai sighed after thinking briefly and said.

    Mana surged forward in his hands to form two des as he looked straight towards the charging lifeforms and fought them.

    The essence of Life was ¡®to take for oneself¡¯, and there just happened to be so many preys for him to take from right here, even if the other party had the best environment, while he had the absolute worst environment possible right at this moment.

    The des in Shengnai¡¯s hand mercilessly shed through those lifeforms, killing them through his own understanding of Life, taking their lives to collect the resources to incubate the third Divine Embryo for himself.

    More and more vitality mana was being collected by Shengnai to form his new body, but more lifeforms were also gathering towards them. Each of these lifeforms were equivalent to the third stage of release, while none of them had obtained a Seed of Truth, there were simply too many of them, and Shengnai wasn¡¯t exactly in a great state.

    All of Shengnai¡¯s life force had been stripped away earlier, his strength waning as time passed, even the mes of his life were gradually being snuffed out.

    There was still a battle ongoing outside with various schemes and ns reaching their critical points. A lot of Mequik¡¯s attention had to be ced on dealing with the others among the Seven Gods, but even so, it wasn¡¯t difficult at all for her to restrain a few lifeforms inside her body.

    If Mequik diverted just a bit more attention to adjusting the Pathway inside her body, then it would be even easier to push Shengnai to his death, but she couldn¡¯t afford that much attention at all. This wasn¡¯t something to be d about, as that only meant that their ns were already reaching a pivotal point.

    Barren Shadow had restrained the majority of his targets but also became restrained in return in the process. While The Unreachable Gate restrained the others, he himself also drew everyone¡¯s attention, putting all sides into a stalemate. Once they seeded, they would be able to harvest everything from everyone here, turning everything into a part of themselves.

    ¡¼ Life and soul, what exactly is the link between them? Why does the soul exist? And why does life exist? ¡½

    Shengnai¡¯s body was now wrapped inside a thickyer of cocoon clothing. The incubation of a Divine Embryo, at its core, was the creation of a more perfect life structure corresponding to the environment as well as the previous life structure; but with the current circumstances, that was impossible.

    ¡¼ It seems the third Divine Embryo is impossible, I¡¯ve created a blueprint for my own Tree of Life, but didn¡¯t have the chance toplete it ¡½Shengnai could clearly sense bits and pieces of his own vitality slipping away, the same sensation he had experienced in the past: ¡¼ How irritating ¡½

    ¡°Damn, our car got flipped¡± Killer J sat nkly next to him waiting to die, it was as if it was no longer possible to salvage everything.

    ¡°If I knew this, I would have tried to cross-dress to bribe the author, maybe I would have gotten a lot stronger, who knows? Killer J clenched his fist and silently sighed emotionally, then abruptly turned to the side: ¡°Huh? Huh? Huh!¡±

    ¡­

    Eternal Heat was currently umting power for onest strike; facing Eternal Heat, Mequik fully extended all of her tentacles in front of him, her numerous grey tentacles reaching into various aspects topletely seal off every aspect possible.

    The fully extended tentacles appeared as branches, some of the suction cups on them had also opened up. Mequik reached both of her arms upwards, forming aplete union with the tentacles on her lower half, which appeared like an inverted tree.

    This was Mequik¡¯s Pathway¡ª¡ª the Tree of Life blueprint, the Kabbh, which disyed all life structures that currently existed in this world.

    Observing this, Negary suddenly felt like this wasn¡¯t done to defend against Eternal Heat¡¯s attack, but rather to perform some sort of unique ritual.

    This feeling only became increasingly clearer, at which point a mass of information flowed into Negary¡¯s mind, which only included one crucial piece of information among them- Life Bearer and Eternal Heat were one and the same.

    This was quite an inexplicable thought, but Negary understood very well that he himself would never have any inexplicable thoughts. If there were, it could only originate from either Killer J or Lan Shan, but since he had sent Lan Shan to a different ce, the only answer remaining was Killer J.

    Negary had never attempted to restrain both the thoughts and actions of Killer J who represented his chaotic side, because that was the way to best exert his usefulness. This was also why Negary didn¡¯t try to stop him when he entered Shengnai¡¯s soul and instead helped him hide that fact.

    ¡¼ Then, this information was sent out by him? ¡½

    Knowing this, Negary first removed the excess and meaningless information, then began to consider how much of this was believable.

    ¡¼ From what I can tell, a lifeform might not necessarily be limited to manifesting a single Pathway, but one of the Pathways must be the main one ¡½

    Negary himself was like this, as he had researched numerous Pathways, but his Pathway of Maniption had always been at the center, which was quite easy to discern.

    For that reason, none of the others had ever suspected that the two Righteous Gods were actually one and the same, since both of them had disyed their separate Pathways without any ovepping Principle and Ideals from the other.

    But if the two of them were one and the same, a lot of things now made sense.

    Why Great Magus Stim was so easily controlled by Mequik, why Mequik would have a weakness regarding the soul, why Eternal Heat made sure to protect all of his information from leaking when faced with Red Tears¡¯ attack, as well as various other minor details. A lot of suspicious acts from both of these entities could very easily be exined.

    Eternal Heat¡¯s true goal wasn¡¯t simply The Unreachable Gate and the Moon Tree, he wanted to take this chance to devour all other Righteous Gods, and Mequik disying the Kabbh was part of Eternal Heat¡¯s evolution ritual.

    Every Pathway would be absorbed by him, supporting his evolution to the next phase.

    ¡¼ Sun, Life, Death, Ocean, Soul, Shadow, Unknown, Maniption, Mana ¡½Negary slowly recited the representation of each Righteous God¡¯s Pathway, the Great Magus¡¯ Mana Pathway hadn¡¯t beenpleted, but it was already quite close: ¡¼ And of course, the final one¡ª¡ª World ¡½

    ¡¼ If all of this is true, then the Moon Tree world itself would be one of the sacrifices as well, these are the ten fruits of the inverted tree that would represent Eternal Heat¡¯s sublimation ¡½

    ¡¼ He¡¯s trying to ascend! ¡½

    #

 Volume 5 81: Light

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 81: Light</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± a pattern in the shape of a green tree sprout sat in the palm of Noah¡¯s hand. Killer J was half-dead next to him, hugging him while crying ¡®I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll definitely cross-dress next time¡¯: ¡°Enough!¡±

    ¡­

    As the embodiment of Negary¡¯s rationality and ideals, Noah was the strongest among Negary¡¯s three subordinates. If Negary¡¯s Pathway was Maniption, then Noah¡¯s Pathway was the concept of ¡®Carrying¡¯ and ¡®Sustaining¡¯.

    After Chromie died, the sprout of the Moon Tree inside his body had been extracted by Noah. The so-called limit of the elven bloodline wasn¡¯t quite as severe to Noah as he had thought, suggesting that the Moon Tree didn¡¯tpletely belong to the elves.

    Combined with the knowledge that the elves weren¡¯t native creatures in the Moon Tree world, but was actually brought into this world with the Moon Tree by the will of the Moon Tree, it was possible to infer that the Moon Tree was originally some sort of World Tree, which became the Moon Tree after the elves took it over.

    The Moon Tree sprout was a derivative of the Moon Tree, while it also contained a lot of elven traces, there were also unfamiliar traces here. Its function was simple: to infiltrate a world, take root within that world, take over the world¡¯s authorities, then total control of everything within that world.

    After the will of the Moon Tree had used the Moon Tree sprout to take over a world, he would have created Mother Trees from it to incubate and breed the elven race.

    After imnting the Moon Tree sprout into his body, Noah quickly understood how to use it, as well as discovered the two world authorities contained inside: the Aspect of Silence, and the World Barrier.

    While Noah was contemting returning to Negary and using these two authorities to help him, he realized that something wasn¡¯t quite right. As Life Bearer Mequikpletely disyed her Pathway, the Moon Tree sprout recognized other authorities of this worlding from her.

    Mequik had imnted those authorities into her body.

    Is she insane?

    Doing that would only shackle her to this world, especially when it¡¯s such a distorted and warped world.

    As the Righteous of Negary and the carrier of his Principles and Ideals, he had practically full ess to Negary¡¯s knowledge, thus understanding just how abnormal this was.

    In Eternal Heat¡¯s n, even if the will of the Moon Tree was able to escape, he would not remain here. Because of how weak he was, he would only flee as far as possible, which meant he didn¡¯t have the means of interfering with his ns.

    However, something outside their expectations had urred: Negary unexpectedly caught the resurrected Dim Silence Envoy, obtained arge amount of Elf-rted knowledge from him, blocked the will of the Moon Tree¡¯s escape, and finally, obtained the crucial Moon Tree Sprout.

    Earlier, he also saw Killer J following [Lord of Evolution] into Shengnai¡¯s soul, and Shengnai being absorbed into Life Bearer¡¯s body; Noah thought briefly and arrived at a certain conclusion.

    Noah then took out a few continuously growing branches. These were the remains of the Scion of Life¡¯s Divine Artifact after it had erupted, which contained ferociously strong Principles of ¡®Life¡¯ that could only be removed by stripping it down bit by bit.

    Negary believed that this had research value, so he came up with a way to preserve a few of them, and now, they would indeed show their value.

    Shengnai had inherited the Grand Library, which contained the original body of these branches. Even now, those roots continued to grow within the Grand Library, as Shengnai hadn¡¯t tried to remove the roots, but rather treated them and the Grand Library as a unified structure.

    He intended to transfer the Grand Library that was hidden in a certain aspect of the Academic City onto the roots, which was still an ongoing project but had shown to be effective.

    Should I say, ¡®as expected of My Lord¡¯s divided soul¡¯?

    He had also prepared for everything that would follow.

    Connecting to Negary¡¯s world database, Noah searched for the data of what happened in the Academic City after the Banquet and found some secret information that Shengnai had left behind.

    Inside the Mobis Institute, Field, who had taken over Roger¡¯s body, while in the middle of resolving the remnant wills within his body, had ¡®identally¡¯ ran into Michael, who was controlling Landier¡¯s body in an attempt to kill the three remaining auditing student sacrifices.

    Other than them, Jimmy and Pilo from the dirt-infused algae, as well as Comet who had been injected with the [Nightmare] concoction, all got into their own adventures after the Mana Banquet.

    Taking advantage of the chaos, Jimmy and Pilo found another new source of food from somewhere and sessfully used this to gather a not inconsiderable amount of wealth, which fulfilled their dreams of leaving the Academic City.

    As for Comet, who had been injected with the [Nightmare] concoction and became gued with daily nightmares, he tried to search for ¡®Negary¡¯ inside the Mobis Institute in hope of resolving this issue, only to be caught in the struggles between Field and Michael, bing the unexpected variable.

    In the end, Field and Michael both became losers as the manipted Roger and Landier ¡®unexpectedly¡¯ became the ultimate winners. By borrowing the power of the roots, they managed to kill both Field and Michael, regained their ¡®freedom¡¯ and a new job, bing employees of the Grand Library.

    While everything seemed like they naturally happened, if one tried to take a look at the entire situation, they would find that a force had manipted their futures from behind, which employed the familiar measures that Negary had always used.

    From that, Noah found the information that Shengnai had left behind, then ced the sprout on the ground and gently said: ¡°Be a beacon¡±

    The scattered mana around rapidly gathered towards the sprout following Noah¡¯s words, which facilitated the sprout¡¯s growth. A certain sub-space was opened, revealing a figure to Noah, which was the spirit of the Grand Library¡¯s System, the Great Magus¡¯ daughter, Akasha Allenz.

    Noah and Akasha quickly finished talking, being as rational as they were, all extraneous matters were swiftly ignored. Now that Life Bearer¡¯s form was about to fully manifest, if they didn¡¯t act fast and allowed Life Bearer toplete what she was doing, something bad would definitely ur.

    ¡°Can you sense Shengnai¡¯s location?¡± Noah shared the Moon Tree sprout¡¯s synchronized senses with her.

    ¡°I cannot, but I believe we can go in through that ce!¡± Akasha quickly gave her reply: ¡°This ce has almost the exact same Principles and Ideals as the roots that invaded the Grand Library¡±

    Akasha was pointing at arge suction cup on Mequik¡¯s tentacles, which contained a lot of green patterns. Most likely, they were the harvests of when Mequik devoured the Scion of Life.

    In the past, as one of the three elven Lord Gods, the Scion of Life naturally held an authority in their hands. The majority of the Scion of Life¡¯s existence was then devoured by Mequik, which included the portion rted to the Moon Tree world¡¯s authority within the Scion of Life¡¯s Pathway.

    The fully manifested Life Bearer was incredibly huge, almost as huge as an entire world, and because she was focused on something else, it gave Noah and Akasha a chance to infiltrate her body.

    While it was true that a Pathway Entity had fully epassed their existence within their Pathways, it was also true that a living being¡¯s attention was limited, and there was simply too much information that required Life Bearer¡¯s attention right now.

    Manifesting theplete form of the Kabbh, the shing information from the other Righteous Gods¡¯ Pathways, as well as the mutual information channel between her and Eternal Heat.

    The Moon Tree sprout was originally a tool to invade other worlds, so one of its original functions was to obscure the consciousness of a world spirit; while Life Bearer wasn¡¯t a ¡®world¡¯, the Kabbh by itself contained the epassing structure of a world.

    For that reason, when Akasha used the Grand Library¡¯s roots energy to obscure and aid Noah invading her with the Moon Tree sprout, Mequik didn¡¯t notice right away.

    Which was how Noah and Akasha managed to infiltrate Mequik¡¯s body and save Killer J without her noticing.

    Shengnai gave up his [Origin] and body, escaping as a piece of soul data. He was toorge of a target to escape with his entire existence, so it was too difficult to take him as a whole; taking advantage of Mequik¡¯s soul weakness also made it much easier for them to escape.

    The Grand Library¡¯s authority was given back to Akasha as the fees for her help, of course, she also did it out of spite for Mequik. Regardless of Stim¡¯s original intentions, he had done his part as a father properly before his death, and since Mequik killed her father, she naturally wanted revenge.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve ryed information to the boss, I¡¯m going to seek death again¡± Killer J reported. As long as he didn¡¯t die from it, he would keep acting like this, so after rying the information he learnt, he disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°In that case, please do as you like, Miss Akasha¡± Noah lightly nodded to Akasha as the tree sprout pattern on his palm lit up.

    Now that things had turned out like this, the previous means of escape now seem insufficient, he had to contact Lan Shan and help her prepare a new means of retreat.

    Akasha nced at Noah and Killer J who had both disappeared, as well as Darr who was quickly moving into the battlefield, then flipped her hair in a highly personified manner. The tree sprout behind her quickly opened into a passage.

    On the other side, Landier and Roger, whose appearances had greatly changed, as well as Comet who was discreetly floating a bit further away greeted her. A polyhedron mark appeared on Akasha¡¯s forehead, she turned around to look at the colorful battlefield onest time before giggling and closing the passage, leaving a three sprout behind to quickly wither away.

    ¡­

    A red sh of light seemed to appear in his eyes. While Negary finished his countermeasures against The Unreachable Gate, he also found the ck curves that Barren Shadow had ced into his body.

    The three-winged dragon angrily roared, the golden beads floating around him moved together with his limbs as the ck curves were pulled from the aspect of shadow into the normal aspect of reality, then swiftly broken off.

    Negary didn¡¯t inform the other Righteous Gods about the fact that Eternal Heat and Mequik were actually the same entity, as it was useless even if he did.

    Arge portion of a battle between Pathway Entities was an informational war, withrge amounts of Principles and Ideals constantly radiating and shing against one another, as well as false information meant to deceive the others. For example, Negary being able to avoid Concealed Demise¡¯s instinctive attack earlier was thanks to him collecting information of changes around Concealed Demise.

    How the other party would attack, how they would defend, whether or not the other party was the real or an empty shell of Barren Shadow, whether Concealed Demise was umting a new attack, all sorts of information must be constantly collected and processed.

    This information wasn¡¯t all that was avable, as deceptive information would also be included within the flow. If you made a mistake and were deceived, you¡¯d essentially be fighting a battle of wits against the air, all of your attacks would miss while you were unable to discern a fatal attack from a normal one.

    For that reason, this piece of information would only be treated as deception and summarily processed as trash after they received it.

    The other Righteous Gods weren¡¯t Negary, as his processing capability had surpassed everyone here, not to mention his trust of Killer J that allowed him to arrive at this conclusion.

    Even without that, how would the situation change if The Unreachable Gate of Barren Shadow actually believed this?

    Currently, Eternal Heat¡¯s n was nearingpletion, and against an armed threat that could kill you with a single bullet, it was useless to talk about how cooperation was key to survival.

    At a time like this, the correct way of thinking would be how to act when you and a friend met a tiger in the woods; you don¡¯t need to run faster than the tiger, just faster than your friend, perhaps you might even be able to bring your friend¡¯s belongings with you while the tiger was upied with eating him.

    The other Righteous Gods also started to notice something amiss, while Mequik looked like she was defending against Eternal Heat¡¯s attack, the fact that she was fully manifesting herself for it was abnormal.

    ¡­

    ¡¸ So there were still some mistakes ¡¹Eternal Heat and Mequik quicklymunicated through their connection to ensure the ritual went perfectly. Due to various reasons, Mequik didn¡¯t notice Noah right away as he snuck in, but if she still couldn¡¯t notice by the time he ran away with Killer J, that would be a shame to her name as a Righteous God.

    However, now that the n had gotten to its most crucial stage, both her and Eternal Heat no longer had excess strength to deal with these little insects.

    Even so, Eternal Heat and Mequik didn¡¯t feel any sort of dejection from this, only absolute confidence.

    After the Mana Banquet, Eternal Heat had dered to Negary that ¡®With us in cooperation, no one will be a match¡¯.

    From what could be seen now, the ¡®us¡¯ at the time referred to him and Mequik. Meaning that when he and Mequik who were separated from the same [Origin] joined together as one, no one would be their match.

    Although he and Mequik had to share an [Origin] as two souls, which led to their understanding of the soul to becking, Eternal heat was still absolutely confident in the fact that their cooperation was unmatched by anyone in their same level.

    ¡¸ Negary, face this attack, show me just how far you can go! ¡¹

    Numerous rays of light shot out from Eternal Heat¡¯s body, which also caused Eternal Heat¡¯s body to also crumble away. His existence, his Pathway, his everything had turned to light.

    The boundless light shot through the Kabbh that Mequik had manifested herself into and illuminated the other entities.

    The light shot through the world itself.

    This wasn¡¯t an exaggeration, as the light truly did shoot through the entire world.

    Under this light, the Moon Tree World began to copse, killing every single entity that walked its surface in an instant. Over half the Evil Gods drifting around the world were also killed at this very moment.

    ¡¼ The White Light! ¡½this thought shed through Negary¡¯s soul without him being able to think any further, half of his body was instantly blown away to be a part of the light.

    Facing this attack, Negary felt himself to be heavily injured, but the other entities didn¡¯t fare any better either. One of those who fared rtively bad was Barren Shadow, while his Pathway was ¡®Existence¡¯, it trended more towards ¡®Shadow¡¯; ¡®Light¡¯ and ¡®Shadow¡¯ didn¡¯tpletely contradict one another, but when Light had gotten powerful enough to a certain degree, Barren Shadow felt pretty dead.

    Even worse than Barren Shadow was The Unreachable Gate, whose existence had been pinpointed thanks to Barren Shadow messing with his curse spear. This pinpointing had be a set of coordinates that made it possible to reach The Unreachable Gate.

    #

 Volume 5 82: I will not become a memory

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 82: I will not be a memory</h4>

    However, this light was still only the prelude.

    Indeed, Eternal Heat turning into light was only the prelude of this attack, or rather, this ritual.

    Under this light, Mequik slowly dissolved, her Kabbh gradually submerging within this eternal light.

    The golden beads on Negary¡¯s body rapidly vibrated, while he was already prepared for this attack toe, and he had made sure to estimate the power of the joint attack of Eternal Heat and Life Bearer as highly as possible, but it had still surpassed Negary¡¯s expectations.

    From what he could see right now, the Moon Tree world would bepletely destroyed by this attack, no wonder Eternal Heat didn¡¯t care about the will of the Moon Tree running away, as their goal was no longer to maintain the Moon Tree farm.

    In the past, Negary and the rest would have easily been able to escape this world-targeted attack, as they all had the ability to survive for an extended period in space, as well as the means of travelling to another world. It didn¡¯t matter to their survival if the Moon Tree world was destroyed.

    But since Eternal Heat wanted to devour all of the Seven Gods to evolve, he would naturally not leave such a big opening. At the very moment his existence struck through the Moon Tree world as a mass of light, he had also isted the Space-Time matter that existed around them.

    All forms of catalysts were being turned to light, the Kabbh that Mequik had constructed also became a type of ritual barrier that trapped them inside.

    Due to his own characteristics, The Unreachable Gate would have been able to escape by remaining outside the limit of the world, but Barren Shadow had collected a portion of The Unreachable Gate through his curse spear and anchored down his existence through his Pathway, making it so that he couldn¡¯t leave the range of the light. His door being literally kicked down was now only a matter of time.

    In the end, this was still due to The Unreachable Gate¡¯s greed. He originally didn¡¯t gain much benefits from attacking the Moon Tree world, and the only reason he left the curse spear to restrain the will of the Moon Tree was to be a shareholder of the Moon Tree world.

    At the same time, if it wasn¡¯t because of this, The Unreachable Gate¡¯s growth was simply too slow. Considering age alone, Eternal Heat would still be a childpared to The Unreachable Gate, perhaps he was already a Pathway Entity before Eternal Heat was even born, but due to the characteristics of his own Pathway, he had no choice but to be a NEET and stall.

    He was just slightly greedy this time that he formed a covenant with the other Righteous Gods and left a curse that contained a bit of his Pathway¡¯s information, never did he think that it would cause everything toe tumbling down.

    Of course, these entities wouldn¡¯t sit still waiting for their deaths and instead think of every means possible to retain their lives. Even if they couldn¡¯t do that, they had to still think of measures to ensure their chance at resurrection.

    In the past, when the Dim Silence Envoy was surrounded by them with over half of his Pathway stripped away, he made the most correct decision to alter his state and entered the deepest part of the Aspect of Silence, surviving the most dangerous moment of his life.

    Without his authority, it was very difficult for the Seven Gods to enter the Aspect of Silence or simply kill him off, so they had no choice but to leave him lying dead and waiting to be assimted by the Aspect of Silence.

    In the end, the Dim Silence Envoy still managed to wait for his chance to resurrect, even though he ended up being devoured by Darr, he still managed to spread the most crucial piece of information out and resurrect in the SCR world.

    The only thing that could be said was that none of these Pathway Entities were simple to deal with.

    All of them should have prepared countless measures of resurrection outside of this location. Comparatively, Negary¡¯s resurrection was much simpler than these Gods, due to hisck of an [Origin], but ording to Negary¡¯s observation, this light seemed to have been engraved by Mequik¡¯s Kabbh, which locked onto their Pathways.

    Even if Negary sessfully resurrected in another ce, his Pathway of Maniption that was nearpletion would still be the other party¡¯s food within the heat and light, not to mention that he wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to resurrect.

    Eternal Heat¡¯s attack had an extremely potent level of corrtion, as the viruses he had buried in other worlds were also being pinpointed.

    ¡¼ White Light¡­ so that was it ¡½

    Negary had assumed that he left the me world far enough, but the distance between a few Sand Realms truly couldn¡¯t be considered a distance at all to entities that had surpassed the concept of ¡®worlds¡¯ like ck Abyss and White Light.

    ¡¼ Then, Eternal Heat and Mequik were also White Light¡¯s products? ¡½

    Negary tried to ponder this, but quickly recognized it as meaningless. The fact that two [Origins] were able to fuse together and be one had far surpassed the scope of Negary¡¯s knowledge, and thinking about it now wouldn¡¯t do him any good. The priority right now was to survive the attack.

    The reason why Negary believed that Eternal Heat was a product of White Light was because while his manifestation into light was different from the First me in the me world, the essence of its fluctuation felt very familiar to Negary.

    ¡¼ Even if he wasn¡¯t a product of White Light, Eternal Heat¡¯s [Origin] must have originated from White Light ¡½

    Negary carefully discerned the light, recognized some simrities within it with parts of the me world, and confirmed a few things.

    ¡¼ This way, my chances at survival would be much greater ¡½

    Negary¡¯s thinking speed had reached an unprecedented degree, attempting to parse all possibilities of getting out of this situation. Fortunately, Negary had made preparations before everyone else, otherwise, he would only fare even worse.

    ¡¼ There are also Darr and Killer J ¡½

    Negary¡¯s gaze scanned through the battlefield. Darr was heavily injured and on the verge of death, but he still had his use, if nothing else, it would still be possible to hide into his [Origin]. While that would mean giving up on the majority of his power, an [Origin] was still a natural barrier capable of stopping the majority of attacks, at least, it would help retain arge part of Negary¡¯s Pathway.

    However, it was impossible to escape by taking advantage of the [Origin]. Eternal Heat¡¯s light had also sealed off the passage of the [Origin], but him being able to act as a shield against a fatal attack meant that Negary¡¯s efforts weren¡¯t a waste, and it was a good idea to summon him here.

    Killer J was also still alive and was hiding in quite the perfect ce, otherwise, even if Negary still had his soul structure data, it would be extremely difficult to revive him. His location was currently quite unique, which might make for an unexpected strike.

    If possible, Negary would have let his viral body evolve more forms against this situation and ensured he kept as much of himself as possible, but quite regretfully:

    ¡¼ There¡¯s no more time ¡½

    After absorbing Life Bearer, the light that had struck through the world continued to expand and turned everything it enveloped into light.

    The New Deity and Progenitor Dragon¡¯s destruction of the Disaster world was only the violent extraction of the world¡¯s Source Energy, but the world¡¯s essence as a world remained. Perhaps after ten thousand or a million years, there would still be a chance for it to fix itself and regain its vitality.

    On the other hand, the Moon Tree world¡¯s destruction was very thorough, it had beenpletely erased and turned into light after copsing.

    Zi zi zi zi¡­

    Barren Shadow¡¯s curved figure began to copse. Some ck particles rapidly repaired his body, but fell apart like grains of sand in the desert, and they eventually turnedpletely into light, as for whether or not the means of resurrection he prepared in other worlds seeded or not, that wasn¡¯t part of Negary¡¯s concerns.

    ¡¸ AAARRRRRRR, COME AT ME, DEATH!! ¡¹Concealed Demise¡¯s body rapidly expanded into an unexpected death and struck the white light, but only resulted in his ck body copsing bit by bit.

    ¡¸ YOU CAN¡¯T KILL ME! I AM DEATH ITSELF! ¡¹before Concealed Demise was about to meet his end, his body suddenly grew bigger and surpassed its previous limit. His infinitely close brush with death had increased his understanding of his own Pathway, which allowed him to absorb more power from death.

    ¡º¡¸ Useless, all of your struggles are useless¡­ ¡»¡¹ within the boundless light, Eternal Heat and Mequik seemed to have be one, which could now be called Eternal Light. His light once again expanded and thoroughly assimted Concealed Demise within it.

    Negary¡¯s body was rapidly turning into light as well. Before hisplete death, he took his Pathway and entered Darr¡¯s [Origin]; a bit further away from him, Eulogy of the Ocean Depths¡¯rge fishy body had also turned into light. Right at this moment, Negary sensed something silently entering his soul.

    ¡¼ Red Tears, how unexpected for you to do this, but it makes sense, you said that your Pathway was rted to irregrities in the soul, so perhaps the irregrities in my soul earlier didn¡¯t escape your perception ¡½Negary¡¯s body rapidly vanished, thest thing he sensed was The Unreachable Gate.

    Ultimately, he was still pulled in from outside the limit. Right before the end, he seemed to have activated his defensive measures to turn into a metal gate the size of a hand, after which a hand reached out from inside the curse seal of the Seven Gods to grab the gate.

    A voice also seemed to mutter ¡®No one can offend this Killer J¡­¡¯

    At the very next moment, from the endless light, Eternal Light seemed to have seen something unexpected andughed: ¡¸ How truly impressive, Negary!! I will remember you, definitely do not die from this!! ¡¹

    ¡¼ I will not be a memory ¡½Negary¡¯s consciousness then fully entered Darr¡¯s [Origin].

    From the vast faraway space, the SCR world spiraled forward like aet into the trajectory of the copsing Moon Tree world, resulting in an immense collision.

 Volume 6 1: Laying dead in a new world

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 1: Laying dead in a new world</h4>

    Negary had never done anything without preparations, so he had a contingency n prepared for any unexpected situations.

    After hepletely conquered the SCR world, he had begun his work on modifying it.

    It wasn¡¯t just the modification of turning it into a system of parallel worlds, but also the modification of its mobility.

    The Moon Tree world wasn¡¯t originally an elven world, its original characteristic was the fact that it was mobile and capable of moving through space. It was because the will of the Moon Tree wanted this characteristic that it gradually turned that world into the current Moon Tree world.

    When Negary infected the outermostyer of the Moon Tree world, he obtained arge amount of data, which included the knowledge of how a world would move.

    If it was any other world, Negary would have found it difficult to modify it so that it gained mobility, but for the amoeba-like SCR world, it was considerably easier.

    After this modification, Negary had predicted the trajectory of the Moon Tree world and directed the SCR world towards it.

    Initially, Negary only considered the SCR world as a small bit of support that would give him ess to world-ss attacks to resolve any difficult situations he might run into.

    But after so many things became uncertain, he initiated thest resort and directed the SCR world into a collision course with the Moon Tree world.

    He had already arranged for reinforcements in the SCR world in the form of Lan Shan. She had beenpletely missing in the Moon Tree world because she was actually staying in the SCR world to keep everything under control. As the one representing Negary¡¯s emotional side and having a simr ability to control germs he did, Lan Shan was the perfect candidate to take over the SCR world.

    Right as the collision urred, the stabilization of Eternal Light ultimately failed,bined with his reinforcement from the SCR world, Negary burnt away his entire vitality to activate his Pathway and crashed into Eternal Light. This sessfully cut off Eternal Light¡¯s pinpointing of him, after which he took Killer J and the transportation equipment he prepared in the SCR world to transmigrate into a new world.

    ¡­

    ¡¼ The feeling of being dead is quite interesting indeed¡­ ¡½within an aspect of gloom, pairs of eyes slowly opened two at a time.

    It had already been 10 years since the collision in the Moon Tree world, during which Negary had remained in a dead state. This meant that all of his golden beads were dead, leaving only his will and information within the new world¡¯s aspect of gloom.

    Additionally, due to the forceful collision of Pathways, his Pathway had entered a temporary sealed-off state, otherwise, there was a chance of it copsing for good.

    While he had escaped from Eternal Light¡¯s pursuit, the markings that the other party left on him did not disappear. In his consciousness, a small white me continued to burn, despite how weak it had gotten, it hadn¡¯tpletely been extinguished and was continuously reporting his coordinates to Eternal Light.

    Negary wanted to resolve the aftermath of this attack, but some time was required for that, so he had remained in a dead state, with the only merit being that his consciousness remained active. He had hidden in the angle of gloom that could only be essed from this new world, taking advantage of the new world¡¯s barrier and this angle to obscure the white me¡¯s transfer of information.

    With only his consciousness, not even his soul remaining, most others would have considered themselves to already be dead, but for Negary, it was only a slightly ufortable state.

    Because of this, as long as he could douse this white fire, he would be able to quickly recreate the golden beads and resurrect himself. Of course, he had reasons for not resurrecting right away, wanting to takeplete advantage of this dead state for another n.

    ¡°Heed my call and answer my summon! My Lord!¡± in this aspect of gloom, more and more eyes gradually shined brighter as a voice slowly reverberated through this aspect of reality.

    Taking advantage of this connection, Negary transmitted a part of his consciousness over.

    Only to see that he seemed to have appeared on a 10-meter tall altar engraved with numerous symbols, above which a mana-like energy was flowing. ording to the views of this world, this power was called Offering.

    It was a type of power that was born from the act of sacrifice, a divine force that only a Shaman of a tribe would be able to wield.

    It was also this power that protected Negary¡¯s consciousness, shielding him from the will of this world¡¯s attention. After all, Negary had nothing but his consciousness left, even his Pathway had been sealed, which made it a bit troublesome to go up against the will of a world.

    ¡¼ Noah, what is the situation? ¡½on top of therge altar, an eye that seemed to appear out of nowhere opened. The iris of the eye was golden in color, it was unforgettable even at a nce.

    ¡°My Lord, we¡¯ve found traces of Dim Silence. The other party seems to have gotten acquainted with the [Protagonist] of this world, most likely trying to use the [Protagonist] and the world¡¯s power to go against us¡± Noah slowly reported.

    ¡¼ That is within expectations, after all, he is more ustomed to this world than we are ¡½Negary¡¯s golden eye did not change at all as he used it to cause vibrations in the air and spoke. Noah¡¯s soul originated from himself, so if he used direct telepathy, there was a chance of transmitting the white me to Noah as well. Because of that, they could only employ this method to transmit information.

    The world they were currently in was a world whose coordinates were provided by Dim Silence, called the Deste Sacrifice world.

    At the time, he imed that this world contained the catalyst to a Greater Realm, so he came here to retrieve it after Negary imnted some hidden measures into him. And before Negary decided to risk everything against Eternal Light, he had activated these hidden measures.

    Dim Silence had originally just resurrected not too long ago, so after being subjected to Negary¡¯s means, he might be in an even worse statepared to the current Negary.

    At the same time, before he decided to sacrifice the SCR world, Negary already had every member of the Impure Hermit Order who had been in the SCR world at the time reincarnate themselves into this Deste Sacrifice world.

    Within this period of a bit less than 20 years[1], the Impure Hermit Order had already fully established themselves in this world, growing into an enormous monster.

    ¡¼ Have Killer J go ahead to scout the situation. Now that he has The Unreachable Gate, if he still won¡¯t do proper work, I¡¯ll take this chance to mold him again ¡½Negary¡¯s golden eye slowly disappeared: ¡¼ I can sense that Lan Shan is going to wake up very soon, I want you to apany Lan Shan from now on, the n cannot be aplished without the [Protagonist]¡¯s cooperation ¡½

    ¡°Understood, My Lord!¡± Noah respectfully bowed.

    The green tree-like pattern on the back of his hand had now spread to his arm, the Moon Tree sprout had clearly grown considerably over the past years. With a sh of light from the pattern, he instantly disappeared.

    During the world collision, while Negary had made sure to protect her, Lan Shan was still heavily injured from being the one in control of the SCR world, so she had been in deep slumber for the majority of her time here. Other than her, there was also Killer J who managed to linger just a hair¡¯s breadth away from actually dying during his streak of seeking death, but he also obtained quite a bit of harvest.

    For the sake of survival, The Unreachable Gate activated hisst resort, which was to turn his own Pathway into a Divine Artifact, thus creating ayer of protection around his existence. Right after that, he was caught by Killer J and used to defend against the majority of the attacks, leaving him in the shape of charcoal for the past 10 years.

    Among all of them, Noah was the one who received the least damage, but it was still enough for his strength to stagnate for over 10 years.

    As Negary¡¯s consciousness slowly sank back into the aspect of gloom, the countless eyes opened again, which now included a pair of eyes that shed tears of blood.

    ¡¼ Red Tears, you¡¯ve awoken as well. It seems you¡¯ve recovered quite a bit after 10 years! ¡½

    [1] If anyone is curious why it¡¯s only been 10 years since the collision with Eternal Light but a bit less than 20 years for the Impure Hermit Order, remember that Gods can distort time in a local area, and their battle might havested for a lot longer than the novel descriptions suggested

    #

 Volume 6 2: Desolate and Demon

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 2: Deste and Demon</h4>

    Lying dead wasn¡¯t quite a great feeling as Negary had described.

    Having only his consciousness remaining without even his soul, many things became impossible for him, even Negary¡¯sputational abilities had drastically reduced.

    Fortunately, all of his subordinates had matured enough to handle things on their own.

    The Deste Sacrifice world was a very mundane Sand Realm.

    It had one unique Principle as its main characteristics and aplete set of other Principles, the will of the world hadn¡¯t be personified, the most powerful race in this world was a humanoid species called Destes.

    ording to Negary¡¯s research during his free time, aside from their appearance and a few characteristics, the Destes had little to no simrities to humans.

    For example, the Destes¡¯ means of reproduction. All Destes originated from the Ancestral Wild, which was an altar-like structure that connected to a certain hidden space in this world.

    The Destes needed to continuously hunt other lifeforms, including other Destes, and put them onto the Ancestral Wild altar to perform a sacrifice; through which they would obtain a Vitality Root Fetus. The more lives were sacrificed and the higher quality of the sacrifice, the higher quality Vitality Root Fetus they would obtain.

    A Vitality Root Fetus would then need to undergo Wild Release by a Shaman in the tribe in order to gradually grow into a Destes. If a Vitality Root Fetus did not undergo Wild Release, or if the Wild Release failed, then that Vitality Root Fetus could be a crippled fetus. A crippled fetus¡¯ life potential and mental capacity were far below that of a normal Deste, so they were mostly turned into ves or thrown onto the altar whenever there weren¡¯t enough sacrifices.

    In fact, the concept of ¡®birthing¡¯ didn¡¯t exist in this world at all. Whether they were beasts or other types of sentient creatures, almost every kind of living being had been a Vitality Root Fetus that originated from the Ancestral Wild at one point. This was why the Ancestral Wild was called the divine temple and the residence of God.

    Because life sacrifices were a necessity, the air ofpetition within the entire Deste Sacrifice world had gotten extremely harsh. For the sake of their race or tribe¡¯s growth, every individual would hunt any other living beings in order to maintain the proliferation of life.

    The strong be stronger, and the weak be weaker. A weak tribe would eventually fail to obtain enough sacrifices for the most basic offering for Vitality Root Fetuses and gradually die out.

    That was the description of this world¡¯s state a bit less than 20 years ago. After the rain of demonic blood into this world a bit less than 20 years ago, more and more demonic fetuses were gradually born.

    Before revealing themselves, these demonic fetuses would remain hidden inside the tribes, quite a few of them were geniuses that naturally obtained the tribe¡¯s focused nurturing. But after a few years, these demonic fetuses would betray their own tribes together with those who fell to their deception, gather together and be the now-notorious demonic tribe.

    Thepetition in this entire world became even harsher. This was because if any fetuses were found to be a demonic fetus during Ancestral Wild sacrifices, they would have to be discarded, which caused an even more severeck of resources.

    ¡¼ This world spirit is truly unreasonable. Didn¡¯t I only take advantage of the world collision¡¯s explosion to send my information into the world¡¯s reincarnation cycle during my transmigration? Onlypetition will result in greatness, there truly is no need to be so petty and defend against me to this degree ¡½ within the aspect of gloom, Negary spoke emotionally.

    ¡º This isn¡¯t called being petty. If it hadn¡¯t done that, this world¡¯s spirit might have already been forced to step down and be reced ¡»Red Tears replied to Negary¡¯s words.

    In the battle 10 years ago, in order to not be assimted by Eternal Light, after discovering the irregrities in Negary¡¯s soul, she had entered Negary¡¯s germs at the price of her freedom.

    During the following world collision, Red Tears was used by Negary as a shield against Eternal Light, receiving most of Negary¡¯s damage for him. At the same time, Negary had made sure to leave her a bit of hope for survival to prevent her from pulling Negary down with her in a moment of desperation.

    As that was the case, she was much more heavily injuredpared to Negary, and her current state could be described as being imprisoned inside Negary¡¯s consciousness.

    ¡¼ Just take a look. 10 years ago, even the most powerful individual in the Deste Sacrifice world was only at the third stage of release. But now, there are at least 7-8 so-called Grand Shaman who havee into contact with Principle and Ideals. This is called progression, a world withoutpetition has no future, and I was merely acting for the good of the world ¡½

    ¡¼ The world spirit is nothing but a consciousness born from the operating Principles of the world, so if I am able to do better, wouldn¡¯t it make sense for it to back down? ¡½ Negary¡¯s countless eyes opened around Red Tears, the collective golden irises gave her an increasingly oppressive sensation: ¡¼ Bing a part of me should be its honor, shouldn¡¯t it? ¡½

    ¡º Even if it is a non-personified world spirit, it would still have the need of pursuing its own sense of self. If you corner it too drastically, be careful of it snapping back ¡»Red Tears closed her eyes after dering that, leaving behind two bright streaks of fresh blood.

    ¡¼ A merest-ditch effort is nothing to be afraid of ¡½even as Negary saw Red Tears returning to silence, he did not pull his consciousness away. For Pathway Entities like these, once he had grasped them where it hurt, he naturally needed to continue torturing them to death. Leaving them space to regain their breaths would only lead to unnecessary variables.

    The correct thing to do here was to take their everything as your own while they were breathing theirst.

    ¡¼ Before the n ispleted, I can¡¯tpletely devour and must instead release her, otherwise, there might be unpredictable issues¡½

    Negary silently nned against Red Tears in his mind.

    While Red Tears¡¯ Pathway had be considerably more destroyed and tatteredpared to Negary, she was still able to absorb the power of Irregrity from the souls of living beings around her. No matter how strictly Negary had tried to prevent this, it was still difficult for him topletely restrain Red Tears, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have woken up at all and be silently devoured by Negary in her slumber.

    ¡¼ Furthermore, there is also this world¡¯s [Protagonist]¡­ ¡½Negary¡¯s consciousness was contemting the information Noah had delivered earlier.

    Thanks to Negary¡¯s masterpiece a bit over 10 years ago, the pressure of living in the Destes¡¯ tribes had only increased over time. Due to this intense pressure, the world spirit had to create a [Protagonist] for itself.

    Just a [Protagonist] wasn¡¯t much of an issue, the issue was that Dim Silence had gotten acquainted with him. In order to escape from Negary, there was no doubt that he would fuel the [Protagonist] as much as possible.

    Fortunately, when Negary infected the world¡¯s cycle of reincarnation, he left a mark on it that gave him a connection to the cycle of reincarnation, from which he discovered traces of the [Protagonist] and had time to prepare beforehand.

    ¡¼ I hope you¡¯ll provide me with a bit of fun, otherwise, this would simply be too uninteresting ¡½Negary¡¯s eyes slowly closed, continuing to suppress Red Tears while also removing the white mes on his body.

    At another location, Killer J walked forward while beingpletely wrapped in white bandages. He reached into the crotch of his pants to pull out a picture of a short-haired young man with tanned skin, who had a bitter and hateful expression on his face. On the back of the picture was information about this young man.

    ¡°Meng 37, an inferior Deste of the Meng tribe, currently trying to hunt his way into bing a warrior of the tribe, he¡¯s still only a child¡± Killer J carefully observed this Destes called Meng 37 through his picture, noticing the tooth of an unknown beast hanging at his neck, which appeared really mundane.

    ¡°Which means I definitely can¡¯t let him off!¡±

    #

 Volume 6 3: The framed inferior Desolate

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 3: The framed inferior Deste</h4>

    Meng 37 was an inferior Deste.

    There wasn¡¯t a 100% chance of sess for a Shaman¡¯s Wild Release ritual. And even if Wild Release was sessful, there was also a chance of Wild Release being of inferior quality, leading to the grown-up Deste having limited potential.

    And Meng 37 just happened to be one of thetter, as an unknown issue had urred when the Shaman performed his Wild Release ritual, leading to it almost failing. In the end, the ritual only barely managed to seed, leading to Meng 37¡¯s growth being slower than others.

    Currently, he was doing his best for the sake of his future.

    In the tribe, every individual had their responsibilities, and any Deste who couldn¡¯t provide any benefit to the tribe at all would be treated as a sacrifice to be offered.

    Even while they were young, after basic training was over, a Deste would still need to do things within their capabilities in order to prove their value.

    Meng 37¡¯s current upation was the same as most people in the tribe, a hunter.

    His job was to hunt all living creatures with flesh outside of his own Deste tribe in order to supply the tribe. If he couldn¡¯t bring back any appropriate prey for three months straight, he would be the prey.

    An inferior Deste¡¯s constitution was much worsepared to a superior, or even a normal Deste, so their ranks in the tribe were always very low and were given nothing but the very worst.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t as if there wasn¡¯t a chance to change this status, one only needed to be a Warrior for the tribe by obtaining a Totem.

    One tribe could only have one Shaman, who had to be none other than the strongest Warrior of the tribe. In other words, to be a Shaman, you must first be a Warrior, which was also the main system of power within the Deste Sacrifice world.

    And to be a Warrior, the very first step was to dedicate enough offering, only then would you obtain a chance of bing a Warrior.

    After dedicating this amount of offering, the Shaman would bring you in front of the Ancestral Wild altar and perform a ritual to give you a chance to witness the inside of the Ancestral Wild with your own eyes, after which everything would depend on the individual¡¯s capabilities. By memorizing anything you saw within the Ancestral Wild, even the most mundane thing, you would obtain it as your Totem.

    If you couldn¡¯t even memorize a single thing, then that meant you didn¡¯t even have the most basic qualification to be a Warrior, having no choice but to live for the rest of your life as a normal person.

    Usually, an inferior Deste would find it very hard to collect enough offerings for this. Since they struggled to fulfil even the bare minimum quota of prey, it was hard to imagine any of them having excess power to hunt even more.

    Meng 37 was originally like this as well, until one day when he picked up this beast tooth.

    ¡­

    Carrying a deer-like prey on his shoulder together with a number of other prey, Meng 37 slowly returned to his tribe while holding onto the beast tooth with one hand. Some sort of power was flowing from the tooth into this body.

    At one point in the past, when he had gotten heavily injured while hunting and was on the verge of death in the wilderness, he unexpectedly discovered a set of skeletons inside a cave. The corpse was incrediblyrge, it was different from any Deste or beasts that he had known.

    As soon as he touched it, the skeleton crumbled to ash as if it had already been thoroughly scorched by mes. Searching through the ash, the only thing he found was this tooth.

    While holding onto the tooth, he would feel some sort of power being guided by the tooth before it was transferred into his body. Not only were his woundspletely healed, but he gradually also noticed that the power had strengthened his body beyond that of an inferior Deste. What was even stranger was that his senses were also heightened to the point that the majority of prey couldn¡¯t escape his gaze.

    As Meng 37 slowly approached his tribe, he lowered his hand back down. While using this beast tooth, it would very clearly draw some sort of power from his surroundings; a regr Deste wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to detect this, but the Warriors who had obtained a Totem weren¡¯t the same.

    I¡¯ve finally gathered enough prey. When I make it back to the tribe, I¡¯ll request a Warrior ritual.

    This time, I¡¯ll definitely be a Warrior.

    Meng 37 nned things out as his tanned face disyed a resolute expression. He wished for higher status, not a forgettableckey who could die in the wilderness without anyone to pick up his corpse for him.

    I will definitely seed.

    Meng 37 confidently thought. Having the beast tooth, he felt that not even a superior Deste could be as talented as he was.

    After returning to the tribe, Meng 37 first handed in a portion of his prey to the sacrificial hut to increase the time for his proof of residency, then brought the remaining prey back home.

    Other than the Shaman and Warriors, all members of the tribe had a limited time of residency, and if anyone failed to periodically hand in offerings to increase their time, they would be emunicated from the tribe, thus bing a target of the hunt for others.

    As this was the case, the offerings that were handed in once per month could only prolong your time of residency for one month. For every year that you hand in your offerings in a timely manner, your total time of residency would increase for an extra month, thus the amount of time you were able to umte would directly affect your eventual old age.

    Most of the time, there was always a shortage of offerings, and the sacrificial hut would determine the quota of monthly offerings in ordance with the weather and environment.

    Meng 37¡¯s home was a small wooden hut at the border of the tribe, which had now umted a pile of prey. The tribe enforcers would ensure the basic right of wealth ownership for each member of the tribe, ensuring that there would be no stealing, robbery, or thievery in the tribe.

    ¡°There¡¯s finally enough!¡± looking at the prey in his home, Meng 37 finally smiled. Bing a Warrior was his ticket to escape from the status of an inferior Deste and to obtain more power.

    Right at this moment, his door was suddenly mmed open as the captain of the enforcers stepped in while wielding his spear. Observing the prey inside his house, he coldly dered: ¡°Meng 37, you¡¯ve been found guilty of stealing prey from Meng Li, surrender yourself¡±

    Meng 37 raised his eyebrows questioningly. He had hunted all of these preys with his own hands, so stealing was impossible, he hadn¡¯t even seen this person called Meng Li, so this was clearly a false im.

    ¡°Sir, I think there¡¯s been some sort of misunderstanding, these preys were¡­¡± Meng 37 tried defending himself, but before he even finished talking, the enforcers had used their spears to turn some of the preys over.

    When he saw the prey¡¯s body being turned over, Meng 37¡¯s expression immediately changed. Due to him constantly wearing the beast tooth, his senses had far surpassed normal people, which allowed him to finally notice that these preys weren¡¯t actually his, together with another extremely clear evidence.

    ¡°These wounds can only be caused by swords, but as far as I know, an inferior Deste like yourself should not have a sword¡± the enforcer captain scoffed: ¡°Inferiors are inferior, only capable of using these obvious tricks¡±

    ¡°Is it him?¡± a young man who was of simr age to Meng 37 entered the room from outside. After ncing at the prey, he nced at Meng 37, then took out a metal sword and handed it to the enforcer captain.

    A longhorn appeared from behind the captain, manifesting a force in his palm as he ran his hand across the de of the sword. He took out a red aura from the sword and manipted it to fly towards the prey, after which they entered its wounds.

    ¡°The Blood Aura is a match, what else do you have to say for yourself, Meng 37?¡±

    At this point, Meng 37¡¯s expression had bepletely pale, evidently, someone was trying to frame him.

    Sitting on the roof of the wooden hut, a man whose entire body was wrapped in bandages chuckled happily while eating popcorn as he watched the drama.

    #

 Volume 6 4: Open the way to flee

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 4: Open the way to flee</h4>

    ¡°Someone¡¯s trying to frame me, I don¡¯t have a reason to steal prey from others¡± at this point, Meng 37 had no choice but to insist on his innocence.

    This waspletely iprehensible. He didn¡¯t know why his prey was swapped out with another person¡¯s, but he fully believed in his own innocence.

    ¡°What do you mean there isn¡¯t a reason? Isn¡¯t the fact that you¡¯re dissatisfied with your status as an inferior Deste and want to be a Warrior the exact reason why you¡¯d steal?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Meng 37 waspletely speechless.

    There was no way he could say that he found a treasure and gained a buff that allowed him to hunt without issues, could he?

    These kinds of treasures were obviously not something people like him should have gotten their hands on in the first ce. The tribe could only ensure rtive fairness, if anyone truly found a treasure and turned it in, the tribe would only reward them with a bit of benefit.

    Meng 37 had his ambitions, he was naturally unwilling to simply hand his treasure over, so he couldn¡¯t exin why he was able to obtain so much prey in a short period of time. Even if he told the truth right now, he wouldn¡¯t benefit from it and would only have his treasure taken away.

    ¡­

    While the [Protagonist] of a world could be considered the ruler of all beings, the natural king of the people, but before their [Protagonist Aura] was fully released, the only unique characteristics they disy would be unusually strong luck and a great level of information disturbance.

    In other words, various things would ¡®identally¡¯ ur around the [Protagonist] with the goal of training them, forging them step by step into a person capable of sustaining the fully released [Protagonist Aura].

    For that reason, a [Protagonist] wasn¡¯t necessarily unbeatable, they were merely hard to kill under the world spirit¡¯s protection.

    There was originally a corresponding function within the world¡¯s operation system, as long as it was in line with the world¡¯s operation, the world spirit could aid the [Protagonist] in various indirect manners. For example, to increase the first impression of everyone towards the [Protagonist], thus giving him a helping hand when he needed it most.

    However, Meng 37 had only just begun his path as a [Protagonist], he still hadn¡¯t manifested his own glow or aura, so everyone¡¯s impression of him right now was that of a petty thief. It wasn¡¯t impossible for the world spirit to impose goodwill towards Meng 37 on everyone, but that would only interfere with the world¡¯s operation, which was essentially putting a wrench into its own gears.

    It could be said that for the world as a whole, to ensure normal operation, even the world spirit had to follow its rules. Things that were out of the ordinary or even miracles could be made to happen, but not too often.

    Since the [Protagonist] hadn¡¯t even begun his journey, the world spirit didn¡¯t feel a need to break the rules for something so minor.

    And thus, when Meng 37 had no way of proving his innocence, his right of residency was stripped and he became a ve. In this world, ves were synonymous with ¡®spare offerings¡¯, and there was a chance of him being dragged away to be sacrificed at any moment.

    ¡­

    Sitting in the stinky prison, Meng 37¡¯s expression waspletely grim. No matter how much he thought about it, he really couldn¡¯t imagine why someone would frame him. After all, he was only an inferior Deste, no matter how much he didn¡¯t want to admit it, those who had the power to frame him wouldn¡¯t even bother to nce at him.

    ¡°Regardless, I can¡¯t continue like this. Being a ve has no future¡± Meng 37 recalled how the majority of ves usually turn out, causing his originally tanned face to be even cker: ¡°Of course, there are also exceptions¡±

    There was indeed a precedent of ves managing to leave their status behind to be a Warrior in the Meng tribe. Holding the beast tooth in his hand, Meng 37 silently made up his mind.

    I have to prove my strength.

    Currently shirtless, Meng 37 wiped the beads of sweat off his forehead, then continued to break the ore in front of him using his pickaxe before throwing it into a nearby wheelbarrow. ves were usually forced to continuously do hardbor until they ran out of strength and died.

    Suddenly, Meng 37 saw the one called Meng Li approaching the mining area with a cold expression on his face, leading several people to talk with the manager of the mines. Thanks to his enhanced sense of hearing, Meng 37 was able to hear something about unusual digger beasts attacking as well as setting up a defense; from which he understood why Meng Li hade here.

    Essentially, they discovered a type of unusual digger beast and came here in order to capture that unusual beast. It was because he understood this that Meng 37 felt even more unwilling to ept this fact, because being assigned this job could only mean that the other party had already be a Warrior.

    He was supposed to be first, obtaining a treasure that could change his life and gathering enough prey. These two joyous asions should have doubled the joy, so why did things be like this?

    However, this is also an opportunity.

    Meng 37 suppressed his jealousy and instead began to think about the benefits this could bring him.

    By helping them catch the unusual digger beast, I¡¯ll prove my strength. And since the one who reported the theft was Meng Li, as long as he helps me prove my innocence, I should be able to clear my name and escape being a ve.

    And so, when Meng 37 volunteered himself as bait to draw the unusual digger beast out, Meng Li¡¯s impression of him clearly got better, which delighted Meng 37. From this point, by relying on his enhanced senses, he¡¯d very easily be able to find the unusual digger beast.

    Contributions would give him a chance to leave very.

    ¡°It¡¯s over here, I can sense the ground trembling, good¡­¡± while soaked in animal¡¯s blood, Meng 37 stood at the bottom of the mines and reported to Meng Li and the others.

    Everything went smoothly and the unusual digger beast swiftly showed itself, after waiting for a bit for the Totems to take effect, the unusual beast would be caught in no time.

    Right at this moment, cracks suddenly formed in the ceiling right above and caused a cave-in, raining numerous stones on top of everyone who was fighting the unusual digger beast.

    While the Warriors of the tribe had Totems, these Totem Warriors who epted this mission were clearly at a preliminary level. They still needed to continuously offer more sacrifices in order to slowly nurture their Totems. A cave-in of this level required at least a Great Totem Warrior in order to resist against, so this group of amateurs werepletely wiped out without fail.

    On the other hand, Meng 37 waspletely intact except for a bit of dust on his body. Suddenly feeling a bad omen, Meng 37 entered the zone of the copse to observe and found traces of external sabotage above the rocks.

    Behind him, he also heard the other ves running in due to themotion. As Meng 37 observed the traces, his lips twitched and approached the fallen rocks to pull out Meng Li¡¯s metal sword.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    As he heard the sound of someone calling out from behind, Meng 37 turned around, greeting the person with a smile and an unhesitant sword thrust through the heart. As blood spurted on his face, his smile also became a bit twisted.

    ¡­

    Half a dayter, the Meng tribe issued a wanted order for Meng 37, charging him with the crime of using traps to kill Warriors of the tribe, a target for everyone to kill.

    Who exactly is the bastard who did this!?

    Meng 37 quickly travelled through the forest. He perfectly understood just how powerful the tribe was, the only reason why someone who wasn¡¯t even a Warrior like him managed to flee from the mines was that the Warrior who guarded the mines was also crushed under those rocks. Having no other choice, he could only try to run.

    However, there was a price to pay for bing a rogue Deste, as he had be a hunting target for everyone while drastically decreasing his chances of bing a Warrior.

    ¡­

    ¡°Achoo¡­¡±

    Killer J rubbed his nose and observed Meng 37 as he slowly fled. He knew that the world spirit would soon act to provide the [Protagonist] with some privileges, and it would be extremely difficult to stop this from happening.

    #

 Volume 6 5: The world spirit

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 5: The world spirit</h4>

    Meng 37 was feeling extremely frustrated, unable to understand what kind of grudge he had made that the mastermind behind the scenes had to ruin him to this degree.

    However, everything will be better now, all of my efforts will pay off.

    Looking down on the unconscious adult man in the middle of the dimly lit cave, Meng 37 grinned.

    While being pursued by the Warriors of the tribe, he identally fell into a swamp, in which he discovered a secret cave. The entire secret cave was filled with a kind of poisonous gas that would unknowingly cause people to hallucinate.

    Using the beast tooth, Meng 37 managed to fend off this effect and discovered a secret technique within the secret room that would allow him to deprive the Totems of others, allowing even someone without a Totem to be a Warrior.

    Afterwards, Meng 37 used this same hallucinatory gas to restrain the Warrior who came in pursuit of him.

    And now, all he needed to do was deprive this man¡¯s Totem to be a Warrior, at which point he would be able to leave this ce and head to other tribes, gaining at least a decent status.

    After a bit of hesitation, Meng 37 removed the man¡¯s clothes and exposed his back.

    Meng 37 had collected a lot of knowledge regarding Totems in preparation for himself, so he had a level of understanding towards the Totems.

    A so-called Totem was actually the scenery inside the Ancestral Wild, the residence of God. By borrowing the ritual of the Shaman, they would be able to briefly witness the Ancestral Wild.

    It was naturally impossible for a Deste to remember the entirety of the Ancestral Wild, but they only needed tomit a little bit of it to mind in order to turn that portion into their Totem, after which the Totem would be the connection between that Deste and the Ancestral Wild.

    Through their Totem, a Deste would then be able to borrow the power from the Ancestral Wild.

    Furthermore, as they continued to provide offerings to their Totem, they¡¯d be able to stimte its growth. Some even said that if someone managed topletely describe theplete Ancestral Wild, they¡¯d be able to enter it and obtain eternal life.

    But in reality, none of the Grand Shamans in the history of the Meng tribe had ever been able to reach that level, even the number of Grand Shamans they had ever had in history could be counted on one hand, they could only be considered a mid-level tribe.

    The majority of Warriors¡¯ Totems were on their backs, as this was a part of the Deste¡¯s culture. As they were lifeforms that originated as Vitality Root Fetuses, ording to their legends, when the very first Vitality Root Fetus grew into the very first Deste, there wasn¡¯t anyone to perform Wild Release on him, so he had to break his back in order to be born. Later on, in order to fix his back, he had reced it with the scenery of the Ancestral Wild.

    This myth might just be figurative, or it might be true, but in any case, the majority of Destes had made sure to put their Totems on their backs.

    ¡°I was framed, I don¡¯t want to die, so I¡¯m not in the wrong¡± Meng 37 looked down at the person in front of him and said.

    Perhaps they had met in the tribe once before, or perhaps not, since the Meng tribe consisted of at least several ten thousand people as a mid-level tribe. Meng 37 merely felt like he had to say something since this person was about to be his stepping stone.

    ¡°The one in the wrong was the one who framed me, and you who didn¡¯t try to investigate the truth!¡±

    After making this deration, Meng 37pletely made up his mind. He grabbed the man¡¯s hair tightly and dug out the man¡¯s eyes with his bare hands, then scored the man¡¯s back with the metal sword. He dug out a hole to bury one eye, then clenched his teeth and swallowed the other eye whole, symbolizing ¡®I will see the world in your ce¡¯.

    Finishing his preparations, Meng 37 took out the antidote he had prepared to wake the unconscious man up. Ignoring his cries and screams, Meng 37 proceeded to torture him to force him to use his Totem, after which Meng 37 ripped the skin off the man¡¯s back and stuck it on his face.

    As the man¡¯s screams slowly subsided, Meng 37 could sense himself entering a sort of strange state. The smell of fresh blood filled his nose together with a strange taste in his mouth that wouldn¡¯t go away no matter what. Since he had to keep his eyes open wide during the ritual, Meng 37 felt his vision bing blurry.

    As time went by, something seemed to have appeared in front of Meng 37, he was able to sense something moving around him, exuding a bone-chilling sensation that caused him to shiver.

    He could sense the other party facing him, the distance between them was even shorter than a finger, even the other party¡¯s breath could be felt lightly blowing up against the skin on his face.

    ¡­

    Outside of the cave, Killer J smirked. He had originally wanted to try and interfere with or ruin the opportunity that Meng 37 had obtained, but the world spirit had already prepared measures against this. An Ancestral Spirit was currently inside that cave, which was a part of the world¡¯s operation.

    In reality, if it was possible, the world spirit might have already sent even more Ancestral Spirits out to kill Negary¡¯s subordinates, but this wasn¡¯t realistic. When Negary¡¯s information flowed into this world, his will had already infiltrated the world itself.

    At the moment, he had no choice but to stay secluded within the small aspect of gloom, but as soon as this world¡¯s spirit lost its qualifications, Negary could easilypete for its position.

    This was because when Negary spread his information into this world during transmigration, his will had actually infected the world spirit itself, turning it into a Jekyll and Hyde situation. At the moment, even without the world virus, Negary would still be able to infect a world.

    This was why Negary had dered earlier that if this world¡¯s spirit didn¡¯t do its job well enough, he would take over and turn the world spirit into a part of himself.

    After Killer J transmigrated into this world, he had used the [Heroic Spirit Trial] that Negary created to ¡®register¡¯ himself as a resident of this world. If they were a normal person, bing a resident would only let the world spirit control them easier, but as Killer J was in the process of manifesting his Pathway, not to mention Negary¡¯s will helping him in the background, forcefully acting against Killer J would only result in more severe consequences.

    As long as Killer J was still treating the [Protagonist] in a normal manner, the world spirit would not be able to break its own rules.

    Part of the reason for this was because the Deste Sacrifice world¡¯s spirit was systematic. It wouldn¡¯t be until a world spirit became personified would it be able to flexibly utilize the authorities in its hands.

    Of course, there was also a shoring for a personified world spirit, which was turning its operation of the world subjective. While its actions would be a lot more flexible, it wouldn¡¯t be able to control the world as thoroughly as before, opening the possibility of the world¡¯s authorities being forcefully taken over by others.

    This was the case for the Moon Tree world, as each of the three elven Lord Gods had taken over a portion of the world¡¯s authorities for themselves, not to mention how the Seven Gods hadpletely stripped almost all of its authorities away and turned the will of the Moon Tree into a cattle to be raised.

    If the world spirit at the time wasn¡¯t personified, this would have been impossible, as the world spirit¡¯s consciousness would fusepletely with the world¡¯s authorities. The inability to vite the rules went hand-in-hand withplete control over the principles that governed those rules.

    Or perhaps, it was because they werepletely fused with the world¡¯s authorities and rules that they had to perfectly adhere to them. It could be said that Negary had been fortunate, borrowing the immense power created from the collision of two worlds in order to sessfully infect this world.

    ¡°Kekeke¡± Killer J chuckled with an irritating voice. He had always been fond of the appearance of others as they wanted to kill him thousands of times over without actually being able to do anything about him; in fact, he was currently collecting hostility from the world spirit to useter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m actually stimting the world spirit to be personified? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d be overfulfilling my duties. Seems like I¡¯ll be getting a promotion to be¡­ wait a minute, the only position that¡¯s higher than me right now is the boss himself¡±

    Killer J hurriedly cleared his throat, then rapidly praised Negary in his mind while patting his little heart in relief.

    #

 Volume 6 6: Manipulate

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 6: Manipte</h4>

    ¡¼ So he wasn¡¯t able to force Dim Silence out? ¡½within the aspect of gloom, Negary was continuously expanding his consciousness forward to remove the white mes inside it.

    ¡¼ My research on breaking Red Tears has also reached a bottleneck ¡½

    Negary thought as he looked at the pair of closed eyes. The Pathway of every Pathway Entity had epassed their entire existence, which naturally included their consciousness and will.

    Even if Red Tears¡¯ Pathway had fallen into a damaged state due to their previous collision, it still managed to shield thest of Red Tears¡¯ consciousness. It was this final barrier that hadpletely blocked Negary out.

    ¡¼ It seems I can only discard her ¡½

    To devour a Pathway Entity alive and outright kill them were two tasks of drastically different difficulty.

    Right as this thought shed through Negary¡¯s mind, he sensed the barrier around Red Tears trembling ever so slightly, after which an opening appeared within her existence, no longer resisting Negary¡¯s invasion.

    ¡¼ As expected of the Irregrity Pathway, as soon as my thoughts changed, she immediately noticed ¡½

    Red Tears was essentially drinking poison to stop her thirst right now. One could imagine her current situation as being the poster girl of the brothel, since she didn¡¯t have the power to retaliate, she could only rely on seduction and teasing to ensure her purity in front of her rich and powerful esteemed guests.

    But if the esteemed guests got teased for too much without getting anything and decided not to bother with her anymore, her existence as the poster girl would stop being necessary. At the same time, if she did relent on her teasing and let herself be eaten a little bit at a time, she would soon be eatenpletely.

    This could only be described as the sorrow of the weak, and Red Tears¡¯ current situation was one where she had no strength to retaliate even if she wanted to. Of course, just as Red Tears had said, even a worm would struggle if it got trampled on, and if a brothel girl truly didn¡¯t want to be ¡®eaten¡¯, she would risk her life.

    ¡¼ Truly¡­ ¡½

    The will to live of every Pathway Entity was especially firm, especially when it came to maintaining their own existence. This was instinctive, as a Pathway Entity¡¯s existence being lost would mean them losing everything for good.

    ¡­

    Sensing Negary invading the part of her existence that she purposely relented to study her information, Red Tears silently sighed in relief. Both of them knew that she was only stalling for time, but every bit that she relented meant a bigger portion of her Pathway being revealed to Negary, which was an actual benefit to be obtained.

    As long as she continued to exist, there would still be hope. After awakening, she had been using the power of Irregrity to create irregrities in other locations through the corrtion characteristic of Space-Time matter, which should have already drawn this world spirit¡¯s attention.

    Red Tears fully believed that not even a systematic world spirit would want itself to be taken over. Negary was honestly even more of a sentient phenomenon than she was, as any entity that harbored the thought of improving itself and bypassing its limit would be infected by Negary, or rather, would give birth to a Negary personality inside themselves.

    This world spirit was the same, as Negary had borrowed the power of the collision to infiltrate the world spirit with his information, causing the systematic world spirit to be irregr in that instant and get partially taken over by Negary, which resulted in the current messy situation. It could only be said that Negary had utilized everyst bit of resources avable to himself.

    As long as she could wait, the world spirit could very possibly help her escape from Negary, as her power of Irregrity was very suitable for dividing a consciousness.

    While thinking of her escape n, Red Tears could sense Negary digesting the portion of information she had relented earlier and slowly back away. Even the sense of persisting pressure from before had even rxed somewhat.

    Right as Red Tears believed that she had managed to convince Negary, all the eyes that represented Negary¡¯s consciousness suddenly started bleeding golden blood before turning into gaping maws that chomped towards Red Tears.

    However this time, after being slightly shocked, Red Tears did not relent on her defenses right away. It hadn¡¯t been too long, so if she relented another part of her defenses, that would only cause Negary to inch closer and closer. At the same time, if Negary truly wanted to destroy her, then relenting on her defenses would only be leaving her heritage behind. Since relenting or not didn¡¯t change the fact that she would die and it was unable to buy any time for herself, she chose to go out standing tall.

    ¡º How terrifying, while existing as mere consciousness, he has managed to grasp the power of Irregrity ¡»

    This time, Red Tears wasn¡¯t able to sense any fluctuations in Negary¡¯s consciousness at all, so she finally made one emotional exmation before dying off. For the sake of survival, she would have agreed to any level of humiliation, but once death was assured, she would not hesitate to disy her mettle as a Pathway Entity.

    ¡º I had looked forward to witnessing the fight between you and Eternal Light, how regretful¡­ ¡»Red Tears¡¯ consciousness then thoroughly copsed.

    ¡­

    Her Pathway also copsed together with her existence, the majority of it returning to the Seed of Truth within, leaving only a very minor portion for Negary. Compared to devouring a Pathway in the normal manner, this method was so violent that the harvest was pitifullycking inparison.

    A Pathway is the crystallization of Principles, a depiction of the universe¡¯s Truth, representing one driving force within the universe. A Pathway Entity would observe this Truth, then depict it through theirprehension and existence, so when their existence disappeared, this ¡®Truth¡¯ would also return to nothingness.

    To once again disy this depiction of Truth, one must have a profoundprehension of it, and thisprehension must have not already been taken up in another Pathway.

    Otherwise, when the Great Magus Stim¡¯s Pathway was stripped away by the chip system of the Multitudes organization, his previous knowledge did not disappear, why would it have been so hard for him to re-manifest a Pathway?

    He could only utilize this knowledge and was unable to manifest them into a Pathway; because the Pathway that epassed this knowledge was already taken up by the Multitudes organization. It was also the reason why Pathway Entities must devour the Pathways of others, instead of simply copying from them.

    As Negary gradually manifested his Pathway, he could faintly sense a corresponding entity that had taken up root in the Pathway of Maniption. If there were no surprises, the [Origin] of Wang Yuan who Negary originated from actually came from that entity.

    When he had first finished repairing his soul and gave up on his past to walk the path of Negary, the obscured entity who reached its hand out towards Wang Yuan was most likely also that entity.[1]

    If Negary truly wanted to continue down the Pathway of Maniption, he would most likely face this entity who preceded him.

    Thinking of this, Negary¡¯s train of thought suddenly jumped to a different matter.

    While a [Protagonist Aura] wasn¡¯t unbeatable, it would still have been extremely difficult to go against within their own worlds. While Wang Yuan¡¯s [Protagonist Aura] still hadn¡¯t been released at all, the fact that he was a [Protagonist] was already irrefutable.

    Even at his peak, Negary would have found it difficult to take Meng 37 away from this world. And with his current discerning eyes, the System at the time would have only been at the third stage of release at most, most likely a clone of an entity. Perhaps it might have been able to utilize a portion of the Pathway¡¯s power, but that was the extent of it, so how could it have deceived and brought Wang Yuan to another world?

    At this point, Negary could only think of two possible exnations. The first was that the world spirit at the time hadpletely given up on Wang Yuan, even if the world¡¯s operation would have been messed up due to the loss of the [Protagonist Aura], it had to discard Wang Yuan for some reason.

    The second was that the originator of the Maniption [Origin] was in fact the System¡¯s master.

    [1] Vol1 ch30

    #

 Volume 6 7: Omens of resurrection

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 7: Omens of resurrection</h4>

    These thoughts only surfaced for a brief moment before he buried them deep into his mind again. Even if he sessfully manifested a Pathway of Maniption, he was still too far away from opposing the original maniptor.

    There might exist an entity who fully wielded a Truth of the universe, but it wouldn¡¯t be that original maniptor, because Negary wouldn¡¯t have been able to manifest any corresponding Pathway in that case. In other words, that original maniptor might have the absolute advantage, but they still hadn¡¯t obtained the total victory.

    After putting a portion of the copsed pathway under his control, Negary¡¯s consciousness focused to graduallyprehend the essence of Red Tears¡¯ existence.

    Sentient phenomena were lifeforms that were born within a certain phenomenon, in a sense, they represented that phenomenon, so it would be very easy for them to manifest a Pathway corresponding to that phenomenon.

    Red Tears was like this, as she was created during a wrongly performed ritual intertwined with the mortal concept of infidelity, resulting in her quickly being able to realize her essence as irregrities within the human soul.

    The souls of humans would change in ordance to the information that they received, which included emotions; in the beginning, Negary had also relied on especially strong emotions to stimte his soul and change himself.

    The changes in an individual¡¯s soul represented alterations in that individual. As long as an individual had a soul, they would gradually change, which was a presentation of the foundational rules of the universe, the only difference was the speed at which this urred.

    This was why a soul would eventually die, representing the fact that the universe would one day reach maximum entropy.

    This fact could be recognized through mass analysis of a world¡¯s information from micro to macro data. For many Pathway Entities, this wasn¡¯t a secret.

    This was simr to how humans were feeble and weak, but even normal people were able to observe the bigger picture of the universe through its radiation and discover that the universe had been expanding for 13.82 billion years.

    Negary had mapped out and analyzed information of several worldsbined with hisprehension of the power of Impurity, which allowed him to observe some public information about this current grand universe.

    For example, the fact that the universe was currently very ¡®young¡¯, so it was currently much easier to be a Pathway Entity on the order sidepared to bing a Pathway Entity on the side of chaos. It also meant that there were still many Truths in the universe that hadn¡¯t gotten a wielder, but as the universe continued to develop and entropy continued to increase, the entire universe would eventually copse and fall to chaos.

    At that time, the universe would be destroyed, perhaps one day a new universe woulde into existence and be the next Universal Era.

    This information was ¡®public¡¯ as anyone who wanted to look would easily discover them, but this was only the case because it would be a long time until the end of the universe. By the epilogue of the universe, this information might be hidden by certain individuals to deceive neers into bing fodder. For example, the bigshots might make the fodder take over their Pathways and die with the universe while they somehow escaped.

    This was especially the case for those on the side of order. It could very easily be deduced that almost every Pathway within the side of order would be destroyed following the copse of the universe, while there was a small possibility of the side of chaos to survive until the next Universal Era.

    Simrly, while Negary could clearly see this information out in the open, they were still too far away for him to do anything about it. To be frank, unless he reached a certain level first, he might not even survive to the day that the chaos side started to gain an advantage.

    The greatest harvest Negary obtained from Red Tears wasn¡¯t the fragments of her Pathway, but rather her existence as a sentient phenomenon.

    In the past, Negary hadprehended the face of God from the iron bone fried rice in the SCR world, by linking his existence with everyone¡¯s will to seek a more perfect self, he would more easily stimte the creation of a ¡®Negary¡¯ personality in them.

    For example, both Shengnai and Guangnai were clones of Negary that were born from stimting the original¡¯s will to be better through any means necessary.

    From that point, Negary had already started to be a bit like a sentient phenomenon, being connected to the will of bing the most perfect one could. Of course, this connection was still very weak, as it required Negary¡¯s active attention to manifest, unlike Red Tears who could turn any female individual with a certain degree of irregrity in their souls into a part of herself, as long as they were within her Pathway.

    If Red Tears hadpletely taken on the Pathway of Irregrity, all the souls within the universe woulde under her control, while her existence itself would be a driving universal force and phenomenon.

    Unfortunately, she no longer had that chance. After researching her form of existence, Negary discovered that a sentient phenomenon wasn¡¯t actually the phenomenon itself. While they were lifeforms derived from a phenomenon, their existence and life had only gained an extreme level of corrtion to that phenomenon through a unique connection.

    From this, Negary saw a way for him to further improve himself. Taking advantage of this opportunity when all of his viruses had been destroyed with only his consciousness remaining, he wanted to further upgrade his viral body, converting it into a super virus that epassed a soul, virus, and the concept of virus.

    ¡¼ And so, the first step is the appearance of arge-scale corresponding phenomenon ¡½

    Negary¡¯s consciousness gradually expanded outwards. One of the reasons he had spread his information into the sea of life of this world was because of this decision.

    In the past, whilepetition had always been required to survive in the Deste Sacrifice world, the general trend was the Deste race being at the top of the food chain. While there was stillpetition between the tribes, the frequency and degree of suchpetitions had gradually be less harsh.

    Negary¡¯s interference in this world had led to the modification of a portion of Destes, which were both stronger and more talentedpared to normal Destes, even their personalities were more radical. Under Negary¡¯s summon, they had gathered below the g of the Impure Hermit Order and became this world¡¯s Demon race.

    The intense pressure of survival pressed down on every living being of this world, oppressing them to the point that it felt suffocating, forcing them to risk everything they had for the sake of survival. There had always only ever been a single method for survival, which was to break through one¡¯s limit and be morepetitive, if one became stagnant and was unable to improve, one could only die.

    After 10 years of change, the entirety of the Deste Sacrifice world had been dyed within this atmosphere. The newest generation of Destes as well as other races had been taught that they could only continue living by bing stronger and more perfect ever since they were young.

    Since the prerequisites had been fulfilled, Negary could now perform the first steps of resurrecting himself.

    And so, from the aspect of gloom, countless eyes began to open. Meanwhile, in the normal world, some people with Totems slowly began to float, an eye slowly manifested within their different Totems, causing them to appear almost like they wereing to life.

    In the past, Red Tears had had the experience of bing the Totem of a world, which Negary was able to read about within therge portion of information that she had given up to him. While the Totems here weren¡¯t the same as the kind of Totem she had be, there were still simrities. Negary only had to modify a bit of what belonged to Red Tears in order to conduct a corresponding experiment in this world.

    ¡­

    At another location, Meng 37 slowly opened his eyes again. The Cede had begun to flow around his back to depict a Totem, which appeared exactly the same as the Totem of the Warrior who came to pursue him; after all, the vision of the Ancestral Wild he had witnessed through the ritual was the same one the Warrior from before had witnessed.

    The only difference was that the Totem on Meng 37¡¯s back had an eye-looking pattern, which contained both hatred and the unwillingness to let go, which had now manifested behind Meng 37 to stare straight at him.

    #

 Volume 6 8: Lan Shan

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 8: Lan Shan</h4>

    After fusing with the Totem, Meng 37 felt better than ever before. As for the hateful eye in the Totem, there was actually some mention of it in the secret technique that taught him how to deprive Totems.

    The eye was said to be the hatred of those who had their Totems stolen away. From now on, each time he further advanced his Totem, he would be disturbed by the hate contained inside, which was a consequence of depriving someone else¡¯s Totem.

    Of course, there was also a certain benefit to this hatred, as each time Meng 37 utilized his Totem, this hatred would also appear to disturb the minds of others, which would act as an extension of hisbat prowess.

    ¡°I was able to kill you when you were alive, and you can only support after you¡¯re dead¡± Meng 37 dered with a cruel expression, sensed the overflowing power of his Totem, then happily smiled.

    Now that he had be a Warrior, Meng 37 took out the beast tooth hanging in front of his chest and focused power from the Totem on his back into this hand; bit by bit, Cede was being taken from the Ancestral Wild through the Totem and imbued into the beast tooth.

    Ever since he obtained the beast tooth, Meng 37 had always wanted to know what kind of secrets this beast tooth was hiding. Being capable of extracting natural energy from around a person to strengthen themselves, this kind of treasure was simply unimaginable.

    As the Cede poured in, Meng 37¡¯s mind was gradually entering the beast tooth as well, causing arge amount of information to pour into his mind in reverse, impacting his soul. It then took his soul out of his body, ovepped it with his Totem and followed the path of the Cede into a strange ce.

    Meng 37 felt his body undergoing an indescribable change as if his 5 senses hadn¡¯t only been heightened butpletely released, granting him sublimation.

    As he examined himself, he noticed that his current appearance was that of his Totem, which was a portion of arge serpent.

    Earlier, he was too weak to even notice what his Totem looked like, but now without needing to reach around in the dark, he had perfect knowledge of what he should be striving towards: topletely manifest the form of this giant serpent.

    Other than this, when Meng 37 followed this serpent, he noticed that there were plenty of Totems in this strange location and that he could move around here as he wished.

    ¡°That unicorn¡­¡± Meng 37 suddenly noticed a unicorn, recognizing it as the Totem of the guard captain who arrested him. It was only now that he understood how powerful that person was, being able to manifest such arge portion of theplete Totem.

    Is this the Ancestral Wild?

    Meng 37 gradually realized that this ce was actually the inside of the Ancestral Wild, or perhaps a part of the Ancestral Wild. With his current senses, the majority of his surroundings were actually dim and unclear, only a few things could be urately discerned.

    At the same time, Meng 37 also noticed something interesting about this great serpent Totem. While he had only taken up a small portion of the serpent, he was able to observe the entire serpent as a whole; whenever he focused his mental power on the serpent, he could also discover others who carried this same Totem.

    Feeling a bit drained, Meng 37 slowly left the Totem and returned to his body.

    Meng Luo of the Meng tribe, he also possesses a portion of the serpent Totem.

    Meng 37¡¯s mind was rapidly changing between various thoughts.

    Being affected by the atmosphere of the tribe, or the world as a whole, the utmost desire of all Destes was to be stronger and break through their own limits.

    And after depriving the Totem, Meng 37 had truly felt his own advancement, which wasn¡¯t limited to only his strength, but also his mind.

    Or perhaps, ever since he killed the ves in the mines to flee from the tribe, this mental change of his had been ongoing.

    A tribe is the power of a group, but this type of power is difficult to gather as one.

    Meng 37 understood the importance of a tribe, but also the fact that it wasn¡¯t always necessary. His previous thoughts of leaving this ce to look for a new tribe was now being put down.

    If I do that, I would only have to gather the offerings step by step to nurture my own Totem, but that would be too slow¡­

    Meng 37¡¯s internal bottom-line had already been broken through the depriving ritual, and so were the mental obstacles within his mind.

    I need to press my advantage to hunt other possessors of the same Totem and take their Totems for myself.

    Meng 37 was unable to suppress these thoughts from manifesting in his mind.

    The depriving technique had pointed out that if he stole Totems of a different kind to his own, it would cause the two Totems to conflict. But now that Meng 37 was able to detect other possessors of his Totem, this conflict no longer existed.

    By hunting them down and depriving their Totems, Meng 37 would be able to manifest aplete Totem in the shortest possible time, which would be significantly faster than slowly hunting prey and offering them.

    ¡°This ritual is wicked, this behavior is terrifying¡± Meng 37 muttered to himself: ¡°But if it can make me stronger, then it would all be worth it¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°If this world was a novel, then the [Protagonist] would be an anti-hero, or even viin type main character!¡± sitting outside, Killer J noticed the change in Meng 37¡¯s hostility and smirked. The amount of information Killer J was able to read from his hostility was much greater than he had imagined.

    In the end, Meng 37 had only just begun his path of cultivating supernatural power. His control over his power wasn¡¯t that great, let alone over his thoughts. All of his intentions and ns were spreading in an unrestrained manner, so it was exceptionally easy to discern his thoughts.

    In short, he was too green.

    ¡°Should I give his hunting journey a few more colors?¡± Killer J tilted his head to consider what he should do.

    His chaotic train of thought and logic began to move, ultimately ending with a conclusion only known to Killer J himself before he vanished from Meng 37¡¯s surroundings.

    ¡­

    At another location, a young woman with long ck hair slightly closed her eyes as she left a secret underground room with a gentle smile on her face.

    Under the warm light of the sun, the woman stretched her tired back with a joyous expression while humming an unknown song, then turned to Noah who was standing a bit further away.

    Still wearing a simple ck robe and no discernible expression on his handsome face, he was in stark contrast to the woman.

    ¡°Good morning, Noah¡± Lan Shan happily greeted him.

    The two of them had an even closer rtionshippared to that of family members, and was there anything more delightful than meeting someone close to you as soon as you woke up? Especially when a golden eye slowly manifested behind him, Lan Shan felt even more delighted.

    As the embodiment of Negary¡¯s emotions, Lan Shan had very simr abilities to Negary and had also inherited Negary¡¯s near-perfect level of charms. She was capable of sharply sensing the mental changes of any lifeforms, while herbat prowess wasckingpared to Noah and Killer J, her research capabilities far surpassed the two of them.

    Quite a few of Negary¡¯s current research topics were being left to her to conduct,pared to Noah and Killer J, Lan Shan was closer to being a researcher. Of course, if anyone underestimated her, they would have nothing less than a death wish.

    As the embodiment of one of Negary¡¯s sides, Lan Shan¡¯s application of knowledge wasn¡¯t at allckingpared to Negary, as long as she had corresponding preparations, her explosive prowess might even surpass the other two.

    #

 Volume 6 9: Herding living beings

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 9: Herding living beings</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t let Killer J continue to deliberately create trouble again¡± Noah said.

    This matter was rted to Negary¡¯s evolution, and while Killer J was a part of Negary, he was also an unstable variable.

    His chaotic train of thought coulde up with numerous kinds of miraculous thoughts, some of which had actually been able to save a definite failure, but most of the time, they would cause unnecessary incidents.

    Killer J¡¯s rate of sess for missions among the Impure Hermit Order was actually at the very top if you flipped the rankings upside down, despite the fact that his strength was far more than enough to crush some of those missions.

    For example, there was a certain ore vein that was found to be suitable for mining that was taken over by the ck Rock tribe of Destes, Killer J¡¯s mission at the time was to ¡®peacefully¡¯ announce their acquisition and discuss some friendly rtions.

    Establishing rtions between the Demon race and the ck Rock tribe was very crucial. It was necessary to open a new stage in their cooperation and maintain mutual benefits, overall, building a peaceful rtionship between ves and ve owners.

    During that time, Killer J¡¯s jumpy thought process wentpletely off the rails in a moment of carelessness. He infiltrated the ck Rock tribe and convinced the heir of the ck Rock tribe that being bald while cross-dressing had the benefit of strengthening oneself. Furthermore, he even persuaded that heir that it was best for him to be the idol of the ck Rock tribe, leading them to be the Demon race¡¯s dependent early on in order to quickly be recognized as a superior species by the Demon race.

    There were no problems with deluding the heir of the tribe, but what the hell is a cross-dressing bald idol? Even worse, that guy actually believed it and formed a faith of believing in the cross-dressing god within the ck Rock tribe.

    In the end, he actually became weaker as a result of being too immersed in cross-dressing, leading to the Shaman of the tribe discovering the issue as well as Killer J.

    Afterwards, Killer J still managed to conquer that tribe through fist and knife negotiations, but the ore vein was also sunken down further into the earth by the tribe¡¯s Shaman, thinking that he might as well not let the invaders benefit if he couldn¡¯t benefit from it, making it now at least twice as hard to mine.

    This wasn¡¯t an outlier case either. Killer J¡¯s chaotic thinking and his personality of liking to seek death had led to one unexpected situation after another, despite the goal of the mission being pointed out so clearly.

    At this point, Noah¡¯s trust in Killer J had plummeted through the ground. He wanted nothing more than to quickly make his way to the [Protagonist]¡¯s location and properly arrange everything.

    ¡°Ah, you should put a bit more faith in little J, he just can¡¯t help his nature being the way it is¡± Lan Shan smiled while glossing that matter over, she only thought of Killer J as being a bit naughty, but also quite an interesting person.

    ¡­

    Within the Deste Sacrifice world, Negary¡¯s consciousness slowly regained its strength as he had practically finished removing the white mes attached to it.

    Negary¡¯s consciousness slowly entered the Ancestral Wild and began to spread throughout the entirety of the Ancestral Wild. Information rting to the Ancestral Wild also rapidly flowed into Negary¡¯s consciousness.

    The so-called Ancestral Wild was in fact a secluded world within the Deste Sacrifice world, it was the central connection area to the various aspects of this world, as well as the gathering ce of this world¡¯s essence and life reincarnation.

    The Ancestral Wild would absorb Source Energy from space, refine it, then create various Totems using that energy and hand them over for the living beings of this world to worship and pledge their offerings to. Through this process, it would gradually convert the Totems into creatures and objects of this world.

    After a living being dies, their Totems would return to the Ancestral Wild and be a part of the Ancestral Wild. It was through this gradual and systematic process that the world spirit ensured the world¡¯s healthy growth.

    ¡¼ When necessary, it would also be able to discard the outside world. As long as the Ancestral Wild remains, it would still be able to develop the entire world again without issues ¡½

    ¡¼ The so-called legend of being able to enter the Ancestral Wild and obtain eternal life after depicting itsplete form is also nothing but a lie ¡½

    ¡¼ After fully manifesting a Totem, one¡¯s consciousness would be able to use it to enter the Ancestral Wild, but not their body¡½

    ¡¼ They would still eventually die if this was the case, so a different system would open up ¡½

    Negary shook his head as he thought of this.

    ¡¼ Aplete depiction includes both the Inward and Outward Aspects, the Outward Aspect being the Totem within the Ancestral Wild, while the Inward Aspect is the Totem within oneself ¡½

    ¡¼ In reality, the so-called Inward Aspect is one¡¯s [Origin], and using the Totem to release one¡¯s [Origin] bit by bit beforebining both the Inward and Outward Aspects in order to enter the Ancestral Wild is essentially selling oneself to the world ¡½

    ¡¼ All things considered; this is a rtively sessful method of herding living beings ¡½ Negarymented without prejudice.

    From the perspective of living beings, the actions of the Deste Sacrifice world¡¯s spirit would be considered extremely inhumane, being no different than mass genocide; but from Negary¡¯s perspective, this kind of behavior wasn¡¯t actually wrongful.

    This was just like raising chickens to continuously collect their eggs, then eventually butcher them when they get old. From the perspective of humans, this was normal behavior without fault, but from the perspective of a chicken, this would be condemnable without issue.

    And so, the perspective of the observer was very crucial, just like many things that were in a grey area, what¡¯s important is the perspective.

    What Negary was criticizing the Deste Sacrifice world spirit about was the fact that its actions were too conservative. It herded living beings but was also afraid of living beings growing too powerful.

    This led to there only being 6-7 individuals who had ever released their [Origins] to the third stage and obtained a Seed of Truth in the entirety of the world¡¯s history; each of whom had left a considerable mark in the Deste Sacrifice world.

    At the same time, during the 10-odd years that Negary had appeared, over a dozen individuals had already reached the third stage of release, which was double that of the world¡¯s entire history.

    ¡¼ If you raise sheep, there¡¯s no need to fear a sheep being too strong that it runs away, wouldn¡¯t a fatter sheep simply be more delectable? ¡½

    ¡¼ Of course, a sheep couldn¡¯t stay being just a sheep no matter how they tried ¡½

    Negary wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. As long as the other party fulfilled his qualifications, what harm would there be in allowing them to enter the Ancestral Wild? At most, he would only lose a bit of Source Energypared to the output.

    In short, the Deste Sacrifice world spirit¡¯s n was too minor, limiting itself to being a tiny Sand Realm. For the sake of stable development, it had suppressed the development of the world¡¯s living beings as a whole, being too conservative to explore any potentials.

    ¡¼ In that case, hand the world over to me. If you have this much progressive will, I will keep your consciousness structure intact, it won¡¯t even be unreasonable for me to turn you into a unique clone ¡½ Negary sent his consciousness towards the Deste Sacrifice world¡¯s spirit, being a benevolent entity willing to grant anyone an opportunity.

    The systematic world spirit immediately gave him its reply. Even though Negary¡¯s consciousness had begun to corrode its consciousness, it still considered Negary an invader, and its survival instincts were telling it to reject Negary.

    ¡¼ As expected, very stiff and rigid ¡½

    Negary could sense the world¡¯s Source Energy beginning to manifest as a sort of curse under the world spirit¡¯s maniption to attack him.

    In essence, Cede was simply a derivative power of the world¡¯s Source Energy, created through making offerings to Totems. Due to a difference in the creation process, Cede was simr to Mana, but it was also different. Most of the power of Mana was due to its own nature, while Cede by itself didn¡¯t contain as much power as Mana; in return, it had the characteristic of being able to draw out other natural forces.

    For example, the captain of the Meng tribe¡¯s enforcers had used Cede to extract a bit of blood essence from the sword.

    Thanks to the corrtion capabilities of Cede, the fact that the world spirit perfectly wielded the world¡¯s authorities, as well as this amount of Cede being directly converted from world Source Energy; these factors made it so that this Cede curse was extremely potent.

    Lightning was being drawn by the Cede to manifest as spears that prated every aspect of the world while aiming for one very specific target. The purple lightning seemed to be lingering around all things in the world, containing a will to not stop until it had damaged or destroyed Negary¡¯s consciousness.

 Volume 6 10: Disaster world transformation plan

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 10: Disaster world transformation n</h4>

    ¡¼ That¡¯s useless, you never had a chance to win in the first ce ¡½Negary lightly dered as he faced the Deste Sacrifice world spirit¡¯s curse.

    If possible, Negary had never been someone who took risks, even if he did, he would have numerous hands prepared to ensure that he would be able to deal with any abrupt situations.

    The Deste Sacrifice world¡¯s circumstances were originally unclear, so how could Negaryy dead here without any preparations?

    Since a long time ago, Negary had made sure to nt small parts of himself in various worlds. Although most of them had lost their use within Eternal Light¡¯s attack and were burnt away in the white mes, some still remained.

    Even if Negary was dead with only his consciousness remaining, he wasn¡¯t someone who would be stuck in a single world. Furthermore, Negary originally held quite a few world coordinates in his hand, so he naturally did something with them.

    Without Negary¡¯s help, the Impure Hermit Order could only use the [Origin] transmigration method to enter those worlds by forming a covenant with the world spirit, guaranteeing that they would not break the world¡¯sws or relocate the world¡¯s resources en masse in order to live there.

    However, the capabilities and discerning eyes of those who had undergone training in the SCR world far surpassed those whose visions were limited by a single world, so they had all achieved quite a bit in all of those worlds, establishing considerable forces of their own.

    As the time flow of those worlds wasn¡¯t unified, the rate of growth for those forces was also different. Of course, under the world spirit¡¯s monitoring, even if they had achieved decent results, they would still be unable to rule the world.

    Except for a single world among them whose world spirit was already dead, not even the world¡¯s natives remained.

    The Disaster world was now extremely fitting with its name. The surface of the world was filled with extreme environments; thunderstorms, tornadoes, earthquakes,rge-scale space cracks, space debris, such events were constant and unending.

    ¡¼ Perhaps this world would only regain its life after a few million years ¡½Negary¡¯s consciousness had visited the Disaster world in order to study the Principles and Ideals of disasters contained within, if he could do everything again, he would be able to repeat the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon¡¯s achievement of violently invading this world and destroying it.

    Of course, in sheer power alone, Negary was stillckingpared to both the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon. As far as he could see, the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon¡¯s strengths were each equal to Life Bearer, ranking around the middle of the road even among the Seven Gods. While theirbined power wouldn¡¯t equal the current Eternal Light, they would still be at least as strong as three cooperating Righteous Gods.

    After all, the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon both originated from the me world, and their powersplemented each other greatly.

    ¡¼ Now that I think about it, the me world is even more unique than I had thought ¡½

    Negary narrowed his eyes in thought, realizing that the me world¡¯s time flow was significantly faster than any other world he knew about.

    In space, time was usually measured byparing the changes in both order and chaos, but this kind of time measurement was a bit unstable for Negary, as the side of chaos was significantly more potent in spacepared to within a world.

    ording to measured time within space alone, Negary would have left the me world a very long time ago; to be specific, a few thousand years would have already gone by in the me world at this point.

    ¡¼ Perhaps I should take some time to return to the me world and take a look, I need to study the ¡®misfortune¡¯ characteristic of that world a bit closer ¡½

    Negary slowly made his considerations. Due to his wariness of the me world¡¯s background, he hadn¡¯t sent anyone to it or nted any part of himself there.

    Furthermore, other than Negary himself, others would find it difficult to use the me world¡¯s coordinates; since the me world had actually fallen from a Great Realm, it still retained some of the characteristics of a Greater Realm.

    Without a catalyst from the me world, while it wasn¡¯t impossible to use the me world¡¯s coordinates, not only would there be a great amount of disturbance, the cost would also be extremely great.

    As for Negary himself, he had only just recently discovered that he carried the me world¡¯s catalyst with him.

    ¡¼ The First me, huh? ¡½Negary¡¯s consciousness and expanded his consciousness, only to see small bits of orange mes slowly burning on his body, which was different from Eternal Light¡¯s white mes. If he hadn¡¯t died this time, Negary would have found it difficult to even discover this.

    When he was burnt by the First me, the world¡¯s Error and Sins were solidified as the Error property on his soul; at the time, Negary didn¡¯t understand what this meant, he didn¡¯t even know what the essence of the Error property was.

    It wasn¡¯t untilter on during his research that he discovered the power of Error, dissecting it from the Error property he carried. The First me was also forgotten during this process, and only now did he realize that this thing had always remained inside his consciousness.

    ¡¼ This doesn¡¯t seem like it was identally attached to me at all ¡½Negary chuckled.

    As expected, the more one learnt, the more one would realize just how small they were. First was the Multitudes organization and the mastermind behind the System, then the White Light and ck Abyss that created the me world, as well as the dark writhing entity under the SCR world.

    These were all great cosmic entities that had tread extremely far on their Pathways, these entities had practically be the Truth of the universe, the most advanced entities within the multiverse. Negary didn¡¯t know for sure how they viewed a single world, but it was most likely insignificant to them.

    For them, Negary held nothing but admiration. They were so powerful that they became the definition of greatness, everything they did could be treated as Truth, every word they spoke was the rules of the universe, they were inexplicable, and couldn¡¯t be viewed directly.

    The emotion of admiration was also a type of motivation, so Negary hadn¡¯t discarded it. Simr to Lan Shan¡¯s existence, if a so-called perfect self was an entity of pure rationality without desires, this perfect self must be unhealthy.

    If the concept of Existence existed as Truth, then both desires and emotions must also exist for a reason, Negary would not allow his thoughts to be influenced just because emotions and desires were tiring, he would instead explore it deeply to make himself more powerful and more perfect.

    ¡¼ Hm ¡½suddenly connecting to the consciousness of another ¡®himself¡¯, Negary quicklypiled and reorganized the information.

    After Eternal Light¡¯s attack, only a small part of the preparations he left in the Disaster world still remained, while the Disaster world itself had been thoroughly ravaged to the point of having no resources remaining, even the Principles and Ideals it disyed belonged to the side of chaos.

    Negary¡¯s main consciousness remained in the Ancestral Wild, taking advantage of this ce¡¯s environment to remove the white me. After stabilizing, he sent people to the Disaster world to provide resources to what remained of the Disaster world¡¯s consciousness.

    Now that the Deste Sacrifice world spirit¡¯s curse had helped him remove the white me, he naturally synchronized with the consciousness he left in the Disaster world.

    ¡¼ So the n has begun? Then the part of ¡®me¡¯ here must also resurrect ¡½Negary¡¯s consciousness spread quickly and infiltrated every aspect of the Disaster world, bing this tattered world¡¯s new world spirit.

    ¡¼ Initiate the world transformation n! ¡½

    Information began to pour out from Negary¡¯s consciousness, using a small bit of Source Energy from this tattered world to create golden beads that rapidly filled the surface of the world.

    On top of the ravaged world, among the countless disasters, rays of golden light quickly manifested, then spread into the destroyed parts to mend them before using the world¡¯s maic field to slowly reconstruct the world barrier.

    The New Deity and Progenitor Dragon had been quite violent during their invasion and destroyed over half of the world barrier. Repairing had always been harder than destroying, so Negary only managed to barely patch up the world barrier, leaving more work to be der on.

    ¡¼ This should be quite enough ¡½Negary gazed upon the still-tattered world and nodded.

    #

 Volume 6 11: Lord of Disaster

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 11: Lord of Disaster</h4>

    The scorching mes burnt everything away, whether it was people, trees, structures, thend, or the sky, everything was mercilessly burnt away.

    ¡¸ Surrender and join the Burning Crusade, this way, you would at least be allowed to continue living ¡¹

    An entity over 6 meters in height with ck patterns all over his body, a pair of horns that curved into the shape of aurel crown, and a giant pair of beating wings behind his back were fighting against a so-called Hero. With a light swing of the ming greatsword in his hand, he easily sent the Hero flying.

    However, as the greatsword approached the Hero, the mes on it had automatically pulled back and ensured that its target wasn¡¯t hurt too badly.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, you damn invaders! You ruined our world, our home¡­¡± the Hero loudly dered and once again charged towards the demon.

    ¡¸ Then I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡¹Fang Ze sighed.

    What seemed like infinite mes burned in his heart as Principles and Ideals drifted around his sword.

    ¡¸ Focus mes! ¡¹a fire of intense heat erupted out of nowhere.

    A thin line of mes suddenly manifested in the middle of the Hero¡¯s body as his entire figure turned into a mass of mes that rushed towards Fang Ze¡¯s body.

    After bing one of the three leaders of the Burning Crusade by offering up his own world, Fang Ze had obtained arge amount of Source Energy that allowed him to quickly nurture his Seed of Truth. His Pathway had already undergone a period of incubation and was now rapidly maturing.

    He was already close to finishing this process when they arrived at this world, so after burning this world and obtaining its Source Energy, his Pathway would be even clearer. Perhaps not too long after this, he would sessfully manifest his Pathway and truly be a leader in both name and strength.

    The only thing that could be said about this was that the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon were truly magnanimous, being so assured with nurturing Fang Ze like this.

    Right at this moment, Fang Ze looked up. His pair of crown-like horns seemed to have sensed something and sighed: ¡¸ Wang Yuan¡­ or perhaps, Negary? ¡¹

    ¡¸ If that¡¯s the case, let me give you a hand ¡¹Fang Ze thought to himself.

    The ming greatsword in his hand was then thrust into the ground beneath his feet, slowly drawing the energy of this world into this body, causing world-ss disasters to ur all over the world.

    Fang Ze didn¡¯t hold much of a grudge against the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon, but he did need to make some preparations for his own ns, and Negary might be a good ally to that end.

    Not to mention his faint bit of inexplicable emotions towards that world as well.

    As he pulled out the greatsword in his hand from the ground, a portion of this world¡¯s disaster aura was extracted andbined with a bit of Source Energy, then was sent away through a hidden connection.

    With his pair of giant wings blocking out the sky, the Progenitor Dragon opened his eyes a tiny bit before closing it again focusing himself on drawing Source Energy from this world. He was able to sense Fang Ze extracting a small portion of the world¡¯s disaster aura, which he had never felt interested in before in the past.

    But that didn¡¯t matter, as Fang Ze wouldn¡¯t be able to deplete the world¡¯s disaster aura by himself anyways. The Progenitor Dragon didn¡¯t care at all about that, since both he and the New Deity each had their own secrets, just because they were on the same side didn¡¯t mean they needed to share everything with one another.

    After sending away a portion of disaster aura together with Source Energy, Fang Ze stopped and resumed extracting the world¡¯s Source Energy to nurture his Pathway.

    ¡­

    ¡¼ Tsk tsk ¡½while repairing the Disaster world, Negary felt something.

    He recognized a bit of power being sent through a certain hidden passage, which stimted the tattered Disaster world¡¯s response upon reaching it.

    ¡¼ You¡¯ve matured quite considerably¡­ Fang Ze ¡½after reading the information contained within the bit of power, Negary quickly understood where it originated from.

    The Burning Crusade had invaded and destroyed two worlds since theyst met, and this was the disaster aura created from the second world being destroyed. It contained the aura of many disasters that could only manifest at the end of the world, perfectly mixed with a bit of Source Energy.

    For all intents and purposes, this was a decent treasure, if this was poured into someone¡¯s body, it was enough to instantly boost someone to the third stage of release, and if they didn¡¯t die from that, they would be able to obtain a Seed of Truth from it as well.

    It should be noted that other than obtaining a Seed of Truth from one¡¯s [Origin], every other method of obtaining a Seed of Truth was exceptionally precious.

    Of course, aside from these obvious benefits, the thing being contained within them was the real goal of this power transfer: some core data of the Disaster world.

    As the Disaster world¡¯s former [Protagonist], Fang Ze had offered up his entire world to the Burning Crusade for a seat among them, so during the process of extracting Source Energy from the world, he was able to use the [Protagonist Aura] to obtain arge number of Principles and Ideals from the world itself. This was the real reason he had been able to mature so rapidly, and now he had sent a portion of the world¡¯s core data to Negary.

    With this core data, this destroyed Disaster world would truly open itself up to Negary, which would help Negary¡¯s n in a crucial manner.

    ¡¼ Then let us begin ¡½Negary directly infused the Source Energy here into the world itself. This was essentially a grain of sand in the desert, but it was significantly betterpared to its previous state of being full of holes.

    A normal Sand Realm had its own strict unique characteristic and rules, so unless the world changed itself, it would be very difficult to change this unique characteristic. In a sense, this was the world¡¯s Pathway.

    The reason why the SCR world could change so easily was due to its own characteristic of being amoeba-like, capable of imitating and transforming. If this wasn¡¯t the case, changing the world¡¯s characteristics was no different from damaging one¡¯s own foundation.

    The Disaster world was originally a psychic world. For the sake of fighting against the Burning Crusade, after the world spirit distributed a portion of its own authorities, it changed its original psychic characteristic into the Disaster characteristic, leading to a severe loss of power. In the end, even the world¡¯s [Protagonist] had betrayed the world.

    However, the current Disaster world had no such issue, since its foundations were already destroyed beyond recognition. This was the reason why Negary wanted to work on the Disaster world; it was simply the easiest to transform a world in this state.

    ¡¼ An entity that represents disasters itself continuously travels this tatterednd. In order for thisnd to recover, it decides to bring disaster to other worlds¡­ this tattered world will be its shackles, but its destructive capabilities will be irrefutable, the collective power of disasters of this world!! ¡½

    Upon this tattered, destroyed world, several people d in an airtight suit of metal unrelentingly prayed and chanted, the aura of Impurity on their bodies flickered as their eyes contained nothing but devout frenzy.

    ck fog that represented the disasters of this world was gathering towards the destroyed core of the world, golden lengths of chains were manifesting before being obscured by the ck aura, converging the violent power into it.

    The members of the Impure Hermit Order who were scattered all around this world, if their minds weren¡¯t firm, were immediately affected as soon as they saw this entitying into existence; various chaotic disaster information flowed into their minds.

    They then undid the heavy and thick metal protection around their body, exposing themselves to the harsh environment of the Disaster world. Despite their lives being forfeit within seconds, their souls began to undergo change within the disasters.

    In the end, an entity wearing a tattered suit of armor with a lower body made of ck fog, eyes of scorching golden mes, and a body restrained by numerous chains came into existence. Its consciousness was chaotic, filled with nothing but insanity and destruction; if it weren¡¯t for these chains, the entity would have already destroyed everything.

    An artificial Evil God, [Disaster], but while these chains still existed, everyone may refer to this entity as¡ª¡ª¡ª the Lord of Disaster!

    #

 Volume 6 12: [Disaster] is approaching

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 12: [Disaster] is approaching</h4>

    Without a doubt, [Disaster] was an Evil God on the side of chaos, its rationality was nonexistent, having only the endless desire to destroy.

    But when [Disaster] was created, Negary had skillfully taken advantage of this tattered world and the entity¡¯s creation method to imbue his consciousness into it, creating chains that would control its actions.

    Of course, there was a hidden danger with this method, as Negary hadn¡¯t actually be a chaotic consciousness. He wasn¡¯t [Disaster] itself, but the Lord of Disaster, using the world as a cornerstone toplete this forceful covenant.

    If [Disaster] could grow powerful beyond its world foundations, it would be possible for it to break through the restraints to be aplete chaotic monster. At that time, there was even a possibility of its chaotic desire for destruction polluting that portion of Negary¡¯s consciousness in return.

    All in all, this was a dangerous investment, but for the time being, Negary could and had very stably be the Lord of Disaster.

    ¡¼ An intersection of rationality and chaos, what a miraculous experience ¡½

    Negary had a chaotic train of thought as well in the form of Killer J, butparatively, Killer J¡¯s thought process was only chaotically jumpy. Negary needed apletely irrational entity like [Disaster] in order to better understand ¡®chaos¡¯.

    The golden chains gave off some nging noises as the Lord of Disaster reached his hand of storms forward, the feeling of controlling a disaster continuously affected Negary¡¯s thinking: ¡¼ What a terrifying chaotic mental disturbance, if this continues, I might have to transfer a part of my consciousness to Killer J ¡½

    ¡­

    Killer J, who was in the middle of digging a hole, suddenly sneezed. His back subconsciously arched as his eyes disyed a sense of confusion: ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m going to be carrying the me again? What a pitiful person I am, living a life of always being the target of misfortune. Although, I really gotta think, can I still be considered a human?¡±

    ¡­

    While Killer J was thinking about the profound issue of whether or not a body created using hostility could still be considered a human body, the Lord of Disaster had already left the Disaster world. He moved through the world barrier and entered space.

    The chains around the Lord of Disaster¡¯s body slowly disappeared. Despite still wearing tattered armor, the Lord of Disaster was clearly feeling a lot better as he felt the turbulent flow in space.

    While it was an Evil God on the side of chaos, [Disaster] had yet to actually manifest its own Pathway, but the disasters in this world, as well as the disaster aura that Fang Ze had sent over, were converging to slowly manifest a Pathway representing Disasters.

    One of the disasters involved with the end of the world was a storm, but this storm was naturally not a regr storm, but a space storm. Countless inexplicable matters were moving through the turbulent flow of space at the moment of the world¡¯s destruction in order to manifest a space storm.

    It was because of this disaster that the Lord of Disaster had the capability of surviving for a short period of time in space, but since his Pathway had yet to manifest, he could not directly absorb nutrients from space, having to rely on the world in order to absorb Source Energy.

    This was the reason why many Evil Gods preferred to remain as a parasite in the worlds they came from or were closest to. Even if they had manifested a Pathway, their ability to absorb Source Energy from space would still pale inparison to a world, and the amount they could absorb wouldn¡¯t necessarily allow them to live peacefully in space.

    For this reason, even Pathway Entities must use the hidden passages of space to move from one world to another. For example, amon connective aspect between two worlds, the current leading into the same Greater Realm, a passage created from simr [Origins], etc.

    Otherwise, the distance between the two worlds might be so great that directly travelling through it might both be slow and dangerous.

    There were indeed many dangers in space, including the turbulent flow of space, Evil Gods from the side of chaos, as well as strange and unusual locations. If they were careless, even a Pathway Entity could lose their lives, so there were very few who would actually travel directly through space, with most preferring to use the various connective passages in order to travel.

    Negary suspected that the Multitudes organization actually held a certain kind of unique space passage of their own, which allowed their subordinate Systems to carry a target through inter-world travel. After all, the original Wang Yuan was a normal human, other than the fact that he had a [Protagonist Aura] that hadn¡¯t been released, he was a normal human in every meaning of the word.

    At the moment, Negary had two means of inter-world travel. The first was [Origin] transmigration, which unless when used to return to one¡¯s world, one would not be able to take too much resources with them, one¡¯s body would also not be able to travel from world to world using this method either.

    Negary was currently researching a method to convert one¡¯s body into a unique kind of soul that could be stored inside the [Origin], which would then be able to turn back into a body when necessary.

    The second method of transmigration was a magic ritual that Negary had developed. By knowing the coordinates of two worlds, one would be able to set up a transmigration magic formation inside each world, using this newly created passage to travel between worlds. The benefit of this method was that almost anything could be transported this way.

    At the same time, there were more ws than there were benefits. Firstly, there must be someone in the destination world to set up the formation in the first ce, meaning they must have already used the first transmigration method; secondly, there was a possibility of the world spirit interfering with the transport process, leading it to fail; and finally, the further apart two worlds were, and the more one wished to transport, the more resources would be expended.

    Of course, there was also another w that wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a w, which was the fact that two sets of world coordinates must be avable in order toplete the calctions to establish the passage.

    As far as Negary knew, other than himself who could do it rtively easily, any other individual would require a lot of time to finish the calctions required for a new passage, they might even fail due tocking the necessary calcting abilities to measure the specific situation of the passage.

    There was another method for Negary¡¯s personal transmigration, which was to spread his name to another world and use the part of his existence within to open a new passage, but this also required a lot of resources.

    For the current Lord of Disaster, the first two methods of transmigration were inappropriate, as it was impossible for the body representing the Evil God to enter an [Origin], and sending an Evil God through a formation would waste a huge amount of resources.

    ¡¼ Then, let¡¯s use the traditional Evil God method! ¡½

    ¡­

    In the Ancestral Wild, Negary¡¯s consciousness continued to spread. Small bits of Cede was gradually being created by the Demon race that absorbed the natural energy around itself, gradually creating a Cede curse as a faint yellow glow around Negary. When the purple lightning struck this yellow glow, it was instantly transferred to the surface, while Negary redirected the destructive will within the purple lightning towards a certain location in the Ancestral Wild.

    ¡¼ Before it arrives, let me y around with you a little bit! ¡½

    Negary¡¯s consciousness changed and used the Cede created by the Demon race¡¯s offerings to him topete against the world spirit. More than anything else, this was a battle of will; since Negary hadn¡¯t done anything to ruin the world and had actually stimted it to improve, a systematic world spirit found it exceptionally difficult to remove Negary¡¯s consciousness.

    At the same time, the destructive will that was redirected earlier continued to collect natural energy as it traveled and eventually arrived at a certain Deste tribe. The immense force instantly destroyed over half of the tribe, the destructive will killed the tribe¡¯s Shaman before he could even react, his Totem faded away and returned to the Ancestral Wild.

    A bloody hand reached out from inside a crater, the scene of the destroyed tribe was reflected in his eyes, carrying information to his mind using the destruction as a catalyst.

    The scene of apletely destroyed world filled his mind, causing him to clutch his head in pain. As the others ran over, he fearfully spoke a few final words before falling unconscious: ¡°[Disaster] is approaching¡­¡±

    #

 Volume 6 13: Evil God invasion.

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 13: Evil God invasion.</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± Meng 37¡¯s figure was currently hidden under a ck cloak, but the strange movements beneath definitely appeared inhuman. Lifting his head towards the distance, he tried to discern what had happened. With such a huge fluctuation of natural energy, it was impossible for anyone to not notice it.

    A few days ago, he had killed another member of the Meng tribe who also carried the great serpent Totem, Meng Luo. He was an exceptionally terrifying enemy, his constitution, fighting skills, usage of Cede, and even his willpower far surpassed Meng 37.

    If not because of good luck, Meng 37 might not have been able to actually kill Meng Luo, and tomemorate this respectable enemy, Meng 37 had changed his name to Meng Luo.

    The 37 in his name represented the fact that he used to be the 37th Vitality Root Fetus. If his Wild Release ritual had gone smoothly, the Shaman would have bestowed him with a name, but since there was an issue and he ended up bing an inferior Deste, he was simply called Meng 37.

    Of course, from now on, he would be called Meng Luo.

    Because he had actively hunted a Warrior of the Meng tribe, he officially became their public enemy number one, forcing him to flee even more desperatelypared to before. The power of a Shaman was far beyond any reason, as they could utilize the Cede of the tribe itself to perform a natural disaster curse that was beyond the limit of an individual.

    Even if the Shaman of the Meng tribe didn¡¯t act, even the first-rate Warriors or veteran Warriors weren¡¯t people that Meng Luo could win again.

    From the original Meng Luo, he had obtained a great deal of knowledge regarding Warriors to make up for his previous ignorance.

    In the beginning, a Warrior was no different from a Deste who had managed to obtain a Totem, which they needed to continuously hunt more prey to provide offerings to. Through the act of offering, they would strengthen the connection between themselves and the Totem, depicting a clearer Totem.

    Once a Totem had depicted a clear enough piece of a bigger picture, the Warrior would obtain a Skill from the Totem, these Skills could be a domain, an ability to attack or defend, or even strange and unusual abilities that couldn¡¯t be categorized.

    After a Totem was depicted by half, they must enter the Converging Path, which was to search for another owner of the same Totem, kill them, then offer the fallen¡¯s Totem as a sacrifice to themselves toplement it.

    The other Warriors in the tribe of the Converging Path would not try to stop them, in fact, as long as it was a fair battle, neither tribe would interfere before, during, or after the battle was over. Additionally, only Warriors who had reached the Converging Path would qualify to be a first-rate Warrior.

    After all, only those with aplete Totem would be able to enter the Ancestral Wild andmunicate with the other Shamans. If one couldn¡¯t even achieve this, they would not qualify to be a first-rate Warrior, each of which was a candidate to be the next Shaman.

    In the past, if a tribe had 1 or 2 Warriors who hadpleted the Converging Path, they would already be considered a decently powerful tribe, but ever since the appearance of the Demon race, the pressure of survival had gotten much harsher, forcing them to continuously improve theirpetitiveness.

    The current Meng tribe was maintaining a total of four Warriors who hadpleted the Converging Path, as well as arge number of Warriors who were one step lower than they were, just to barely keep uppetition against the other tribes, otherwise, the struggle for resources would only cause the tribe to gradually be weaker.

    During these past years, at least 3 smaller tribes had been assimted by the Meng tribe due to being unable to survive any further.

    Although Meng Luo had reached the first stage of a Warrior after devouring another portion of the serpent Totem, gaining a clear depiction of a bigger picture and his own Skill, he would have a death wish if he didn¡¯t try to run as far as possible while under pursuit from the tribe.

    Not to mention, since he used the stealing method to directly obtain a Totem, the bloody red eye on his Totem was causing his control over the Totem to slip.

    Should I head over there to take a look?

    After pondering for a short moment, Meng Luo made up his mind. Now that he had gained another portion of his Totem, it was time to digest his harvests, not toplicate things.

    Unfortunately, as the owner of a [Protagonist Aura], Meng Luo had the passive ability to attract events. Even if he didn¡¯t try to search for trouble, trouble would stille to find him.

    ¡°You there, hurry and run! Behind me¡­ a monster!¡±

    Right as Meng Luo was about to leave, a man with wounds all over his body fled towards his direction with a frightened look on his face. As soon as he saw Meng Luo, the man quickly told him to run while turning to run in a different direction.

    Thanks to the beast tooth, Meng Luo¡¯s senses far surpassed those of others, and after he became a Warrior, his senses were further heightened thanks to the Totem, allowing him to easily see the ¡®monster¡¯ that the other man was running from.

    It was a creature of incredible shock value, anyone who saw it would immediately assume it to be a terrifying violent monster.

    The creature appeared basically humanoid with countless ck stripes all over its body and a long trail of ck smoke billowing from its back. At the various joints on its body, as well as the back of its neck, there were des or spikes that protruded outwards, even its tail was full of smaller sharp des.

    This monster existed purely for the sake of destruction.

    The monster was incredibly fast; as if the des and spikes all over its body didn¡¯t hinder its movement at all, the air felt like it was being ripped apart as the creature charged forward. Meng Luo was sure that anyone who it crashed into would be turned into a pile of mush.

    ¡¸ Disaster descends! ¡¹the terrifying monster spoke with an inhuman voice simr to howling wind. If Meng Luo¡¯s senses hadn¡¯t been heightened, he might not have understood what it was saying.

    Whenever the monster¡¯s gigantic feet touched the ground, its razor-sharp ws ripped through the earth while it charged towards the fleeing men.

    When it was about to reach its target, the des on the monster¡¯s body seemed to have protruded a bit further forward.

    ¡­

    Yun Yi could practically hear the sound of ripping wind behind his back. He was a newly promoted Warrior of the Yunhe tribe who had just gone out to hunt for prey to make an offering to his Totem. When he returned, before he had even reached the gates of the tribe, he was sent flying backwards by the intense fluctuations earlier.

    By the time he reached the tribe again, he found that over half of the tribe had been erased, with a single man near the border of the crater who seemed to still be alive.

    Yun Yi hurriedly ran to help, only for the man to grab his hand. The man¡¯s eyes were nk but looked incredibly frightening; as if there was some sort of horrible monster hidden inside. The man mumbled over and over: ¡°[Disaster] is approaching, the ruler of all cmity, the Lord of Disaster ising¡­¡±

    The man then tightly grasped Yun Yi¡¯s hand like it was thest of his strength and cried out with fear: ¡°Hurry and hide, prepare¡­ for the Lord of Disaster¡­¡±

    Immediately after that, Yun Yi saw ck smoke from the ruins around them rapidly flowing into this man¡¯s body, which quickly turned the man into his monstrous form.

    Yun Yi closed his eyes as he felt an immense force on his back. He could feel his body being sent flying, but the expected sensation of several des ripping through his flesh didn¡¯t ur at all.

    Rolling on the ground, Yun Yi opened his eyes again, only to see the ck-cloaked man from earlier standing to face the monster. His ck cloak had already been ripped to reveal Meng Luo¡¯s robust body and the serpent rising from his back.

    Like a ghost, the serpent leapt forward with its slithering body, its gaping jaws opened wide in an attempt to devour the monster whole.

    #

 Volume 6 14: Enters the Evil God

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 14: Enters the Evil God</h4>

    The Skill that Meng Luo had awoken through his Totem was [Manifestation]. The Totem that was originally just a connective conduit for the Ancestral Wild was now capable of manifesting an actual form while being fueled by Cede.

    His Totem was a portion of the snake¡¯s hide, so other than this part of snakeskin, all the other parts were created from Cede.

    However, this ability wasn¡¯t actually fully under his control. Since the grudges of the two individuals whose Totems he stole were gathered within the bright red eyes, it made sure that his Totem was always in a manifested state. In a sense, he was essentially being possessed by a huge snake right now.

    For this reason, Meng Luo¡¯s mind had to make sure that his Cede was constantly being suppressed, otherwise, the Totem would go out of control and absorb the Cede for itself to attack Meng Luo.

    It could only be said that this was Meng Luo¡¯s own choice. He also made this consideration when he chose to take on Meng Luo¡¯s name, attempting to live on with the other party¡¯s name in order to counteract a portion of the grudge.

    It was the same when he decided to save Yun Yi, having felt hatreding from the Totem when he saw the destructive monster. By eliminating this monster, he would be epted by the Totem and greatly reduce the interference of the grudge.

    Therge serpentine Totem shot forward, opening its gaping maw to bite the monster¡¯s thorny head, itsrge body coiled around the monster¡¯s body while ignoring the sharp des protruding from its body. The serpent gradually squeezed tighter, causing the des to warp and the monster¡¯s bones to begin creaking.

    A destructive consciousness erupted from the monster¡¯s body and caused all the thorns and des to shoot out from its body, moving through the gaps in the serpent¡¯s coil and shooting towards Meng Luo.

    Meng Luo narrowed his eyes and nimbly avoided them while mobilizing more Cede from within his body. More physical matter was absorbed into the serpent¡¯s body together with the Cede, causing it to grow more solid and exert more power.

    As the monster¡¯s body was being constricted by the serpent, its form started to distort. As fresh blood seeped out from between the gaps, the serpent¡¯s body loosened and let go of the distorted monster, then slowly swallowed it down.

    This was also one of the advantages of the [Manifestation] Skill, the Totem would be able to directly devour a prey, greatly improving the efficiency of the offerings.

    Meng Luo sighed in relief. While his [Manifestation] Skill seemed simple, it was actually stronger than most people. The power of a Totem far surpassed that of a Deste in every possible way, and this was what he could manifest through a mere piece of the snake¡¯s hide; if his Totem wasplete, he would be able to summon a real ancient beast.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me¡± Yun Yi said while cautiously approaching him.

    Earlier, he had assumed that Meng Luo was a member of the Yunhe tribe, so not only did he give him a warning, but also attempted to lead the monster away. However, since he had realized that this wasn¡¯t the case, he became a lot more cautious, since Destes from different tribes could treat one another as prey to hunt down.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee¡­¡± just as Meng Luo was about to say something else, his expression abruptly changed. He quickly grabbed Yun Yi and immediately ran away. In the distance, the tattered corpses on the ground were slowly standing back up, the same ck smoke had entered their bodies to gradually convert them into the same kind of monster from before.

    If there were only one of them, Meng Luo had confidence in being able to defeat it using his Totem, but if there were hundreds or even thousands of them, he would have a death wish if he didn¡¯t run.

    Without thinking too much, Meng Luo carried Yun Yi with him and hurriedly fled into the distance. Those monsters didn¡¯t seem like they were interested in pursuing them and instead began to destroy everything bigger than themselves to absorb the ck smoke that emerged from within.

    After taking enough distance from them, Meng Luo stopped and asked Yun Yi about what had happened. He had lived for over ten years so he had made sure to pay attention to any information and knowledge he could. Since his status wasn¡¯t too high, he couldn¡¯t have obtained a lot of in-depth knowledge, but this was the first time he had ever seen ck smoke that could reanimate corpses.

    ¡°The Lord of Disaster?¡±

    ¡­

    In space, the Lord of Disaster could now perceive a certain location a bit clearer, causing the ck smokeing off his body to grow thicker.

    The so-called method of an Evil God was permeation. By using the same method Negary used to transmigrate using his existence, they would send information of themselves into a different world so that the living beings of that world knew of them.

    The knowledge contained within that information would then delude a portion of people, turning them into believers of that Evil God. Since those believers were native beings of the world, the world¡¯s automatic defenses would find it difficult to punish them; the most it could do was greatly reduce their luck, but not directly crush them using natural forces of the world like it would against invaders.

    Even the disaster aura was created from this world itself, so it could be said that as long as the believers didn¡¯t attempt to summon the Evil God, or cause any further harm to the world itself, while also being careful of being eliminated by thebatants of the world, they were safe.

    Negary had used the destructive will of the world spirit to create a natural disaster, giving the distant Lord of Disaster the convenience to transfer his information into the remnant souls whose spirits were damaged by the destructive will. ¡®[Disaster] is approaching¡¯ was actually an implication that this disaster was actually his handiwork.

    The people whose souls were damaged would, in their desperation, use the knowledge contained within the information he transferred to absorb the disaster aura, bing irrational cultist monsters. At the same time, those who remained alive and had escaped from the disaster would not immediately undergo changes, but rather be deluded into bing a believer in the Lord of Disasterter on. Or¡­

    ¡°The Lord of Disaster¡­ we cannot let such a dangerous individual approach our world¡± Yun Yi directly muttered the Lord of Disaster¡¯s name.

    He was only affected by the aftermath, so the information he came into contact with wasn¡¯t enough to delude him. Instead, it left a deep negative impression of the Lord of Disaster in his mind. The terrible state of his tribe made it so that he vowed to go against the Lord of Disaster no matter what it took.

    ¡°What are you going to do from now on?¡± Meng Luo learnt of the divine name ¡®Lord of Disaster¡¯ from Yun Yi, but instinctively decided not to utter the name.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to head to other tribes to report this, giving everyone time to prepare!¡± Yun Yi seriously answered him: ¡°You¡¯ve also seen those monsters; our powers alone aren¡¯t nearly enough to eradicate them all¡±

    ¡°Alright then, but they probably won¡¯t believe you so easily¡­¡± Meng Luo sensed something amiss, but considering things from both a logical and emotional standpoint, it wasn¡¯t easy to stop him. After all, it wasn¡¯t his tribe that was destroyed by more than half.

    ¡­

    After thanking Meng Luo again, Meng Luo set out towards Nanwu tribe, the tribe closest to the Yunhe tribe, and asked to see the tribe¡¯s Shaman.

    ¡°So you im that there is an individual called the Lord of Disaster that is approaching, which caused the disaster of the Yunhe tribe?¡±

    The Shaman of the Nanwu tribe was an old woman with wrinkles over her entire face, currently in the middle of questioning Yun Yi. She naturally knew about what happened in the Yunhe tribe, as the Ancestral Wild made it easy for Shamans like her tomunicate with one another, as well as be informed if and when any Shamans suddenly lost their lives.

    However, the Nanwu Shaman was unconvinced that something or someone was approaching and caused a disaster to take the Yunhe Shaman¡¯s life.

    ¡°How about this, I will conduct an Unseen Offering to find out what has happened¡­¡± the Nanwu Shaman changed her tone and said.

    A Shaman of any tribe wouldmand several means of offering and sacrifices. The Unseen Offering was a ritual that allowed Cede to absorb the information of a certain existence or entity, thus learning of them ahead of time.

    After that, the Nanwu Shaman used the name of ¡®Lord of Disaster¡¯ as the target to perform an Unseen Offering.

    #

 Volume 6 15: A traitorâ€™s role is to produce quick results

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 15: A traitor¡¯s role is to produce quick results</h4>

    Firstly, some insignificant information flowed into the Nanwu Shaman¡¯s mind, followed by the form of the thorny monsters whose bodies were full of des.

    Noticing that something was off, the Nanwu Shaman was about to cut off the Unseen Offering, but it was already toote.

    This time, she wasn¡¯t the one pursuing knowledge, but rather knowledge that was pursuing her.

    What we see every day are the representations of concepts, the surface of knowledge, but as soon as we attempt to pursue the truth to its roots, we would find ourselves no different from fishes hooked by bait, unable to help ourselves from being changed by the truth and falling under its maniption.

    This could be called achieving enlightenment or losing oneself, whether it was a blessing or a curse depended on the individual.

    After seeing this Truth, the Nanwu Shaman believed that this was a great opportunity that she hade across, a great blessing.

    The wrinkles all over her face began to move, but as she was hanging her head, Yun Yi couldn¡¯t discern it too clearly, believing that this was normal for an Unseen Offering.

    After the Nanwu Shaman had kept her head down for a while, a sh of dark light flickered in her eyes, causing Yun Yi to suddenly feel like he had been approached by some sort of terrifying beast. Only after the Shaman lifted her head back up did this sensation disappear; it was as if everything had been an illusion.

    ¡°I have performed the Unseen Offering. There is no such thing as a Lord of Disaster, your mind is just deluding itself due to the stress and terror you felt from the disaster¡± the Nanwu Shaman solemnly spoke with an especially amicable tone: ¡°However, as Nanwu and Yunhe have had such a good rtionship over the long years, I suggest that you remain here in Nanwu for the time being, at least until you get over the shock¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, the Lord¡­¡±

    Before Meng Luo could finish his words, the Nanwu Shaman cut his words off and waved her hands to summon two Warriors: ¡°Bring this Warrior to his amodations and makes sure that he can recuperate properly, do not let anything unexpected happen¡±

    After Yun Yi had been brought away, the Nanwu Shaman began trembling, her old body shaking out of unadulterated joy: ¡°Kekeke¡­ the heavens truly favor us Nanwu!¡±

    ¡°The Lord of Disaster!!!¡± the Shaman¡¯s old face was distorted beyond recognition as she uttered the name with full devotion.

    Under the oppression of the Demon race, all Deste tribes faced an extreme level of pressure, and the Nanwu tribe was no different. There were fewer and fewer newborn Destes, and the prey they originally hunted was growing abnormally stronger due to being demonized, so if there hadn¡¯t been any surprises, the Nanwu tribe would have had to give up on their name as Nanwu and be assimted into a different tribe.

    But now, the Nanwu Shaman had seen a ray of hope.

    ¡°The sudden advent of the Demon race might have also been due to the descent of a different Evil God, so if my Nanwu tribe can obtain the grace of the Lord of Disaster, we can be a different Demon race as well! No, we will be even greater than the Demon race!!!¡±

    The Nanwu Shaman¡¯s expression was ecstatic. Having witnessed the Truth of the Lord of Disaster, she had beenpletely conquered by that destructive chaotic will, believing that it was the most powerful force in reality.

    The ecstatic Nanwu Shaman¡¯s boney fingers directly broke the staff in her hand with sheer strength, causing a small bit of ck smoke toe out of it and enter her body.

    Yun Yi was led by the two Warriors into a rtively decent house, but he felt nothing but anxious during the entire process. As he looked outside, the two Warriors were seen clearly guarding the gate. Quite obviously, this was house arrest in the name of recuperation.

    Where exactly was the issue?

    Yun Yi couldn¡¯t understand at all. The Lord of Disaster couldn¡¯t possibly have been an illusion, the terrible disaster was right in front of their eyes, so how could the Nanwu Shaman not believe his ims?

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Yun Yi¡¯s expression became extremely pale.

    He had just recalled how the person who climbed out of the crater became a monster much earlierpared to the dead bodies, and he was also constantly muttering the Lord of Disaster¡¯s name before turning into a monster.

    In that instant, Yun Yi realized that he might havemitted a great error.

    He hurriedly rushed to the gate and madly called out: ¡°Your Shaman is in danger, that one is truly approaching us, we can¡¯t let that name spread¡­¡±

    After that, Yun Yi was summarily pushed back into the house by the two Warriors. Quite obviously, an outsider like him couldn¡¯t possiblypete against the prestige of their tribe¡¯s Shaman.

    ¡­

    Inside the Ancestral Wild, Negary seemed to have sensed something. His consciousness took a portion of the Cede and turned it into a curse before releasing it towards a certain ce. He was then immediately stopped by the world spirit, refusing to give Negary free reign to destroy the world¡¯s order.

    ¡¼ I¡¯m here acting for the good of the world, but your inflexible self obviously wouldn¡¯t understand, and even if you do understand, you won¡¯t be able to stop it ¡½Negary chuckled.

    The systematic world spirit was essentially a system AI created to ensure the normal operation of the world¡¯s system.

    If something was within its protocols, it could mobilize the force of the entire world to perfectly perform something step by step, but outside of its protocols, it had no choice but to inflexibly act following the very same steps.

    For example, Negary had attempted to use a curse to erase a Shaman from existence, which was the world¡¯s ie, so the world spirit had easily used the world¡¯s defenses to stop Negary¡¯s Cede curse.

    In truth, if Negary wasn¡¯t trying to rece the world spirit and stimted its instincts of self-preservation, it would not be so hostile against Negary. After all, Negary¡¯s actions were stimting the world¡¯s growth most of the time.

    Negary had injected arge amount of information into the world¡¯s cycle of reincarnation, which acted both as a curse and a blessing, they were shackles as well as power.

    If it was simply information, the Deste Sacrifice world¡¯s spirit would happily consume it all, then nurture a [Protagonist] to guide the beings of the Deste Sacrifice world to ustom themselves to these changes, digesting this information to add to the Principles and Ideals of the world. This was also the normal protocol for a world to act against an Evil God¡¯s permeation.

    Most Evil Gods only tried to profit through this method, sending their information into a world to delude a group of believers, who would then help them deprive a portion of resources from the world itself. A world¡¯s natural defense mechanism would naturally contain a use to limit any sort of action that removed resources from itself, leading to most of these Evil Gods gaining nothing and losing the information they had sent.

    The difference between Negary¡¯s permeation and other Evil Gods was the fact that he didn¡¯t just transfer arge amount of information into the world¡¯s reincarnation cycle, but his consciousness had also followed this information inside and infected the world spirit.

    Following Negary¡¯s attack, the Deste Sacrifice world¡¯s spirit noticed that the Shaman had obtained a bit of strange information and that her mental state was also unstable. However, as she hadn¡¯t actually escaped the world¡¯s control, at the first sign of her showing any unusual movements or loss of control, the world¡¯s defense mechanisms would activate to kill her and return her everything to it.

    For it, the priority right now was to remove Negary¡¯s consciousness. It was also afraid of being reced, as any entity that exists would fear losing themselves.

    Due to Negary¡¯s infection, the Deste Sacrifice world¡¯s spirit whose calctional abilities were insufficient had to focus on Negary, it was gradually bing more personified like a child who had just learnt about the sense of ¡®self¡¯, slowly forming its personality.

    The power of Irregrity flickered as Negary continued his sh against the Deste Sacrifice world¡¯s spirit, fighting with their consciousnesses. If the world spirit had operated as normal and examined the Nanwu Shaman¡¯s will, it would notice that she was already gradually slipping away from its control.

    For a world spirit, an Evil God who hadn¡¯t achieved a Pathway wasn¡¯t actually terrifying. Unless arge number of Evil Gods attacked the world at once, or if the world itself had a huge loophole that could be taken advantage of, an Evil God would never be able to benefit.

    What it needed to fear the most were traitors.

    #

 Volume 6 16: Beating oneself up

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 16: Beating oneself up</h4>

    With Negary¡¯s consciousness silently supporting, the Lord of Disaster¡¯s deluding n progressed exceptionally rapidly.

    As an Evil God whose power naturally spread, especially a chaotic Evil God, he was gaining power at breakneck speeds.

    The Lord of Disaster had a level of understanding that surpassed normal people when it came to disasters, so he was now in the process of building the Principles and Ideals of Disaster as a concept. A so-called ¡®disaster¡¯ naturally referred to the destruction of existing constructs, storm-force wind and fire weren¡¯t disasters in and of themselves. They were only natural phenomena, it was the destruction that they caused to other things that were considered disasters.

    Because of that, anyone could be a disaster. At the very moment that you destroyed something belonging to someone else, you would have be their disaster.

    And so, the method for the followers of Disaster to gain power was simply to be disasters themselves. Destroy everything that could be destroyed, be the disaster of others, and finally absorb the disaster aura created in the process.

    Very quickly, the Nanwu tribe initiated a campaign of mass hunting, they cut down forests, madly hunting every prey that they could see, then performed arge-scale Sacrificial curse to destroy the mountains in order to mine ore.

    These insane actions were considered by the other surrounding tribes to be the Nanwu tribe¡¯s final desperate struggle.

    It wasmon knowledge that when a tribe hunted prey and offered them to the Ancestral Wild to obtain Vitality Root Fetuses, a lot of Cede would be created, which would be kept within the Ancestral Wild altar.

    The process of Wild Release as well as other tribal rituals all required arge amount of Cede, which the Shaman¡¯s Totem alone wouldn¡¯t be able tomand. This Cede was also limited, and every portion that was expended would mean one less portion avable for something else.

    Furthermore, a tribe¡¯s Shaman would only be able to performrge-scale sacrificial curses by using this Cede as ast resort during moments of desperation for a tribe as a whole.

    A Shaman could freely utilize this Cede, as long as they remained within the vicinity of the tribe, which also made it thest guarantee for a tribe¡¯s existence and survival. To the other tribes, the fact that the Nanwu Shaman was abusing this Cede so openly represented the fact that they were already at the end of their ropes.

    This was because the Cede itself was attached to the tribe¡¯s main altar, which made it impossible to be moved; once a tribe was dissolved and the Shaman no longermanded the altar, this Cede would simply disappear.

    The surrounding tribes who were waiting for the Nanwu tribe to surrender themselves didn¡¯t notice any abnormalities, but Yun Yi who was under house arrest in the tribe was feeling increasingly terrified.

    He could hear the constant sound of metalworking, signaling how the Nanwu tribe had been forging weapons. He could also hear numerous abnormal screams and cries, even the Deste who were standing guard outside his door was growing abnormal, slowly slipping further and further away frommon sense.

    The thick stench of blood in the air gradually became irrefutable, arge number of ves and prey were clearly being killed without being used in an offering. Normally, ves used for an offering were usually killed in a swift manner to make sure that they suffered as little pain and fear as possible, ensuring the quality of the offering, but now¡­

    Lying on his bed, Yun Yi was trembling, the begging screams and cries still echoed in his ears. He didn¡¯t want to think about them nor was he willing to admit that everything happening now was because of him.

    It was him who brought the name Lord of Disaster to this ce, he was the one who spread this disaster, and the painful deaths of those Destes were partly his fault.

    Yun Yi was a Deste with conscience, this could be seen from how he immediately changed the direction he was running in when he saw Meng Luo while being pursued by a monster.

    And only those with a conscience would feel the deep sense of guilt and anxiety caused by such an event. Yun Yi¡¯s eyebags were thick, his eyespletely bloodshot, his face looked like it waspletely drained of blood; for the past few days, his mind had been constantly tortured, to the point that he would asionally see and hear things that weren¡¯t there.

    A part of this originated from his guilt, while the other originated from a maddening impulse from the depths of his mind.

    It was as if a voice was constantly whispering to him, telling him about the wonderful taste of destruction and the refreshing experience of bing someone else¡¯s disaster.

    He could faintly sense the increasingly disastrous aura of the Nanwu tribe as well as his own impulse of wanting to be a part of it all.

    But his rationality had been constantly restraining him. He understood that as soon as he lost his restraints, the Deste called Yun Yi would thoroughly die and be unable to awaken from all of this, turning into a pure monster who lived for the sake of spreading disaster.

    Yun Yi wasn¡¯t sure how much longer he would be able to hang on, perhaps it would be tomorrow, or it could be at the very next moment. Of course, with his now chaotic train of thought, he wasn¡¯t even sure how much time had actually gone by.

    Just like that, Yun Yi¡¯s rationality gradually slipped away as he slowly inched towards bing a monster, painfully trying to hold onto himself. Until a voice called out:

    ¡°Yun Yi, can you hear me?¡±

    I recognize this voice.

    Yun Yi thought before shaking his head, believing that his delusions were simply getting worse.

    In reality, this was indeed the case. Because the Nanwu tribe was worshipping the Lord of Disaster on such arge scale, Yun Yi was constantly being corroded by this information while simply being here. His mental state was so bad that he already couldn¡¯t maintain a clear mind, literally one step away from going crazy.

    ¡°Hold yourself together, it¡¯s me, Meng Luo!¡±

    This voice finally roused a reaction from Yun Yi. Perhaps it was because Meng Luo had saved him once, Yun Yi had also hallucinated about being saved by Meng Luo before, but this time it was finally different.

    ¡°Look over here, I¡¯m over here¡± the voice guided Yun Yi until he saw a small snake at the corner of the room, which was Meng Luo¡¯s Totem.

    As soon as Yun Yi saw this Totem, he saw the illusion that even its pair of grudge-filled red eyes were exceptionally beautiful.

    ¡°Thank god, thank the Ancestral Wild!¡± Yun Yi¡¯s tears began to roll down his face, causing his haggard face to further distort.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hysterical, maintain a clear mind, you need to calm yourself!¡± Meng Luo could see Yun Yi through his Totem, so he was inplete disbelief that this could be the same person from a month ago.

    An entire month had gone by outside. The Nanwu tribe did not surrender itself like the other tribes had assumed and instead waged war on everyone around them. They had broken all previously established rules, mercilessly and fearlessly massacring other living beings. At the same time, they were also using some sort of power to infect thisnd, causing it to be full of abnormalities and severely throwing off its ecological bnce.

    Meng Luo had not left this area for the past month. The discreet unease in his mind had made him take notice of the surrounding abnormal disturbances. And after killing that monster a month ago, he had indeed gained greater control over his Totem.

    After all, what he did was essentially returning the world¡¯s resources to itself. Since these monsters were simply living beings who had been infected by strange knowledge, it wasn¡¯t quite severe enough for the world spirit to interfere.

    Every monster that Meng Luo killed was a direct contribution to the world, so it was natural for him to gain greater control over his Totem.

    It wasn¡¯t until after the Nanwu tribe had begun to wage war and cause mass disasters that Meng Luo began to notice the benefits involved.

    This was a disaster, but if he could resolve this disaster, he would definitely gain plenty of benefits from it. When Meng Luo was still hesitating whether or not to join this murky water, he saw his bounty within the Ancestral Wild.

    After Meng Luo escaped and couldn¡¯t be found after a while of searching, the Meng tribe Shaman had issued a bounty to the Shamans of other tribes within the Ancestral Wild, offering a total of 100 Vitality Root Fetuses in exchange for Meng Luo¡¯s life.

    And so, under the urgent pressure to grow stronger and the world spirit¡¯s guidance, Meng Luo infiltrated the Nanwu tribe.

    #

 Volume 6 17: Land of Eternal Peace

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 17: Land of Eternal Peace</h4>

    The world spirit gradually realized that something was wrong when it noticed the Evil God was starting to actually gain achievements.

    In the past, as soon as the world¡¯s defense mechanisms detected that the other party stepped even one foot over the boundary, it would have immediately activated.

    Whether it was to attract a stronger Deste to kill them or a Heaven¡¯s Tribtion was sent down, the Nanwu tribe should have already been destroyed.

    But very unexpectedly, the Nanwu tribe was now rapidly expanding with increasingly more monsters spawning within their range of influence. Although the majority of it remained within the world¡¯s control, some parts had gotten beyond its reach.

    For example, within the Ancestral Wild¡¯s records, the Nanwu Shaman¡¯s Totem should have already been returned to the Ancestral Wild, but after examining carefully, it was discovered that these records were wrong, and her Totem hadn¡¯t actually returned at all.

    At the same time, the world spirit could no longer urately ess a part of thend at the center of the Nanwu tribe.

    If the world spirit hadn¡¯t received feedback from the surrounding tribes¡¯ Shamans, it wouldn¡¯t have noticed this issue or the fact that there was a gap in the world¡¯s operation.

    Furthermore, the world spirit still hadn¡¯t noticed where the gap originated from. Even after it had conducted aplete examination protocol, it still didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary, concluding that the Evil God simply possessed a technique to delude its senses.

    After realizing the severity of the situation, the world spirit had no choice but to salvage the situation, and there weren¡¯t any tools more useful for salvaging a situation than the [Protagonist]. The world spirit would now be able to take advantage of the [Protagonist Aura] and manipte things within the world¡¯s normal operation.

    And so, Meng Luo decided to change his previously careful approach and infiltrated the dangerous Nanwu tribe while being so fortunate that he wasn¡¯t discovered. After all, even if the majority of the Nanwu tribe was now worshipping an Evil God, they were still under the world¡¯s control.

    And as long as they were still under control, the world spirit would be able to cause a possibility to be a definite fact. The [Protagonist Aura] was the same, capable of causing anything with even a tiny chance of urring to be true, this was how a [Protagonist] could so easily create miracles, and a time to test their true mettle would only happen once something surpassed the power that the world held in its hand.

    The world spirit currently believed that even if the Evil God had reached a portion of their influence into the world, they would still have no chance of winning against a [Protagonist] with the entire world backing them.

    Even a [Protagonist Aura] that hadn¡¯t been fully activated could crush an Evil God as long as the world spirit used the majority of the world¡¯s power through it, it could even further activate the [Protagonist Aura] in this process.

    Once the [Protagonist] had fully matured and conquered the world, they would then be able to digest Negary¡¯s information and help the world remove Negary¡¯s consciousness.

    With the Lord of Disaster looming outside and Negary¡¯s constant threat of taking over on the inside, the world spirit was bing increasingly lessfortable. Deep within the Ancestral Wild, an indiscernible will was gradually gaining clear emotions.

    As various unexpected situations urred, the world spirit had no choice but to be active in order to appropriately deal with them. Furthermore, as Negary continuously stimted its existence, it was gradually gaining a sense of self, so its realization as a personified consciousness wasn¡¯t too far away.

    ¡­

    ¡°So the Holy Child is over there?¡± a group of humanoid creatures who were different from Destes stood on top of a mountain to gaze upon the faraway active Nanwu tribe.

    If Shamans of the Deste tribes were here, they would recognize them as the Demon race who had continuously put more pressure on their lives. Of course, the Demon race would not actually call themselves that, they fashioned themselves as the Celestials - superior beings to the Destes.

    They were born through Negary¡¯s information, and while they initially weren¡¯t different from Destes except for their superior talents, their differences would be revealed as soon as they underwent the ritual to be a Warrior.

    The Totem of the Celestial race wasn¡¯t the scenery or creatures they see within the Ancestral Wild, but rather a ce they called the Land of Eternal Peace, it was the future Ancestral Wild, the true Heavenly Kingdom.

    ording to them, the current Ancestral Wild wasn¡¯tplete, it was wed, its path of advancement had practically ground to a halt, even the path of improvement for individual lifeforms had also been sealed off, and only the path to Eternal Peace would allow people to move further forward.

    ¡°Our job is to lead the Holy Child into the path of Eternal Peace, allowing him to obtain eternal peace, as this is our way¡­¡± the leader Celestial shook his head as he observed the hysterical Deste below.

    These people have been controlled by knowledge itself, while they¡¯ve obtained peace, they¡¯ve also lost themselves.

    ¡­

    In the Nanwu tribe, Meng Luo controlled his Totem to ask Yun Yi about what was going on, but Yun Yi had gone practically insane, so his words were disconnected and erratic, he was prone to saying nonsensical and illogical things, which made it difficult for Meng Luo to discern what was going on.

    Fortunately, Yun Yi was only practically insane, and after asking for rifications a few times, Meng Luo finally had a clear picture of what happened: The Nanwu Shaman had tried to use scrying to see the Lord of Disaster, only for her to be infected in return and became the Lord of Disaster¡¯s fangs and ws.

    After that, the Nanwu Shaman used a ritual to pull everyone in the Nanwu tribe under as well, leading to the current Nanwu tribe being worshippers of the Lord of Disaster, seemingly capable of gaining power from destruction.

    As for other details like how manybatants did the Nanwu tribe have, as well as why Yun Yi was only imprisoned without being killed, this wasn¡¯t information that Yun Yi could know.

    ¡°Endure it for a bit longer, I¡¯ll save you after I¡¯ve made some preparations¡± Meng Luo consoled Yun Yi a bit before pulling the snake away from the corner of the room back towards himself.

    Seeing the snake slithering away, Yun Yi gained hope and lied back down. Earlier, he couldn¡¯t see any hope and had no choice but to endure on sheer willpower alone, but now that he had hope of escaping this ce, he felt a lot better.

    Outside of the Nanwu tribe, Meng Luo¡¯s expression was grim. While he had decided to enter this murky water, there were a lot of things that he found hard to resolve.

    ¡°Yun Yi isn¡¯t very trustworthy; I should probably give up on him¡± Meng Luo thought to himself.

    Yun Yi was definitely a good person, but his current state made it almost impossible to trust him. During the Yunhe tribe disaster, he was also a victim who had recited the Lord of Disaster¡¯s name, his mental state was also incredibly unstable, and the fact that the Nanwu tribe had kept him on house arrest without killing him was also strange.

    After rying this information, his value was next to nonexistent, and saving him posed a risk, so Meng Luo had already decided to give up on Yun Yi. Of course, if it was convenient to do so, Meng Luo didn¡¯t mind saving him either.

    ¡°What I need to do next is to ry this information. It¡¯s impossible for me to win against an entire tribe by myself, so I need help from others¡±

    After he found a safe location, his consciousness entered his Totem and followed it into the Ancestral Wild.

    Meng Luo had gotten ustomed to moving around and using the Ancestral Wild to send information during the past few days. After removing the name ¡®Lord of Disaster¡¯ itself, he transferred the corresponding information to the surrounding tribes, hoping that they would know what they should do.

    Furthermore, this would also attract the attention of others so that they didn¡¯t have the leisure of paying attention to his bounty reward, giving him the chance to secretly benefit from this asion.

    #

 Volume 6 18: Your heart has never been at peace

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 18: Your heart has never been at peace</h4>

    ¡°People live for the sake of peace, if you could look into your own heart, you would find that all of your unease originates from your own feeling of helplessness¡±

    The Celestials who were born from Negary¡¯s information believed that there were only two kinds of eternal peace: the first was literal thoughtlessness; if one was incapable of thinking and unable to recognize their own existence, it would be natural for them to be eternally at peace. The second kind was the ability to look at oneself.

    If you tried looking into yourself, you would find that simply by living, your existence was slowly fading away. While you wasted your time, while you remain mundane and uninteresting, your existence was also fading away.

    By the time you were no longer alive, your existence would be changed into the form of memory, and once your existence no longer existed as a memory, your everything would have been meaningless.

    The meaning of being alive was to maintain one¡¯s existence.

    Why did modern humans always feel so empty? That was because modern society¡¯s production power had been greatly improved to the point that people did not need to work very hard in order to survive, and those who had fulfilled the bare minimum requirement of surviving were unable to look into themselves for deeper meaning.

    For this reason, many people feel lost and without a meaning to live, while many others strived for their entire lives for the sake of their careers. Some people merely wish to live better, others want self-satisfaction, fame, and to leave the mark of their existence behind to be passed down.

    Of course, the majority of people would simply be deluded by information from the world itself, bing stuck as mundane without being able to escape.

    And so, by looking at yourself and diligently striving for sess, you would find the only enemies and obstacles that prevent you from maintaining your existence: yourziness, your ignorance, your unnecessary desires, and your limits.

    When you strived and dedicated yourself to triumphing against these enemies, you would find your heart finally at peace.

    And so, to achieve peace, you must be a foolish mortal who¡¯s satisfied with the status quo and doesn¡¯t think too deeply, or defeat all enemies that make you uneasy and be your own God.

    ¡°The Land of Eternal Peace might be and of the future that we can never reach, but it is also our life¡¯s pursuit¡±

    Most of the Celestials understood very clearly that this fight had no end, after you had broken through one limit, you would simply discover an even greater limit up ahead, even Negary who created them was only a pioneer on the path they walked, but none of them regretted choosing it. Because simply by choosing to walk this path, their hearts had already be perfectly calm.

    This was the path of eternal peace with the impossible goal of the Land of Eternal Peace. To triumph against all the unease of oneself, even if they died in the process, they had no fear since they had never lost their way.

    Furthermore, even after they died, they would notpletely disappear and instead be a part of Negary and provide support to the greatest pioneer, they truly trusted that Negary would be able to be that future Land of Eternal Peace.

    Or perhaps, as soon as they followed Negary¡¯s ideals and entered the path of eternal peace, that impossible Land of Eternal Peace was already right beneath their feet.

    ¡°To be unable to look at your own mistakes, refusing to shoulder it, unwilling to make up for the guilt in your heart, and cing your hope on someone else without the will to strive for hope. Your heart has never been at peace¡±

    On the day that the Celestials attacked the Nanwu tribe, they also brought Yun Yi out from his captivity, and the one who told him these irrefutable ideals was the leader of the Celestial group, Celestial Po Nan.

    After regaining his senses, Yun Yi realized that these Celestials were the so-called Demon race.

    However, they were unlike Yun Yi had imagined, ording to the tribe¡¯s propaganda, the Demon race was cruel and impersonal, they treated the Destes as an inferior race and was willing to mercilessly massacre them en masse, they were supposedly also hard tomunicate with, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case at all.

    ¡°I know what you are thinking. Our constitution is certainly superior to a normal Deste, but that isn¡¯t the reason why we see Destes as inferior. The reason why we hold a portion of Destes in disdain is because of their way of thinking.

    ¡°They only wish to create a fake sense of peace, deceive themselves, and are unwilling to face reality, so when misfortune befalls them, they only know to curse the heaven and earth, then continue to further descend¡±

    Po Nan exined without hiding his disdain: ¡°You are also the same, Yun Yi, but your flexibility makes you different from the others who have no value even if they were saved¡±

    ¡°Which is why you saved me when you could[1]¡± Yun Yi felt his mind fogging up.

    Earlier, this group of Celestial had directly attacked the Nanwu tribe, disying their great prowess inbat, the monsters that he feared were easily broken in their hands.

    A small group of them had managed to stall the entire tribe while the others searched for something in that vicinity. In the end, they discovered Yun Yi being held captive and brought him out with them.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You should have met the Holy Child already¡± Po Nan turned around and asked: ¡°His current name should be Meng Luo, and I was able to sense him around where you were earlier¡±

    ¡°Meng Luo is the Holy Child?¡± Yun Yi was surprised.

    There is a clear difference between the Destes and Celestials, and from his appearance, Meng Luo is a standard inferior Deste, how could he be the Demon race¡¯s Holy Child?

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either¡± Po Nan had no intention of hiding this information: ¡°The Celestials originated 17 years ago during the golden rain shower. Our Vitality Root Fetuses are different from a Deste on the inside, since every tribe now has a technique to discern between the two, you should already know this as well¡±

    Yun Yi lightly nodded. He could feel his rationality and logic slowly returning as they spoke.

    After the Demon race was established, the Shamans had jointly developed a new ritual called the Screening Offering. In every ritual they had conducted, a portion of the Vitality Root Fetuses would consistently be an ¡®infected¡¯ Demon race fetus, if any of these fetuses underwent Wild Release, they would eventually be a ¡®Demon¡¯ as they grew up, so they were considered useless and must be destroyed on the spot. This was also the reason why the tribes were feeling increasingly more pressure as time went by.

    ¡°Meng Luo is unique, he is the perfect fusion of Celestial and Deste life information, unlike us who were converted through infection. He doesn¡¯t go through the same conversion process from Deste to Celestial that we do¡±

    ¡°What good does that do?¡± Yun Yi was a bit confused. If Celestials were a superior race to Destes, then what good would mixing the two races do?

    ¡°He represents an opportunity, the opportunity for the Celestials and the Destes to thoroughly fuse together. At our core, the Celestials were created from an infection so we are iplete. ording to the future that Lord Negary had observed, we would find it near impossible to obtain a Seed of Truth¡±

    ¡°In other words, Demon¡­ Celestials do not have the same potential that Destes do¡± Yun Yi could faintly understand what he meant.

    There was a deep level of connection between a living being¡¯s soul and body. Because of a slight rejection from the world, when the bodies of Celestials were infected by Negary¡¯s information, an imperfection was left behind, which led to it affecting their souls.

    When a Celestial underwent [Origin] release, a small bit of imbnce would appear from their souls, leading to them being unable to manifest a perfect soul structure corresponding to the Principles and Ideals within their [Origins].

    One step short ruins the entire journey, and this imbnce would eventually result in an irredeemable crack that led to their soul copsing upon attempting to shoulder a Seed of Truth.

    This could only be attributed to Negary¡¯s terrible state at the time. The injection of his information into the cycle of reincarnation triggered a bit of rejection from the world, leading to the resulting Celestials being a failed experiment.

    [1] Unsure of how to express this, he was basically saved because they had the excess strength to do so, not because they specifically came to save him

    #

 Volume 6 19: Advent of disaster

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 19: Advent of disaster</h4>

    A small figure was chuckling to themselves in the darkness as if she was suppressing her emotions, the emotion of wanting to destroy everything in existence and be the very manifestation of the world¡¯s destruction itself.

    ¡º Those little rats, if I wasn¡¯t reaching a crucial point¡­¡» as the loudmotions echoed outside, several Destes whose bodies were already somewhat mutated came in to report the situation to her.

    The Nanwu Shaman¡¯s voice currently sounded like nails scratching on ss, not only was it exceptionally diforting to the ear, it was also hard to hear what she was saying.

    ¡º How unfortunate, I had originally prepared to personally guide that Yunhe tribe brat to our Lord after everything was over, but if he already ran away, then forget it! ¡»

    While Yun Yi had plenty of shorings, he also had praiseworthy attributes: When the disaster first urred in the Yunhe tribe, he was affected and came into contact with the Lord of Disaster¡¯s name, then personally witnessed the scene of his tribe¡¯s destruction and his tribesmen turning into monsters.

    Afterwards, he was under house arrest in the Nanwu tribe and subjected to torture by his own conscience while also constantly immersed in the gradually thicker presence of disaster within the Nanwu tribe. A normal person would have already been filled with the will to destroy and be a follower of the Lord of Disaster during his period of time, but Yun Yi was merely mentally fatigued, which showed just how firm his will was.

    At the same time, while people like him were the most difficult to delude, once they had be deluded and had their thought process changed, they would fall even more thoroughlypared to others. In the Nanwu tribe¡¯s hundred-odd years of living experience, she had seen plenty of examples of this already.

    For example, there was once a tribe called Chishan near the Nanwu tribe that had produced a genius. Even with her currently discerning eyes, she would still consider him to be an absolute genius, that genius was alsopletely loyal to the Chishan tribe, having gone through many trials of life and death for their sake with a firm mind, unlike any others.

    Until one day, he was such a paragon that the young Chishan Shaman at the time felt concerned for his own position.

    What followed afterwards was a simple framing plot, the genius was condemned to have been cooperating with other tribes, while all the people who had ever received his aid and had supported him in the past stayedpletely silent. And he had dedicated a lot to everyone in the tribe, personally or not.

    When you¡¯ve supported someone so much that they simply cannot repay your favor, your support would feel like a sharp knife being plunged into their dignity, bing a heavy weight on their mentality. At a point like this, most will decide to choose an extreme method to repay your favors.

    The majority of them would wish that you were simply dead so that they no longer have to repay that debt and be free of the weight, they would even fan the mes, saying that the support they¡¯ve received in the past was nothing but a ploy. They repay kindness with cruelty and nder, hoping to pull you down from your previous position to bnce their minds.

    That genius ended up being treated this way, but of course, some people still had their conscience, so he managed to escape with their help and returned to the Chishan tribe a few yearster with his own tribe.

    The ever-friendly person who once helped others as his joy was using nothing the absolute cruelest means at his disposal to massacre those who were once his fellow tribesmen, additionally, his mannerism had alsopletely changed, bing a man of notoriety.

    Although his situation was much differentpared to Yun Yi, the same principles would apply. The more one insisted on maintaining their bottom line, the more foolish they would feel their past self was once that bottom line was broken.

    ¡º Then again, why exactly did the Demons suddenly attack the tribe? ¡»the Nanwu Shaman was puzzled.

    Their tribe was nowhere near the Demon race, and their ns recently had not targeted the Demon race at all, so this was a bit strange.

    ¡º Send people out! Search every corner that they¡¯ve been to and report any hint of abnormalities you find! ¡»

    ¡­

    At another location, Yun Yi continued to follow this group of Celestials. These people¡¯s actions and words have gradually dispelled Yun Yi¡¯s worries, it was as if they naturally carried a presence that calmed others.

    Especially their eyes which had remained consistently clear and sharp, no one could discern any wavering emotions from within them. It truly must be said, after discarding his prejudice towards the so-called ¡®Demon race¡¯, Yun Yi¡¯s impression of the race called Celestial was getting better.

    Of course, it was still a fact that the Celestial¡¯s appearance had created huge pressure on the Destes¡¯ living conditions. Celestial Po Nan also didn¡¯t bother to hide their intentions at all, admitting that they intended to find their Holy Child Meng Luo in order to resolve the shoring of the Celestial, from which point they would use him to help the Celestials take over the entire Deste Sacrifice world.

    From the perspective of a Deste, the Celestials were enemies beyond a doubt, but Yun Yi¡¯s own tribe had already been destroyed. Furthermore, after being tortured for so long, as his mental faculties regained their rity, the more the thought about the issue of Celestial versus Deste, the more he felt like siding with the Celestials.

    At the same time, for the Celestials, any individual who had tread onto, or was simply willing to walk onto the path to eternal peace was a person worthy of respect. They aren¡¯t against Yun Yi joining the Celestials, as the Celestial race valued an individual¡¯s spirit more than they do their bloodline.

    Very quickly, they once again found traces of Meng Luo, at which point Noah and Lan Shan were observing them from a distance.

    If everything went as nned, Meng Luo would be able to lure the other Deste tribes here to attack the Nanwu tribe and sessfully pull off his ambush at the veryst moment. His role during this entire event would be even more crucial than what he had imagined.

    In the end, the Lord of Disaster still hasn¡¯t manifested his Pathway, his roots in this world were stillcking, which made him unable to face a [Protagonist Aura] head-on. If he couldn¡¯te up with a solution, the Nanwu tribe would simply be an event where the [Protagonist] showed off his mettle.

    Obviously, Negary would not allow that to happen. Using the world¡¯s information sea, he branded Meng Luo as the Holy Child of the Celestial race. If Meng Luo took on this title and entered the path of eternal peace, this [Protagonist] would be Negary¡¯s pawn.

    After all, from the moment he infected a portion of the world¡¯s consciousness, Negary could already be considered a part of this world spirit, albeit a small part, it was still now than enough for him to ept a [Protagonist].

    Naturally, the Deste Sacrifice world¡¯s spirit would not let this ur without interfering. And so, while Meng Luo was originally going to be the oriole behind the praying mantis after sending out information of the Nanwu tribe, he was very coincidentally discovered by a high-level Warrior from the Meng tribe.

    Without any other choices, Meng Luo could only flee from this central of conflict. The pursuing Meng tribe warriors even identally discovered traces of the Celestial¡¯s group and shed, leaving Meng Luo to run away deep into the Deste¡¯s territory, where the Celestials would not be able to reach.

    However, this also made him unable to participate in the events at the Nanwu tribe.

    Normal Disaster-infected Destes were the same monster filled with thorns and des that initially showed up. Each of them was as strong as a Warrior who had just obtained their first Skill, but since they were irrational, despite being ferocious and unafraid of death, they were easily kited to death without any sort of coordination.

    The alliance of several tribes naturally brought with them an ample number of high-level Warriors, including quite a few Warriors who had reached the Converging Path as well, not to mention the artifacts that the Shamans had discreetly brought with them.

    Everything went smoothly in the beginning. The uncoordinated Disaster-infected Destes were easily killed en masse through long-distance curses; the Converging Path Warriors were also like wolves in a flock of sheep, easily massacring these mindless beasts.

    But it all changed when the Nanwu Shaman acted.

    As the Nanwu Shaman reappeared, their previous impression of her waspletely broken. Her original wrinkly old woman appearance had regressed, bing a young girl of about 14-15 years old. She was about 150cm in height and carried the characteristics expected of someone that age.

    If not for her hysteric bloodshot eyes brought by mass massacres and destruction, as well as her distorted grin and terrifying strength, no one would ever believe that this girl was once the Nanwu Shaman.

    Her strength far surpassed the limit of the alliance, using her ridiculous level of power topletely rip away the will to fight from the attackers. The tribe alliance was thoroughly defeated with numerous Warriors losing their lives on the battlefield, all of their corpses were kept by the Nanwu tribe.

    More and more ck smoke drifted and swirled, causing the dead Disaster-infected Destes to stand back up once again.

    Disaster ising¡­

 Volume 6 20: Three-pronged consciousness

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 20: Three-pronged consciousness</h4>

    With support from a certain someone, this disaster ultimately could not be averted.

    The Nanwu Shaman had thoroughly changed her species from a short-lived race to a long-lived one.

    Previously, she was an old woman over 100 years old, but among long-lived races, 100 years old was nothing but adolescence.

    During her conversion into a new species, the Nanwu Shaman had killed and devoured her own Totem, thus escaping from the world¡¯s influence.

    She continued to use her tribe to create constant destruction, bringing disaster to the world and using this disaster aura as a trigger to open a gap in the world¡¯s defenses.

    The world¡¯s power could no longer reach her location as easily as before, which made it impossible to create heaven¡¯s tribtion to kill her off. Having no other choice, the world spirit could only use a portion of the world¡¯s operational resources to create a force that counteracted the Nanwu tribe.

    Every world naturally had numerous small branching Principles, but the core Principle of the Ancestral Wild was offering and sacrifice, which the world used to digest the raw Source Energy that it absorbed from space. For this reason, while it had Principles rting to disaster, it wasn¡¯t very profound.

    This led to the Deste Sacrifice world¡¯s spirit being unable to punish the Nanwu tribe who used disaster aura despitemanding the world¡¯s disaster authority.

    However, as the Deste Sacrifice world¡¯s spirit focused itself on calcting the bigger picture as a whole, it felt puzzled. Since the enemy was an Evil God whomanded disasters, it was natural for the other party to have an understanding of disasters surpassing that of the world spirit, but this ce was still the Deste Sacrifice world.

    All matters within the Deste Sacrifice world must follow its basic rules, so how could the other party¡¯s Principles of disaster adapt to the world so rapidly that they managed to make a Shaman, an individual with tight rtions to the world, lose control within the short span of a month?

    This wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved by an Evil God who had not manifested their Pathway, so the only exnation would be that the Evil God had arge amount of the Deste Sacrifice world¡¯s data that allowed him to adapt his Principles and Ideals to the world.

    Then, how did that Evil God get this data?

    ¡®A living being of this world must have leaked it¡­¡¯

    Or ¡®That Evil God has a unique means to extract the world¡¯s information¡­¡¯

    Or ¡®The world¡¯s operation originally had a loophole rting to the domain of Disaster¡­¡¯

    Without any data to draw from, the world spirit was stuck on this question. A systematic world spirit would definitely not use subjective emotions and feelings to judge something. All of its conclusions must be drawn from existing data, so it was unable to produce an answer.

    At the same time, some irregrities began to ur within the world spirit as a portion of its consciousness was starting to change under the subconscious influence of the collective Destes of the world.

    Everything within a world, except the living beings¡¯ [Origins], was unified, which made it possible for every individual soul to influence the world. For this reason, even if every individual living being had their own personality and consciousness, they also had a collective consciousness called ya.

    Previously, the Destes were only a species of living beings that had the absolute advantage over others, so their collective consciousness didn¡¯t have a lot of influence on the world spirit as a whole.

    But ever since Negary¡¯s information stimted the world¡¯s cycle of reincarnation and gained the possibility of recing the world spirit, he caused the world spirit to gradually recognize its sense of ¡®self¡¯. A particr portion of the world spirit had been much more severely influencedpared to the rest and gradually gained its own sense of ¡®self¡¯ as well.

    Due to the domino effect caused by Negary¡¯s appearance and the Lord of Disaster¡¯s disturbance, when this portion of the world spirit got stuck on a logic trap, it gradually fused with the collective subconsciousness of the Destes and became fully personified as the Destes¡¯ ya.

    And so, the Deste Sacrifice world¡¯s spirit was divided into three parts.

    The first part was the Destes¡¯ ya - the Deste spirit which was mostly dedicated to controlling the Destes¡¯ collective subconsciousness. It held the majority of the world¡¯s authority, but these authorities were no longer absolute. Additionally, it held control over the [Protagonist].

    The second part was the foundational world spirit that maintained the world¡¯s operation. After the Destes¡¯ collective subconsciousness had been separated, it once again no longer had a sense of self and veeredpletely to the side of chaos.

    It was the basic consciousness created from the world¡¯s systematic operation, which held the foundational authority over all of the world¡¯s systems, which it could use to take over the Destes¡¯ collective subconsciousness¡¯ authorities.

    And the final part was naturally Negary, who could be considered to be the Celestial¡¯s ya at the moment. Hemanded very few authorities, but the Celestials¡¯petitive strength far surpassed those of the Destes; and ever since the Deste spirit became independent, Negary had begun to deprive its authorities.

    Some of the foundational authorities rting to the Principles and Ideals that Negaryprehended had begun to be taken away, so it wouldn¡¯t take very long for him to take that entire portion of authority for himself.

    At the moment, the Deste spirit had the advantage, but from the foreseeable future, Negary would only gain a greater and greater advantage, leading to the only pivot point left for the Deste spirit to be the [Protagonist].

    ¡¸ It was definitely Negary who leaked information to that Evil God, and only he has reasons to do so ¡¹

    After separating from the world¡¯s operating system, the Deste spirit was easily able to draw this conclusion using the wisdom of countless Deste generations. Regretfully, he had no proof of this, as Negary had not shown any signs ofmunicating with the outside world, nor as any of his subordinates brought any of the world¡¯s core data outside.

    ¡¼ Tch, so it finally became personified ¡½Negary observed the world spirit¡¯s changes.

    If the other party hadn¡¯t be personified, it would have been much harder for Negary to take over the Deste Sacrifice world in this manner. Frankly speaking, all of his efforts so far had been to force the world spirit to be personified.

    ¡¼ Of course, it will also be a lot more challenging from this point on ¡½

    After the Deste spirit manifested, he would be able to utilize his authority much more freely and flexibly.

    For example, the natural energy of the world within the Celestials¡¯ territory was gradually flowing towards the Destes¡¯ territory, including the life forces within. In the past, when the world spirit still operated with the entire world¡¯s benefit as a whole, it would never do such a thing.

    The Celestials¡¯ territory was gradually bing harsher, with the most obvious signs being the horrible wind and rain, after all, the majority of the world¡¯s authority was currently in the Deste spirit¡¯s hands.

    Of course, there was also a price for doing this, which was a worse impression from the foundational world spirit¡¯s perspective. If this continued, the Deste spirit¡¯s grasp of this authority would gradually wane as it was transferred to the foundational world spirit.

    Of course, the Deste spirit also recognized this, but he had no choice but to do this as he could not suppress the Celestial¡¯s growth. By sacrificing his future benefits to boost their current strength, the Destes would be able to destroy the Celestials in their uing final battle. At that point, he could use the [Protagonist] to digest everything within the Celestial¡¯s civilization and use it to help the Destes evolve.

    This was the most urate decision as calcted by the Deste spirit through numerous data.

    As for the various details on how to use the [Protagonist], that would depend on his own capabilities. At least for now, the [Protagonist] Meng Luo was still a Deste tightly under the Deste spirit¡¯s grasp.

    ¡­

    ¡¼ Make an announcement, initiate the n to strengthen the nation through science and technology, focus your attention on developing core technologies, just grasping the basic Principles and Ideals are enough. So what if the authorities are in the Destes¡¯ hands? Even authorities must follow basic rules! ¡½Negary¡¯s consciousness surged and cause the entire organization of Celestials to also swiftly leapt into action.

    The Celestial¡¯s rate of execution of Negary¡¯s orders was frighteningly high due to them following the same core beliefs. On the contrary, under the Deste spirit¡¯s control, the alliance of the tribes did not proceed smoothly at all.

    #

 Volume 6 21: Difficult position and fantasy technology

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 21: Difficult position and fantasy technology</h4>

    It was much more difficult for the entirety of the Deste race to ally themselves.

    While the Deste spirit was capable of influencing all Destes through their collective subconsciousness, the Destes still had various shorings and faults.

    For example, due to theck of a breeding method, they didn¡¯t have much sympathy towards their own race, instead sympathizing more with the tribes they lived with.

    In the eyes of the majority of Destes, the Destes from other tribes were also prey to be hunted. Under such circumstances, it was truly difficult to unite the tribes.

    It might still be possible with a few tribes, but when the entire Deste race that consisted of hundreds of tribes wanted to unify, the number of issues alone would be enough to cause anyone¡¯s head to explode. The Deste spirit was the only one capable of achieving this, as no single Deste would be able to mediate the ensuing conflicts.

    Even if they managed to loosely band together, there was also the issue of how to exert thebined fighting prowess of all the tribes. Thanks to the original hierarchy of strength, there were very few who were prestigious enough tomand other Destes, which resulted in a natural invisible barrier between the tribes. People like Meng Luo who could decide to betray their tribe in a heartbeat were exceptionally rare.

    Education was also a great issue. With ample resources pooled towards them, the most recent group of Vitality Root Fetuses were exceptionally high quality, there wasn¡¯t a single Demon fetus among them, and the majority of them were superior Destes with great talents.

    In the past, the Deste had never truly cared about education. For them, the little ones were nothing but new life hatched by the Vitality Root Fetuses, even familial love was rare in a Deste tribe, so education and such were never a priority.

    Because of this, basic education for every tribe consisted only ofmon sense, hunting skills, and basic geographical knowledge. Once a newborn Deste was no longer in its infantile state, the ¡®schools¡¯ would stop caring about them. If they want to live, they would have to apply the knowledge they had learnt, and if they want to learn more, they would have to find someone willing to teach.

    The very next opportunity for a Deste to be educated would be during the process of bing a Warrior. The tribe would teach them the most basic knowledge of Totems, how to use Cede, curses, and make an offering to their Totems, that was basically it.

    Not even the Deste spirit could forcefully change these faults of the Deste as he pleased since these little details contained Principles and Ideals within them as well. Simr to how the Kent tribe in the me world were born as natural bandits because the Principles and Ideals of robbing had taken up root within their blood, turning such acts into their natural instincts.

    The Deste spirit could only firstprehend these Principles and Ideals, then find appropriate Principles and Ideals to rece them in order to change this nature. This would be a huge undertaking that required the cooperation of living conditions to already contain such rules andws in order to seed.

    This factor was also why the Celestials had the shorings they did when it came to their growth potential. Negary had been in too much of a hurry at the time that he directly injected his information into the cycle of reincarnation instead of using this method to gradually and unknowingly modify a race, such resulted in the issues that came after.

    All in all, the Deste spirit could not remedy most of these issues and had to partiallypromise and force this alliance into existence, even he could not rapidly change the foundations of an entire race.

    In the end, the Deste spirit was still built upon the collective subconsciousness of the Deste race, he had thousands of years of the Deste¡¯s hidden wisdom, his grasp of Hunting, Offering, and Totems were definitely superior to Negary, but when it came to knowledge unknown to the Destes, his starting point wasn¡¯t particrly high and could only proceed step by step.

    The Deste race and the Deste spirit were mutually influential. The Deste spirit was the active side of the rtionship, capable of pushing for change, but he was also being passively influenced by the Destes.

    Fortunately, the Deste spirit had a trump card in the [Protagonist] Meng Luo, whose [Protagonist Aura] was gradually being activated, causing his ¡®natural charm¡¯ to grow increasingly stronger, saving the Shaman of a tribe here, befriending the strongest Warrior of a different tribe there.

    Meng Luo¡¯s abrupt increase in strength gained him quite a bit of support as well, so by the time he defeated the strongest Warrior of the Meng tribe, he officially became renowned among the Destes through his mettle.

    As time slowly went by, 5 years had passed, and the entire Deste Sacrifice world was growing increasingly uneasy as a triangle situation had formed.

    The Celestials¡¯ living environments were harsh, but following their developments in science and technology, these harsh environments were also being gradually improved, allowing the Celestial race as a whole to grow stronger.

    The Destes still enjoyed the majority of the world¡¯s resources and arge number of new geniuses, some of the habits created through their racial instincts had also been forcefully suppressed. At this point, they were at least looking like a unified nation.

    Strictly speaking, the Nanwu tribe wasn¡¯t quite an equivalent forcepared to the other two. They had no production, so they were gradually looking more and more like an actual disaster that constantly destroyed everything in their path, using one battle to fund the next, rapidly expending their limited resources to increase their forces.

    Any disasters would eventuallye to an end, and the Nanwu tribe had now reached their limit, the power they could obtain from destroying everything had reached a certain peak, and the only thing left they could destroy were the other two forces. If they couldn¡¯t take down any of the other forces, they would gradually grow weaker and simply die off.

    ¡¼ The Lord of Disaster has served his purpose ¡½

    Negary thought to himself. He never had the intention of letting the Lord of Disaster destroy the Deste Sacrifice world in the first ce; not only did that not benefit him as the to-be consciousness of this world and lose him an entire world, but it also made [Disaster] more likely to escape his control.

    The original reason why Negary created the Lord of Disaster was to use him to stir up the Deste Sacrifice world¡¯s status quo, easing the conflict between the Celestials and Destes, as well as buy more time for himself to develop. Now that these goals had been reached, it was prime time for the Lord of Disaster to retreat.

    And so, not too long after that, the disasters of Nanwu were thoroughly triggered and spread to other locations without minding where they were going to destroy everything they saw. Especially the Warriors who had converted themselves into disasters, as they had devoured their own Totems in order to gain terrifying strength.

    Totems were all manifested from the world¡¯s Source Energy and the Destes were originally only granted the right to use them, but now that this Source Energy was devoured and converted into an inferior form of energy, it was a terrible loss to convert them back.

    ¡­

    ¡°I think it should be like this!¡± Yun Yi said with a serious tone as he pushed a pair of sses up the bridge of his nose.

    The pen in his hand swiftly marked a few things out on the blueprint before infusing the Cede from his hand into a piece of material and putting it into the furnace. After pouring the molten liquid into a casting model and cooling it down, he began to follow the blueprint and pieced together arge cannon with numerous knives attached to it.

    After Negary guided the Celestials to developing science 5 years ago, the Celestials had been studying the tech trees of several worlds. After discovering that most of them needed a number of other prerequisite technologies to develop, their motto had be to develop a tech tree with their own native colors.

    And so, Offering Science was born. Taking advantage of Cede¡¯s unique absorption characteristic, they began to develop fantasy technology. Whenever there was technology that they couldn¡¯t create in a normal manner, they would use Cede to forcefully put them together in order to skip some of the necessary steps, thus forcefully creating the technological product they wanted.

    Of course, these kinds of technological products were very unstable and prone to change, usually for the worse.

    For example, what Yun Yi had just created was an armor-piercingser. He had the technology to create light that could attack, as well as technology to make weapons sharp enough to pierce through armor, but to put them together, he was troubled by various issues regarding material, construction, and overall technique, so he just skipped over these steps and pieced them together using Cede.

    Raising the cannon, Yun Yi pulled the trigger. A sharp ray of light emerged from the muzzle and extended until it pierced through the target in front of him.

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit different from what I had thought, it turned into a giant de of light now¡± Yun Yi scratched his head trying to think of a solution for this.

    After that, hisb door was opened as Po Nan entered, carrying with him a new order for Yun Yi: ¡°Newest order, you¡¯ve been sent out to the frontlines, responsible for upgrading our anti-disaster-infected technological products¡±

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ve been waiting so long for this!¡± Yun Yi pulled the trigger again, causing the sharp de of light to flicker and shoot forward, destroying both the target and the wall behind it.

    #

 Volume 6 22: Wishing technique

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 22: Wishing technique</h4>

    Negary had conducted some experiments regarding this world¡¯s Cede to learn of its nature. Simr to Mana, Cede was a type of inferior energy created through the world¡¯s Source Energy.

    The main difference was that Cede was created through the act of offering.

    This power gained through offering was significantly more usefulpared to what Negary had initially thought. While it wasn¡¯t exactly an individual¡¯s own power, it was still the use of one¡¯s ¡®wish¡¯ to assimte oneself into the world¡¯s operation and create a Wishscape. In essence, it was taking advantage of the world¡¯s rules andws.

    This was rted to the Principles and Ideals of the concept of ¡®wishing¡¯, from which Negary was able to develop a Wishing technique. By paying a corresponding price, one would be able to gain the world¡¯s support, borrowing its power to create real-life miracles.

    As long as it was something that the world could do, the Wishing technique would be able to do it as well, as for whether or not they could actually pay the price, that was the individual¡¯s own issue.

    An offering had always been an act of living beings praying to the Ancestral Wild, either asking for an ability that they did not possess, or fortune that theycked.

    In the Deste Sacrifice world, there had only ever been one target for all acts of offering, which was the Ancestral Wild that controlled this entire Deste Sacrifice world. Even an offering to one¡¯s own Totem was actually an offering to the Ancestral Wild for its power to refine those Totems.

    Totems were supernatural phenomena that the world had manifested using the raw Source Energy it had absorbed from space, so if the Ancestral Wild wanted to refine them, it needed to expend its own supply of Source Energy. While the world¡¯s own power was vast, it wasn¡¯t unlimited.

    Absorbing Source Energy from space, refining Source Energy, maintaining the world¡¯s operation, obtaining new [Origins], creating new lifeforms, patching up loopholes and shorings.

    There were simply too many things that required the world¡¯s natural Source Energy, making it difficult for the majority of worlds to grow. For this reason, the Deste Sacrifice world had derived the Totem offering system from its own characteristics as a means of delegating the task of refining raw Source Energy to the act of offering, it wasn¡¯t simply a system of power.

    The individuals of the world turned the outer-world supernatural into a part of themselves, but their feeble nature made it impossible for individuals to discover the true nature of these supernatural phenomena. They could only ¡®wish¡¯ to the Ancestral Wild through their offerings, and the Ancestral Wild would respond to their ¡®wishes¡¯ in the form of Wishscape, which was refining the supernatural phenomena into their Totems.

    During this process, while an individual obtained power, they had also refined the Source Energy in ce of the world. At the same time, since the result was only a Wishscape, they only gained the right to use the Totem, and it would eventually return to the Ancestral Wild.

    The only issue within this was Cede. By borrowing human hands to refine Source Energy, a portion of it would naturally be polluted, which would turn into Cede during offerings. In essence, this was the sry that individuals got from working for the world.

    However, the Ancestral Wild still had the highest authority over Cede, simr to how parents would help keep your lucky money after New Year was over, Cede was usually kept inside the Ancestral Wild.

    Whenever anyone wanted to use it, they could draw it out using their Totem or a treasure, but unless there was a war, the Destes usually had a lot more Cede than they knew what to do with, so the majority of Destes simply died old without being able to use up all of their Cede, which ended up in the Ancestral Wild¡¯s reserve.

    Of course, everything above was the norm, if the world¡¯s operation wasn¡¯t profitable, then it would be the world that got destroyed.

    If everyone acted like those old cultivators in stories and used the world¡¯s rules to strengthen themselves, but decides to ¡®ascend¡¯ with all their resources instead of giving them back to the world, it would also be the norm for the world to initiate a ¡®great tribtion¡¯ to kill off the majority of them.

    Negary actually rated the Deste Sacrifice world¡¯s system quite highly, if not for the fact that it was too small-scale. Never mind the fact that there wasn¡¯t any hope for the workers to ascend to a higher ss, it also wasn¡¯t willing to nurture any of these workers, this might be a stable system, but it was also a highly inefficient one.

    After understanding how Cede was created, one would also understand its characteristics. By itself, Cede was a kind of sry that the Ancestral Wild paid individual living beings for their work.

    Whenever the Destes used this Cede to perform ritual curses, in essence, they were using it to pay the Ancestral Wild and borrow its absolute control over the world. Through manipting the natural energy and materials in the world, they would create corresponding Wishscapes, which would then manifest as Cede having an absorption characteristic, capable of absorbing natural energy or materials.

    For example, a certain ritual curse had the effect of getting hot water. The process would basically involve releasing Cede and wishing to the Ancestral Wild, after which the Ancestral Wild¡¯s offering rules would be activated. The released Cede would draw out moisture from the air within a certain range, then speed up these molecules¡¯ activity to result in heat, and finally, solidify the effect in a limited area as a sphere of hot water. Since the entire process was aplished through the Ancestral Wild using Cede, the amount of Cede required for this would naturally be quite a bit.

    On the other hand, if you simply carried a jug of water and performed a ritual curse to ask the Ancestral Wild to heat it up, then the amount of Cede required would be significantly lower.

    This was simr to how some countries had to export arge amount of precious raw resources just to import high-tech products that were made from those same raw resources at a higher price.

    In the current situation where the majority of the world¡¯s resources had been pooled towards the Destes, the Celestials would naturally not be able to endure this level of waste, and so Negary had drafted a 5-year n for scientific and technology while also teaching them the characteristics of Cede.

    This resulted in the creation of fantasy technology. Utilizing Cede at high efficiency was the core ideal behind fantasy technology. Celestial scientists would first prepare everything they could as much as possible and only use the Wishing technique when they had truly hit a wall that waspletely impossible to pass due to technical issues, paying a heavy price in the form of Cede to get the Ancestral Wild¡¯s help.

    Furthermore, in order to further save up on using Cede, fantasy scientists must have a real understanding of their science, as they would first build up the entire frame of the technology through their fantasies before they wished for this ¡®frame¡¯ to be feasible.

    After that, what was previously unfeasible would be feasible, and since it was an entire technological frame that had been made feasible through the Wishscape, they would be able to save more Cede from being used for buildingter on.

    For outsiders, this part of technology would appearpletely iprehensible, since the majority of it was indeed just a fantasy whose operation was being fueled by Cede.

    However, there was a difference between an individual and the Ancestral Wild. Since they provided arge portion of the materials and technology, only using Cede to subside a part of theplete product, there was a possibility of the Wishscape bing distorted from what they had intended, which resulted in fantasy technology being prone to alterations.

    Regardless, the fact that the fantasy technology tree had beenpleted and was ying such a huge role in a short 5 years proved that this kind of technology was correct, at least, under the current circumstances, they were suitable to the uniqueness of the Deste Sacrifice world.

    ¡­

    Yun Yi was heading to the frontlines on a railcar running on rails that had all been set up by railway robots. Fantasy scientists had first drafted the route as well as destinations of the railway, then tried their best to make up for thecking technical aspects, before finally fantasizing to create these terrifyingly efficient robots.

    In 5 years, the Celestials¡¯ territory had been filled with these primitive railways that greatly improved the inner-territory mobility.

    Yun Yi was still observing the armor-piercingser that he had built. This technology was naturally made through a Wishscape that had been wished into existence, but it also contained technology that the Ancestral Wild had provided.

    If the core ideal of fantasy technology was to use Cede in a highly efficient manner, then re-analyzing, researching, rediscovering, and finally grasping the true nature of these fantasized products to turn them from a fantasy into reality would be the future of fantasy technology.

 Volume 6 23: Fight of the frontline researcher

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 23: Fight of the frontline researcher</h4>

    Yun Yi was wearing a military uniform as he disembarked the railcar onto the ground. Even though it had just rained, the smell of blood and fire was still fresh in the air.

    Of course, there was also the disgusting scent of those disaster-infected Destes.

    ¡°Wee, professor Yun Yi!¡±

    The battle at the frontlines was even harsher than what he had thought, as the one who came out to greet him was the Celestial¡¯s 3rd squadronmander, but it was clear to anyone¡¯s eyes that thismander was wounded.

    Has the situation gotten so bad that even amander needed to brave the battlefield?

    Yun Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel worried about the war situation. He wasn¡¯t worried about being able to win against the disaster-infected Destes, but rather that there would be too many casualties from this war that they wouldn¡¯t be able to go against the Deste Republic.

    ¡­

    A battle would ur between the Destes and Celestials, this was inevitable.

    Even if the disaster-infected Destes did not attack this time, the Celestials or Destes would have chosen to attack them very soon.

    Especially for the Destes, since they wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for too long. Negary had continued to take over the world authorities bit by bit, the Deste spirit¡¯s act of pooling resources to one side was causing his authority to gradually slip, so in less than 10 years, Negary and the Deste spirit would hold the same authority over this world, and in 20 years, Negary would hold the absolute advantage over these authorities.

    At that time, even if the Deste spirit had a grasp over the [Protagonist], it would still be slowly reced by Negary, so the war must ur within the next 10 years, and it would surely end in less than 10 years.

    This was something that both the Deste spirit and Negary had predicted, and currently, the Celestials required arge number of resources to prepare for war, while they had been using it in an especially economical manner, they still had far too little resources.

    While the disaster-infected Destes could obtain power from destruction, they still had quite a bit of resources, which was exactly what the Celestials required.

    Meanwhile, the Destes needed to train their army and turn the tides of their conflicts. Ever since all their tribes had unified into a single alliance, quite a few conflicts had surfaced that remain unresolved. They had ess to ample resources, but because of that abundance, any Deste could easily obtain a considerable amount of it without needing to move too far away. They had grown stronger, but theirbat skills were growing at a much slower rateparatively.

    At the same time, when the tribes became unified, quite a few Shamans without any remaining potential or abilities had taken up considerably high positions, and in this era where geniuses were a dime a dozen, their existence had be an obstacle in their growth, which made this war an excellent opportunity for them to climb higher.

    All in all, both sides had reasons to fight the disaster-infected Destes, but the most important reason was that neither side felt assured with this bunch of destructive beasts here. They had to clean them up before the war, or they¡¯d be leaving an unstable force that could decide the flow of war.

    The current situation was one where both the Celestials and Destes were wary of one another. If there was a chance, they¡¯d trip one another up, and there were also special agents who had infiltrated the other¡¯s side to create disturbances, but the real battle hadn¡¯t actually begun.

    After meeting with themander of the 3rd squadron and being briefed by him, Yun Yi took up his post at the camp.

    Inside an undergroundb, a disaster-infected Deste prisoner would asionally be brought here by the frontline soldiers. Yun Yi¡¯s job was to study them and develop weapons to fight specifically against these monsters.

    While Negary was on the same side as the Lord of Disaster, he couldn¡¯t directly inform his subordinates of the Lord of Disaster¡¯s information. This wasn¡¯t an issue of betrayal, but because this was a war to take over an entire world.

    Never mind the critical issue of how that had the potential to expose his rtionship with the Lord of Disaster, if Negary had to help them with every little thing, what was the point of having subordinates?

    The operation of a world required living beings, especially excellent living beings. The fact that the Celestials were more powerfulpared to the Destes was only an advantage, and one that they had to fully exert in order to obtain recognition from the world itself.

    In cultivation terms, the Destes and Celestials werepeting for the great fortune of being the world¡¯s main character. In biological terms, they werepeting for the top position of the food chain. What they were using topete was the advantages and strength of their entire races, not with how strong the entity behind them was.

    The Deste spirit giving the Destes a resource cheat resulted in his authorities waning, so if Negary did everything himself, it should also result in him losing a part of his authorities, as well as a huge possibility of him losing the entire thing.

    Losingmand over a world, even to Negary, was a considerable loss, not to mention how it would ruin his resurrection n.

    Negary¡¯s goal was to further promote his world virus and turn it into a phenomenon virus, which required the aid of this world¡¯s environment. One of the requirements for this was for arge number of this phenomenon urring in arge area, and thepetition between two races who needed to ovee their shorings in order to obtain evolution was perfectly suitable for this.

    With two racespeting for the top position on the food chain, the loser would only end up extinct. Furthermore, a few thousand yearster, the winning side would even use the losing side in their history books or zoos in order to retell the original desperate struggle, reminding them of their predecessors¡¯ efforts.

    For this reason, neither the Destes nor the Celestials had room to back down. Rejecting improvement meant death, this atmosphere was something that Negary had personally invoked, as well as the true reason why he was here.

    His consciousness had faintly been able to recognize the essence of the phenomenon of wanting to continuously improve and be a better self. With enough data, he would be able topile the Principles and Ideals contained within to not only achieve sublimation in his form of existence but also manifest his Pathway.

    Increasingly more data was flowing through Negary¡¯s consciousness. Currently, even as a consciousness who hadn¡¯t been resurrected, he wasn¡¯t any inferior to his previous self while he remained in this world, and once he had resurrected through the cradle that is the Ancestral Wild, he would once again leave the birdcage of his past behind.

    ¡¼ Do not disappoint me, everyone ¡½

    Negary was closely examining Yun Yi. ording to what Negary had analyzed from the world¡¯s data, if Negary hadn¡¯t interfered, Yun Yi would have been the ¡®best friend¡¯ character of the [Protagonist] Meng Luo.

    In other words, he was a crucial deuteragonist, from a certain point of view, he would have had his own predestined role to y in the script, but now that he had begun walking on another path, his predestined role had be his limit.

    ¡¼ So, can you break through your own limit, Yun Yi? ¡½

    ¡­

    Yun Yi shook his head, feeling like he had just heard someone whisper into his ears asking something, it had been a very long time since he had heard illusory noises.

    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve been researching a bit too hard recently¡±

    Yun Yi put down his work and stood up to look inside the nearby quarantine zone. A disaster-infected Deste was mindlessly attacking the nearby walls and observation board. Even after being locked up for several days, its will to destroy had not waned a single bit.

    To conserve the Celestials¡¯ strength as much as possible, a weapon to counteract these disaster-infected Destes must be developed soon. A working product had been designed previously, but due to some shorings of its core technology, this fantasy weapon consumed too much Cede and didn¡¯t fit the requirements. Simply put, it couldn¡¯t be mass-produced, so it needed to be redesigned.

    Yun Yi once again scratched his head until his hair was a mess, even a fantasy required a lot of thinking.

    Right at this moment, the light of the entire base suddenly shut down, followed by the emergency lights turning on with a loud siren.

    [Emergency, a disaster-infected Deste has broken loose, suspected to be sabotaged by a Deste. The passage leading outside has been wrecked in an explosion, aid will probably not arrive for another 30 minutes, please stay cautious. I repeat¡­]

    Yun Yi immediately shot to his feet and drew his spare weapon. There had been cases of special agents on both the Deste and Celestial sides who infiltrated the other¡¯s backline to cause sabotage, but this was the first time that a research center had been breached, so the one who came wouldn¡¯t be simple to deal with at all.

    #

 Volume 6 24: Battling to escape from destiny

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 24: Battling to escape from destiny</h4>

    Without too much hesitation, while the emergency power was still on, Yun Yi took his weapon and approached a dashboard in front of the istion chamber. He pulled the emergency lever down before taking out arge backpack, put his weapon down nearby and began to load the physical data collected in the researchb into it.

    Meanwhile, a white gas was being released into the istion chamber, causing the roaring disaster-infected Deste to slowly go silent.

    Since they were treating the disaster-infected Destes as prey, they naturally had to prepare countermeasures for them. This white gas was one of those countermeasures developed through much research, capable of putting a disaster-infected Deste into a state of hibernation. For the disaster-infected Destes whose entire bodies were filled with disaster aura, this was considerably difficult.

    As the disaster-infected Destes were filled with disaster aura, they were constantly being gued by the desire to destroy while also being under the protection of that same disaster aura. Anything that entered their bodies would be attacked by the disaster aura, causing a lot of things to lose their effects against a disaster-infected Deste.

    To kill a disaster-infected Deste, one had to use a high-level type of energy, for example, directly killing them with Totems, or using up arge amount of energy to neutralize the aura or find a type of energy that could counteract a disaster-infected Deste¡¯s energy.

    The white gas earlier was actually a kind of white fungi spore. After entering a disaster-infected Deste¡¯s body, while being surrounded by disaster aura, they would begin to rapidly multiply and reproduce to fill the entire disaster-infected Deste¡¯s body thanks to their overwhelming vitality.

    Unfortunately, this kind of spore could only be obtained in a usable form through meticulous cultivation that took up a lot of resources.

    Since they were being attacked from the outside, if these disaster-infected Destes were released right now, the level of danger inside the researchb would have risen considerably.

    ¡°Professor Yun Yi¡± a fully armored man in a security uniform used his ID cards to open theb door and solemnly told him: ¡°Someone has breached the searchb, this ce isn¡¯t safe anymore, please follow us to¡­¡±

    Yun Yi nced at a blinking red light on the door while continuing to pack up everything he could, then casually asked: ¡°Even after initiating the secondary defense system through emergency power, the situation is still so terrible?¡±

    ¡°It is, please evacuate with us to a safe location, professor!¡± the security personnel answered him in a low voice, carrying a clear tone of urgency.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Yun Yi opened a drawer and put thest stack of data into his backpack, then suddenly reached for the cannon on his backpack and fired it. A sharp ray of light shot out and turned into a solid extended de.

    The underground researchb¡¯s doors have two different protocols. After it had been switched to the emergency power supply, some of the security measures would be changed. The second protocol wouldn¡¯t suddenly make a safe procedure like scanning ID cards into a dangerous one but would instead force them to scan it twice.

    Scanning the card once would also open the door, but a normal red light would begin to blink. To make sure whether or not this security guard had simply forgotten, Yun Yi had purposely mentioned a non-existent ¡®secondary defense system¡¯, but the other party didn¡¯t react at all.

    The Celestials were a highly disciplined race, so someone who would make such an elementary mistake would never have been hired as security in a ce like this, which meant, the other party simply didn¡¯t know about it.

    And so, Yun Yi attacked them without hesitation.

    As the sharp de of light shot forward, a Totem manifested outside of the imposter¡¯s body, but when thatyer of Totem was broken through as well, their real face was revealed with an expression of fear.

    The cut mark of the de of light was extremely clean and carried with it a scent of charred meat. The extreme heat from the de had directly cauterized the cut and made sure that no blood would spill.

    With a sh of light, Yun Yi¡¯s pupils dted and put up his cannon to block. Arge snake¡¯s head directly bit onto the cannon; its bright red tongue was only inches away from Yun Yi¡¯s face.

    As the orange snake eyes stared straight at Yun Yi, a tear abruptly opened on top of the snake¡¯s head to reveal a bright red iris. The intense hatred inside it shot out to attack Yun Yi¡¯s mind.

    This caused Yun Yi¡¯s mind to tremble, manifesting numerous delusions in his mind. With this bright red iris as the trigger, Yun Yi felt like he had just returned to the time when he was imprisoned in the Nanwu tribe.

    Countless screams and moans resounded from outside, numerous illusions tortured his mind, only the bright red snake eyes said that it woulde to save him, telling him to wait.

    However, there were no Celestials who attacked the Nanwu tribe this time, and no one to take him away, he was stuck here.

    ¡­

    The tail of the serpent coiled around Meng Luo¡¯s body as he looked profoundly at Yun Yi, not expecting destiny to be so miraculous.

    In the past, when he boasted that he would save Yun Yi, that was only to soothe his mind. In reality, he did not care at all about Yun Yi¡¯s survival and prepared to benefit from drawing the attention of the allied tribes during that event.

    Meng Luo was naturally able to see that Yun Yi wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on for too long, but why would that matter to him? Arbitrarily saving someone like that was too dangerous.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was for Yun Yi to be rescued by the Demon race and even be a high-level researcher on the Demon¡¯s side. If that was the case, there were things that he could take advantage of.

    Meng Luo was currently part of the Deste alliance¡¯s top brass. He had received the support of many tribes, and as long as he raised it a bit higher, he would be the first President of the Deste Republic.

    The Deste Republic was a collective of over a hundred tribes, so it wasn¡¯t quite easy to choose a leader among them all, so they decided on a presidency.

    The Warriors of each tribe had a basic 3 votes, a Warrior who had reached the Converging Path had 5 votes, and a Shaman had 10 votes, with everything being decided by an election.

    Through this method, even though the President was indeed the leader and had a lot of privileges, the power would still be held by the bigger tribes.

    This type of presentative individual had to have made enough contributions in order to get the votes of the neutral Warriors, Meng Luo was originally responsible for dealing with the Demons, so after learning of Yun Yi¡¯s information, he decided to take advantage of it.

    They naturally had a mole on the inside in order to infiltrate this underground researchb. Originally, Meng Luo had wanted to kidnap Yun Yi, then put the entire me of this incident on Yun Yi. In his mind, Yun Yi was a Deste, not a Demon, so it made natural sense for some people to not trust him.

    After taking Yun Yi away and firmly cing the traitor brand on him, taking advantage of Yun Yi¡¯s past sentiments, Meng Luo was confident in turning Yun Yi to the Deste Republic¡¯s side. Not only would he destroy the Demon race¡¯s research weapons, he would also have convinced one of their top researchers to defect, wouldn¡¯t that be exactly the kind of contribution he needed?

    Never did he think that their identities would be found out, with his n failing, he only had the option of a forceful abduction left.

    To achieve the Converging Path and rapidly improve his strength, Meng Luo had used the depriving method several times during the past 5 years, including plenty of bloodshed and cruelty; suppressing and storing all of his victim¡¯s hatred into the bright red iris. Usually, he would keep it hidden and only reveal it at the right moment to attack other people¡¯s minds.

    Meng Luo had urately taken advantage of the gap in Yun Yi¡¯s mind and attacked it, causing him to fall into a delusion and taking this chance to take him away.

    The serpent¡¯s body coiled around Yun Yi in preparation to take him away, only to be pushed off by a snake¡¯s tail. With a snake manifesting on his back as well, Yun Yi looked at Meng Luo and softly muttered: ¡°Long time no see, Meng Luo. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually be able toe here, but let me take a guess of the traitor¡¯s identity¡±

    #

 Volume 6 25: Being bald gives you extra crit chance

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 25: Being bald gives you extra crit chance</h4>

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve underestimated you, Yun Yi¡± Meng Luo said as he looked at the giant snake behind Yun Yi, noting the difference between a Celestial¡¯s and Deste¡¯s Totems.

    The Destes obtained their Totems through the Shaman taking them into the Ancestral Wild to observe the supernatural phenomena inside, then used what they hadmitted to memory to form a connection with the supernatural phenomenon, and finally used offerings to gradually turn it into their own Totems.

    But the Celestials were different in that the Totems they manifested were not through observation of supernatural phenomena, but by jointly performing an offering to the Land of Eternal Peace before depicting their very own Land of Eternal Peace.

    They did not use prey as offerings to the Land of Eternal Peace. Instead, whenever they ovee one of their shorings through their own will, thus breaking through their limits, they would dedicate the information of this process as an offering to the Land of Eternal Peace, which was equivalent to taking another step forward on the path of eternal peace.

    Every offering would be rewarded by Negary, which could be used as ink and gradually depict their Totems.

    Their methods were very different, the Destes¡¯ method was like hardbor, while the Celestials¡¯ method was like a painting.

    Those without talents would depict a Land of Eternal Peace as aplete mess with no abilities, while those who were talented would be able to gain more Cede than ordinary through depicting their Land of Eternal Peace.

    Evidently, while Yun Yi had previously be a Warrior, he did not make any further offerings and instead chose the path of eternal peace, giving up his Totem to depict the giant snake behind himself.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of underestimating or not. After I began walking on the path of eternal peace, I¡¯ve continuously prepared to face that nightmare, and I should thank you for ¡®helping¡¯ me once again¡± Yun Yi nced at the cannon that was thrown aside by the serpent¡¯s maw and answered honestly.

    Very few people understood the emotions of receiving someone else¡¯s aid in a moment of despair, so most people didn¡¯t understand just how much courage that serpent actually gave him when it appeared, which was why when Yun Yi depicted his Totem, he also depicted a giant snake.

    However, Yun Yi was a lot calmer when he met Meng Luo againpared to what he had thought, he even had the mind to think about who the traitor was after regaining his senses.

    ¡°If you managed to infiltrate the research center without knowing about the double protocol system, then unless that mole wanted to deceive you, the only reason would be because even the mole didn¡¯t understand the research center very well¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t too many people like that, and I find it hard to believe that a Celestial who had walked the path of eternal peace would attempt something like betrayal, so the possible candidates can be narrowed down further¡± various names popped up in Yun Yi¡¯s mind, which he quickly dismissed one by one through the process of elimination and arrived at an answer.

    It was a certain Celestial who was born in a Deste tribe who made quite a few friends during his time in the Deste tribe. While he also knew about Negary and understood the path of eternal peace, he did not choose to enter the path of eternal peace when he became a Warrior, instead remembering some of the supernatural phenomena thanks to the influence of his Deste tribe.

    There had been other cases of this, which led to him being trusted by his tribe even more. This Celestial still ended up betraying his tribe and took arge amount of resources from them, using this contribution to be a frontline sergeant who was responsible for supplying experimental subjects for the research center.

    Yun Yi had talked to him a few times and noticed that he felt a faint sense of guilt for taking the resources from the Deste tribe when he defected, and it was very easy for such people to be taken advantage of if they couldn¡¯t escape their guilt.

    ¡°How unfortunate, he became a traitor, huh?¡± Yun Yi said as he took out a sphere from inside his backpack.

    Every Celestial knew the existence of the path of eternal peace, but not all of them were able to tread onto this path.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also a traitor, Yun Yi? You are a Deste!¡± Meng Luo¡¯s gaze became focused and waved his hand to exude Cede, shooting a poisoned tooth forward as a streak of green light.

    Yun Yi could feel a burning sensation in his hand, simply being targeted by the poisoned tooth was already enough to cause him to feel slightly delirious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still haven¡¯t realized your own issues after all these years?¡± Yun Yi turned his hand to throw the sphere forward. While spinning on the ground, tiny holes appeared from the centrifugal force, from which white smoke began to seep out.

    ¡°My race is only my origin. That person and I are different, he had simply not been able to pass that obstacle, while I had¡± Yun Yi didn¡¯t say anything else. If he had joined the Celestials due to greed or other reasons, that would truly have been a betrayal.

    ¡­

    There were only two paths to eternal peace ording to the path of eternal peace: Either treating anything and everything that stopped you from feeling peace as an enemy and defeating them; or to stop where you stood and beingpletely satisfied with what you had.

    If the traitor Celestial had not betrayed them in order to defeat his guilt but was defeated by his guilt, today¡¯s betrayal would only be another source of guilt for him, leading to him never being able to achieve peace.

    Of course, this was only the truth to Yun Yi alone. To the other Destes, he was indeed a traitor as Yun Yi had turned his back on his own race. It was merely a difference in perspectives.

    ¡­

    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing else to talk about, if you won¡¯t surrender to the Deste Republic, then I¡¯ll courteously invite you to die!¡± Meng Luo narrowed his eyes.

    Over these years, he had certainly discovered how different he was.

    Originally, Meng Luo believed that his beast tooth was absorbing natural energy to modify him, but as he grew gradually more powerful, he discovered that it wasn¡¯t modifying, but rather stimting histent potential.

    Thetent potential of an inferior Deste was limited, so if he was truly an inferior Deste, the beast tooth would have already fully stimted histent potential even before he ran away from the Meng tribe. But even today, the beast tooth had yet to be able to fully stimte his potential, which suggested that he was far superior to those so-called superior Destes.

    But just as Yun Yi had said, it was only a difference in perspective. No matter how different his race was, his benefity with the Deste.

    Stepping into the smoke, Meng Luo¡¯s Totem shrieked before entering his body. This was a technique that only Destes who had reached the Converging Path would be able to use, by temporarily taking their Totem into their bodies, they would gain all of the Totem¡¯s power.

    Additionally, thanks to the beast tooth¡¯s constant effect, his constitution had far surpassed other people; it was now at the point that a regr Totem wouldn¡¯t even be a match for him, so bybining both of these factors, his body had be the strongest weapon he had.

    As his eyes glowed red, Meng Luo appeared almost like a devil. Various scales began to faintly manifest around his skin to block the white smoke out of his body. While he didn¡¯t know what the smoke did, it was impossible for something that the enemy released to benefit him.

    The giant snake behind Yun Yi swiftly rushed straight towards Meng Luo while he picked up his cannon again. This time, Yun Yi wasn¡¯t aiming at Meng Luo since the other party was too fast for him to urately hit, even the giant snake could only rely on itsrge physique to barely block his way using wide-range attacks.

    Because of that, Yun Yi aimed straight towards the ceiling, adjusting the power to its maximum and overclocked the weapon. The sharp de of light shot through the ceiling and exposed a hole that led to the floor above.

    After throwing the broken cannon to the side, Yun Yi activated a wrist-mounted rotary flying device while pulling out another sphere.

    Standing right below the hole, he tossed the second sphere towards the smoking white sphere from before, which gave off a spark that immediately ignited the white smoke. The abrupt explosion fully enveloped the room and caused a huge shockwave that helped Yun Yi fly together with the heat.

    The giant snake Totem behind his back showed up once again, but it had be a bit more transparent, having been destroyed in that explosion. A Totem created from Source Energy would not die, but it would weaken his connection to the Totem, returning a bit of Source Energy to the Ancestral Wild.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare run!¡±

    From within the thick smoke, a figure covered in soot and wounds leapt upwards, As he moved his body, the grime on his body was swiftly removed, even the wounds were rapidly healing.

    The only thing that didn¡¯t grow back was his hair.

    Meng Luo was clearly angry. In his eyes, Yun Yi was nothing but a target of his goodwill, a target for him to take advantage of, so how could he not be angry by being turned into this state by someone like that?

    A sh of light glittered on top of Meng Luo¡¯s smooth chest, causing the surrounding natural energy to gather towards him. Meng Luo was now d in ayer of red light simr to his glowing eyes, instantly turning into a blurry shadow and appearing behind Yun Yi, mercilessly throwing his punch forward.

    A bright red de perfectly blocked his punch, giving off enough hostility topletely numb Meng Luo¡¯s scalp, but what caused him to almost lose his footing was the voice that followed.

    ¡°Child, being bald gives him extra crit chance, if I hadn¡¯t arrived, you would have been as good as dead!¡±

    #

 Volume 6 26: A secretly conducted ritual

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 26: A secretly conducted ritual</h4>

    ¡°IT¡¯S YOU, BASTARD!!¡± Meng Luo¡¯s body instinctively shook a bit, feeling some extremely unpleasant memories resurfacing.

    His Cede surged and boiled like a storm as an unseen force reinforced Meng Luo¡¯s body, invisible energies then manifested into snake-like tentacles, the Ancestral Wild¡¯s power had been imbued into Meng Luo¡¯s body.

    If the power Meng Luo used against Yun Yi because thetter wounded him was 100, then as soon as Meng Luo saw this guy with the red des, he exerted a power of 200.

    He had truly grieved too many times because of him during these past few years, constantly being subjected to one disgusting act after another. For example, there was one time when he spiked a girl¡¯s drink with an aphrodisiac and was about to use his 200 grams of meat to tickle her itch, then this guy showed up and cured her right when his pants were already down.

    If it wasn¡¯t for this guy¡¯s interference these past few years, he wouldn¡¯t have needed toe here to earn contributions in the first ce, he would have already be the President of the Deste Republic.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you all these years!!¡± as soon as Meng Luo shouted this, his entire body turned into a shadow, leaving two glowing red dots hovering in the air.

    ¡°Sorry then, if my actions have caused you any inconvenience, thene beat me up!¡± Killer J indifferently picked his nose with his pinkie finger before flicking it out.

    The two hovering red dots flickered a bit to avoid the unknown thing flying at it, then all of his Cede abruptly contracted to increase his speed significantly, crashing into Killer J¡¯s body before Yun Yi even realized what happened.

    The hovering red dots carried Killer J without feeling any resistance, breaking through several walls before they arrived at a rtively emptyrge room.

    This room was originally meant to test the effectiveness of weapons against the disaster-infected Destes in realbat. The wide space was meant to let the disaster-infected Deste exert their speed advantage and see if the weapons could urately hit them.

    Meng Luo was nowpletely unconcerned about the mission target; he waspletely focused on killing this bastard in front of him.

    However, Killer J who was being dragged by him suddenly smirked and asked with a maic hoarse voice: ¡°Have you ever seen red rain?¡±

    As Meng Luo¡¯s pupils dted, Killer J¡¯s body suddenly exploded.

    Zi zi zi zi¡­

    The countless red des in the air continuously vibrated to give off noise, each of these des was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, slowly drifting in the air like snowkes, but hid a fatal threat behind them.

    ¡­

    Yun Yinded on the ground a lot further away and didn¡¯t stop running towards a safe location. He was a researcher, so even though he had gained somebat skills through Professor Lan Shan¡¯s course, his skills were still mostly terrible.

    The reason why he managed to injure Meng Luo earlier was that Meng Luo didn¡¯t use his full strength right away, not to mention that was more or less an ambush created through flexible use of technology. Even then, if that person hadn¡¯t arrived in time, he would have already been killed by Meng Luo¡¯s punch.

    A member of the Impure Hermit Order.

    Having lived here for 5 years, Yun Yi had learnt quite a bit of internal information.

    The Impure Hermit Order might seem like they were the same as the Celestials, but they were actually not. The Celestials were a race that was born through Negary¡¯s information, the majority of them recognized and willingly followed Negary¡¯s Pathway, even after they had resolved all of their natural-born shorings, they would still follow Negary.

    If one really stretched the definition, they could be called Negary¡¯s familial species[1]. Of course, it was a stretch because the Celestials were only born partly through Negary¡¯s information, not entirely of it.

    In truth, even now, Negary had no intention of letting his Pathwaypletely erode an individual, because that would only turn them into his puppet with an almost non-existent sense of self.

    As for the Impure Hermit Order in particr, while Negary had created this organization and it was still moving in ordance to his will, its members only treated Negary as a leader, not a target of worship. Their goal was to jointly improve themselves and eventually manifest their own Pathways.

    For these reasons, Negary usually released just a tiny branch of his Pathway¡¯s information, which was only enough to be guidance. For this reason, a portion of Celestials had chosen to join the Impure Hermit Order, while a tinier portion had chosen to defect to the Deste¡¯s side as well.

    Yun Yi had thought a lot for the past 5 years, but still ended up deciding to walk the path of eternal peace. He understood his limits very well and knew that he didn¡¯t have a new path that he could carve out for himself.

    Not everyone in the Impure Hermit Order had such potential either, but they had the determination to attempt carving out that path anyways, which was also a talent in and of itself.

    That was why Yun Yi who understood himself well had chosen to join the Celestials and walk the path of eternal peace, depicting a Land of Eternal Peace for himself. He fully believed that Negary would definitely be able to be the Land of Eternal Peace for everyone.

    It was also because of this belief that when he was pulled by Meng Luo into the delusion, he didn¡¯t choose to wait for the fake rescue and instead stepped out of that room on his own, choosing to face the cruel world outside, defeating his mental trauma and taking another step forward on the path of eternal peace.

    That guy who saved me didn¡¯t give the impression of a Celestial.

    Yun Yi muttered to himself while making his way to a certain location in the research center to meet up with the security forces.

    ¡°The 5 disaster-infected Destes who went berserk have been recaptured, there are still Deste death soldiers hiding at various locations to cause destruction, but our men have gone to get rid of them, the exploded passage is also being cleared out¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re very sly, not only did they destroy a long tunnel, but they¡¯ve also ced a unique Cede curse in various ces along the tunnel. If we aren¡¯t careful when opening up the tunnel, we can easily cause new explosions¡± the research center¡¯s head of security reported the basic situation to Yun Yi: ¡°The outside encirclement has also been tightened, nobody who snuck in this time will be able to flee¡±

    This time, someone had betrayed the Celestials to help outsiders infiltrate the research center, and even disguised themselves as security personnel. Quite a few researchers had been injured and quite a bit of research data had been destroyed during this incident, so he was definitely going to be held ountable.

    However, Meng Luo would also fall here during this incident.

    Since the underground research center was meant for research, there weren¡¯t too many security personnel here.

    Most of the security force was actually being posted on the perimeter above ground, so if the traitor hadn¡¯t led them past the perimeter, the Destes wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the research center in the first ce.

    ¡°The next time I see him will probably be on the surgery table¡± Yun Yi shook his head.

    Meng Luo was indeed unique, but only a Meng Luo who had walked on the path of eternal peace would be the Holy Child, otherwise, he would be an experimental subject for the Celestial perfection project.

    The current Meng Luo had gotten too involved with the Destes that his chances of entering the path of eternal peace were essentially zero, so his oue was quite predictable.

    Suddenly, Yun Yi narrowed his eyes. He had managed to surpass his trauma and took another step forward on the path of eternal peace, so he should have been rewarded with Source Energy to better depict his Totem, but he didn¡¯t receive any Source Energy at all. Instead, he felt a strange sensation, as if something was being loaded onto his body.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, the battle continued in the underground testing chamber. Meng Luo was growing increasingly irritated, not just because of Killer J constantly mouthing off nonsense, but also because he felt like he was losing something important in his heart.

    [1] a ¡®familial species¡¯ is a difficult concept to exin. In essence, it¡¯s usually when a single entity creates an entire race, in this novel, you can consider the Dragon race to be the Progenitor Dragon¡¯s familial species, and the Divine race to be the New Deity¡¯s familial species. The only equivalent there might be in reality would be ¡°humans were created from God¡¯s image¡±, in this statement, humans are God¡¯s familial species

    #

 Volume 6 27: This Killer J has never held a grudge

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 27: This Killer J has never held a grudge</h4>

    ¡°Little youngster bro, are you feeling moody, nauseated, almost as if someone was sharing your life with you?¡± Killer J asked as his figure stepped out from the rain of des. He had already discarded his body ever since a while ago, his current body was createdpletely out of hostility, which could be easily rebuilt and restructured as long as he had hostility.

    ¡°So it was another one of your tricks!¡± Meng Luo eximed.

    He was really panicking, having already triple-checked himself, first using Cede to scan through everyst corner in his body, then used several Cede curses to scan for any sort of poison or other Cede curses, but he still couldn¡¯t find a single issue.

    ¡°You are¡­¡± Killer J pulled a stethoscope as well as a whiteb coat out of thin air and dered with a serious expression: ¡°Pregnant!¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Meng Luo froze for a single second. In order for Meng Luo to understand, he had even used True Words to say the word ¡®pregnant¡¯. As soon as Meng Luo understood what ¡®pregnant¡¯ meant, he also realized that he was being yed around with by Killer J.

    A gust of wind howled around his body, he appeared almost like a humanoid serpent as more and more power started gathering towards him.

    Meng Luo¡¯s [Protagonist Aura] had been activated by more than half, and as the representative ¡®ruler of all things¡¯ and ¡®king of people¡¯, the power he could utilize was extremely vast.

    As far as Killer J could see, Meng Luo¡¯s power was at the peak of the second stage of release at most, but after fully unleashing his restraints,bined with reinforcing power from the Ancestral Wild, his strength had shot up to the third stage of release. Additionally, he also entered a unique state where his power was able to bend the rules of the surrounding environment and exert 300% of his original power.

    This was Meng Luo¡¯s trump card. He had used the beast tooth to explore his environment and became enlightened to a state that he called ¡®Inner God¡¯. While under this state, all of his senses would transcend his body and seemingly enter the Ancestral Wild itself, then by borrowing the Ancestral Wild¡¯s control over the surface world, he would gain a faux sensation of holding control over the entire world.

    It was as if God had literally entered his body and he was wielding the authority of God.

    And within this state, he was capable of exerting power simr to that of a Grand Shaman, as well as gaining some abilities that even he felt to be unresolvable.

    ¡°DIE!¡±

    Right at this moment, Meng Luo saw through the essence of Killer J¡¯s existence as bright red hostility that filled this entire space, as well as the depths of Space-Time, while his soul was actually residing within a strange space weaved together by this hostility.

    In this manner, the ¡®him¡¯ you killed would always be an avatar he created while his soul remainedpletely safe as his hostility was swiftly replenished.

    It¡¯s your fault for toying with me and not being serious inbat, now go to hell.

    Meng Luo thought to himself. Killer J was indeed a terrifying opponent, but the other party was obviously underestimating him, so when he saw through Killer J¡¯s nature, his abrupt burst of strength would allow him to retaliate and kill him before he realized what happened!

    Everything around Meng Luo seemed to fall under his control at this very moment, destroying all the hostility in the environment at once.

    The countless bright red des exploded at the same time. Meanwhile, Meng Luo¡¯s entire body practically turned into a sh of light as he used the God-like senses he had gained to urately discern the space that Killer J was residing in right when his hostility was destroyed, then rushed straight into it in an unstoppable manner.

    At that exact moment, a terrifying omen appeared in Meng Luo¡¯s heart, the beast tooth that Meng Luo had hung in front of his chest also activated its power to forcefully pull him back out.

    A horrifying gigantic maw abruptly appeared in front of Meng Luo at that exact moment and chomped down. It had swallowed his right arm as well as arge amount of his power at the same time.

    Following that, the gaping maw turned back into a small metallic gate that wanted to disappear but was caught by Killer J before it could.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one with a cheat around here?¡± Killer J ignored the intense protests of the metal gate and shoved it into his crotch.

    Trying to run after offending this Killer J? Get real!

    Meng Luo was sweating bullets as he mobilized his Cede and vitality, attempting to regrow his right arm, but he felt as if the concept of ¡®right arm¡¯ didn¡¯t exist in his life at all, and the power that was contained within the arm had also been permanently lost.

    This sensation of being iplete caused Meng Luo to feel like he was being tortured. Even his originally tanned face became darker as he gritted his teeth and activated his life-saving ability without hesitation.

    His body then instantly became transparent as a serpent reced him before it also vanished into a puff of light. He had dissolved his own body to enter his Totem, then returned the Totem into the Ancestral Wild before transporting to another location through the Ancestral Wild.

    This powerful life-saving ability was the reason why he dared act so recklessly.

    Killer J didn¡¯t try to pursue him because an immense force had abruptly pressed and pushed him into the ground. Cracks formed all around him like a spiderweb as his hostility body was being massively distorted. An immense force then entered his body, attempting to pull both his soul and the gate out from the hidden location.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking the me again!!¡±

    Swiftly after he said that, a simrly immense force directed all of the pressure away as the two consciousnesses silently shed.

    ¡­

    ¡¸ DAMN YOU! ¡¹the Deste spirit was rampaging in rage, affecting countless Destes in the process. They all felt like there was a wounded wild beast in their minds, thrashing and ripping everything apart.

    ¡¼ What you¡¯re saying doesn¡¯t make sense ¡½Negary was fighting against the berserk Deste spirit, but he was perfectly calm and collected as always. Destes were still only Destes, it didn¡¯t matter if he was the collective wisdom of the Destes¡¯ countless years, an obsolete entity couldn¡¯t deny the fact that it was obsolete.

    ¡¼ Who actually gave you the courage to bring the [Protagonist] into my territory? ¡½Negary continued to rile the Deste spirit up.

    He understood the other party¡¯s thoughts perfectly well. Simply put, he had thought that he might be able to regain a bit of advantage after seeing the [Protagonist Aura] being activated to this degree.

    This line of thinking was nothing short of beingpletely stupid, as well as a severe underestimation of Negary. Negary had purposely put Yun Yi on the front lines and given him plenty of privileges to test if the Deste spirit could endure seeing this bait or not. As things turned out, he could not.

    Yun Yi had now surpassed his original destiny of being the deuteragonist. With abination of Negary¡¯s nning and Killer J¡¯s execution, by using the Divine Artifact that The Unreachable Gate turned into, as well as Negary¡¯s authority as one-third of the world¡¯s spirit, a ritual was arranged to steal the ¡®luck¡¯ of the [Protagonist] Meng Luo.

    Essentially, what The Unreachable Gate ate away wasn¡¯t just an arm and a part of Meng Luo¡¯s power. A part of Meng Luo¡¯s [Protagonist Aura] was literally eaten and thrown to Yun Yi.

    And it was during the process of the [Protagonist Aura]¡¯s transfer that Negary exposed a small opening for the Deste spirit to attack Killer J.

    ¡¼ I¡¯ll probably be bothered by that guy again ¡½Negary was feeling a bit helpless with Killer J now. As the embodiment of his irrational chaotic side, Killer J had a deep connection with him; and every time that guy got bullied for something simr, he would always make a tearful pitiful face and force Negary to look.

    Especially after obtaining The Unreachable Gate Divine Artifact, Negary was finding it difficult to not look at him since he would always find a suitable ce to show off his pitiful expression.

    Of course, this was also a part of Negary¡¯s fun. Whenever Killer J used The Unreachable Gate, he would provide Negary a bit of inspiration and helplessly realize his own shorings in order to further improve. Additionally, finally getting his hands on that annoying guy and punishing him was also a kind of pastime.

    [Month 9, day 27, big ck pushed me down and scraped me against the ground, I¡¯ll remember this grudge]

    Right after finishing his diary entry, when Killer J was about to find a ce that Negary still hadn¡¯t discovered to send his pitiful emotions, a bad omen suddenly rushed to his head.

    ¡°Why do I feel like I just got another mark in a cklist somewhere?¡± Killer J shivered from top to bottom, then smiled: ¡°The Boss probably won¡¯t hold a grudge, he would definitely not do such a thing, just like how this Killer J has never not bear a grudge¡±

    After shivering, Killer J continued to run off and seek death.

    #

 Volume 6 28: After all, Negary is not a devil

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 28: After all, Negary is not a devil</h4>

    Yun Yi could sense that something had been added to his body, something that was both intangible and real.

    Being in a disciplinedmunity, Yun Yi first reported the situation to his superiors. For the Celestials, it was extremely difficult to find anyone who would keep a unique treasure or unusual phenomenon that they had just discovered to themselves.

    On the other hand, this was something that was extremelymon for the Destes, as the very first thought of any Deste whenever they found anything beneficial was to keep it to themselves.

    The Celestials had even made a n to target this tendency by creating ¡®treasures¡¯ and purposely scattering them into the Deste¡¯s territory, picking out very specific targets to delude them into thinking that they were some sort of chosen one.

    All of them had, without fail, kept the existence of these ¡®treasures¡¯ to themselves, the mostmon way of executing this was to exchange resources for powerful Cede curses, or other kinds of secret techniques.

    And so, the Celestials had developed several heinous Cede curses, like a ¡®divine incantation¡¯ that would allow the user to instantly obtain a huge boost in power, but in reality, they were sacrificing theirtent potential in order to achieve this effect, and it also left an obvious opening for the Celestials to take advantage of.

    The other kind was to exchange resources from the Destes while also wrecking the foundation of that Deste. Some Deste geniuses had even ended up using these so-called ¡®powerful Cede curses¡¯ so much that they crippled themselves.

    Additionally, there was also another kind of ¡®treasure¡¯ that was essentially a wireless receiver disguised as rings or other small trinkets, the Celestials would then deceive the ones who picked it up with stories of how they were a famous ancient Deste who ended up inside the trinket as a Totem spirit due to being betrayed.

    Using this identity, they wouldpletely fool the greedy Destes into bing spies for the Celestials, actively leaking information from within.

    Of course, even though this had gotten exposed and there were people in the Destes¡¯ territory constantly propagating the dangers and risks of these Celestials¡¯ ¡®treasures¡¯, there were still people willing to keep the treasures to themselves, since people are creatures that aren¡¯t willing to stay mundane.

    After the regr path could not be taken or had be too difficult, mundane people who wanted to shine would start cing their hope in random fortunes that dropped from the sky or other unrealistic matters. Their wishful thinking had made it so that they ignored the possible risks of these items.

    In fact, although some Destes had confirmed by themselves that this was the Celestials¡¯ trick, they would still refuse to give them up and continue using them in secret.

    This was because although the ¡®treasures¡¯ provided things with considerable drawbacks, some of the benefits were still very real. Sentient beings were creatures that wanted to be the light that shined in others¡¯ eyes, even if they weren¡¯t, they at least wanted to be the light in their own eyes.

    In the depths of their hearts, the feeling of being unwilling to remain mundane was something that couldn¡¯t be suppressed.

    Of course, when Negary drafted this n, he had also left them a path to escape, since Negary wasn¡¯t a devil.

    As long as a Deste could realize the Truth of the path of eternal peace, they would be able to obtain true power from it.

    However, there were very few who could actually achieve this. The reason why these individuals were unwilling to remain mundane was that most of them were originally mundane. Many factors could have contributed to them being mundane, which included their background, race, talents, family, and education; all of them became limits that restrained them.

    It was because they could not escape from these restraints that they had to ce their hopes in a fortune from the sky, in the Celestials¡¯ ¡®treasures¡¯, their unwillingness to ept the status quo remained as nothing but unwillingness, so very few of this kind of people could reach the path of eternal peace.

    Negary¡¯s previous self was also a normal person who was unwilling to remain mundane, but he had given up his everything as a price for it, which gave birth to Negary who would never be mundane.

    After walking the path of eternal peace, Yun Yi¡¯s unwillingness had be his motivation, he would not wish for far-fetched things with wishful thinking, so as soon as he noticed the irregrities on his body, he immediately reported it to his superiors.

    After that, he received confirmation that this was the product of Negary¡¯s n, which would change Yun Yi¡¯s luck just a little bit and nothing else.

    After getting his answer, Yun Yi wasn¡¯t too worried nor d, he remained calm as always and moved to another research center, once again immersed in his experiments.

    Whether or not it was because of his newfound ¡®luck¡¯, Yun Yi quickly developed a weapon to counteract the disaster-infected Destes, which was a type of unique metal. By using weapons created by this metal to attack the disaster-infected Destes, their destructive power would find it difficult to affect this metal and instead would be reflected to other parts of their bodies.

    The disaster-infected Deste¡¯s own destructive power would throw off their inner bnce, bringing disaster to themselves and die.

    The research was smooth, so smooth that Yun Yi had even doubted if it originated from his luck, but after a short contemtion, he crushed his own confusion.

    The research results were produced by him through trial and error, although luck might have yed a role in it, the knowledge and product he created were not fake. The so-called ¡®luck¡¯ only made it so that he could skip some of the roundabout processes, and he was fully convinced that even without luck, he would still have arrived at these results with his knowledge.

    After the research came into fruition, the pace of the war became greatly sped up. Yun Yi also did not return to the backline of the Celestials territory to continue researching and instead advanced forward with the main forces against the disaster-infected Deste, the 3rd squadron.

    ¡­

    ¡°Tighten the, chase those disaster-infected Deste to the west¡± themander of the 3rd squadron gave his orders while moving the pieces on the sand table.

    After a weapon to counteract them had been researched, the defeat of the disaster-infected Destes was only a matter of time, so the Celestials had begun to use their advantage to systematically chase the disaster-infected Destes away.

    While these destructive maniacs wanted nothing but destruction, not all of them weren¡¯t afraid of death, not to mention the small portion that still maintained a bit of their rationality.

    Under the overwhelming threat of the new weapon, these disaster-infected Destes were being guided towards the Destes¡¯ frontline, thus causing them more casualties.

    ¡­

    ¡°Serpent, devour!¡±

    At the frontlines of the Destes, Meng Luo¡¯s right arm was wrapped in cloth as one of his eyes was glowing bright red. Following his call, a serpent asrge as a mountain slithered forward and devoured several disaster-infected Destes at once.

    Turning his gaze to the writhing right arm that appeared as if it was boneless, his expression became even more maniacal.

    Having his arm devoured by The Unreachable Gate, he could not regenerate it no matter what he tried, so the thing that was currently attached to his right shoulder wasn¡¯t an arm at all, but a snake manifested from a portion of his Totem.

    This snake couldn¡¯t even take the appearance of an arm, otherwise, it would immediately shatter. It was almost like the concept of ¡®right arm¡¯ had been stripped away from his existence.

    At the same time, as a consequence of failing his mission and allowing the Celestials to sessfully produce a new weapon, he wasn¡¯t pinned to any crimes thanks to his rtionships, but he also didn¡¯t receive any contributions. He had no other choice but to head into the frontlines and risk his life against the disaster-infected Destes.

    ¡°General, there are still some of our men¡­¡± a ry officer standing next to him hurriedly called out as he saw the rampaging serpent devouring everything in its path, but before he finished, he faced Meng Luo¡¯s pair of bright red eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to save useless garbage¡± Meng Luo slowly turned his gaze away, but his horrifying presence still enveloped the officer: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be useless garbage, then follow my orders¡±

    ¡°I need a few ¡®baits¡¯ to gather these disaster-infected Destes. And order the curse team to remain on standby!¡±

    The nature of disaster-infected Destes was destruction, and they prioritized the destruction of living beings with strong life essence, so ves were insufficient to draw their attention, the bait had to be a group of Destes with overflowing vitality.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to do this slowly, our true enemies are the Celestials, and we¡¯ve already wasted too much time on these disaster-infected Destes!¡± Meng Luo¡¯s voice was cold and cruel, causing the rying officer to subconsciously tremble.

    Afterwards, a group of Deste soldiers were forcefully sent out on orders to retrieve some crucial supplies in the frontlines, but they could not find the supposed supplies anywhere, nor did they receive any of the reinforcements that the General promised even after half a month.

    The only thing that they received was an increasing number of attacking disaster-infected Destes, and finally, a wide-range Cede curse performed by the military curse team.

    ¡­

    At another location, the Celestials had marched towards the original location of the Nanwu tribe. Among the soldiers, Yun Yi slowly narrowed his eyes.

    #

 Volume 6 29: The young big brother, my loli voice

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 29: The young big brother, my loli voice</h4>

    The closer he got to thend of his nightmares, the calmer Yun Yi became.

    He had already made the choice once within the illusion that Meng Luo created, but that was still only an illusion, and what this ce inflicted on him wasn¡¯t only trauma.

    Although from what he had seen today, the Lord of Disaster would have caused a great disaster to the Deste Sacrifice world regardless of whether or not he was there, but it was still him who informed the Nanwu Shaman of the Lord of Disaster¡¯s name, which sped up the process.

    A mistake was a mistake, he couldn¡¯t ignore it just because it would have happened whether or not he was involved.

    This was simr to how people would not kill an old man just because he was on his deathbed with an incurable disease. Personally killing someone and them dying from sickness were two very different matters, otherwise, the concept of ¡®revenge¡¯ would not exist, since all victims of homicide would have eventually died of old age.

    This was why Yun Yi had decided to apany the main forces here, to conclude this matter once and for all.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived!¡±

    Wearing a military coat, Yun Yi was carrying his personal suitcase in his hands with the soldiers of the 3rd squadron by his side. The army had marched forward bit by bit and eventually made camp not too far away from the Nanwu tribe¡¯s original location in order to set up theirrge-scale weapons.

    Meanwhile, some of the army¡¯s strongestbatants, as well as Yun Yi, were making their way into the original location of the Nanwu tribe. The Nanwu Shaman was the most crucial follower of the Lord of Disaster in this world, as well as the current greatest source of disaster.

    As long as they could eliminate her, the others who had yet to escape from the world¡¯s influence would find it difficult to create disaster-infected Destes en masse. Even if there were still some rational disaster-infected Destes, they would still not be able to cause too muchmotion.

    For that reason, the Nanwu Shaman must be eliminated no matter what, and as long as the other disaster-infected Destes did not gather in toorge of a group, both the Celestials and Destes would not care about it.

    Holding onto his suitcase tightly, Yun Yi observed the surrounding deste wastnd. Even the ground had turnedpletely ashen here, which gave Yun Yi an impression of thend itself being dead. Quite obviously, ¡®disaster¡¯ had ravaged this ce for much too long, leading to it bing a wastnd that no one was willing to settle down in.

    While traversing through the lifeless environment, everyone was watching out for any possible ambushes. The Nanwu Shaman wasn¡¯t such a simple opponent, as most of her aplishments were notpletely dependent on the Lord of Disaster.

    Most people who were infected by the Lord of Disaster would slowly lose their minds and turn into monsters who only had the thought of destruction. Only the Nanwu Shaman had actually managed to change her species and escape from the world¡¯s influence; even though her actions were still blood-thirsty and insane, she had plenty of rationality, enough to control some of the disaster-infected Destes¡¯ actions.

    Otherwise, how could the disaster-infected Destes with their destructive instincts not only rise to their peak but alsounch an attack on the other tribes in the mere period of 5 years?

    Of course, the tactic ofunching an attack on both dominant species in this world at once was still idiotic, but it was already much betterpared to the others who only managed to retain a small bit of rationality if any at all.

    The soldiers all stopped their march as a small feminine figure was standing naked just a bit ahead of them.

    Her slender pearly feet were the same color as the ashen ground underneath but somehow stood out as especially exceptional.

    ¡º So you¡¯ve finally arrived, we have had to wait for quite a while ¡»

    The Nanwu Shamanined. Her graceful figure appeared almost like that of an innocent spirit, causing these elite Celestials to feel a hint of guilt at that very moment. Of course, these feelings of guilt were swiftly thrown away.

    Any Celestials who were sent here should have at least begun to walk the path of eternal peace, so without an exact ability, the Nanwu Shaman wasn¡¯t able to charm them using only her essence as a superior life form.

    ¡º Aiya, well aren¡¯t you that person? ¡»the Nanwu Shaman¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as she saw Yun Yi, evidently, she still remembered Yun Yi even after so many years.

    Her supple pink lips slightly spread to reveal two obvious long fangs as the Nanwu Shaman happily giggled.

    However, the sound of her giggle carried with it a hint of solemnity, which caused a chill to run down everyone¡¯s spines and Yun Yi¡¯s heart to tighten.

    ¡º Tell me, was there something wrong with me epting outside help to grow the Nanwu tribe when it was already at the verge of destruction? I had originally wanted to conquer this entire world and let the Nanwu tribe continue to prosper, but you all ruined it! ¡»the young girl pitifully told them.

    This caused Yun Yi to sense just how utterly eerie she was, as the other members of the Nanwu tribe had already met their end right as the Nanwu Shaman first transferred her disaster power to them, let alone the disaster-infected Destes whose only reason to exist now was to destroy.

    Even if they had taken over the entire world, the Nanwu Tribe was already gone years ago. But the Nanwu Shaman¡¯s words did not contain any sort of falsehood, she had obviously believed that those monsters were still the members of the Nanwu tribe, suggesting that her way of thinking was already significantly different from that of normal people.

    ¡º Then again, it¡¯s fine even if they¡¯re no longer here, but the bunch of you¡­ ¡»

    The Nanwu Shaman put up her hand to catch a cannonball that was shot at her. Her slender small hands easily held the sphere-shaped projectile made of unique material in ce, without her using any strength at all, the metal slowly copsed bit by bit before crumbling entirely.

    Evidently, the unique metal created as a special countermeasure to disaster-infected Destes was unable to counteract the Nanwu Shaman who had changed in apletely different manner.

    ¡º Can¡¯t you let people finish their words? Alright fine, if you don¡¯t want to talk, then die! ¡»

    The Nanwu Shaman¡¯s figure swiftly vanished as an immense force reverberated throughout this entire area, the Celestials also activated their defensive barriers in an instant.

    The Nanwu Shaman was like a huge stone that was thrown into ake. The technological barrier of one Celestial gave off a few fluctuations before it swiftly shattered.

    Countless arms manifested behind this Celestial to cover him, then began to attack the small feminine figure in front of them with a barrage of attacks.

    But the Nanwu Shaman simplyughed like she was enjoying herself. Without making any defensive gestures, her slender arms simply swatted the numerous arms aside, tearing them off and revealing the Celestial¡¯s figure inside.

    Right as the broken arms turned back into Source Energy and were about to return to the Ancestral Wild, the Nanwu Shaman opened her palm to produce an immense burst of disaster aura, whichpletely enveloped the Source Energy and pulled them into her body. She then swung her arm again to strike the Celestial with the Thousand-arm Totem.

    However, right before his body was destroyed, it turned into a mass of ck mud that exploded from the attack. A portion of this mud then attacked the Nanwu Shaman, but before it could approach her, it was once again destroyed by the disaster aura and turned into ck smoke.

    Unexpectedly, the smoke began to converge once again behind another Celestial, from which the Thousand-arm Celestial emerged.

    Totem - ck Soil. Anyone who was enveloped by him would be able to reconverge even if they were broken into literal pieces. Before the Thousand-arm Celestial was killed, he was enveloped by this back soil, and the Nanwu Shaman¡¯s destructive abilities seem to affect this kind of scattering Totem a lot less.

    The Nanwu Shamannded back onto the ashen ground, but there was not a single bit of dust on her jade-like skin, or rather, every dust or grime that tried to approach her would immediately be destroyed and turned into nothingness.

    Turning her gaze towards the Thousand-arm Celestial who emerged from the ck smoke, she joyfully grinned, then swung her hand to destroy several arrows that carried considerable force.

    However, the Nanwu Shaman noticed that as soon as the arrows were broken, so were her fingers. As a small bit of ck aura drifted around her fingers to heal them, she turned towards where the arrows came from.

    The suitcase in Yun Yi¡¯s hand had already been fully unlocked and was attached to his right arm, the mechanism on it was continuously moving following the rotation of the metallic gears and tes. The entire mechanism appeared almost like an altar with several drawn arrows hovering above it, Cede was drifting right above the altar as if conducting a ritual to bless each arrow.

    ¡º Although it¡¯s a toy for the weak, I must say that it is very effective, perhaps I will have use for you after today ¡»the Nanwu Shaman opened her palm: ¡º Yun Yi, you had facilitated the ¡®me¡¯ of today, so I will also give you a chance. Worship my Lord, and you shall survive ¡»

    ¡°Dream on!¡± Yun Yi answered without hesitation.

    The smile on the Nanwu Shaman¡¯s expression did not change, but her narrowed eyes were now slowly opening back up: ¡º Then turn into nothingness within the disaster! ¡»

    Immediately after that, a boundless ck aura surged forward like a gigantic mushroom cloud in every direction, enveloping everything around her vicinity, then destroying them.

    #

 Volume 6 30: The Unextinguishing Will

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 30: The Unextinguishing Will</h4>

    Being immersed in the boundless disaster aura, Yun Yi¡¯s defensive equipment was activated at full strength, but the destructive consciousness was madly attacking these barriers and would most likely destroy them all very soon.

    The only thing his eyes could see was the ck aura in his surroundings, not even his hands could be seen clearly through it. His senses were practically sealed off, even hismunication device had been interfered with, cutting off his connection to the other Celestials.

    Yun Yi didn¡¯t try to yell. With the disaster aura surrounding him, it would be impossible for his voice to travel anywhere. His Celestialrades should still be around him, so the only thing he needed to do right now was to be careful of the Nanwu Shaman¡¯s ambush.

    Currently, the Nanwu Shaman hadpletely enveloped them in disaster aura, but as a disaster creature herself, she was unaffected by it while their senses werepletely blocked out. If they couldn¡¯t regain their senses, then their advantage in numbers would be as good as non-existent.

    I still remember where the others are, with the Celestials¡¯ skills, they should each be able to keep track of their own positions as well.

    Yun Yi quickly thought to himself and decided on a strategy.

    Suppressing his own confusion, Yun Yi opened a smallpartment on his right arm¡¯s gauntlet, reduced the strength of the mechanism, then shot out several metallic cones in the directions he had memorized. Each of the cones was attached to a thin thread of metal wire.

    Yun Yi focused his attention to his right arm and quickly received feedback, some of the wires were fully stretched and flicked to vibrate at an exact frequency.

    Including me, there were a total of 9 people, but only 7 people responded.

    They must have moved from their position, or¡­

    With this in mind, Yun Yi¡¯s fingers quickly flicked the wires to send his information as well.

    Suddenly, one of the wires snapped.

    Yun Yi¡¯s expression jerked a bit before swiftly sending this information to the others.

    After determining a new strategy, Yun Yi raised his right arm. A barrel on the back of his hand opened and shot a metal sphere into the sky using Cede as thrust.

    ¡­

    Away from thebat zone, an observer of the group that had been stationed outside was watching the ck aura with a pair of binocrs. He quickly noticed the metal sphere being shot out of the aura, which started to unravel itself and released a kind of gas that turned pink aftering into contact with the air.

    ¡°Commander, code Red!¡±

    ¡°Understood¡± the Celestials¡¯mander quickly gave out the order: ¡°Center position, prepare to fire!¡±

    Therge artillery cannon that had been set up early immediately entered intricate aiming mode, a specially-made ammunition that was engraved full of glowing Cede runes was loaded into the barrel.

    ¡­

    Inside the disaster aura, the Nanwu Shaman turned into an unseen streak of light and approached a Celestial from his side.

    She moved extremely quickly and caused no disturbances within the disaster aura, so the Celestial didn¡¯t notice her at all and only kept up his defenses instinctively as a featureless white shadow around his body, which was most likely his Totem.

    The Nanwu Shaman giggled, then charged straight in with disaster aura surrounding her entire body. Her hand d in ck aura appeared almost like a gigantic w of a beast.

    At the very instant that the ck aura shifted, the white shadow seemed to have noticed the issue. Its featureless face suddenly split up in the middle and jumped out almost like a snake shedding its skin. The ¡®skin¡¯ of the white shadow then turned into an invisible wave that spread into their surroundings.

    The Nanwu Shaman felt like she was stuck in mud, struggling to move forward even with all her strength, even gradually slowing down.

    The object that leapt out of the white shadow seemed to be able to track the Nanwu Shaman and jumped forward to attack her. Its incorporeal body slowly solidified, first as a bloody figure in the disaster aura, then gradually gained skin, and eventually turned into a fairy d in thin satin.

    After the invisible fluctuations expanded to a certain degree, it began to recede, which caused the Nanwu Shaman to feel the restraining force bing even stronger, while the fairy charging at her also began to draw a sword from the fluctuations.

    Once the fluctuations have been drawn back all the way, the sword in that fairy¡¯s hand would also reach its strongest.

    The Nanwu Shaman instinctively understood this.

    My first reaction after being restrained would be to struggle, and it was this struggle that would have caused the fluctuations to spread further, which would in turn result in a stronger sword.

    In other words, he was using both his power as well as the restrained individual¡¯s power to influence the surroundings, turning this influence into power to attack the restrained individual in return.

    ¡º I really can¡¯t underestimate any of these people. If I¡¯m not careful, even I would be at risk of dying ¡»the Nanwu Shaman told herself. If she had noticed this a bit toote or struggled a bit too much earlier, then the current attack would certainly hurt her.

    ¡º Unfortunately¡­ ¡»

    As the sword plunged through the Nanwu Shaman¡¯s body, her small figure instantly exploded into a mass of ck fog.

    The white shadow Celestial didn¡¯t let down his guard at all and quickly recalled the white shadow towards himself. However, a slightly warm hand had already pressed on the top of his head.

    Like squishing a watermelon, the sides of his head exploded as her hand pressed down, causing the blood and flesh to stter everywhere.

    From the ck aura, the Nanwu Shaman emerged once again. After converting herself into a superior life form, she had obtained this ability from worshipping the Lord of Disaster, [Disaster Transformation]. As long as her disaster consciousness wasn¡¯t destroyed, and as long as disasters continued to spread, most attacks would only be able to break her into disaster aura, after which she would be able to reconstruct herself without practically losing anything.

    The Nanwu Shaman scowled as a metal cone shot towards her andnded where the white shadow Celestial stood before.

    Through the aura, the Nanwu Shaman noticed Yun Yi¡¯s little gesture and smirked, her figure swiftly moved towards Yun Yi again, casually cutting off one of the metal wires using a de she manifested from disaster aura. The ck aura then surged to pierce through a Totem and stabbed a Celestial standing between her and Yun Yi to death.

    The Nanwu Shaman¡¯s de turned back into a ck aura right away, but the organs of the Celestial in front of her had already beenpletely crushed.

    ¡º Hm? ¡»the Nanwu Shaman continued to attack Yun Yi, only to sense that he had shot something into the sky, then saw him pressing his hand on the ground. The front of his right arm¡¯s gauntlet turned into a drill that bore arge hole into the ashen ground and pulled him inside, after which the gauntlet expanded to cover his entire body inyers of energy barriers.

    The remaining 6 people also initiated their stronger defensive measures, only 1 Celestial that they couldn¡¯t contact was using his speed to run outside of the ck aura.

    Another projectile was shot from the distance, the runes engraved on it were activating one by one, which started stimting everything around it. By the time it entered the Nanwu Shaman¡¯s range of perception, she could already sense an immense fluctuation of Cede radiating from it.

    There was a loud sound of impact, followed by absolute silence. The blinding white light swiftly tore through the ck aura, making it seem like everything was being enveloped in this explosion.

    The absolute silence didn¡¯tst for too long. The troops stationed outside put on their specially-made visors to observe the situation inside among the drifting ash.

    #

 Volume 6 31: The organization has decided

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 31: The organization has decided</h4>

    The ash that was blown into the sky was slowly drifting down, even the troops stationed at a distance were being subjected to this rain of ash.

    After waiting for the chaotic airflow to calm down again, the observers carefully watched for any changes in the environment. They needed to confirm the exact situation before they could send anyone out as reinforcement, otherwise, they could be sending out reinforcement for the enemy instead.

    All disaster-infected Destes had the ability to rapidly regenerate through absorbing disaster aura from killing people, so they had to be careful about it.

    The ammunition they had chosen was specially made out of Cede, which was named God¡¯s Guidance. Shortly after being shot, the Cede runes carved onto the projectile would be triggered by the heat caused by air friction, then guide all surrounding matter to undergo the same physical reaction.

    It was a weapon of mass destruction, but all Celestials knew about a backdoor that was left in the God¡¯s Guidance ammunition, which allowed them to swiftly take the corresponding defensive maneuvers and avoid being caught in the reaction, although they would still have to endure the explosion that followed.

    Everything around the center of the explosion had been reduced to nothingness, which left a huge crater in the earth, the only thing remaining was the drifting ash in the sky.

    After a long while, some of the ashen ground was pushed away as Yun Yi climbed out from inside. After twitching for a bit, his right arm¡¯s gauntlet broke into pieces and fell off, even his giant snake Totem had be transparent.

    The force of the explosion was smaller than expected, most likely because the disaster-infected Destes had destroyed everything there was to destroy, leading to fewer things being able to take part in the physical reaction.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily a good thing¡± Yun Yi slowly shook his head and touched his forehead with his hand, noticing a small cut. While he had made sure to defend appropriately, some of the force still prated the barrier and injured him.

    He searched the pieces of his broken gauntlet for a bit to take out a small bottle and swallowed a pill from it, which made him feel a bit better.

    ¡°The others should still be alive, I wonder if the Shaman¡­¡± Yun Yi¡¯s eyes scanned through the inside of the crater.

    The Nanwu Shaman doesn¡¯t know the frequency of God¡¯s Guidance, which would have made it much more difficult to deal with.

    In other words, she would have been caught in the range of the explosion as well as the preceding physical reaction.

    But since the force of the explosion wasn¡¯t quite asrge as we expected, it¡¯s hard to tell if that actually killed her.

    At this point, Yun Yi realized that he hadn¡¯t calmed down at all, something that he couldn¡¯t quite perceive was sending signals of danger to his mind.

    ¡°That luck-increasing reward, I suppose?¡± Yun Yi stood straight up on top of the smoking ground, keeping an ear out for any surrounding noises.

    ¡°One, two,¡­ five¡± one after another, the Celestials emerged from inside their barriers. Including Yun Yi himself, only 6 people remained, which meant that 3 people were already dead.

    A ck aura suddenly flowed out in the sky and manifested into the Nanwu Shaman¡¯s form, however, she appeared considerably weaker, which suggested that not even she had managed to escape the explosion unscathed.

    ¡º AAAHH¡­ ¡»the Nanwu Shaman looked down and smiled, then looked up and startedughing.

    Her delicately pale features coupled with the hystericalughter only made it so that she was even more terrifying: ¡º How wonderfully done, I really want to kill you all even more now ¡»

    Yun Yi spat up some blood with a terrible expression. Even though he had anticipated this, the fact that this individual remained alive was a strike to Yun Yi¡¯s mental state. His strength paled inparison to the Celestials, so most of his prowessy within the fantasy technology that he carried around, but unfortunately, they were all broken now.

    As the ck aura gathered towards the Nanwu Shaman, her previously weakened presence rapidly returned to how it was before.

    The destruction caused by the disaster-infected Destes would be snuffed out very soon, but ¡®soon¡¯ wasn¡¯t immediate, and quite a few disaster-infected Destes still managed to sneak off to other regions to cause destruction. As long as this source of disaster remained, the Nanwu Shaman would continue to be able to absorb the disaster aura necessary to maintain her existence.

    The explosion earlier wiped out all the disaster aura that made up her body, the force of the explosion also struck her consciousness directly, which almost killed her, but it was only ¡®almost¡¯.

    Her consciousness managed to hold on, once again absorb disaster aura, and resurrect.

    Not good, I have to do something quickly!

    Watching the recovering Nanwu Shaman, Yun Yi raised his index finger to the sky and released his ¡®dead¡¯ Totem again. The weak giant snake coiled its own body and extracted a bit of Cede from the Ancestral Wild to help Yun Yi perform a Cede curse.

    Fresh blood shot out from the tip of his finger and exploded into a bloody mist in the sky.

    ¡­

    ¡°Commander, code Red again!¡± the observer was a bit surprised, then swiftly reported.

    This type of ammunition was extremely difficult to produce, so the 3rd squadron only brought two of them this time, but the bigger issue was those who remained in the crater. They were all elites among the Celestials, but it was already difficult for them to escape the explosion by relying on the backdoor just once, so attempting to do so once again was practically suicide.

    ¡°Those who walk the path of eternal peace would not regret their choices. Once again, prepare to fire!¡± themander of the 3rd squadron gave out her orders once again, knowing that everything currently happening was under control.

    Very few people would know that firing two God¡¯s Guidance in a row at the same location would lead to a unique reaction. The 3rd squadron¡¯smander stood up with a flick of her jacket, showing off her beautiful slender physique that not a single person dared enjoy, gently smiling as she gazed into the distance.

    The other consciousness of Lord Negary had created [Disaster] and became the Lord of Disaster. Since none of us is currently with him, we should at least send someone that would be suitable as an aide.

    Lan Shan half-opened her eyes as she turned her eyes towards the floating Nanwu Shaman.

    As she was the one who personally created God¡¯s Guidance, she knew about the exact special characteristics of this kind of ammunition. Whenever two God¡¯s Guidance shots were fired at the same location in a short period of time, it would swiftly tow an instance of space into the world.

    At that time, they would have to see whether the Nanwu Shaman could take advantage of this opportunity, both to survive the explosion as well as ept the guidance of the Lord of Disaster¡¯s power. If she couldn¡¯t catch this opportunity, then there was nothing else to be said, since the organization had decided that she would only aid the Lord of Disaster with some insignificant minor tasks.

    If she couldn¡¯t even grasp an opportunity, then she would most likely not be able to aplish even minor tasks, which meant she didn¡¯t need to exist.

    As for Yun Yi and the other Celestials, Lan Shan simply giggled while narrowing her eyes. Killer J was already caught while acting pitiful to Negary, so that gate of his was currently avable for use. After sealing himself to be a Divine Artifact, The Unreachable Gate¡¯s unapproachable form of existence had greatly disappeared, but at the same time, so had his restrictions.

    At least, his Pathway wouldn¡¯t suddenly copse anymore just because someone stepped on it.

    All of those Celestials, including Yun Yi himself, volunteered to take part in this operation, either to fight, or to face death, or to cut off their path, but in essence, they were trying to advance on the path of eternal peace.

    What Killer J needed to do was to use The Unreachable Gate to save them. Just like the Nanwu Shaman, each of them had been given a single chance to live, and only by surpassing themselves would they be able to catch it. This was their hope, so if they came to regret itter on, then there was no choice but to have him say sorry.

    ¡­

    ¡°I really hate this job!¡± Killer J was sitting with both his legs on a chair while propping his bored face up with one hand. He was certain that the beady-eyed Lan Shan was plotting against him again.

    #

 Volume 6 32: New beginning, new war

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 32: New beginning, new war</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    The second God¡¯s Guidance was swiftly shot out of the artillery tube and rapidly flew towards its target.

    The Nanwu Shaman naturally felt it and tried to fly away by turning her entire body into a mass of ck smoke.

    However, numerous metallic arms immediately reached out of the ground, each of them carrying a different kind of weapon d in Cede.

    The Nanwu Shaman¡¯s ck aura vibrated to knock the arms away, but couldn¡¯t exert the same level of power as it did earlier. A mass of ck soil also quickly moved over and enveloped the ck smoke. Normally, this ability would be able to protect someone from not being killed or broken apart, or rather, they would dissipate the force of impact through scattering away, but now this ability had be the best possible method of blocking her way.

    Like a small mountain, the Totem easily managed to encase the ck smoke inside of it¡­ Its massive power couldn¡¯t even hurt the Nanwu Shaman even a little bit, but it managed topletely block her escape.

    Seeing the second God¡¯s Guidance approaching, the Celestials rationally understood that they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive it, so in the few moments before their deaths, each of them disyed apletely different side to themselvespared to normal.

    Some of the Celestials were desperately exerting everyst bit of Cede they had to block the Nanwu Shaman¡¯s way using their Totem.

    Meanwhile, as they felt the approaching aura of death, no matter how they tried to convince themselves and maintain their mentality, the fear of death still took them off the path of eternal peace. Some of them were even regretting and feeling grudgeful.

    Their regret was from why they had volunteered for this operation despite knowing that even without them, the 3rd squadron would have been able to hunt down the Nanwu Shaman.

    And their grudge was directed towards Yun Yi; since one God¡¯s Guidance couldn¡¯t kill her, they had already done everything they could, so they were ming him for arbitrarily calling for the second God¡¯s Guidance.

    But regardless, neither their beliefs nor grudge could stop the projectile from falling.

    Just like before, the Cede runes engraved on the metallic ammunition were rapidly activating, under the effect of Cede, it began connecting to everything in its surroundings, and once the projectile had reached its limit, another explosion would ur.

    God¡¯s Guidance stimted everything around itself, not only in the visible surroundings but also the unseen surroundings within the other aspects of reality, all of it had been influenced by God¡¯s Guidance to participate in the physical reaction.

    The previous God¡¯s Guidance explosion had already destroyed the Space-Time structure within this region,ing into contact with the world barrier itself. The world¡¯s natural regeneration functions couldn¡¯t mend this structure fast enough, so when the second God¡¯s Guidance fell down, a small gap was broken in the world barrier that drew a small bit of aura from space into the explosive reaction as well.

    Everything within the explosion was being heavily shaken, the Nanwu Shaman even felt her very existence being drawn in to be fuel for the explosion.

    ¡º NO, I WILL NOT DIE LIKE THIS¡­ ¡»the Nanwu Shaman¡¯s consciousness was growing unprecedentedly clear and berserk at the same time. Her sense of time was greatly elongated as she experienced, once again, an explosion that could result in her death.

    Earlier, she had realized that something wasn¡¯t normal with the Celestials¡¯ barriers, but it wasn¡¯t until her desperation to survive that she noticed what was happening.

    During the initial explosion, their barriers formed a tight-knit connection to the explosion and were even absorbing power from it, but as soon as the actual explosion began, they all cut off that connection and entered a defensive posture.

    This method to cut off the connection was rted to God¡¯s Guidance¡¯s backdoor, which made it difficult for outsiders to solve. Even if the backdoor was in the open, someone would have to endure the explosion several times in order to notice what it was, and such people wouldn¡¯t need a backdoor in the first ce.

    As one of Lan Shan¡¯s main research products in the Deste Sacrifice world, God¡¯s Guidance was a resounding sess.

    The Nanwu Shaman had noticed the backdoor, but she couldn¡¯t ess it at all; instead, this train of thought inspired the Nanwu Shaman¡¯s thinking. She had previously been enlightened to turning herself into a disaster, through which she was able to absorb disaster aura from destruction.

    This method made it possible for the Nanwu Shaman to rapidly improve the essence of her existence and gain an ability to be immortal as long as her consciousness wasn¡¯t destroyed. However, there was also a drawback to it, which was the fact that disasters would eventuallye to an end. Either everything would have already been destroyed or she would no longer be able to spread disaster any further, and once the disaster had ceased, it would also be the end of the Nanwu Shaman without the need for anyone to act.

    ¡º Be the disaster, detach from the disaster, and wield the disaster¡­ ¡»

    The Nanwu Shaman¡¯s train of thought was bing exceptionally clear. In the past, she could only absorb the disaster aura that she personally created, but at this very moment, she realized that the explosion created by God¡¯s Guidance was also a kind of disaster to the world itself.

    Arge amount of disaster aura once again filled her senses, they didn¡¯t belong to the Nanwu Shaman, but she was able to observe another other aspect of this explosion, the disaster side. She saw a gap opening up, as well as the faint figure in armor standing outside of the gap.

    ¡¼ The Lord of Disaster is the wielder of disaster, but not a disaster themselves ¡»once again witnessing her Lord, the Nanwu Shaman experienced somethingpletely differentpared to before.

    The first time she witnessed the Lord of Disaster through the Unseen Offering, the Nanwu Shaman was only a regr shaman, which was equivalent to the second stage of release. With such a massive difference in strength, it was impossible for her to see the true face of her God.

    After turning herself into a disaster and bing a force under the Lord of Disaster¡¯s direct control, she strayed even further from being able to see the face of God; it wasn¡¯t until today when she realized these concepts that she finally managed to see a portion of the Lord of Disaster¡¯s true face, which qualified her to call herself a follower of the Lord of Disaster.

    Wearing a tattered suit of armor, standing within boundless ck aura, the Lord of Disaster simply stood there outside of the world, not exuding the violence of disasters, or acting as a mindless monster incarnation of destruction.

    With a wave of his hand, a presence of disaster that was different from his ownnded on the tattered armor¡¯s hand.

    ncing at the Deste Sacrifice world once again, the Lord of Disaster turned into a gigantic mass of ck smoke and disappeared.

    Time with space must be calcted through the flow of matter, because it was inplete chaos and would remain chaotic no matter how matter flowed. After an unknown amount of time, in front of a certain blue world, a ck streak of smoke attached to a True Spirit and flowed into the world following the True Spirits¡¯ path.

    As a cket streaked across the sky, numerous people looked up. With her first cries, a certain baby girl was born into this world, marking the first moments of the Nanwu Empress who would bring about the hundred-year demon disaster.

    ording to the information calcted by the Impure Hermit Order members in this world, the Lord of Disaster had discerned that by the time Nanwu created her first disaster, the [Protagonist] would be born, and Nanwu would return to him in less than 100 years.

    The Lord of Disaster had yet to manifest his own Pathway, so it was still impossible for him to conquer an entire world. The only possible case where that would ur was if Negary¡¯s consciousness would support him from the inside again, and even then, there would barely be a 10-20% chance of sess.

    This was simr to how the New Deity and Progenitor Dragon had to spend considerable effort to sessfully invade a world. Of course, since they were invading, the nature of their actions was different from the Lord of Disaster¡¯s current actions.

    The world spirit had definitely noticed it when Nanwu entered this world, but it wouldn¡¯t stop her as the discerning eyes of a world would not be so shallow. With a bit of information, even Negary could calcte how long it would be until the demonic disaster ended, so the world would naturally also knew.

    However, the rtionship between a world spirit and an Evil God wasn¡¯t necessarily a hostile one. The Lord of Disaster¡¯s goal was to cause destruction within the world to take a portion of its resources with him, while the world spirit also had thoughts of using outside interference to change the world¡¯s status quo. Essentially, having a little bit of disaster wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.

    As for how much resources Nanwu would be able to bring back, that would have to depend on her skills. The Lord of Disaster and the world spirit would not interfere in any way, so this would strictly be a war between Nanwu and this world¡¯s future [Protagonist].

    Regardless of what happened, the results had already been decided, the demonic disaster would eventuallye to an end. This was because after the world¡¯s status quo had been changed, regardless of victory or defeat, the world spirit would still chase the outsiders out.

    The differencey in whether Nanwu was superior and actually won against the [Protagonist], forcing them to borrow the world spirit¡¯s power to ¡®banish¡¯ them together with arge amount of resources; or would she be defeated by the [Protagonist], losing both the bait and fishing rod.

    This was the method of coexistence for most Evil Gods and world spirits, with every disaster having been nned out ahead of time. Without a Negary to sell out the world¡¯s core information, a disaster like what happened in the Deste Sacrifice world was literally impossible.

    #

 Volume 6 33: Celestial â€“ Desolate war (1)

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 33: Celestial - Deste war (1)</h4>

    Right as the Lord of Disaster was taking his new follower to a new world for a new war.

    The Deste Sacrifice world slowly calmed back down again. The disaster-infected Destes that remained are nothing but the remnants of disaster, which would soon be cleaned up. Perhaps they might even be assimted into this world as a unique bloodline in the future.

    However, just because the storm brought by the disaster-infected Destes had calmed down doesn¡¯t mean that the world would also be firm and stable again.

    On the contrary, an entirely new and crazier military race had just begun.

    There can be no peace between the Celestials and Destes, the Deste Sacrifice world can only handle one master, and there is only room for a single species on top of the food chain.

    Of the 20-year limit, 5 years was used to develop and prosper, and then the war against the disaster-infected Destessted for an additional 2 years, which came and went rtively quickly.

    At this point, both species were rapidly digesting their own rtive harvests.

    On the Deste¡¯s side, Meng Luo¡¯s tactic of using his own allies as bait to kill arge number of disaster-infected Destes did not only go unpunished, but it was also highly praised as a great contribution. Although his reputation became a bit notorious, the radical faction of the Destes began to value Meng Luo much more highly.

    And during a military race between two factions who were about to go to war, the only thing that wasn¡¯tcking were radical people.

    Because of this, voices that supported Meng Luo to be the first President were bing increasingly louder, after all, they needed this kind of decisive leader at this point in time.

    Sometimes, a conservative leader who kept to traditions was a necessity, but in other times, a radical leader who can make swift and resolute decisions would be much better suited. The determining factor is the ¡®time¡¯.

    That¡¯s why, sometimes it isn¡¯t because you¡¯re not excellent that you aren¡¯t sessful, but rather it¡¯s because your excellence isn¡¯t necessary in the current era. It¡¯s not a coincidence that heroes are only born in times of war.

    Of course, the more probable exnation for most people would be that they simply aren¡¯t excellent, and that has nothing to do with the era.

    ¡­

    Yun Yi and the other Celestials ended up being rescued from the explosion. Their rescuer Killer J, the one whose body had previously been burnt to coal was once again burnt to ash. At the same time, Lan Shan had apparently mixed some extra explosive ingredients into the second God¡¯s Guidance, which made it difficult to wear off, even with Killer J¡¯s body made of hostility. It will be quite a long time before he returns to normal again.

    At another location, Killer J was wrapping bandages all around his charred body while ncing down before sighing: ¡°Hah, my little boy has be a grilled sausage again, and this time it¡¯s even charred¡±

    ¡°Should I not wrap bandages and just wear leather tights like the neighboring Deadpool?¡±

    Killer J let go of his burntrge intestine and shook his head after thinking seriously for a few moments: ¡°Even though my little boy had been burnt to a crisp, wearing a full leather suit still makes me feel like I have an inferiorityplex¡±

    ¡°For someone like me whose crimes are too numerous to list and deserves to die a thousand times over, it¡¯s best that I just wrap myself in bandages¡±

    After Killer J finished wrapping himself and left his room, everyone¡¯s gazes were locked on him.

    When he saw him from a distance, Yun Yi really wanted to hide his face behind the stack of documents he was carrying.

    Is this person really someone of the same rank as themander of the 3rd legion, master Lan Shan?

    Killer J had purposely wrapped his dick in bandages and left it out in the open, specifically wrapping it dozens of times more than the other ces. As he walked, a huge wad of bandages was dangling for everyone to see.

    ¡°Hey, little Yun Yi, I heard that you were epted as the disciple for that beady-eyed Lan Shan, want to switch over to me instead? Just look at how handsome my new skin is¡±

    ¡°From now on, call me Pharaoh Killer J, if you be my disciple, I¡¯ll give you a free set of apostle gear as well¡± Killer J asked as he put his hand over Yun Yi¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir J, I¡¯m not interested in strange and unusual costumes at all. On the other hand, please don¡¯t badmouth master Lan Shan¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not badmouthing, that¡¯s called the truth. When she was young, she was clearly an adorable little girl, so how did she group up to be such a terrible beady-eyed character, people sure can change¡­¡± while Killer J was running his mouth, he suddenly noticed Yun Yi¡¯s gaze looking behind him, so his expression froze up.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good person, Lan Shan, I definitely hadn¡¯t been badmouthing you¡±

    Killer J immediately turned around to see Lan Shan wearing a whiteb coat and smiling with her eyes narrowed, his intense survival instincts made sure that he hurriedly tried to gloss things over.

    The fake smile moved the bandages on his body and made it so that Killer J was also narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°Lord Negary had entered a state of pseudo-slumber, so Noah is currently the one in charge. He had ordered that you must participate in the Disaster war aftermath meeting, otherwise, the consequences would be far more terriblepared to you calling me beady-eyed. And also, your new look is decent¡±

    After telling him that, Lan Shan turned around and left.

    ¡°Yun Yi,e with me¡±

    ¡°See youter, sir J¡± Yun Yi lightly nodded his head and followed Lan Shan while still carrying the stack of documents with him. He had gone through one of Lan Shan¡¯s lectures, and after concluding his trauma by participating in the Nanwu Shaman subjugation battle, he had asked to be Lan Shan¡¯s disciple and study under her.

    ¡°I know my new skin looks nice¡± Killer J silently muttered to himself, then hurriedly rubbed his ckened char face to open up his shining eyes full of spirit: ¡°Narrowed eyes are so terrible to look at, I will definitely never be caught narrowing my eyes again¡±

    After that, he swiftly headed to the meeting room.

    Now that the Boss has entered a pseudo state of slumber to prepare for resurrection, everything is under that damn fart Noah¡¯smand.

    After getting that tree of his, that guy had gotten more and more thick-skinned, can¡¯t mess with him anymore.

    ¡­

    ¡°Following estimations, in 3 years at the earliest and 5 years at thetest, the Destes willunch a final campaign against us. Their numbers are rapidly growing, and there had been information in the past of a new Wild Release method that had shortened the gestation period of newborn Destes¡±

    ¡°From originally taking 13 to 15 years to mature and obtain standard-level fighting strength, their life essence will be stable after 8-9 years and bes capable of taking on a Totem¡±

    ¡°In other words, in 5 years, we will most likely be facing arge number of Deste Warriors¡±

    Noahpiled their collected information of the past few years while sitting at the center seat, then invited everyone else to also report their development progress.

    The Celestials¡¯ department of technology, department of censuring, department of education, and various other department heads all began to report on their progress.

    The three squadrons also began to report the situation of their respective groups as well as the army as a whole.

    This couldn¡¯t be helped. Noah currently had to take control of the Celestials as a whole, Killer J hadn¡¯t even taken up his responsibility as amander even once, while Lan Shan was jointly the head of the department of technology, so a lot of technical aspects needed her personal reports.

    ¡°The World Tree¡¯s branch nurturing process is going well, I believe it can go into use after three years¡± Lan Shan reported each item on the list, carefully exining them in detail. Later on, she would also require Noah¡¯s support as well.

    The World Tree was originally the sprout of the Moon Tree, as expected. After being taken by Noah, it had slowly reverted to its original form and was thus named simply the World Tree.

    After growing to a certain degree, some of its branches were cut off and nted in this Deste Sacrifice world.

    Lan Shan¡¯s department was currently researching the World Tree, modifying it to suit the Deste Sacrifice world, which was now healthily growing up in this world.

    After the SCR world had copsed, the Deste Sacrifice world was naturally chosen to be their new headquarters, and the World Tree had be an integral part of that.

    The meeting moved on with each item resolved one by one, while Killer J was sleeping with his face on the table, the ns for the next five years had already beenpleted.

    ¡°Right now, we need to send someone into the Destes¡¯ territory to be in charge of collecting information on that side¡±

    After saying that, Noah turned his gaze towards the confused Killer J.

    #

 Volume 6 34: Celestial â€“ Desolate war (2)

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 34: Celestial - Deste war (2)</h4>

    As time went by, three years passed, and the myth of a horrifying mummy began to spread throughout the Destes¡¯ territory.

    The mummy in the myth was an entity whose entire body was wrapped in bandages who could appear anywhere at any time, carrying with him amp that granted three wishes.

    Anyone that got pursued by him would be forced to grant three of his wishes, otherwise, he would cut off your little boy to extend his own.

    If not, how could that thing of his be so long?

    ¡­

    ¡°This is nder! Utter andplete nder, this body was born like this!¡± Killer J loudly retorted.

    Several Destes wearing masks were sitting next to Killer J with their heads lowered while keeping silent, one of them had even begun to doubt whether or not they had made the right choice when they betrayed the Destes. After all, regardless of how they looked at it, following a boss like this was basically hopeless.

    ¡°What are you all looking down for? Staring at your little boys? Those things are useless to a Deste anyways¡± Killer J casually dissed them, then continued: ¡°So, how¡¯s the information you gathered recently?¡±

    These were all Destes who felt that they had no future within the Deste Republic after obtaining a Celestial¡¯s ¡®treasure¡¯, who then chose to join the Celestials. Of course, without walking the path of eternal peace, it was impossible for them to be a true Celestial.

    ¡°Very recently, the Republic had directed a lot of resources towards the Eastern River as well as recruiting experienced boatmen, I suspect that they want to mobilize their troops from there¡± a young man wearing a demon mask calmly reported, then followed up with a lot of corresponding intel.

    ¡°I observed a lot of troop movement. There were many unfamiliar faces in the Eastern Sea Town who then disappeared again after a short while¡± another Deste wearing an oni mask also reported a lot of detailed information with an earnest voice.

    ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been very busy with training recently, so I¡¯m not too clear about any of this¡± thest one to report was an awkward Deste young man, the mask he was wearing depicted a heavenly being with cloud patterns.

    ¡°Alright, everyone back to their ces and their mothers, I¡¯ll contact you all again very soon¡± after listening to all their reports, Killer J dismissed all of these Destes, only telling the awkward young man to remain.

    The other Deste exchanged nces and left one by one.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry boss, taking so many resources, but I couldn¡¯t find any information¡± the embarrassed young man seemed to want to exin himself, but Killer J simply put his hand over his shoulder.

    ¡°Collect your things, we¡¯re going to retreat!¡± Killer J¡¯s voice under the bandage became unusually serious.

    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t we going to take them?¡± the Deste young man was a bit surprised.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t get any information at all, while the others all collected plenty of everything, but the one who would be brought back was him.

    ¡°Such stylish people like me, Killer J, would be very noticeable even in the middle of the night. Do you really think that following someone like me would give them the chance to obtain so much information?¡± Killer J flipped his hair that was now made of bandages and took a smoke from his cigarette, then asked with a tone of vicissitudes.

    ¡°You mean, they made their intel up?¡± the awkward young man eximed in shock.

    ¡°It would be great if it was made up, the issue is that ording to what I can see, they were most likely under orders from the Destes to purposely give fake information¡± Killer J patted the awkward young man¡¯s head and spoke in a different tone from before:

    ¡°I had thought all of you would be pawns, but very unexpectedly, I got you as harvest¡±

    ¡°For someone who appears so awkward, your internal mind is very different¡±

    As Killer J said this, the awkward young man¡¯s expression changed a bit as a red light flickered in his jet ck iris, then he suddenly noticed a bunch of bandages being shoved into his hand.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re asking me so sincerely, I have no choice but to take you in as my disciple. This is our uniform, so change into it while you collect your things, I know you¡¯ve been feeling envious for a very long time¡±

    Killer J gave a thumbs up to the awkward young man and grinned to expose his pearly white teeth, which somehow gave off a glint as well.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel like you¡¯re imitating some sort of terrible character¡± the awkward young man suddenly felt full of regret as he held the bandages in his hands.

    ¡°Yup, your ability to retort is exactly what I wanted. If one day, I give you an ¡®idiot hair¡¯, then you will have graduated¡±

    Killer J said with a solemn tone while patting the young man¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Your master¡¯s ability is to take advantage of emotions, and since you have a hobby of retorting other people, I¡¯ll train you so that you can make it shine!¡±

    ¡°No I don¡¯t, definitely not, don¡¯t talk nonsense, are you seriously listening to me at all?¡± the awkward young man was being roped around to the point that he was almost unable to maintain his unique ability [Cloud Appearance].

    He was suddenly made to be Killer J¡¯s disciple without knowing why, forced to wear these bandages without knowing why, and was branded as a retort expert without knowing why.

    ¡°Well done, I¡¯ll give you 42 points for that triple retort. Keep it up and it won¡¯t be long until you reach 1% of your master¡¯s abilities!¡±

    Killer J loudly praised him, then began to physically lead the young man back to the Celestials¡¯ territory: ¡°Speaking of which, what¡¯s your name, disciple? Your master has a condition where he asionally loses some very specific memory, so can you tell me again?¡±

    ¡°You obviously don¡¯t know my name, you definitely made that disease up just now!¡±

    ¡°How would I make something like that up just now? I clearly made it up thest time I forgot the Boss¡¯ assigned mission¡± Killer J¡¯s answer that wasn¡¯t a single bit embarrassed and was instead highly proud made the young man lose all motivation to struggle.

    The mask on his face suddenly cracked and disappeared with a bit of smoke to reveal his real face.

    ¡°Just call me Yun Rong[1]¡± the young man¡¯s awkwardness from earlier hadpletely disappeared.

    He was a young man who seemed to be around 12 or 13, he had a pair of heterochromia eyes - red left, blue right - and some unique patterns on his face.

    These patterns were a result of the unique ability that his Totem granted him, [Cloud Appearance]. Yun Rong¡¯s Totem was a cloud that his true self had been constantly hiding in after obtaining it. Including his name, appearance, and even personality, everything that he had ever shown was a mere imitation of his cloud.

    During this process, his Totem could even imitate other Totems. While they would be half as strong as the original, it also made him ever-changing. Without a doubt, he was a natural-born spy.

    The reason why Yun Rong had betrayed the Destes to be one of Killer J¡¯s spies was because he didn¡¯t feel hopeful about the Destes¡¯ chances of victory.

    Using his unique ability, he had been to and observed many of the Destes¡¯ crucial locations, as well as infiltrating the Celestials¡¯ territory, after which he resolved himself to join the Celestials.

    After that, Yun Rong snuck into some of the Destes¡¯ secret bases to steal documents and handed them over to another spy as a contribution, hoping to receive better treatment, but he ended up falling into the pit that is Killer J.

    ¡­

    Clearly, I¡¯ve managed to join the grand family that are the Celestials.

    Clearly, the documents I handed over before gave me a very high position like I wanted.

    These are both things to be happy about, so I should be twice as happy.

    Then why are things like this?

    Wearing the bandages as his clothes, Yun Rong was feeling like copsing on the spot. After knowing that he was Killer J¡¯s disciple, he could sense strange gazes from many people, as if they were all saying: He could have been such a good boy, why did he be retarded so early in life?

    [1] This is the name of his ability, but not tranted to differentiate between his name and his ability

    #

 Volume 6 35: Celestial â€“ Desolate war (3)

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 35: Celestial - Deste war (3)</h4>

    ¡°As truth has it, the information regarding the Eastern River¡¯s fortress was indeed false¡± under a tree asrge as a heavenly pir, the upper brass of the Celestials were exchanging their information.

    ¡°There were other spies, but all of them had sent in false information as well. Our informationwork has practically been paralyzed, the Destes have evidently found a method to deal with our information source¡±

    ¡°In other words, we don¡¯t know where they will attack from at all¡±

    With a wave of a leaf, a sand table appeared in front of everyone, which clearly depicted the Celestials¡¯ territory as well as over ten areas marked out as vulnerable to attacks.

    ¡°The Destiny Variation Machine also couldn¡¯t simte any results. The Grand Shamans on the other side have performed a Cede curse to prevent our reading of the information sea¡± the vice-director of the technology department, Yun Yi also reported while scowling.

    The Destiny Variation Machine was the product of one of their researches during these past years, which could derive the information avable within the Ancestral Wild using machinery and simte them to predict almost any oue.

    ¡°Thepetition between Lord Negary and the Deste spirit for the world¡¯s authority has reached its most critical point, he wouldn¡¯t be able to provide us any further support, but the Deste spirit would also be the same¡± Noah looked up, using the giant tree behind him, his eyes could see through the nature of the world.

    Under the world¡¯s seemingly peaceful atmosphere, the madly shifting nature of the world, at a ce that no living being could witness, countless struggles for authorities continuously began and concluded. Even the blooming or withering of a flower was rted to theirpetition.

    The representation of this in the normal aspect of the world was the war between the Destes and Celestials. Neither of these consciousnesses interfered when it came to this, as not getting involved was far better for thempared to getting involved.

    ¡°Of course, it wasn¡¯t as if we hadn¡¯t obtained anything¡­¡± Noah nced at Killer J who was adjusting himself and Yun Rong who sat with him, ¡°We¡¯ve obtained some crucial information¡±

    ¡°Youngster, do you see that polite sses-wearing scoundrel?¡± Killer J kept a tight grip on Yun Rong¡¯s shoulder and pointed at Yun Yi, whispering to him: ¡°Both of you have the surname Yun. Your master has raised you up using even his poop and piss, but I won¡¯t ask you for anything, as long as you can make that brat seem lower, you will have not wasted my meticulous efforts in nurturing you¡±

    ¡°Yun Rong is only my alias, so I don¡¯t actually have the Yun surname, feeding people poop and piss will kill them, and I¡¯ve only just known you for less than a year, and only became your disciple without knowing why 3 days ago, how the hell could you have meticulously spent any efforts!¡± Yun Rong felt like he was retorting more than he had ever done before in his entire life for the past few days.

    In front of Killer J, Yun Rong seemed to be forever stuck in a retorting role, but this really couldn¡¯t be helped, all of Killer J¡¯s actions aroused everyone¡¯s desire to retort him way too much.

    ¡°Alright, let us ignore those two¡± with a wave of Noah¡¯s hand, a tree branch slightly moved and literally put the Killer J pair of retorter and retorted out of everyone¡¯s vision.

    This gigantic tree was originally a branch of the World Tree. After being nurtured by the Celestials¡¯ department of technology for a while, it was now starting to show its usefulness. If nothing else, its roots had already reached deep into the world and spread out over half of the Celestials¡¯ territory.

    As long as they were within the range of the roots, through varying levels of authority, a Celestial couldmunicate through the World Tree, transfer images, and even a small group of people.

    Within thiswork created by the World Tree¡¯s roots, there was even an entertainment venue for the Celestials that had the ability to simte reality. Some Celestials who had gone through an extended period under stress would be able to use this function to rx themselves a bit.

    After all, the Celestials were still only people who walked the path of eternal peace, they hadn¡¯t actually reached the Land of Eternal Peace. Not everyone could be like Negary, so they needed some entertainment to rx, and even Negary had his little game of catching Killer J.

    ¡°And so, I have a proposal. Regardless of where the Destes might attack from, we Celestials should gather our troops towards the Eastern River¡¯s fortress and initiate an attack into the Destes¡¯ territory¡±

    ¡°If they truly are attacking from the Eastern River¡¯s fortress, then we aren¡¯t afraid of a direct confrontation; but if they¡¯re attempting to attack our territory from another direction, we will give up on defense and focus our power on attacking the Destes¡¯ territory to take it over¡±

    Noah¡¯s gaze turned to the sand table: ¡°The following reasons can support this strategy¡±

    ¡°Firstly, we Celestials are no longer reliant on Ancestral Altars¡±

    ¡°A male and female Celestial can perform a joint offering to obtain a Vitality Root Fetus of their own, but the Destes cannot. They still require an altar to perform an offering at, to obtain new Vitality Root Fetuses¡±

    ¡°This means that they have a huge natural requirement for territory, new altars aren¡¯t so easily created, while most of the Ancestral Altars within our Celestials¡¯ territory have already been disassembled to be used as raw resources¡±

    ¡°Secondly, the core technology that we Celestials have, a lot of our foundational structures can be rapidly constructed as long as there are resources. Although Lord Negary has managed to retrieve the authorities during these past years, it is still undeniable that they have an abundance of resourcespared to us. After switching our territories, our development would surely be faster than theirs¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, due to our limited resources, we Celestials have always emphasized raising elites. Our total number is barely 1/5th that of the Destes¡¯, which makes us more flexible in switching territories¡±

    ¡°Fourthly, the branch of the world tree has taken up root in our territory, which is under myplete control. Even after switching territories, we would be able to leave a group behind to take advantage of the World Treework and our underground tunnels to sabotage the enemy from the inside¡±

    ¡°Fifthly, this way, we will have the initiative!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s now vote, who agrees with my proposal?¡± Noah slowly spoke as his gaze passed through the many excited Celestials participating in the meeting.

    In reality, the first four points weren¡¯t important at all, but the fifth point was extremely crucial. They could naturally send experts out to investigate the Destes¡¯ information and establish aplete defense n, or continue to stall until Negary had the absolute advantage in the authoritypetition, or even use the advantage of the World Tree to stop the Destes¡¯ advances and stabilize the situation.

    But they would prefer to take the initiative and strike first rather than passively wait for the Destes to attack. They would not underestimate the Destes, but they, the Celestials, were a race that surpassed the Deste, they were confident that they should be the side that took the offensive stance!

    ¡°Sure enough, all of our tactics have beenpletely flipped around¡± Killer J said as he looked at Noah from afar: ¡°These guys who y with strategy all have ck hearts, I will definitely never y with strategy¡±

    ¡­

    After determining the direction of their race as a whole, the Celestials¡¯ elite discipline immediately began to show itself. With the policy to militarize all aspects of their species, they swiftly collected their belongings, organized themselves into groups, and began marching towards the Eastern River fortress.

    The few spies who were imnted among the Celestials were also singled out and removed. If the Destes were able to counteract the Celestials¡¯ intelwork, there was no reason for the Celestials to be unable to do the same after spending some effort.

    Most of the spies were swiftly weeded out, and even the few who remained would find it difficult to obtain the full extent of the information through their physical encryption, and even if they could, thanks to the World Tree¡¯s anti-prophecy and antimunication technology, it was impossible for them to send that information back to the Destes in time.

    In this manner, the Celestials race as a whole organized themselves into six legions that all began marching towards the Eastern River fortress. This was the border between the two races¡¯ territories, which made it suitable for an army to move through.

    #

 Volume 6 36: Celestial â€“ Desolate war (4)

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 36: Celestial - Deste war (4)</h4>

    ¡°Have the Demons not noticed our false intel?¡± at the Eastern River fortress, themander on the Destes¡¯ side was observing the approaching Celestials army through his binocrs.

    ¡°So the so-called Demon race is only this level after all!¡±

    A certain number of Destes had indeed been stationed at the Eastern River Fortress, pretending to want to attack through the Eastern River. Somerge transport ships had also been prepared here for credibility.

    The Deste had made sure to prepare as many countermeasures against the Celestials¡¯ informationwork as possible, ensuring that the Celestials wouldn¡¯t be able to find out where they wouldunch their attack from.

    Putting the binocrs in his hand down, the Destes¡¯mander handed it to his second-inmand. There weren¡¯t actually too many of these binocrs, as the Destes had only just formed a technology department after witnessing the Celestials¡¯ massive technological advancements.

    In reality, without technology from other worlds as a reference, without professional scientific discipline, they hadn¡¯t actually been able to produce any technology of their own. All of the products they¡¯ve produced so far have been nothing but inferior replicas of items they¡¯ve managed to salvage or steal from the Celestials.

    This couldn¡¯t be helped at all. While Celestial scientists had to use their fantasies to make up for some of the pivotal points in their technology, their scientific discipline was still undeniable. Meanwhile, these Destes were copycats that could only copy every aspect of the technologies they obtained, then used arge amount of resources to reproduce them, which had gone the exact opposite direction of this technology¡¯s original intentions.

    ¡°Pretend like you¡¯re going to attack and draw those Demons¡¯ attention. We¡¯ll make sure these invaders know that the one who will win in the end will be our Deste Republic!¡± the Destemander ordered his second-inmand.

    From the perspective of the Destes, all the Celestials were invaders, and the only thing they should do is to thoroughly eradicate them all to ease their grudge.

    Thanks to their abundant resources, not only had many geniuses been born, but even the existing Destes had grown to the level of Shamans, and even Grand Shamans.

    In this world¡¯s power system, those who had reached the end of the Converging Path and fully depicted their Totems would be able to use their Totems to release their [Origins] and obtain an Inward Aspect, gradually nurturing the Inward Aspect until they reaches the third stage of release. Normally, this would be the preparation process to sustain a Seed of Truth.

    However, the Deste Sacrifice world doesn¡¯t actually want these Destes to actually obtain a Seed of Truth, because at that point, they would be able to truly wield the Totems, turning them into the foundation and soil for their Truth to foster.

    Because of this, as far as the Destes understood, there was no such thing as Seed of Truth for them to sustain. After going through arduous efforts to release their [Origin] to its third stage, they would fuse their Inward Aspect with their Outward Aspect.

    From that point, they will have reached the limit of their power, bing a so-called Grand Shaman. They would no longer have the capability of witnessing Truth, or truly obtain their Totem. After their deaths, their Inward Aspects would also be absorbed by the Ancestral Wild.

    Of course, the majority of them wouldn¡¯t have been able to sustain a Seed of Truth in the first ce, and bing a Grand Shaman would at least grant them superiorbat prowesspared to before, which didn¡¯t pale too much inparison to those who had obtained a Seed of Truth.

    While Destes had superior constitutionpared to humans, the essence of their lifeforms did not surpass humans by much, and for these non-advanced species, it would only take a minor shoring during the maturation to cause a problem when sustaining a Seed of Truth.

    Perhaps due tocking constitution, or a mental fault, or something minor that you¡¯ve never noticed before, attempting to sustain a Seed of Truth could easily cause your existence to copse. You¡¯d either be assimted by the [Origin] and be a mindless monster, or simply die and return the seed to your [Origin].

    Of course, what this meant was that a Grand Shaman¡¯sbat prowess was undeniable. In all of the Deste Sacrifice world¡¯s history, every Grand Shaman had been a leading figure that shaped the era¡¯s course of development, but now there were a total of 13 of these Grand Shamans within the Deste Republic, plus a few hundred Shamans who had already manifested an Inward Aspect, not to mention over ten thousand first-rate Warriors who had reached the Converging Path and were qualified to be Shamans.

    Never before had the Destes of the Deste Sacrifice world been quite as powerful as they were now, which made the Destes extremely confident in being able to repel these invaders and protect their home.

    We will go down into history as the greatest generation of Deste, the target of admiration for countless descendants!

    As the Destemander was excitedly thinking to himself, he heard another report from his second-inmand.

    ¡°What? You said that those Demons are currently boarding their ships? What are they trying to do? Are they actually thinking tounch an attack?¡± the Destemander turned around to see his second-inmand¡¯s panicked expression and grabbed the binocrs back from him to observe the faraway situation.

    They had seen the Celestials preparing severalrge steamships earlier but opted to ignore it because they thought it was only meant for defense against their attacks. Never did they think that the Celestials would immediately board the ships in groups after organizing themselves.

    ¡°This number of troops isn¡¯t right! Report the situation to the backline with ourmunicators right away!¡± themander still doesn¡¯t understand what the Celestials were trying to do, but he could tell that it wouldn¡¯t be something good for them.

    ¡°Reporting sir, there¡¯s something interfering with our signal in the city, all of ourmunicators had been rendered useless!¡± the second-inmand¡¯s expression had gonepletely pale because of themunication failure.

    ¡°Send someone to report through the Ancestral Wild!¡± right as themander gave this order, he remembered how the Grand Shaman had warned him that something was happening with the Ancestral Wild recently and that they shouldn¡¯t try to enter the Ancestral Wild through their Totems.

    The Grand Shaman¡¯s warnings were a bit obscured, which suggested that something terrible must be happening in the Ancestral Wild, but it was no longer time to worry about that. If they couldn¡¯t send this information back in time, the Destes might simply lose right here and now.

    Very quickly, a Warrior closed both of his eyes and manifested aplete Totem on his back, sent his consciousness into his Totem, then disappeared together with his Totem. He had entered the Ancestral Wild in an attempt to report the situation to another Totem.

    But immediately after his soul entered the Ancestral Wild, without having the time to rebnce himself, a wave of violent energy had washed over and turned his Totem into pure Source Energy. The soul that was travelling within the Totem had been thoroughly erased without so much as a shriek.

    Meanwhile, in the Eastern River fortress, the Warrior¡¯s life signs all ceased instantly, leaving a solid corpse behind.

    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be¡± themander¡¯s expression also froze up: ¡°Send someone away from the Eastern River. No matter the cost, we must send this information out¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s already toote,mander¡± his second-inmand said with a stunned expression while looking into the distance.

    What he saw was Noah in a simple ck robe hovering above the Eastern River, his long ck hair fluttering in the wind without any emotion on his face: ¡°Divine Order: Destroy!¡±

    With Noah¡¯s deration, the water of the Eastern River surged forward into a gigantic wave that crashed into the Eastern River fortress.

    The Destes inside the city tried to perform any Cede curses they could to resist the violent wave.

    But all of their Cede curses went haywire halfway through casting. Either they were fired off too prematurely and struck one another, or something went wrong that caused the entire Cede curse to fail, some of them even produced bacsh against the caster. The few of them who did manage to perform their Cede curses properly ended up being insignificant against the gigantic wave.

    Under Noah¡¯s divine order, this entire city would definitely be destroyed. As Negary¡¯s Righteous, the sustainer of his Truth, and master of the World Tree, anything he utters woulde true without fail.

    #

 Volume 6 37: Celestial â€“ Desolate war (5)

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 37: Celestial - Deste war (5)</h4>

    As the warships carried the Celestials¡¯ army onto the shores of the Eastern River on the Destes¡¯ territory, the ground was still soaked in water and littered with Deste corpses.

    Even Warriors who wielded Totems couldn¡¯t fight against a natural disaster. As the tsunami crashed down on them, the immense water pressure instantly killed a majority of the Destes, only a few who had unique Totems managed to survive.

    Since the Eastern River Fortress was meant to be a faux disy, all the troops stationed here were just for show. Although there was a Grand Shaman here to help defend, he was still helpless against the attack of the Celestial race as a whole.

    Still wrapped in bandages, Killer J took a stroll while carrying a severed head with a shocked expression. This was the Grand Shaman sent here to help defend the fortress, one of very few individuals in this world who hadpletely fused their Inward Aspect with Outward Aspect to obtain rtively highbat prowess.

    Due to their own natural shorings, the Celestials found it extremely difficult to release their [Origins]. Even though they could depict their own Totems and bypass the Totem¡¯s natural limit to be strongerpared to the Destes, they couldn¡¯t fuse their Inward and Outward aspects.

    In other words, the Celestials didn¡¯t have even a single Grand Shaman, and their technology hadn¡¯t reached a level that could make up for this difference, so the Celestials were severelycking when it came tobat power at the highest level.

    During many of their skirmishes, while the Celestials had been able topletely crush the Destes with an overwhelming difference in personal strength and advanced technology, all it took was a Grand Shaman, or someone close to bing a Grand Shaman to turn the entire situation around.

    This was one of the reasons why the two races had been able to remain in a tug of war for so long.

    Of course, the other reason was the [Protagonist] Meng Luo. While he fell for Negary¡¯s ploy and had a part of his [Protagonist Aura] stripped away by The Unreachable Gate, and a part of his luck was slowly pouring towards Yun Yi, most of the [Protagonist Aura] remained with him.

    Unless Negary or Noah¡¯s trio personally plotted or participated in a battle against him, he would generally be the winner.

    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t as if the Celestials had zero high-tierbat strength. Noah, Killer J, and Lan Shan were all slowly manifesting their Pathways, all of them had strength that surpassed that of a Grand Shaman; but to train the Celestials, they would not personally act most of the time. Additionally, the one who acted the most among them, Killer J, was usually more of a liability rather than support.

    Other than them, there were also some people from the Impure Hermit Order. However, they were still outsiders who entered this world through the [Origin] Transmigration method; all of them had already signed covenants with the world spirit that prevented them from interfering with this conflict unless they wanted the situation to worsen.

    This meant that under normal circumstances, these Deste Grand Shamans could do anything and everything without being punished. They were worshipped by the Destes like idols of power, and they were indeed capable of exerting their fused Totem to defeat arge number of Celestials in one fell sweep and pronounce the Celestials¡¯ technology to be dishonest reliance on outside objects.

    However, when this Grand Shaman wanted to exert his power and make an entrance like always against Noah¡¯s Divine Word, thus forcefully taking on the full brunt of the Eastern River¡¯s water, he was stabbed by Killer J¡¯s nearby hostility de and swiftly beheaded.

    While Killer J was unreliable, liked to seek death, liked to mess everything up, he was still a bonafide assassin. When he perfectly grasped the opportunity to finish things in one strike while being stronger than the Grand Shaman, the other party didn¡¯t even get a chance to struggle.

    ¡­

    ¡°Has this Killer J not shown my strength for so long that you think I¡¯m a Hello Kitty?¡±

    Picking his nose, Killer J casually tossed the severed head in his hand away.

    This so-called Grand Shaman was deluded by his own title of being the highest level ofbat prowess, trying to tank Noah¡¯s Divine Word like that.

    While he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Noah was indeed the one who had walked the furthest among the three of them, bing the closest existence to Negary.

    Him being the perfect Righteous wasn¡¯t just a title, so when the Grand Shaman wanted to forcefully endure the power of Divine Word, he easily showed an opening, otherwise, he might have been able to struggle somewhat.

    As Noah approached, his power began to exert itself and caused everything around him to change following his will.

    As the sustainer of Negary¡¯s Pathway, as long as something was under Negary¡¯s domination, he could easily take control of it. His will was also the wish of his God, his words were the orders of his God, and he himself was an entity that existed with his God.

    After obtaining the World Tree, Noah had gradually gotten a clearer picture of his own Pathway. Once Negary had taken his Divine Throne and manifested his Pathway, Noah would most likely be able to manifest his own Pathway very quickly as well.

    The geography of the entire Eastern River Fortress was being modified following Noah¡¯s will. The Eastern River water rapidly receded, the water-logged muddynd quickly revealed a solid dry path for the Celestials army to swiftly disembark. Various robots began their rapid construction to turn this ce into a supply station.

    ¡°All troops forward, let us show the Destes the power of a more advanced civilization¡±

    ¡­

    During small skirmishes, individual power was indeed more important, and it was a fact that the Destes had greaterbat prowesspared to the Celestials at the highest level, but the Celestials far surpassed the Destes when it came to the middle and lower level ofbat prowess.

    Following Noah¡¯s orders, arge number of Celestials¡¯ weapons of war were mobilized, which moved rapidly across thend. Fighter jets also began to take off one by one, carrying their explosive loads deep into the Destes¡¯ territory.

    Armored vehicles and snake-like mechanical armors swiftly followed the fighter jets into the distance. Technology was meant to be replicated, one of its main strengths was the fact that as long as there were enough resources, any of them could be mass-produced.

    ¡­

    Within the Destes¡¯ territory, inferior Destes who were not fit forbat were all doing hardbor to create and supply resources. Compared to Warriors, they were considered an inferior race that even paled inparison to the Celestials, and if they couldn¡¯t even do such menial tasks, they would be demoted to ves, targets that could be killed without question.

    Warriors were the upper ss who didn¡¯t need to care about production or daily resources, all they needed to do was hone theirbat skills.

    The difference between the social sses was terrifying, causing inferior Destes to want to be Warriors at all cost, which ended up with there being more people waiting for resourcespared to those who produced resources, and the majority exploiting the minority.

    It could be said that the Deste race had begun to be abnormal under the control of the Deste Spirit to rapidly grow. If this wasn¡¯t a unique situation in a time of war with plenty of resources to maintain the Warriors ss thanks to the Deste Spirit¡¯s authority, the social structure of the Destes would have already undergone an internal revolution.

    As a sharp howling noise reverberated, the inferior Destes who were focused on production didn¡¯t even have the courage to look up. After the authority was taken away by Negary, the amount of resources within the Destes¡¯ territory had slowly decreased to a normal level. If these inferior Destes didn¡¯t focus everything they had into production, then many Warriors might not even have a meal to eat.

    At least they had a basic level of rights as an inferior Deste, while ves had nothing like that at all and would be coerced to work at production through threats of death.

    It could be predicted that even if the Destes managed to win this war, their civilization would devolve instead of evolving. There would also be plenty of chaos within their internal structure due to the fact that many Warriors who enjoyed privileged treatment would now be forced to also participate in production work.

    After victory in war, not only would they not gain any privileges, but their existing privileges would also be revoked. That would be a fuse that was just waiting to blow.

    Of course, they would have to actually win first before this needed to be considered, and from how things currently seemed, their chances of that were slim.

    The howling projectiles bloomed as flowers of fire and explosions, followed by arge number of attacking Celestial soldiers. Victory against Destes who was on the receiving end of an airstrike was exceptionally easy.

    #

 Volume 6 38: Celestial â€“ Desolate war (6)

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 38: Celestial - Deste war (6)</h4>

    Trantor: La0o9

    ¡°This is truly a war¡± Yun Yi looked at the scattered corpses all over the side of the road and found it unbearable to keep his eyes open.

    ¡°We are the pioneers. Celestials are a race that came from the Destes, and within these past few dozen years, our civilization has advanced to a point that others cannot help butment at the sight of it¡± Po Nan, someone Yun Yi hadn¡¯t met in a long time, said as he stood next to him.

    ¡°All sacrifices are short bursts of pain during treatment. Everything we do today will be for the sake of our race¡¯s prosperity in the future. We believe that they will be able to produce a shining flower of civilization, leave this Deste Sacrifice world, andplete everything that we hadn¡¯t been able to!!¡± Po Nan had bandages wrapped all around his body.

    As a member of the Celestials¡¯ special ops, aside from very short periods of time where he would remain in the rear-line to recuperate from his wounds and take care of paperwork, he was practically always behind enemy lines. In fact, it was him who set up the device to block out transmissions in the Eastern River Fortress.

    .

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡± Yun Yi nodded.

    While the life potential of the first generation Celestials had a shoring, they had surpassed the Destes when it came to their civilization.

    The Destes wanted to wage war because they wanted to maintain their status as the ruling species. They proimed themselves to be the strongest generation of Destes, and that they were making history forter generations to look upon with admiration.

    However, if they truly won this war, even if they wouldn¡¯t devolve back into a tribal civilization, they would still divide themselves into many countries that continued their internal strife.

    This was the limit of the Deste Spirit¡¯s vision, as well as the Destes¡¯ vision as a species. In other words, the Destes¡¯ civilization had already reached its end; they needed change, but this change would onlye about after a long period of incubation.

    Even the Deste Spirit was only capable of creating a country that temporarily banded together during times of war.

    On the other hand, the Celestials fought this war in order to make up for the shorings of their own civilization. For countless Celestials young and old, everything they had done and was doing even now was to ensure the prosperity and advancement of the Celestial race.

    From the moment Yun Yi became the vice-head of the department of technology, he had earned ess to basically all of the Celestials¡¯ internal knowledge. Yun Yi had learnt a bit of everything regarding the world¡¯s nature, the [Protagonist Aura], and even faintly realized the connection between Negary and the Lord of Disaster, without concrete evidence of course.

    This wasn¡¯t because it needed to be hidden, but because this evidence was rted to the ongoing authority war of this world. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to release such critical information at this point in time.

    He had seen Po Nan¡¯s reports regarding that mission and fully understood the reasons for his rescue. He had even met Negary personally and essed the world¡¯s information sea through Negary¡¯s vision.

    At that time, he had tried to simte the future with the avable information to see the most probable oue determined by his destiny.

    During that future, he would have be Meng Luo¡¯s most trusted aide, bing a top brass of the Destes and helped Meng Luo regarding all sorts of issues. Finally, he would die of old age while holding the position of the Deste Republic¡¯s Head of Education.

    That ¡®Yun Yi¡¯ would have lived a more glorious lifepared to any others, enjoying plenty of privileges and rights, but from the current Yun Yi¡¯s perspective, he would never choose to walk that path.

    In front of Truth and peace, that kind of life might be decentpared to a normal person, but Yun Yi knew that such a life would have been full of doubts. His soul was surrounded by information that he foundughable, making it impossible for him to look straight at himself, always worried about meaningless matters.

    Perhaps that ¡®him¡¯ would have felt satisfied, but if that ¡®Yun Yi¡¯ knew how he currently lived, that ¡®Yun Yi¡¯ would have chosen to give up on that life and walk the path of eternal peace as well.

    Immediately after knowing that so-called future, Yun Yi had indeed felt a bit lost. He understood that the future he saw was a simtion created through the world¡¯s information sea, which meant that the future was almost guaranteed to be realistic.

    This situation where the present and ¡®future¡¯ were so detached from one another had indeed been a mental hit to Yun Yi. At the same time, this mental hit had afforded him a more profound understanding of the path of eternal peace, as well as the difference between the Destes and Celestials.

    The Celestials were a species created through epting Negary¡¯s information, so their bloodline had indeed changedpared to the Destes thanks to it, but the real factor that contributed to this difference was their mentality. Having experienced both mentality first-hand, Yun Yi found the Celestials to be more agreeable.

    Yun Yi closed his eyes, then opened them again to look at the burnt Deste corpses littered all over the ground. His gaze had now calmed down.

    He was indeed a bit sorrowful for these inferior Destes who were killed through their sudden attack, since he used to be a Deste as well, but this sorrow would not hinder him, but instead became his motivation.

    ¡°The difference between the Destes and Celestials lies with their mentality, their spirit, their culture, and not with their bloodline. This was the reason why I was able to reach such a high position¡± Yun Yi understood in his heart that an advanced civilization triumphing against an inferior one would be the natural course of history.

    From some of the surrounding traces, he could tell that these Destes had been living in a distorted civilization system, which made it impossible for them to shine, or even bloom. They had to struggle just to survive, the only meaning of their existence was to provide resources for the superior Warriors to live.

    ¡°Our goal is to release the Deste Sacrifice world, releasing the living beings within from their ignorance. The Destes will be eradicated, but they will not be killed. Instead, they will be released from their restrained way of thinking, from their own limits, and achieve sublimation to be apletely new race¡±

    Having understood this fact, Yun Yi felt something invisible gathering towards him increasingly more. Recalling something, Yun Yi smiled to himself.

    That person should be in a panic right now.

    ¡­

    Bam!

    A Deste messenger who bought his position was sent flying through the door andnded on the ground outside. He struggled and gasped for air, trying to seek help, but none of the Deste soldiers standing guard around dared to try and help him. After a short while, this messenger died.

    President Meng Luo was growing increasingly short-tempered during these past days. He could sense something that used to belong to him quickly receding away. This had begun ever since he lost his arm, but just now, the speed of this recession had just abruptly increased.

    Meng Luo didn¡¯t know that this was the world¡¯s foundational consciousness starting to favor Yun Yi over him. As the Destes¡¯ [Protagonist], his ¡®luck¡¯ was rapidly weakening, and if the Deste Spirit wasn¡¯t protecting him as one-third of the world spirit, he would probably die without any warning due to an eruption of grudge within his Totem.

    As a [Protagonist] created by the world, Meng Luo was born with both authority and a mission. His mission was to digest the information caused by Negary¡¯s interference with the world, thus allowing the Deste Sacrifice world to further grow, and this mission was directly tied to his authority.

    Under normal circumstances, even if the [Protagonist] wasn¡¯t exactly the shining beacon of humanity, it would still be next to impossible for the [Protagonist Aura] to suddenly change hands. However, The Unreachable Gate had created an opening within the [Protagonist Aura], allowing Yun Yi to surpass his original destiny and be a [Protagonist] sub-candidate.

    And during the struggle between Negary and the Deste Spirit, the determining factor for bing the [Protagonist] naturally became ¡®the one who better fulfilled the mission¡¯.

    Meng Luo was now in a crippled state. In the past, he had been too impatient and rushed to grow stronger by devouring others, so while he still had the grudge under control, his personality had also grown to be more violent. If he was still aplete [Protagonist], then there would be no issue at all, the blessing of ¡®luck¡¯ wasn¡¯t just a joke.

    However, as his ¡®luck¡¯ was receding, he could clearly feel himself losing control. During this asion, when he found out that the Celestials hadunched an attack from the Eastern River Fortress and taken over the majority of their territory through sh ambushes, Meng Luopletely lost it and sent the messenger flying.

    Meng Luo had realized that it was over for him, and for the Destes as a whole. Their strategic loss had caused the Destes to lose their supply of resources, and with their civilization originally being in a weaker position, this strategic mistake had pushed the Destes further into the abyss.

    For my goal, there is only one solution left.

    Meng Luo¡¯s eyes slowly glowed red. A war between species was basically a war of attrition. If the Destes tried to fight the Celestials at this point in time, they might still be in an even position at the beginning, but it was predictable that their resources wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up.

    The Destes¡¯ fighting strength would rapidly fade until they werepletely crushed by the Celestials.

    At this point in time, the ws of the Destes¡¯ social structure that the Deste Spirit had forcefully stitched together was clearly showing themselves.

    If the two races had shed directly in war, the Destes actually had a chance at victory, but because of the limitation in their thought process, they never even considered that the Celestials would take the initiative andunch an attack.

    This was something that even the Deste Spirit hadn¡¯t considered since it was the Celestials who would be at an advantage if they had stalled for time.

    In the Deste Spirit¡¯s mind, if it had been the one at an advantage, then it would have chosen to stall for time as long as possible. Meanwhile, within the Deste Republic¡¯s distorted structure, the ones in charge consisted of those who had ample personal strength but zero discipline in arge-scale war.

    What they could provide was fighting prowess and only fighting prowess. Under the current circumstances where fighting prowess couldn¡¯t change anything, they were only a few steps away from copse against such attacks.

    Meng Luo had realized this, so he was preparing to use the only thing left they could provide to make one final struggle.

    #

 Volume 6 39: Celestial â€“ Desolate War (7)

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 39: Celestial - Deste War (7)</h4>

    As the fighter jets soared through the sky, the merciless bombardment descended. With almost pinpoint uracy, they easily took the lives of all the Deste guards.

    While it was true that the Destes had strength in number, and some of their forces had remained in their respective territories to defend, these sporadic forces were unable to mount an effective defense.

    The essence of shbat tactics lies in three main points: timing, concentration, and degree.

    Using the speed advantage of fighter jets and tanks, focusing their firepower, and striking to kill. The spread-out Warriors were simply unable to handle this simplebination of tactics¡­

    The initial airstrikes would firstpletely destroy their morale, then the 6 armored tanks would roll in to finish the job if necessary.

    Most of their main forces were still at the borders waiting to mount an attack on the Celestials, but never did they consider that the Celestials were so ferocious that theypletely abandoned their territory and concentrated their entire force on attacking.

    Most of the inferior Destes only instinctively resisted for a very short period of time before feeling lost against the Celestials¡¯ hostile takeovers. This was because they didn¡¯t even know what they should be doing right now.

    Most of these inferior Destes came from the newest generation of Deste, which were about 8-9 years old at most. When the Deste Spirit used its authority to divert the world¡¯s resources to one side, it afforded the Destes a great number of Vitality Root Fetuses. There was a significantly higher number of high-quality Vitality Root Fetuses among them, but there were also plenty of inferior Vitality Root Fetuses.

    Compared to those geniuses, there was no value in educating or nurturing these Destes, so they were discarded without hesitation. Ever since they were young, they had been brainwashed with the thought that they exist to produce resources, resulting in a severeck of a sense of self and mental capacities.

    ¡°Superior Destes only need to focus on personal strength, while inferior Destes had already begun to lose their intelligence. The Deste civilization is anti-intelligence, and that¡¯s why they would surely fail¡± Yun Yi sighed andmented.

    ¡­

    That¡¯s not to say that personal strength was unnecessary. Having enough strength is the foundation for a civilization to foster, as a civilization without enough strength was a castrated civilization.

    This is the reason why military personnel had always enjoyed privileged treatment in any country, although there were always those who misunderstood and thought that military people actually serve them.

    However, when a civilization, or a country, used nothing but martialw to rule, then the only path waiting for them would be destruction.

    It could only be said that Negary had pressured the Deste Spirit too much. Using only their authority struggle as an example, Negary began with having almost no authority and had now taken over half of the world¡¯s original authority. The 20-year time limit that was mentioned before was simply the deadline until the Deste Spirit¡¯s death.

    Meanwhile, the Deste Spirit¡¯s wisdom was built on nothing but the collective subconsciousness of a species that were still living as isted tribes just ten years ago. Its vision might be a bit further thanks to a higher point of view, butpared to Negary, it was simply insignificant.

    Within the Ancestral Wild, Negary¡¯s consciousness had spread throughout the entire world, and the authorities of the Deste Sacrifice world were slowly gathering towards him one by one.

    Negary¡¯s strongest point was his ability to learn. And Eternal Light¡¯s actions in the Moon Tree world had left quite a deep impression on Negary.

    Using the Pathway Entity Life Bearer as a ritual, he took on the authorities of the Moon Tree world, then attacked her and caused a reaction that forcefully pulled the Moon Tree world as a whole into his ritual.

    If Negary and Red Tears hadn¡¯t been able to escape at that time, Eternal Heat and Life Bearer would have been able to consume and refine their Pathways into their own. They would have been able to advance one step further instead of the way they currently were, still only a Pathway Entity, despite having be Eternal Light.

    And Negary had made sure to study and learn from them. By the time he has a grasp of all of the world¡¯s authorities, this entire world would be a gigantic ritual to help him resurrect. The phenomenon of breaking through one¡¯s limit and achieving a better self was growing increasingly numerous within this world, which had be a crucial factor within his resurrection.

    ¡¸ NO!!! ¡¹the Deste Spirit continued to struggle, but its waning trend was already visibly clear.

    The Deste Sacrifice world was gradually discarding it, its status slowly falling from one-third of the world spirit to be the God of the Deste race.

    From this moment on, the Deste Spirit had lost the qualifications to be Negary¡¯s opponent, his ce in the Ancestral Wild had fallen, pulled down by the very [Protagonist] that he had selected.

    ¡­

    Facing a total invasion that broke apart their chain of supply, the Destes had chosen to exert their greatest strength to mount one final struggle.

    Over these few years, they hadn¡¯t simply stagnated either, and Meng Luo¡¯s [Protagonist] status hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared. He had taken advantage of his high position to learn some of the most recently developed Cede curses, then burned away thest of his ¡®luck¡¯ to utilize this knowledge and enter a state of enlightenment.

    The Totem Deprivation technique had beenbined with his Inner God state to create a Cede curse that allowed him to ascend and be a God. Meng Luo deceived the remaining 12 Grand Shamans, saying that he wanted to perform a Cede curse of self-sacrifice and that he needed some Warriors as an offering.

    The 12 Grand Shamans naturally agreed to this without much thought. They could also see the gradual dpidation of the Deste, while not as clearly as Meng Luo himself, and since the President wanted to sacrifice himself, who are they to stop him?

    The Destes didn¡¯t have much remaining except Warriors, so they had no qualms with sacrificing a group of Warriors as an offering.

    And so, a group of Warriors was swiftly summoned, then knocked unconscious with sedative smoke.

    Meng Luo then handed over a so-called ¡®control technique¡¯ to the 12 Grand Shamans before manifesting his serpent Totem and had the Totem devour his own body.

    At this point, the 12 Grand Shamans were even praising his patriotism.

    Ever since Meng Luo¡¯s arm was lost, when he tried to turn his Totem into an arm, he had already harbored a certain crazy idea.

    It wasmon knowledge that the Destes cannotpletely wield their Totems; even a Grand Shaman who had fused his Inner Aspect with his Totem would still maintain a rtionship of the one dedicating offerings and the one receiving offerings.

    However, his Totem Deprivation technique would result in a small part of the deprived individual¡¯s grudge to remain within the Totem, so Meng Luo¡¯s idea was to perform the Totem Deprivation technique on himself while preserving his consciousness like a grudge that takes up a part of the Totem, then use the Totem like his own body.

    After all, even normal Shamans can have their souls temporarily possess their Totems, the only issue was that when their covenant of offering with the Totem was broken, the Totem¡¯s massive internal force would naturally eradicate the soul.

    Of course, this Cede curse still had limitations. Meng Luo knew that his consciousness was insignificantpared to the Totem, so if he simply used the Reverse Totem Deprivation on himself, the only thing he would be able to leave behind was a bit of grudge inside the Totem, which was why he needed offerings.

    As he slowly controlled the Totem to devour himself, the Reverse Totem Deprivation also began to take effect. Meng Luo could feel his soul being devoured during the ritual, the excruciating pain of his soul being ripped apart bit by bit made him understand why those he deprived in the past felt so much grudge towards him.

    A beast tooth appeared and slowly radiated light, thanks to its power, Meng Luo was able to pull his consciousness higher and higher and regained control over his Totem. His ¡®Inner God¡¯ state allowed him to borrow the Ancestral Wild¡¯s power to control everything in the outside world, and he was currently using this power to temporarily take control of the serpent Totem.

    The serpent then opened its glowing red irises and devoured the fallen Warriors, depriving their Totems one by one by turning them into pure Source Energy.

    The serpent¡¯s body grew rapidly and so did its presence.

    Seeing the offerings being devoured by the serpent, the 12 Grand Shamans nodded with satisfaction. Even they weren¡¯t a match for this kind of powerful Totem, so it would serve excellently as a tactical weapon to turn the tides of war and crush the Celestials.

    They then swiftly used control technique Meng Luo handed them and began to pour their Cede into the serpent¡¯s crimson vertical iris through a Cede curse.

    At the very next second, the serpent¡¯s vertical iris turned to look at them. The boundless grudge rushed through the Cede connection and attacked their minds. Since all of these Warriors were devoured alive, all of their grudges had umted inside the serpent Totem.

    The control technique was indeed capable of taking control over the serpent, but what they needed to face before that was the immense grudge of those who had been devoured.

    Taking this opportunity, Meng Luo controlled the serpent and devoured the 12 Grand Shamans as well.

    What was the original reason why Meng Luo wanted to be the Destes¡¯ President? Authority and power, as well as to no longer be under others.

    So what if the Destes can¡¯t win against the Celestials?

    I¡¯m going to use this opportunity and be a God!

    #

 Volume 6 40: Serpent God

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 40: Serpent God</h4>

    The Destes¡¯ resistance had gotten increasingly weaker.

    Yun Yi suddenly felt a sense of unease.

    Victory against the Destes was within their expectations, but it felt a bit too easy. Even though the Destes had made a strategic mistake that ended up being taken advantage of by the Celestials, the Destes was still acting a bit too helpless.

    The Destes¡¯ army hadn¡¯t simply disappeared, they¡¯d merely been rendered unable to fight a drawn-out battle due to theck of supplies, so realistically speaking, the Destes should be reorganizing their troops against the threat of the Celestials¡¯ shbat troops.

    This group of fighter jets and armored tanks was essentially a big chunk of the Celestials¡¯ resources, and shbat tactics were in essence concentrated firepower to eliminate the enemy¡¯s forces before they could fight back, so if they were sessfully defended against, they would instead fall into danger.

    Due to the sess of shbat tactics so far, the Celestials had already dug deep into the Destes¡¯ territory, thus stretching their frontline over arge distance, so if they couldn¡¯t take advantage of this topletely break the enemy¡¯s ability to retaliate, they would be the one in an awkward position instead.

    ¡°What exactly are they doing?¡±

    Yun Yimanded his troops to quickly clean up the battlefield and settle their territory. They then summoned some of the Destes who had some level ofprehension, gave them some privileges, then had them help construct a new base.

    The Celestial army had sent out people to search for traces of the Deste army, but despite being able to find arge number of traces, they couldn¡¯t find any Destes through those traces, as if they had simply vanished.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear that stretching our frontline should have given us considerable trouble¡± Yun Yi waved his hand to dismiss his subordinates and pondered the possible whereabouts of the Deste army on his sand table.

    The Destes had no problem with explosively exerting their power, surpassing even armored tanks without issues for a short period of time, but when it came to durability, Destes paled inparison to machines.

    As long as machines had fuel, they¡¯d be able to continuously operate. The armored tanks and vehicles that the Celestials created through fantasy technology could run for anywhere from 3-5 years straight without stopping, while a Deste Warrior would have already been dead tired after moving at high speed for around a few hours at most.

    Even a Grand Shaman, despite being able to move at speedsparable to that of a fighter jet by exerting their Totems, would still require rest. If a Grand Shaman continuously exerted their Totems for three days straight, they would indeed be able to traverse arge distance, but they would also drain all of their stamina, arriving at the battlefield with essentially zerobat strength.

    Of course, that was only taking pure endurance into consideration. Every Totem had its own strange and unusual abilities, so there was bound to be one that could teleport; and if the Destes gathered a group of elites to be teleported by a single person¡¯s ability, then they would indeed be able to transport a group ofbatants all over the ce.

    Up to this point, the Celestials had also been watching out for such an elite hit squad, whereas if it was just a normal group of soldiers, the Celestials would be able to quickly react and reorganize themselves for battle thanks to their mobility.

    But very unexpectedly, these Destes had all practically vanished without a trace, allowing them to gradually take over the Destes¡¯ territory and slowly settle down.

    ¡°All 12 Grand Shamans and Meng Luo himself have not shown up on the battlefield at all, most likely attempting to mount some sort of resistance¡± Yun Yi sighed.

    He could sense that there would be some sort of obstacle waiting for them all at the very end of this all.

    ¡°How¡¯s the propaganda efforts going?¡± Yun Yi asked Po Nan, currently acting as the head of propaganda, as he saw him after leaving his office.

    Compared to the Destes, there were simply too few Celestials, and most of them were all caught up in battle, so after they fought back most of the Deste resistance, both territory management and construction started to be an issue to be resolved.

    And so, the department of propaganda came into existence when it was necessary.

    For most Celestials, they were born with knowledge, as Negary¡¯s information was engraved into their bloodline, but it wasn¡¯t the same for the Deste Republic¡¯s citizens, where segregation was severe.

    The inferior Destes¡¯ sense of self had devolved so much that even their intelligence had dropped. They didn¡¯t know anything but how to be a Warrior, since only Warriors were treated like normal people, leading to their culture bing dry and one-dimensional.

    After all, only Warriors were qualified to pay any attention to culture, but just bing a Warrior wasn¡¯t enough as the stronger one was, the more privileges they gained. This resulted in the majority of Warriors¡¯ life consisting of training,peting for resources, then training again, literal training machines.

    In the end, each one of them became fluent in Totems, offerings, and various knowledge of the same nature, experts in scheming, nning, and stealing resources; but if you tried to discuss ideals and aspirations with them, the only thing they could do was pull a sword and say:

    [This such and such¡¯s life is my own, I don¡¯t need to exin myself to you]

    In a pleasant manner, they could be described as being straightforward, but to say it frankly, they had nothing in their heads except 200 grams of flesh.

    Other than that, they also had a sense of racial pride that was forcefully shoved into their heads.

    [As a young Deste, I¡¯m so proud of all the seniors that came before me in thisnd that we own]

    And then each of them were more of an expert grave robberpared to the rest, with nothing except ¡®resources¡¯ in their eyes. After all, what was good about a predecessor¡¯s grave if it couldn¡¯t be dug back up?

    Without culture, any sense of racial pride or glory was simply a result of brainwashing.

    And so, on the very day that the Celestials broke through their blockades and took over their territory, after a group of Destes that had been thoroughly brainwashed jumped in to be killed, the remaining Deste Warriors just ran away.

    While they still lived in a tribal society, the Destes grew up and lived their everyday lives within their own tribes, so they had a rtively strong sense of empathy towards their tribes. At this time, a sense of pride from the tribe they were born in was rtively normal, considering it was the ce they could always return to after a hunt.

    But when the Deste Republic was formed, Destes were born en masse, then had theirtent potential measured. Those with great potential would receive meticulous training, while those with normal potential would be thrown to a public training ground to receive a minimum level of education, then each given a certain period of time.

    If they could be a Warrior during that time, they¡¯d be the upper ss, while those who couldn¡¯t be Warriors would be sent straight to the production line.

    As for those with little to no potential, they¡¯d be considered inferior Destes and sent to the public training ground, where they¡¯d be sent straight to production work as soon as they reach a certain age without being given an opportunity to even change their lives.

    For this reason, other than those with great potential, the feeling of racial pride that most Destes carried were essentially a result of brainwashing.

    After the Celestials took over this ce, they began spreading the concept and knowledge of the path of eternal peace, gradually normalizing their thought process. As long as they felt empathy towards the Celestials¡¯ path of eternal peace, anyone could be a Celestial.

    At first, these Destes all felt nothing but fear towards these ¡®Demons¡¯ who attacked and caused them casualties with flying machines that dropped explosions.

    They were all afraid of being sacrificed as offerings, but the more they came into contact with them and taught those difficult politics sses, they gradually understood who they were, who the Celestials and Demons were, what kind of organization they were, and how this war came about.

    One¡¯s vision determined their behaviors, and even war culture was culture. When it came to this aspect, the Celestials surpassed the Destes by miles. As long as a Deste took the time to seriously understand what kind of existence the Celestials were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to help themselves empathizing with the Celestials.

    Even if they didn¡¯t want to join the Celestials and be a part of Negary, they would still be able to choose to join the Impure Hermit Order of their own volition.

    Without family members, without lovers, having understood the essence of the President and Grand Shamans that they once worshipped, the majority of Destes chose to join the Celestials. Strength lets you beat someone into submission, but cannot forcefully convince them.

    ¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it, I have a ss right now!¡± Po Nan smiled wryly and replied.

    After learning basic knowledge, all of these Destes had shown themselves to be exceptionally eager, surrounding him to ask about all sorts of knowledge and ideals every day.

    While he and Yun Yi were talking here, quite a few Destes had already gathered and waited for him.

    ¡°Be on your way then¡± Yun Yi nodded and watched as Po Nan approached the Destes.

    All of a sudden, he felt something strange about those Destes. This was only an inexplicable omen that Yun Yi felt out of the blue, but the closer those Destes approached Po Nan, the unease he felt grew stronger.

    ¡­

    Deep underground, a multi-faced snake opened its numerous crimson eyes: ¡¸ Destes, heed my order! ¡¹

    #

 Volume 6 41: Head snake

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 41: Head snake</h4>

    ¡°STOP!¡±

    Right as Yun Yi hurriedly called out, the bodies of the Destes abruptly morphed. Their regr necks rapidly extended and grew full of scales, their eyes that were originally full of the will to learn started glowing crimson red.

    The head snakes reached forward and opened their mouths. Due to the immense force of their jaws, their cheeks were ripped open to reveal the bloody teeth and jaws.

    Po Nan¡¯s expression immediately changed. As an elite special ops of the Celestials, he instinctively summoned his Totem, which was an androgynous statue whose arms covered their own eyes. As soon as the Totem manifested, the extended head snakes all went through Po Nan¡¯s incorporeal body.

    Po Nan¡¯s Totem represented the traversal of his own path that ignored looking at anything else. The ability derived from this enabled him to turn his body into an intangible state that ignored all damage as long as it didn¡¯t surpass his limits. Meanwhile, his Totem would still be able to freely move within a certain range.

    Both the Celestials and Destes had a critical w whenever they used their Totems to fight, which was,pared to Totems, their real bodies would be very weak no matter how much they trained; and once their body died, their Totems would return to the Ancestral Wild.

    While the Celestials used fantasy technology to protect themselves, the Destes developed techniques that infused their Totems into their bodies to remedy this shoring. However, this infusion technique wasn¡¯t perfect, and there had been plenty of Deste Warriors who died before their Totems could even exert its power. [1]

    Po Nan¡¯s Totem ability made it very easy to resolve this issue. The only way to kill his body was to first defeat this Totem, but as long as his Totem remained in his vicinity, it would be able to exert exceptionalbat strength.

    After his body became intangible, the deity statue slowly lowered its hands and opened its golden eyes.

    Po Nan was the same as Yun Yi, having gotten an opportunity to meet their pioneer Negary, whose golden eyes left a deep impression on him. What Yun Yi witnessed was a different possible future, while Po Nan obtained knowledge from Negary¡¯s eyes.

    This knowledge allowed Po Nan to gain a pair of golden eyes when he further depicted his own Totem, which allowed him to see through the majority of things in this world.

    The bodies of the Destes copsed on the ground, but their necks continued to extend and stretch, eventually resulting in resounding cracks as the skin of their neck was ripped, pulling out their spines together with their innards.

    An unhinged mouth, a thin scaly neck that was attached a bare spine and innards, such humanoid snakes appeared in front of Po Nan.

    Po Nan¡¯s eyes could see the Destes¡¯ souls as they slowly disappeared. All of their souls suffered extreme pain before being consumed by their converted bodies. This sort of pain was so severe that it had gone past the limit of mortal endurance.

    The mouths of their souls were moving, apparently trying to say something, and as an elite special ops, Po Nan had naturally learnt the Destes¡¯nguage.

    These Destes, whose minds were still in the process of being released, who had surrounded him to ask questions and soaked up knowledge like sponges, were once again asking him.

    They were asking about the Land of Eternal Peace he had spoken off, and why they were feeling so much pain.

    Desperate screams and cries resounded from every direction. Quite obviously, these few Destes weren¡¯t the open ones whose bodies were undergoing mutation, the majority of the Destes must be going through the same changes.

    ¡º WhErE iS thE pEAce yoU prOmISed? ¡»

    These humanoid snakes spoke with their ripped mouths, which sounded almost like the hissing of snakes. Since they couldn¡¯t attack Po Nan¡¯s body, they shifted their target to his Totem.

    ¡¸ I can see it ¡¹the golden-eyed deity statue solemnly looked upon the slithering humanoid snakes.

    One of them retracted their neck very slightly before abruptly leaping forward, but it was swiftly caught by one of the statue¡¯s hands. The others were also swatted away, thrown on the ground, then stepped on by the statue¡¯s feet. The statue¡¯s golden eyes reflected the humanoid snake¡¯s struggling appearance.

    Through his unique vision, Po Nan saw more information than on the surface. Deep within the other party¡¯s soul, where there would be a so-called subconsciousness, there was a profound malice. And it was behind this malice that there was a force modifying the Destes, turning them into literal head snakes.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± observing the head snakes, Yun Yi couldn¡¯t help but scowl. There was also a surging consciousness deep within his mind that caused him to instinctively lick his lips.

    Yun Yi immediately noticed his unusual behavior and firmly looked back into himself to discover a rtively small passage. A faint hint of malice was seeping out from inside the passage followed by a mass of power, but due to how small the passage was, it couldn¡¯t reach him just yet.

    ¡°The collective subconsciousness of the Destes? Is this the Destes¡¯ n?¡±

    Yun Yi couldn¡¯t do much about this except leave a part of his attention here to ensure that his mind wasn¡¯t corroded by the malice.

    ¡º TeACher Po Nan, wHy arE you reStrAIning mE, leT me biTe you juSt oNce, it¡¯s so PAInfUl, leT mE bITe YoU jUst OnCe to reLIeVe mYself!! ¡»the head snake painfully struggled. His pain didn¡¯t originate only from the grip of Po Nan¡¯s Totem, but also the torturous pain resonating from his soul.

    Po Nan¡¯s expression twitched. The Totem¡¯s grip seemed to have rxed a bit and allowed the head snake to move. It opened its giant jaws, wanting to bite Po Nan¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Yun Yi wanted to stop this as he saw it, but stopped himself as he remembered something.

    The golden eyes could clearly see it, deep within the head snake¡¯s consciousness, right before the snake was about to bite down, the malice released a mass of jet-ck ¡®poison¡¯ that contained chilling animosity.

    Right at this moment, the deity state¡¯s hands directly crushed the head snake¡¯s neck and stripped off its esophagus. Within the esophagus, the mass of ck writhing ¡®poison¡¯ was struggling, attempting to enter Po Nan¡¯s Totem. Unfortunately, Po Nan was already prepared and restrained it using a Cede cage.

    This power was of the same nature as the Totems, so if it was allowed to enter a Totem, it might cause a Totem to be mutated as well.

    ¡¸ It was this. They were using the collective subconsciousness of the Destes to spread this and modify them ¡¹ Po Nan¡¯s deity statue still did not show any emotions on its face, even its voice remained ethereal and faint.

    But having known him for a very long time, Yun Yi recognized that Po Nan was currently furious.

    ¡°This substance or whatever it is had also attempted to enter my mind through my subconsciousness, but most likely it failed because my mentality has already changedpared to other Destes, making it impossible for the other party to infect me¡± Yun Yi scowled andmented as he observed the head snakes.

    ¡°A mutation poison that spreads through the collective subconsciousness of the Destes, only Destes with an altered thought process can slightly resist this infection, and only those who have began walking the path of eternal peace would be able topletely block it off¡±

    Yun Yi made a general estimation of this writhing ck poison and shook his head. The Destes that they had recruited for the past few months had only just begun to change, so except for very few, most of them hadn¡¯t actually reached a point where their thought processes had changed.

    ¡°I understand. Send this information to the other regions, then snuff out the hidden bastard that¡¯s causing this!¡± Po Nan applied force on his foot to crush the head snakespletely, ending their suffering.

    His Totem deity statue had once again covered its eyes with its hands, causing his intangible body to be solid again, swiftly making his way to the other parts of the camp.

    [1] That moment when you realize after 40 chapters that these people were essentially Stand users

 Volume 6 42: Snake hunt

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 42: Snake hunt</h4>

    The terror continued to spread as the majority of the Destes continued to mutate one by one. Even if they hadn¡¯t been wiped out before, they would have already been after these events.

    Thanks to Yun Yi and Po Nan¡¯s timely intel, the majority of the Celestials managed to counteract these mutations just in time. Although there were still some damage, it wasn¡¯t considerable; after all, the Celestials¡¯ discipline wasn¡¯t just for show.

    The Celestials began to pull back their frontlines, since such a huge event had urred across the entire Destes poption, the Celestials were no longer able to control such arge territory, thus having no choice but to pull back.

    Yun Yi didn¡¯t participate in the snake hunt. Since he was a researcher, he only did his responsibilities as a researcher.

    In front of him on the operating table, there was a head snake with only one eye remaining, but the unique thing about this head snake was that they were converted from a Celestial.

    After being bitten by a head snake, the poison was poured into his body and caused it to mutate without going through the subconsciousness passage, which was why he managed to retain a bit of his rationality.

    He volunteered to be an experimental subject, to be operated on by Yun Yi while still remaining consciousness, allowing him to immediately report any changes he might feel during the operation.

    ¡°Did you seed?¡± the one-eyed head snakeid t on the operating table, his facial expressions subconsciously twitching bit by bit. The pain that ate away into his soul was continuously guing him, urging him to spread the poison, but he had continued to suppress this instinct, using nothing but sheer willpower to fight against the excruciating pain while also expressing what he felt as clear as possible.

    ¡°It was a sess!¡± after writing thest of his research notes, Yun Yi smiled brightly and gave the Celestial a huge thumbs up.

    ¡°Is that so, that¡¯s great to hear!¡± a different kind of light flickered in the remaining snake-turned iris. The light seemed to suggest happiness, or perhaps relief, or nothing at all.

    Yun Yi then closed his eyes as the giant snake Totem on his back began to glow. Mobilizing as much Cede as he could, Yun Yi exerted immense strength and crushed the head snake together with his soul into dust.

    Watching the scattering dust, Yun Yi coldly ordered the operating table to retrieve these infected substances.

    This wasn¡¯t out of hatred, nor him losing control. Yun Yi had simply been cutting open his body one sh at a time, fully understanding what kind of pain he had been experiencing, thus not wanting the volunteer to live for even one further unnecessary second.

    However, in order to ensure the uracy of his experiments, he had to cut open the other party¡¯s body one bit at a time, then prolong the volunteer¡¯s life and test his body¡¯s reaction to various drugs.

    asionally, whenever the volunteer couldn¡¯t clearly describe what he was feeling, Yun Yi even had to repeat the same experiment several times in order to confirm what the other party said and felt waspletely urate.

    Dispelling his Totem, Yun Yi bit on his lips to the point of nearly bleeding. He then went to the washroom to clean his hands and face. With bloodshot eyes, Yun Yi wiped the water from his face and went back to work.

    ¡°The results of the experiment hade out¡± Yun Yi handed the heavy bundle of documents in his hand to everyone at the meeting.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions werepletely solemn, even Yun Rong whose image had been getting increasingly less ¡®unofficial¡¯ was sitting at the table with his eyes closed, seemingly suppressing some sort of emotions.

    ¡°The poison named Power Toxin is a variation of the Totem¡¯s Source Energy, which contain short pieces of information regarding a so-called Great Serpent God. The other party¡¯s understanding of the Destes was simply too great, which was why not a single Deste managed to resist being infected by this poison¡±

    Even a Celestial would be infected by this poison if it was directly injected into their bodies¡±

    ¡°The best countermeasure for it is to not allow the poison to enter our bodies¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, we¡¯ve managed to develop a locator¡± Yun Yi pulled a trunk onto the table, which contained arge snake¡¯s eye that was staring in a single direction.

    ¡°It makes me furious!¡± Yun Rong opened his eyes.

    This person who seems to always have ayer of mask over his face revealed a hint of his solemnity: ¡°Whoever they are, they¡¯re trying to infect me from inside my own mind. I would definitely not let this go without a fight, I¡¯ll join this operation. And that eavesdropper over there, are you going to join as well?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s eavesdropping? Where¡¯s the eavesdropper?¡± standing at the door, Killer J purposely shouted out loud, then awkwardly replied after noticing how solemn everyone in the room was:

    ¡°Well, about that. Your master really wants to join you for some fu¡­ to subjugate the bad guy, but the Boss had gotten to a crucial turning point, so I¡¯m going to have to go back to the Boss¡¯ body very soon to be upgraded.

    ¡°However, don¡¯t you worry, little disciple. Before I leave, I¡¯ll definitely teach you my ultimate move!¡± while Killer J was stillughing, the meaning of his words was clear. The three aspects of Negary would not be able to participate in this battle, so the Celestials have no one to rely on but themselves.

    ¡°I had assumed that was the case¡± Yun Yi wasn¡¯t disappointed by that answer as it was within expectations.

    Up until now, the greatest threat to the Celestials had all been prevented by Negary¡¯s consciousness directly interfering within the Ancestral Wild, and now that Negary had won, what they needed to do was to fend off the remnants of the Deste Spirit itself.

    If they couldn¡¯t do even that, the Celestials would prove themselves to be an incredibly hopeless race.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Let¡¯s gather some people to find that damned bug, then make it pay back everything it owes!¡± Po Nan stood up. He seemed to be wrapped in more bandages than usual, which was specifically wrapped around a certain part of his skin.

    Apparently, he had gone and asked for something from Noah. Noah was unlike the emotional Lan Shan who would only take in some specific disciples, nor was he like the chaotic Killer J who took Yun Rong as a disciple out of spite.

    His behaviors were almost exactly the same as Negary, always ready to grant anyone a chance to be stronger. As long as they¡¯ve resolved themselves to removing their past limits, Noah could give them an opportunity.

    He doesn¡¯t y around with taking in disciples and what not, as he considers everyone to be his experimental subjects, as well as his chess pieces, but at the same time, it was much easier to obtain power from himpared to the other two.

    Lan Shan acted on her emotions, but if your talents fail to catch her eyes, she wouldn¡¯t bother to look at you even once; and while Killer J¡¯s thought patterns were chaotic, if anyone tried to take advantage of him, they¡¯d learn very soon why people say that you can¡¯t offend Killer J.

    Yun Rong was at the right ce at the right time, and his ability was indeed very interesting, these were the reasons why Killer J decided to y around a bit and teach him a thing or two.

    Noah was the only outlier, as the number of people who obtained power from him was uncountable, although the majority of them didn¡¯t survive.

    Evidently, as the head of propaganda, Po Nan¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t stay at ease when he saw his own students turning into monsters in front of his eyes, which had now be an obstacle on his path of eternal peace.

    He had two choices, either to lower his standards andpletely discard all of these emotions as useless and forget about them, or to eliminate the source of these emotions and turn it into a mere memory.

    Of course, Po Nan chose thetter.

    ¡­

    While carrying a suitcase with him, Yun Yi adjusted his sses some signals were blinking on the ss surface.

    It¡¯s unwise for anyone to underestimate the level of destruction that a researcher could cause after giving them enough preparations. Yun Yi didn¡¯t like to destroy, but if he doesn¡¯t make sure to rampage as thoroughly as he could, he would feel apologetic to the scalpels he had used.

    As for Yun Rong, he was pulled away by Killer J to be taught some sort of ultimate technique, so he¡¯d catch up to them soon.

    The actions of that serpent had caused them to feel angry, so they¡¯ve all decided to hunt it down!

    #

 Volume 6 43: Pain

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 43: Pain</h4>

    In the profound darkness underground, a strange giant snake was moaning in pain.

    Meng Luo¡¯s n was very well-thought-out; by sacrificing his own body to get rid of it, he sessfully took the Totem over. His Totem was now no longer restrained by the limitations of the Totem Deprivation technique and was capable of devouring all the other Totems of the Deste army.

    While the serpent was originally jet-ck, each of its scales was now a brightly glowing crimson iris, his body constantly writhing,ughing while also howling in unceasing pain.

    So much grudge had umted inside the serpent and fused themselves with the Totems they originated from. While the other Totems inside the snake were in conflict, they were also supporting one another; this was simr to the Destes in the past, as every individual was out to hunt the others, but they were all members of the same race contributing to the same greater goal.

    Meanwhile, at the forehead of the serpent, a crimson irisrger than the rest was opened wide, inside of which a consciousness was in confusion.

    ¡¸ Who am I? ¡¹

    ¡¸ Meng 37? Meng Luo? Or the Deste Spirit? ¡¹

    ¡¸ It doesn¡¯t matter now, because it hurts so much! ¡¹

    After the world¡¯s foundational consciousness began to favor Negary, the Deste Spirit had gradually fallen from its position as a world spirit. As more of its authorities were stripped away by Negary, it gradually became the first God of the Ancestral Wild.

    Countless individuals had always wanted to enter the Ancestral Wild and remain inside, but they all failed because of the world¡¯s hidden restraints. Ironically, the Deste Spirit had actually managed to achieve this before anyone else by falling from a higher position.

    After that, it fell into the pit that Meng Luo identally dug.

    Because the serpent had devoured too many Totems, arge number of Deste consciousness suddenly became unprecedentedly close to one another, causing their connection to the collective subconsciousness to also be wider than ever before.

    As a result of this, the Destes¡¯ God, who had fallen all the way from being the world¡¯s spirit to its current state, didn¡¯t even get time to rest in the Ancestral Wild before it became fallen again, falling from a God in the Ancestral Wild to bing an earthbound serpent god.

    The force of the descent then proceeded to destroy the firm structure that Meng Luo meticulously created, pushing him down from the heightened position that the beast tooth helped him ascend to, forcing him to bear the full brunt of the grudgeful consciousness below.

    Due to the beast tooth¡¯s uniqueness, this process didn¡¯t cause Meng Luo topletely lose himself and instead fused him with the Deste Spirit. Meanwhile, the Totem that was created from the fusion of countless devoured Totems became his mortal Divine Form.

    The serpent had now surpassed its restraints as a Totem and be a super lifeform simr to the Source Energy fruits created by the Moon Tree. Additionally, due to umting so much negative consciousnesses, it was born with a disposition towards the side of chaos.

    In fact, the serpent had already obtained a Seed of Truth not too long after its conception. With countless Destes having their Totems forcefully stripped away from their bodies, the friction of their souls being entangledbined with the umted grudge had manifested as excruciating pain that filled everyst bit of the serpent¡¯s being.

    ¡¸ Pain is created from conflict, a natural reaction of either the mental consciousness or the physical form conflicting with outside influence that they couldn¡¯t ept. But then, which one is ¡®me¡¯? ¡¹

    The serpent continued to writhe in pain underground. Both its body and mind were constantly conflicting with itself, causing its entire body to be in increasingly more pain.

    ¡¸ Transmit this to more people, the more the better! They should all have to feel this pain that I feel! ¡¹hundreds, thousands of bright-red eyes opened all at once, observing the consciousness of living beings from an aspect of Reality that few would be able to witness.

    Within this aspect, there existed an ocean of consciousness simr to that of a maelstrom. The serpent god was at the very bottom of the maelstrom, using its own venom to dye this maelstrompletely ck. Each drop of water within this maelstrom, if viewed from a different aspect, would appear as a passage that connected to one head snake.

    Only a few hundred weak strands of white thread were lingering at the border of this maelstrom, with arge number of others being within a different collection of consciousnesses within the same aspect of reality.

    The serpent wanted to head outside of the maelstrom and enter the neighboring ocean of consciousness, but a golden eye had slowly opened to greet it. Being struck by the golden eye¡¯s gaze, the serpent sank back down into the depths of the maelstrom.

    Pained screams of suffering spread all over this ocean of consciousness, which continued to attack the remaining white threads that hadn¡¯t been infected.

    ¡­

    ¡°Guh!¡± Yun Yi suddenly uttered a pained grunt and handed the trunk in his hand to Po Nan.

    The snake eye within the trunk suddenly manifested a lot of veins that rapidly moved around, one of them even manifested into a mouth that madly tried to break the trunk from the inside.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Po Nan stepped on the trunk and controlled his Cede to form transparent des that cut off the veins.

    As the ck blood spilled, more snake heads emerged from within, forcing Po Nan to cut them up over ten more times before they became withered. However, some ck aura could clearly be seen moving within the snake eye.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, the target had just suddenlyshed out. The power of the attacks just abruptly got stronger, so I was caught a bit off-guard¡± Yun Yi opened his eyes again and replied.

    Just now, that monster had just unleashed a huge amount of power through the tiny passage connecting to his subconsciousness as if it wanted to force the passage open.

    One¡¯s consciousness wasplicated, as countless waves of information are constantly flowing and intercepting one another, then finally result in ¡®thoughts¡¯, but it was also intricate, as every small flow of information could affect your final decision.

    Only those who had achieved a Pathway and fully epassed their existence within their Pathway would be capable of grasping their every thought and be omniscient of the information contained within.

    Of course, Pathway Entities would not constantly maintain a state of constantly grasping all of their own thoughts. This was because being totally omniscient of oneself and one¡¯s thoughts wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. When all of your thoughts are within your grasp, you¡¯d find that they would form a closed loop that all of your decisions wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from no matter how hard you tried.

    For normal people, the amount of information within the consciousness of a Pathway Entity would be more than enough for them to resolve any and every problem that might ur anywhere in any world, but to a Pathway Entity, this state would only hinder their improvement.

    Because of this, unless absolutely necessary, Pathway Entities would always have their thoughts stay in an active state, constantly absorbing more information into their consciousness and organizing it to expand their closed loop.

    During a battle between Pathway Entities, unless it¡¯s a curb stomp, they have to constantly exchange information with their surroundings on a literal information battlefield. Such battles werepetitions to see who would be able to better process between known and unknown information, discern between the truth and lies, as well as their ability to release such information.

    Knowing the importance of consciousness and thought, Yun Yi would not underestimate the informational attack from his subconsciousness. He couldn¡¯t discern clearly what everyst bit of his thought was capable of, so he could only do the bare minimum and iste the chaotic information outside of his own consciousness.

    The Destes¡¯ collective consciousness ocean was as good as done, information of the serpent¡¯s pain had continuously infected, polluted, and pulled more Destes into the abyss of suffering.

    Only the few Destes whose thought process had already changed enough to affect their own subconscious and became isted from the Destes¡¯ collective consciousness ocean were able to escape the infection.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and find that guy. If we allow him to keep sending this chaotic information, I think I¡¯m going to actually go insane after a while¡± Yun Yi massaged his aching forehead.

 Volume 6 44: I am pain

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 44: I am pain</h4>

    There weren¡¯t many people in the snake hunt group. From the fact that their opponent was capable of infecting all Destes through the Destes¡¯ collective subconsciousness ocean, everyone understood just how terrifying their enemy was this time.

    For that reason, the Celestials only sent out their elites to search for the serpent while the main army monitored them from afar to provide reinforcement if necessary.

    The snake eye in the trunk acted up several more times during their journey, and the closer they approached the location that the snake eye was looking at, the more frequent its violent bursts became.

    Increasingly more chaotic information was being sent through the passage of the collective subconsciousness towards Yun Yi¡¯s mind. And the more information he received, the clearer their function became: to cause pain.

    Yun Yi was already scowling while he endured the pain from the chaotic information. This pain information was already reflecting on his body, it felt like there was a molten iron raid being stuck straight into his mind, then slowly stirred left and right.

    The pain was exceptionally clear, but his judgement was slipping. This contradicting sensation caused one to feel like screaming or roaring, only to find that they couldn¡¯t do anything about it except to face this torture again and again, then proceed to create even more pain.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Po Nan looked at Yun Yi¡¯s eternal scowl and tried asking.

    ¡°It¡¯s still bearable for now¡± Yun Yi nodded, then began to carefully describe his internal situation.

    As a researcher, he understood clearly that if his mental state was unstable, forcing himself to proceed by acting tough would only result in terrible consequences. The rational choice was to report his state to apanion in a timely manner.

    ¡°If it reaches a dangerous level, the device I prepared would report it to you¡±

    Yun Yi was participating in this mission with the resolve to die, after all, he was originally a Deste. That¡¯s why he had imnted a device into his body to constantly monitor the state of his consciousness.

    As soon as his mental state deteriorates below a certain level, the device would alert his surroundings, and if it falls below the minimum value, the countermeasures he prepared would kill him.

    The snake eye in the trunk suddenly jumped once again and looked down at the ground, once again growing countless veins as snake heads.

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Yun Yi opened apartment of the trunk, which included a number of dials, buttons, and a screen: ¡°It¡¯s right below us¡±

    ¡°Yun Rong, have you arrived?¡± Yun Yi fixed the snake eye trunk onto the ground, operated the buttons and dials, then turned on hismunicator and contacted Yun Rong who was supposedly learning an ultimate technique from Killer J.

    [I can act any time, although, why did you give up on the snake eye? You get to draw two more cards while in a chaotic state, that¡¯s simply divine]

    Ever since he studied under Killer J, Yun Rong¡¯s speech pattern had be mixed with asional nonsense, but fortunately, Yun Yi had also learned the perfect way to deal with this from an unknown source, which was topletely ignore the words they don¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Withdraw!¡± a squad of about 10 people exchanged nces and quickly ran towards the far distance.

    Standing at a distance, Yun Yi¡¯s group gathered in front of a projected screen. Quite a few clockwork birds were flying above where the trunk had been abandoned, constantly transferring the images they saw onto the screen.

    They could see the snake eye in the trunk madly struggling, meanwhile, a countdown was ticking down on Yun Yi¡¯s sses. By the time it reached 0, he looked up.

    A tiny red dot could be seen in the sky that was growing increasinglyrger. A metal rod that had be incandescent from being heated was spiraling as it plunged into the ground, many of the Cede runes carved onto the rod had already been triggered and exerted their power as soon as it came into contact with the ground.

    The earth shook intensely as if everything was trembling.

    Projection Outer Space weaponry, created on the basis of a document from Negary called ¡®Analysis of Fang Ze¡¯s authority¡¯, which was then modified to fit the current world and brought into reality through the Celestials¡¯ Fantasy Technology.

    Its main function was to attack underground enemy bunkers or structures, targeted subjugation, and in conjunction with ground troops to assassinate or break sieges; originally developed to drop into Deste bases during the war in order to break the other party¡¯s defenses.

    Yun Yi then released a few more clockwork birds in order to observe the drop site.

    The ground around the drop site had clearly cracked open, affecting the surrounding geography. The very center of the drop site even caved downwards with some moltenva seeping out from the cracks.

    ¡°I found some fluctuations!¡± Yun Yi¡¯s gaze gradually became tense as he was rubbing his temple with one hand in order to ease the continuous aching pain.

    Thanks to his dissection of the head snake, he managed to dig up some information regarding the source of the poison, the so-called Serpent God. Using this information, he created the long-range locator snake eye as well as a short-range locator device that could urately pinpoint the Serpent God¡¯s location.

    Since the fluctuations had appeared, this could only mean that their target was close.

    The cracks on the ground slowly expanded as a presence of bad omen seeped out from within.

    The cracks seemed to pause for a brief moment before rapidly spreading, the ground quickly became distorted as dirt and rock caved in while leaving a long trail behind it. Evidently, some sort of giant monster was approaching from underground.

    ¡°Everyone be careful!¡± the deity statue that covered its eyes appeared behind Po Nan while his body swiftly entered an ethereal state. The deity statue then slowly lowered its hand, revealing a pair of golden irises that first nced at Po Nan¡¯s body before gazing underground: ¡°That thing is exceptionally giant¡±

    As Yun Yi cleared his throat, a small bag behind him opened up and transformed into tworge spiral engines that pushed him into the air thanks to its considerable thrust. The bracelets on his wrists and ankles also expanded to turn into mechanical armor pieces that covered his hands and feet, supplying the necessary thrust for him to change directions.

    The remaining Celestials also deployed their measures one by one. For example, a certain Celestial opened arge chest that he had carried with him, allowing the object inside to unravel itself into arge mechanical armor, followed by numerous golden eyes that appeared all over its body that appeared to perfectlybine with the armor.

    Or the thousand-hands Celestial from the battle with the Nanwu Shaman who deployed all of his arms, each of which carried a different kind of gun while wearing ayer coat of various ammunition.

    The crack soon reached their locations and didn¡¯t stop for even a single moment. A ruby-like serpent emerged from underneath the ground and opened its gigantic maws, attempting to bite or swallow Yun Yi who was flying in the sky.

    Each of the serpent¡¯s scales were asrge as an armored vehicle, and by the time they took a careful look at it, they noticed that the ruby-like scales were actually crimson irises that contained a maddening level of grudge and pain.

    As the serpent leapt out of the ground and was about to catch Yun Yi in its maws, a small bit of its tail was still underground; but even so, its entire body continued to writhe in an unnatural manner to try and ease its pain.

    ¡¸ I am the Serpent God, am I pain- ¡¹before the serpent could say the final word, a bright red light shot up from the ground to strike the serpent¡¯s lower jaw. The strike forced it to shut its mouth and retreat at the same time.

    ¡°I have a feeling that if I let you continue speaking, you¡¯ll summon something terrifying¡­¡± Yun Rong mercilessly cut its words off while wielding a pair of bright red des in his hands.

    #

 Volume 6 45: Feel â€˜painâ€™

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 45: Feel ¡®pain¡¯</h4>

    ¡¸ Damned traitors! ¡¹the serpent¡¯s chaotic consciousness fluctuated and caused the countless eyes on its body to move as well.

    As soon as it felt Yun Yi, it charged straight at him, only for a Deste to interrupt its boastful- I mean, its grand deration, so the serpent that was suffering from unceasing pain became even more furious.

    Furthermore, as soon as it saw the familiar red des of hostility, the serpent¡¯s consciousness recalled some highly unpleasant memories, causing it to give up on its primary target Yun Yi and began to chase after Yun Rong.

    ¡¸ I am the Deste God, the progenitor of all Destes!! ¡¹the serpent howled and slightly coiled its body.

    The countless crimson iris scales instantly began to radiate an immense amount of grudge. The bright red grudge and hatred flowed out from the serpent¡¯s body like individual demons that rapidly epassed its entire surroundings.

    Within this crimson background, the serpent returned to its original jet-ck appearance. A huge amount of pain venom writhed on the serpent¡¯s body before slithering towards the insects on the ground.

    At the very moment that the crimson energy expanded, the two des of hostility in Yun Rong¡¯s hands shrunk from its previous gigantic size down to be as big as a machete.

    He subconsciously thought of Killer J¡¯s unreliable appearance, but having no other choice, he could only trust him.

    As the des of hostility gave off a tiny sound of vibration, ayer of cloud patterns appeared all around Yun Rong¡¯s body as he attempted to imitate the ability he learnt earlier.

    During this so-called ¡®teaching of his ultimate technique¡¯ from Killer J, Yun Rong received a pair of des made out of hostility. It can gather and scatter, as well as shrink and grow at will, it is also capable of destroying the majority of structures made from soul energy, a bona fide Mythical-ss weapon.

    After that Yun Rong was taught a de technique made to be used with the des of hostility. ording to Killer J¡¯s ¡®idental¡¯ muttering, this peerless de technique was created at the climax of a long-hour battle with the toilet bowl when he had to focus his entire body¡¯s muscles to push out a huge dump.

    ¡°Eight Cuts of Xia Ji[1]!¡± Yun Rong shouted out the name of the technique while feeling so embarrassed that he could die.

    A prerequisite of this de technique was that it needed support from the des of hostility, and being the kind of person he was, Killer J had set up the des of hostility so that the user must loudly call out the name of the technique in order for it to activate correspondingly.

    Yun Rong rapidly swung the des of hostility in his hand with reckless abandon, during which the des of hostility continued to break off one inch at a time, turning into tiny thin pieces that surrounded Yun Rong¡¯s body.

    The bright red des of hostility and the crimson grudge demons shed against one another. The powerful destructive capabilities of hostility swiftly cut up the countless grudges into the tiniest particles that made up the concept of ¡¯emotions¡¯, with a red sh, everything around Yun Rong¡¯s body turned into light and disappeared.

    The countless tiny fragments once again reform into a single de to block the serpent¡¯s tail that was swung towards Yun Rong.

    If taking onlybat prowess into consideration, who was more powerful between Killer J and the serpent? The answer was most likely the serpent.

    After all, the serpent was a lifeform created from gathering many Totems together, which were actually pure manifestations of Source Energy. This made the nature of its existence surpass Killer J¡¯s current body that was made up of hostility.

    Of course, even though the serpent had managed to obtain a Seed of Truth of the concept of ¡®pain¡¯, its consciousness was currently divided into numerous sides; this made it so that its thought process wasn¡¯tpletely chaotic, but also didn¡¯t have a set ofplete logical thinking.

    Secondly, the serpent¡¯s body was made through forcefully piecing numerous Totems together. This, fortunately, allowed it toprehend the Truth of ¡®pain¡¯, but didn¡¯t actually remove any of its shorings, so there were plenty of weaknesses to be taken advantage of.

    If Killer J and the serpent truly fought one another, it would probably be a 50/50.

    This included Killer J using the Divine Artifact Unreachable Gate at full strength, after all, the serpent also had a Divine Artifact inside its body.

    And so, Yun Rong couldn¡¯t do anything but watch as the streak of light was unable to endure the serpent¡¯s force and broke into pieces again while he was sent flying by the force.

    ¡¸ Feel ¡®pain¡¯! ¡¹the serpent opened its mouth and shot out a mass of ck venom, each drop of this venom turned into an arrow that rapidly flew towards Yun Rong.

    Everyone was fully aware of this venom¡¯s infectivity, those who came into direct contact with this venom would undergo an irreversible transformation into a head snake. Not even Lan Shan had been able to reverse this conversion.

    This was also the most dangerous part of fighting against the serpent, having to constantly watch out for its venom.

    With the speed of the venom, Yun Rong would be unable to avoid it. Although, he didn¡¯t need to avoid it in the first ce, as he wasn¡¯t the only one fighting against the serpent.

    An energy field was swiftly erected that stopped the venom in its track. The energy field acted like a bubble that contained the mass of venom before floating in the air. The contained venom turned back into a jet-ck snake that tried to fight its way out, but was unable to break through the energy bubble no matter how it tried.

    While also covered in ayer of energy barrier that blocked out the crimson grudge, Yun Yi coldly looked at the hovering energy bubble and slowly suppressed it.

    Having done numerous experiments, he had be an expert on the venom. While he still couldn¡¯t cure the people infected by it, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to create something to contain it.

    This type of venom was dangerous mostly because it could be transmitted across the collective subconsciousness into one¡¯s mind. Although its infectivity won¡¯t suddenly decrease through bodily infection, there are quite a few ways to restrain it as long as it shows up in a tangible manner.

    ¡¸ Detestable trivial shrewdness! ¡¹the serpent furiously roared and moved its body, once again opening its mouth to release a mass of ominous gas at unimaginable speed towards the two of them.

    In this entire subjugation squad, the ones that the serpent hated the most weren¡¯t its long-time enemies, the Celestials, but Yun Yi and Yun Rong, the two traitor Destes. The central consciousness of the serpent was divided into many parts, thergest of which belonged to the original Deste Spirit and Meng Luo.

    Yun Yi stole Meng Luo¡¯s [Protagonist Aura], which led to the war eventually bing worse for the Destes. And Yun Rong was hated because of the des of hostility in his hands.

    Although Killer J frequently disappoints people and fails his missions, his ability to draw hostility was, in fact, second to none.

    And then there was also the grudge of the Destes inside the serpent.

    [Why do we have to stay inside the serpent¡¯s body and endure this unceasing pain, while those two get topletely ignore it and stay safe outside?]

    In certain situations, envy could distort an individual even more than hatred could. This was because the majority of losers need to rely onparisons in order to console themselves, that their failure wasn¡¯t due to their own faults but rather ack of luck. They wanted to see that under the same circumstances and situation, others would fare just as badly as they did.

    For this reason, the very first reaction for most people after seeing their sufferingpatriots obtaining sess wasn¡¯t congrattions, but envy. As for how one adjusted themselves to these emotions depended on the individuals themselves.

    And so, while most of the Destes were suffering indescribable pain inside the serpent¡¯s body, they suddenly saw two other Destes who werepletely fine and were even their enemy. How could they not go insane out of envy?

    The serpent¡¯s gigantic jaw snapped towards the two Destes. Before the jaws had even arrived, the ck smoke had already turned into slithering snakes that leapt towards them.

    [1] I¡¯m pretty sure that this is a pun from the author, ¡°ÏÄ¼§¡± - Xia Ji is the name of a famous Chinese historical figure, but it¡¯s pronounced in a simr manner to ¡°ÏÂ¼¡¡±, which means ¡°lower body muscle¡±

    #

 Volume 6 46: The Celestialsâ€™ battle

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 46: The Celestials¡¯ battle</h4>

    Through a unique Cede ignition, the golden bullet shot out from the muzzle of the gun. The Cede runes engraved on the bullet rapidly absorbed the surrounding natural energies and struck the ck smoke snakes.

    Cede could be considered to be an omnipotent ability. As long as it was something that this world recognized, Cede would be able to aplish it, and the only exceptions were matters that surpassed the world¡¯s capabilities.

    Other than the beast tooth that was something that came outside the world, the essence of the serpent was a mass of Source Energy that was absorbed from outer space. After undergoing the world¡¯s modifications, the ck smoke venom that it created would naturally also be a product of this world.

    And since it was a product of this world, the world surely has a way to counteract it.

    The Thousand-arm Celestial¡¯s Totem was wielding arge number of guns at the same time, the long bands of bullets wrapped around his body were being consumed at a rapid rate as bursts of me could be seen at the end of the nozzles.

    Because Cede was being activated as soon as they exited the gun nozzles, a sh of blue light could be seen right as the Cede runes triggered.

    And because of how many bullets were being fired off, the blue shes of light were seen as blue bursts of fire.

    ¡¸ Insect¡­ ¡¹before the serpent even finished its words, a mechanical armor asrge as a three-story building jumped into the sky andnded in front of the serpent with thrusters on its arms and legs. The sharp metallic fists repeatedly punched the snake eyes that were asrge as the fists themselves.

    There were also dozens of thrusters equipped on the mechanical armor¡¯s arm and elbow, installed in order to provide extra kic energy.

    The heavy fists striking the snake¡¯s eyes caused the serpent¡¯srge head to twist and go off-bnce. Several gashes could be seen on the crimson irises, but they were all healed in a matter of seconds.

    The long snake tongue shot out and licked the mechanical armor, carrying with it a violent ck breath of smoke. The armor¡¯s energy field flickered intensely as it was sent flying.

    However, an androgynous deity statue with golden eyes took this opportunity tond on top of a piece of scale over the serpent¡¯s head.

    Po Nan¡¯s golden eyes did not contain any emotions; nothing but pure data was flowing through his vision, which he used to draw the most urate conclusions and act on them ordingly.

    In the past, Po Nan had already seen a lot of data regarding the serpent in Yun Yi¡¯sb, and now that he had a chance to closely observe it in real time, he was able to analyze increasingly more information on it.

    After therge amount of grudge was released as a tsunami into its surroundings, the serpent¡¯s scales returned to their original ck hue, only a single smaller crimson eye remained at the center of the snake¡¯s forehead, which was staring straight at Po Nan.

    Several scales then broke at the same time, releasing several ck scale venomous snakes that leapt towards the deity statue with their jaws opened wide.

    However, what greeted them wasn¡¯t a delicious meal, but a fist asrge as cauldrons. Following Po Nan¡¯s will, the deity statue¡¯s fists had turned into blurred images; even the air itself was being distorted by the force of the strikes, so the snakes were swiftly beaten to a bunch of pulp.

    Po Nan¡¯s Totem was simply this way, the perfectbination between speed and power, while using it, he could even guarantee that his real body remained intact. The only weakness of this Totem was that the further it was from the user¡¯s body, the weaker it became.

    This power, speed, and the golden eye¡¯s ability to analyze abilities made Po Nan¡¯s Totem nearly unbeatable among those with simr power.

    The pulp of flesh swiftly gathered together, then turned back into smoke and returned to where the snakes had leapt out earlier. The Deity statue continued its mad barrage without any hesitation, anything that tried to stop it would be shattered in seconds, then ripped apart by the force of the swings.

    The serpent uttered a painful howl, its body madly writhing nonstop, but at the same time, the deity statue could also feel its power rapidly growing.

    From the serpent¡¯s wounds, a lot more ck smoke began to pour out like violent whipsshing out at everything around itself, even the deity statue was instantly sent flying.

    The golden eye swiftly collected the data and provided a conclusion.

    Arge amount of the serpent¡¯s current power originated from its initial Totem form. From the very beginning, such a huge amount of Source Energy umted in one ce should be able to exert immense power, but due to the contradicting nature of different Totems, arge part of this power couldn¡¯t be used at all.

    But conflict continuously created pain, and for the serpent who was gradually using the Seed of Truth to manifest a Pathway, the more painful it felt, the more power it would be able to utilize, which included pain caused by external forces.

    Once absolute pain had filled every corner of its body, the serpent would be able to utilize the full extent of its original power.

    Essentially, an outsider¡¯s attack would instead help the serpent control itself better, and the more pain it felt, the better its control would be.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s try a fist technique that doesn¡¯t hurt!¡±

    After Po Nan sent this information to the others, he clenched his fist while keeping his index and middle fingers straight, which was simr to the so-called acupuncture martial arts in wuxia novels.

    Once again, the deity statue approached the serpent¡¯s body, its hands once again turning into blurred images. The difference was that its attacks no longer made any sound, not even the air put up that much resistance to them, as if the arms were moving into another aspect of Reality as it moved.

    However, the serpent¡¯s power did not stop growing. This despicable fellow¡¯s body was extremely sensitive, and despite looking like a serpent that had devoured thousands of Totems, it was in fact thousands of Totems that had connected to one another in the shape of a serpent.

    This connective structure was ridiculously weak, constantly crumbling and copsing without any external stimtions, so any sort of external force would only speed up its internal conflict no matter how gentle one tried.

    If any other living beings lived in such a state, they would essentially be a weak ss toy that could be shattered with a light tap. However, when a serpent who wasprehending the Truth of ¡®pain¡¯ lived in this state, its body would be able to remain as a whole no matter how broken or painful it was, which made it difficult for them to win.

    To kill it, they must break the structure of its body, but before beingpletely broken, the serpent would always remain as a whole and grow increasingly more powerful.

    The moment that it was at its weakest would also be the moment that it was most powerful.

    This was the same as the Destes¡¯ current state. The Destes as a species had practically gone extinct, but it was at this very point in time that the most powerful creature they had ever created came into existence.

    ¡¸ IT HURTS! Why does it hurt so much!? If that¡¯s the case, let me return twice as much pain to all of you! ¡¹

    The serpent madly writhing its mountainous body had already levelled the surroundings into a total wastnd. And the attacking Celestials had to be careful of both the serpent¡¯s writhing body as well as the venom it asionally spits out.

    At the same time, the serpent¡¯s body was also transforming, although it still managed to maintain a basic form, it couldn¡¯t really be recognized as a snake anymore.

    It was under this state that the serpent¡¯s explosive force would be much more terrifying. The mere force generated by its writhing body had already begun to cause storm-force wind and even more severe changes in the world.

    ¡¸ Insects, ept my pain! ¡¹

    Every bit of flesh, every length of skin, even stand of vein, and even every drop of blood from the serpent instantly transformed into a venomous snake of a different size.

    Their tails were linked together, which made the world almost seem like a small-sized snake nest. The venom seeped out from the mouth of every snake, which gradually filled every gap in their surroundings.

    #

 Volume 6 47: The meaning of progress

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 47: The meaning of progress</h4>

    Within the Ancestral Wild, various regions with originally different functions had begun to change.

    A gigantic eye of consciousness resided above all else.

    After Negary retrieved Noah, Killer J, and Lan Shan into his body, his entire consciousness had entered a strange state.

    Each of his thoughts, the information flow created by those thoughts, the nodes of his existence, all of them were under his surveince without fail.

    ¡¼ Truly unmistakable! ¡½as Negary carefully viewed his own consciousness, he discovered all sorts of colors dying him in their shades, almost like he was the canvas of a dye shop.

    The only thing that could be said was that this Reality was much moreplicated than what he had thought.

    ¡¼ The First me, the ck Abyss, the unviewable wiggling entity, the Maniptor, as well as others that I hadn¡¯t discovered before ¡½Negary pointed out the brands left by other people on his body one by one: ¡¼ Impurity, Error, Irregrity, Soul, Knowledge, and even gue ¡½

    There were a lot of things hidden inside Negary¡¯s body that he hadn¡¯t noticed before.

    Some of them were idental infections, like the unviewable wiggling entity that resided under the SCR world. That entity didn¡¯t harbor any malice towards Negary because they simply didn¡¯t notice him, Negary was simply too insignificant at the time.

    While the other brands were casually left by the progenitor entities whose Pathways Negary had grasped when they sensed him through those powers.

    [If you can read this message, pleasee to the XXX world and look for the Restless Alliance, this is your invitation code, you¡¯re wee to join us]

    ¡¼ So I got branded with some advertisements? ¡½Negary was a bit speechless.

    Most of this information wasn¡¯t very tough to remove, since Negary only chose to explore andprehend those powers without actually delving further into their Pathways, so despite how deeply this information were embedded, they didn¡¯t carry any malice.

    In reality, it was hard for them to carry any malice with them in the first ce. Since Negary wasparatively much weaker than they were, those entities had the leeway to rely on their superior skills to embed a few pieces of information through the connection of their Pathways without him noticing them, but if this information had interfered with Negary¡¯s will in any way, they would be instantly noticed and removed.

    Of course, there was also information that wasn¡¯t particrly friendly to him, like the First me and the ck Abyss. The First me was naturally information that originated from the White Light, and both of these pieces of information had been embedded deeply into Negary¡¯s consciousness with unclear motivations.

    However, Negary had already suspected back in the Moon Tree world that he had actually be a part of their grander n. This meant that it was either the White Light who prevented Eternal Light from aplishing his sublimation, or the ck Abyss had managed to win against the White Light during this asion and resulted in Eternal Light¡¯s failure.

    Negary doesn¡¯t know their n, but he doesn¡¯t need to. A mass of white light as well as some profound dark substance was gradually removed from Negary¡¯s consciousness, then put into a cage made of Source Energy.

    To advance into the realm of Pathway Entities, any and all unnecessary baggage without one¡¯s existence must be removed, otherwise, the process would be very prone to failing, and even if one was sessful, there would still be terrible consequences.

    The mark of a Pathway Entity was the total omniscience of one¡¯s existence, so this unnatural baggage that doesn¡¯t belong to oneself would only cause interference.

    This was exactly what happened to the Great Magus Stim Allenz, since his wizardry Pathway was manifested through the chip¡¯s aid, the chip also became his greatest weakness, which was why it could easily rob him of his Pathwayter on.

    Negary slowly removed this information one by one, up until the veryst one¡ª¡ª the Maniptor.

    Wang Yuan¡¯s [Origin] originated from him, so there was actually no deeper meaning with him leaving this information for Negary except to be a sign. This gave Negary the same impression as the royal g in Saint Seiya; removing it meant dering war, but keeping it here and advancing meant that he just left a beacon for himself to be taken control of.

    Without much hesitation, Negarypletely removed this information. Nothing had changed, but everything seemed to have changed at the same time. At the very least, at this very moment, Negary had gainedplete control over his own existence without leaving any impurities behind.

    As the cycle of reincarnation within the Ancestral Wild began to light up, Negary¡¯s consciousness slowly sank inside and borrowed the Deste Sacrifice world¡¯s authority over all life forms to collect phenomenon factors from the world¡¯s living beings.

    Very quickly, within the seemingly borderless cycle of reincarnation, a unique substance began to manifest. It seemed almost like a mass of light, a unified whole, but was also separated into myriad individuals.

    That mass of glorious golden light filled with vitality was now drifting within the Ancestral Wild¡¯s cycle of reincarnation.

    When you believe this substance to be a living being, you would observe him as such from the perspective of living beings; if you viewed it from the perspective of an inanimate object, it would also be an inanimate object. No matter which aspect of Reality you viewed it from, you would find it to seemingly fit your interpretation.

    But when you see it as a phenomenon, you will discover that no matter which aspect you view it from, it would remain as a natural phenomenon regardless of your interpretation.

    This was because this was ¡®your interpretation¡¯. You find yourself only being able to observe a superficial aspect of this entity because when you face it, you would always find that this entity had one or many that surpassed your understanding.

    ¡¼ Soon, only a little bit left ¡½as Negary¡¯s consciousness fully sank into this golden light, the Lord of Disaster who was residing in a different world suddenly uttered a resounding howl and manifested numerous golden chains around his own body.

    ¡¼ It all depends on them now! ¡½

    Through the authority connection within the cycle of reincarnation, the phenomenon of progression was able to observe the living beings within the Deste Sacrifice world, seeing that each of them had their own shorings, but were all exerting their efforts due to these shorings.

    Turning their inability to capability; grasping at what was previously unattainable and making it something they can reach; influencing things that used to influence them; and turning entities that used to control them into entities under their control.

    Isn¡¯t that the meaning of progression? And it was also Negary¡¯s original reason for his original pursuit to control everything.

    Like a certain great person once said: True freedom wasn¡¯t the ability to do anything you wanted to, but rather to not do what you did not want to.

    Negary wanted to control everything not because he wanted to do something to the existences under his control, but rather to ensure that no existence would be able to influence his will.

    This state was itself Eternal Peace, but simr to the Celestials who walk the path of eternal peace, Negary also could not see the end of this path.

    This was the reason why the majority of the Celestials who followed him call him the Pioneer, or the Unreached Land of Eternal Peace.

    In the end, Negary¡¯s gaze fell onto a location where the will to progress was exceptionally more potent than any others, which was the battlefield between the serpent and the Celestials.

    The serpent had surpassed the limit of what they could deal with; but regardless of this fact, all of them wanted to defeat the serpent, as this was their own path of eternal peace.

    In Negary¡¯s eyes, the ¡®luck¡¯ belonging to Yun Yi and the serpent were both rapidly changing. The serpent¡¯s ¡®luck¡¯ was disappearing, while Yun Yi¡¯s ¡®luck¡¯ had epassed hispanions, each of them advancing beyond their limits and growing by the seconds.

    #

 Volume 6 48: The power of retorts and fusion

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 48: The power of retorts and fusion</h4>

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Thanks to two small thrusters, Yun Yi was hovering in the air, the nozzle of the guns on his wrist had thoroughly overheated, not even the multiyered cooling system was able to change that.

    Even while hovering in mid-air, he was still in the middle of an ocean of snakes. Those snakes were coiled around one another like a huge endless mass, their bodies weren¡¯t very sturdy, but there were a lot of them, and they were all very dangerous.

    All of these snakes carried a type of venom that could cause irreversible mutations in their bodies if the venom got into, or even onto their bodies.

    Yun Yi has had to constantly control his Totem to protect himself, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to ensure that he could endure the onught of countless snakes.

    ¡°We need to find its core!¡± Po Nan¡¯s deity statuended not too far away from his body as arge amount of data was flowing through his eyes: ¡°Currently, this snake-ball form is already its final defensive form. Once this form was broken as well, it would turn into its weakest, as well as most powerful form¡±

    ¡°And we would only be able to truly kill it if we kill it in this state¡±

    Po Nan and Yun Yi stood with their backs to one another and eliminated all the venomous snakes that approached. Ever since the snake-ball had appeared, theirmunication devices had remained jammed, and Po Nan had only just managed to regroup with Yun Yi after cleaning up all the snakes in their way.

    ¡°The problem is that our power is too scattered, we wouldn¡¯t be able to break through the snake¡¯s encirclement at all¡±

    Yun Yi understood this fact very well. While the individual snakes within the huge ball of snakes weren¡¯t difficult to kill, there were simply too many of them. They were acting like a small that had be intertwined and was continuously growing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you open the path!¡± a bright red de flew in from the distance and shattered into countless thin des that cut all the surrounding snakes apart. Yun Rong had broken through the encirclement of snakes and arrived in front of the two.

    ¡°Where are the others?¡± Yun Yi asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I could only faintly see Thousand-arms being bitten. It¡¯s a shame that we lost his blue-fire gatling guns, I fully believe that he would be able to be Buddha in his next life¡± Yun Rong made a reference that neither of them could understand.

    At this point, Yun Rong suddenly felt a bit nostalgic of Killer J¡¯s presence, if he was here, he would definitely jump out and express his agreement, or argue that a 7-colored gatling gun would be the coolest.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time, we won¡¯t get the opportunity to gather everyone else. It would be so much better if we still had a space-based attack¡± Po Nan shook his head.

    After learning of the serpent¡¯s abilities, they discovered that the serpent¡¯s most shameless ability was the fact that it seemed to have separate lives.

    Only after the previous form had been destroyed would the next form appear, any excessive damage wouldn¡¯t be able to affect the next form or cause its forms to consecutively die.

    In other words, aside from some systematic attacks, no matter how powerful an attack was, it would only be able to kill it once.

    ¡°What a standard Boss through and out¡± Yun Rong mercilessly made another reference. His referencing skills had now gotten to a professional level, and the des of hostility in his hands were once again vibrating with a loud noise.

    The des of hostility were manifestations of pure hostility, a variation of the soul¡¯s interference force that specifically targeted the structure of the soul. As Yun Rong continued to use the des of hostility, his Cloud Pattern Totem was gradually bing ustomed to the type of interference force that was hostility, which slowly unlocked an interference force derived from his soul as well.

    Turning interference force into a tangible force and you end up with telekinesis; turning it intangible resulted in mental illusions; an exceptionally firm interference force would be the power of belief;pletely cing one¡¯s interference force onto another would be religious faith; and when interference force is used to destroy, it¡¯s hostility.

    Even the so-called power of emotions was also a type of interference force.

    In other words, as long as they were a power derived from the soul, they would actually be a variation of the same basic interference force.

    Each individual¡¯s adaptation of interference force differed. For example, in Negary¡¯s case when he was in his initial Evil Spirit form, his interference force was the mostmon telekinesis; but since then, Negary had learnt of the existence of other kinds of interference forces. After thoroughly researching it, he could now juggle multiple interference forces at once.

    Meanwhile, since Killer J¡¯s soul structure was altered and became dictated by his ability, the most suitable kind of interference force for him was naturally hostility.

    Originally, Yun Rong had thought that his own interference force would be transformative due to the characteristics of his Cloud Pattern Totem, but beyond his wildest imagination, perhaps it was because of the des of hostility¡¯s influence, but Yun Rong¡¯s interference force had turned into something simr to hostility instead.

    ¡°But why is it the power of retorts!? How did this unscientific thinge into existence? And shouldn¡¯t retorts be represented by manifestations? Where the hell is ¡®weakness observation¡¯ supposed to slot in?¡±

    If hostility was the power to destroy a soul¡¯s structure, then the power of retorts was to see through abnormalities or gaps within phenomena and respond to it, in other words, retorting.

    Under these circumstances, the interference force that had manifested as the power of retorts was capable of striking where it hurts, and Yun Rong could easily discern the weaknesses of any entity through the use of ¡®retorts¡¯.

    If this power of retort was changed a little bit and affected his eye, it should then be called by a different name¡ª¡ª the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception.

    ¡°Eight Cuts of Xia Ji!!¡± After helplessly calling out this embarrassing name again, Yun Rong was gradually understanding the thing that Killer J had handed him.

    Following Yun Rong¡¯s retorts, he quickly recognized the weakness point of the snake-ball and easily cut through arge number of snakes using the des of hostility. The outer shell of the snake-ball was instantly broken into dozens of pieces and revealed a gap.

    ¡°Right at this moment¡± Yun Rong rushed forward and wielded the des of hostility, swinging it with reckless abandon to widen this gap.

    Yun Yi and Po Nan also didn¡¯t hesitate at all and simply charged forward. Yun Yi¡¯s bright red des began to manifest next to and even inside his own body. Looking at it from a different perspective, ¡®weakness discernment¡¯ could also be understood as the ¡®merciful de¡¯.

    Under the reinforcement of the power of retorts, Yun Rong was now simr to that nurse who stabbed her boyfriend over a dozen times, but perfectly avoided all the vitals and ended up being judged as innocent because of how light the boyfriend¡¯s wounds actually were. Humans have several ces where it could easily take dozens of shes or stabs without dying, if you have plot armor level of luck, you might even get a casual appendectomy.

    The des of hostility in his hand quickly grew longer to help the two open a path, but when arge number of snakes rushed forward again, he had no choice but to pull his des of hostility back to defend himself.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, the other two were rapidly charging towards the center of the snake-ball, where each of the venomous snakes here was evenrger than their entire bodies.

    Furthermore, even without being bitten by them, just shing open their bodies would cause the venom to secrete, making it difficult for them to advance any further.

    ¡°Yun Yi, leave the rest to me!¡± Po Nan lightly stated, but his tone was filled with resolution. The deity statue Totem then put its hands over its eyes once again.

    Po Nan¡¯s incorporeal body then appeared next to the deity statue before instantly bing tangible again. The bandages around his body earlier had now been ripped off to reveal the patterns on it. ck lines were dotted all over Po Nan¡¯s body, some of which looked like it depicted arge tree that spanned across Po Nan¡¯s entire body.

    After Po Nan had activated something, the branches on his tattoo became alive, surged forward from Po Nan¡¯s body, and became draped over the deity statue.

    Po Nan had tried the Deste¡¯s secret technique to put their Totems within their bodies, but it failed because of Po Nan Totem¡¯s unique characteristics. While Po Nan¡¯s body was still tangible, the deity statue would close both its eyes, unable to exert its ability; but as soon as the deity statue lowered its hands, his original body would instantly be intangible, untouchable by even his own deity statue.

    At the same time, Po Nan¡¯s Totem also had another unique character where the closer it was to the real body, the more powerful it could exert. For these reasons, in order to fight at his maximum strength, Po Nan had asked Noah to bestow him power.

    The tree pattern on his body was something that Noah had imnted on Po Nan¡¯s body. At this very moment, Po Nan¡¯s deity statue that was being tied up by the tree branches gradually lowered its hands, causing Po Nan¡¯s real body to be intangible again. However, the branches that had taken root on him before did not simply lose their targets and instead coiled around Po Nan¡¯s intangible main body, pulling the intangible body into the deity statue itself.

    The deity statue once again opened its eyes, its strength seemed to have grown by an entire level. Arcs of lightning were manifesting around his body, suggesting that he was currently powerful enough to affect this world by simply existing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, so leave this ce to me, I¡¯ll leave the rest up to you, Yun Yi¡±

    As Po Nan¡¯s words were still lingering in Yun Yi¡¯s ears, he had already vanished from Yun Yi¡¯s sight. The only thing that Yun Yi could see now was nothing but blood in the air.

 Volume 6 49: Countdown to the end of lying dead

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 49: Countdown to the end of lying dead</h4>

    Yun Yi was surprised¡­

    Not too many of Noah¡¯s experimental subjects manage to survive, after all, the term ¡®experiment¡¯ naturally carried the meaning of uncertainty and instability.

    Po Nan had let Noah imnt a mutated branch of the World Tree inside his body, and since Noah inherited Negary¡¯s personality, he would definitely not grant others any safe powers that could be used right now.

    He only grants items or knowledge that required adaptation and modification by the individual to be used, or the power had ws that put the user into a dangerous situation; only by surpassing one¡¯s limit would they be able to truly obtain that power.

    Additionally, since the Celestials already had a natural path of growth, choosing to ask Noah for power was actually a shortcut, so the limit they had to surpass was greater than normal.

    Observing the bloody mist in the sky, Yun Yi quickly stopped worrying about Po Nan. This was because they were all walking the path of eternal peace, and the most basic quality of any traveler on this path was the willingness to pay for their own choices.

    Po Nan understood the consequences of his action but he still fearlessly decided to make that decision, this meant that Po Nan had the courage to shoulder the consequences, and the only thing Yun Yi could do for him was to respect it.

    His duty right now was to search for the serpent and settle their debt.

    Regarding the serpent¡¯s background, Yun Yi and the Celestials had done plenty of research and arrived at the conclusion that no matter the scenario, it was definitely rted to Meng Luo the individual.

    Even in the final moments, a confrontation was inevitable.

    Badum!

    Badum!

    Badum!

    As this rhythmic beating reverberated, Yun Yi also saw his target: a crescent-shaped blob of flesh. The blob of flesh had numerous eyes all over it that contained thick ck venom, which looked almost like a beating heart.

    And Po Nan also appeared in front of this blob of flesh, as he clenched his fist, the air around him almost seemed to shatter. The shattered air created friction that caused an arc of lightning to move around Po Nan¡¯s deity statue.

    ¡°YARH!¡± following Po Nan¡¯s swung fist, all the supernatural phenomena vanished, the entire force had been concentrated into his fist and transferred into the blob of flesh.

    The part of the blob that was struck simply sunk inside, showing that this thing wasn¡¯t nearly as fragile as the snakes from before. At the same time, the blob of flesh also retaliated as an immense force shot back from where it was struck, causing the deity statue¡¯s fist to shatter, spreading the impact up its entire body.

    At this very moment, Po Nan looked like a cracked porcin doll as he was sent flying backwards. Yun Yi shot out a machine that gently attached itself to Po Nan¡¯s back and produced thrust to push him away.

    The part of the blob that was sunken in did not recover, and the frequency of the rhythmic beating became more rapid, apanied by numerous voices from inside.

    ¡¸ IT HURTS! ¡¹

    ¡¸ IT HURTS!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ IT HURTS!!!!! ¡¹

    It was as if millions of people were shouting directly into his ears, although the shouting weren¡¯t very loud, although it wasn¡¯t in unison, and although it was a very weak shout, each of them made him feel both their helplessness and suffering.

    Their voices had already gotten so weak that they didn¡¯t even have the strength to shout anymore.

    But when numerous voices reverberated this way in one¡¯s ear, one would only feel that internal horror and even personally feel that soul-aching pain.

    This sense of pain was growing increasingly greater. While Yun Yi had originally been able to endure it, the suffering instantly shot up so much that he almost wanted to scream as well.

    Everyst bit of his body felt like it was being permeated by the pain, and the same was happening to his mind as well; every single unspeakable act that had ever urred in the past appeared in his mind at the same time, directly striking his very core, stimting old wounds of both kinds, causing him even more pain.

    The blob of flesh¡¯s beating grew increasingly greater, the sound it gave off also became increasingly rapid until it turned into static noise simr to old TVs, which was simply unbearable.

    Yun Yi uttered a curt groan and clutched his forehead, countless wounds appeared all over his body, blood was flowing from his eyes, mouth, and nose.

    At this level, pain wasn¡¯t just a sensation anymore, as it had affected his body in return.

    The beating blob of flesh began to distort and shapeshift, eventually bing a formless mass of broken pieces that somehow still remained attached to one another.

    ¡¸ Join us, feel the pain, get ustomed to the pain, enjoy the pain¡­ and finally, be pain! ¡¹the mass of broken pieces uttered in a heavy mix of many voices, the clearest of which belonged to Meng Luo.

    Barely enduring the pain to stand back up, Yun Yi looked at the figure of broken pieces. He seemed to be able to see Meng Luo¡¯s form in there, of course, together with many other Destes as well.

    Perhaps, this thing could be called the Deste Corpse, as it was more or less something created from the pain and suffering of all the Destes as they died.

    ¡¸ You are also a Deste, you should also be a part of us. Not only that, not just the Destes, I want to pull even more beings into this pain as well ¡¹Meng Luo seemed to be trying to persuade Yun Yi.

    At least, that was what Yun Yi had heard from his sense of hearing that was nearly copsing from the pain; it could, of course, just be his own hallucination under the extreme pain.

    ¡°I can feel it¡­ I feel your heart filled with fear, as it had never felt at peace!¡±

    Regardless of whether or not it was a hallucination, Yun Yi pushed a button on his equipment to take out an injection pen and injected himself with some fluid. This alleviated Yun Yi¡¯s pain somewhat and made it possible for him to make that statement.

    Meng Luo was born and raised as an inferior Deste, which left him with an immense feeling of inferiority, especially aftering into contact with the beast tooth.

    The feeling of carrying an important treasure had only made his sense of inferiority grow even stronger. Everything he had ever done up to this point was for the sake of feeling safe and at peace.

    Meng Luo originally had an opportunity to walk the path of eternal peace, but he gave up on it, so his path of pursuing inner peace became warped.

    Power and authority can give him a sense of safety, but it¡¯s only a means to an end, and he was unable to look into himself and achieve that end. Entrusting his entire feeling of safety in power and authority could only be described as mixing up the mean and the end. While this might seem like the pursuit of peace, the further one proceeded down this path, the less peaceful they¡¯d feel.

    In the serpent¡¯s weakest state, its everything seemed to have opened up for all to see, and since Meng Luo was originally the center of the serpent, his everything went on full disy for Yun Yi to see.

    ¡¸ Be one with pain! ¡¹

    The broken Deste Corpse gradually approached him. If Meng Luo was in a normal state, he might have reacted to Yun Yi¡¯s words with anger or insanity, but he was now connected to the souls of too many Destes.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the beast tooth, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to maintain even this little bit of consciousness left. His individuality had faded to a terrible degree, his mind filled with fear and unease, thus having no room to think about Yun Yi¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s die together!¡±

    Yun Yi had imnted a countermeasure in his body that would activate as soon as his consciousness fades over a certain degree.

    God¡¯s Guidance - Modified Edition. Yun Yi had included his own understanding into Lan Shan¡¯s product, making his own creation which he put into his body.

    As the Deste Corpse embraced and pulled him into the mass of pain, his consciousness quickly became overwhelmed by pain and suffering. He could feel the countermeasure device activating, but he discovered that he wasn¡¯t feeling fearful at all.

    His consciousness surpassed what remained of the Destes¡¯, progressing one step further due to surpassing his limit. This consciousness phenomenon sparkled around his body briefly before the corresponding factors poured towards the cycle of reincarnation within the Ancestral Wild.

    The glorious golden mass of light twitched briefly as if a universal Cord of Truth had just been stimted.

    #

 Volume 6 50: Resurrection

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 50: Resurrection</h4>

    The modified version of God¡¯s Guidance that Yun Yi created had a smaller range of influence, but its influence was much deeperpared to normal. Additionally, there was no such thing as a backdoor anymore, anyone who remained within the range of the explosion would have no choice but to endure the full extent of the st.

    In the instant of the explosion, everything seemed to have grinded to a halt, and the world fell into a frozen state.

    Or rather, for Negary, this world¡¯s operation could no longer interfere with his flow of time.

    In Negary¡¯s vision, his own entire existence became clear to him, his form of life had finished evolving, and the Seed of Truth that was created from nothing but knowledge had thoroughly bloomed into a gigantic tree whose branches and roots extended throughout every bit of his existence.

    Negary¡¯s eyes could now see the movement of the universe. In a ce that living beings cannot possibly observe, there was an indiscernible river, a humongous system that stretched across infinite worlds.

    The river seemed to be constantly flowing. With its every movement, numerous sprites of light would emerge from the river and flow into the numerous surrounding worlds.

    At the same time, a simrlyrge number of sprites of light would emerge from the world and flow back into the river.

    ¡¼ Those are [Origins] ¡½

    Negary had such an epiphany.

    And this river could be called the River of Beginning, the End of Origin, the Cycle of Reincarnation, or the Cord of Truth. It is the basic frame of this multiverse, the extension of all blueprints, and the basis for all life to form.

    After that, Negary could faintly sense numerous existences that couldn¡¯t be named within that indiscernible river, but Negary could only see a short part of the river that had resonated with him.

    A branch of the river with Maniption at the core and knowledge around it, a structure that surpassed the imagination of living beings that was connected through numerous aspects of Reality.

    At the very moment that the river branch¡¯s structure wasplete, Negary felt a sense of sublimation. He could tell that while he remained in a lesser Sand Realm, no matter how that world¡¯s matter moves, it would still be unable to pull him along and cause him change.

    In other words, the concept of Time within any lesser realms was now ineffective to him. He could easily achieve literal eternal life in any lesser realm. If he so wishes, he could reveal a tiny bit of his essence and cause any life forms affected by it to also be unaffected by Time in a lesser realm.

    No wonder Pathway Entities werergely unwilling to remain in lesser realms, as their growth would be stunted to a horrifying degree.

    Negary could also sense the river branch of his Pathway constantly creating new [Origins], which seemed to be a function of the Cord of Truth.

    At the same time, although these [Origins] were created in his river branch, their creation epassed the entire corresponding Truths of the universe, at most, Negary¡¯s Pathway river branch had only affected them a bit greaterpared to normal.

    If Negary wanted to, he would be able to mark each and every [Origin] that¡¯s created within this river branch. By following them, Negary would be able to find new world coordinates.

    Of course, since there were [Origins] created here, there were naturally also [Origins] that return.

    Negary could easily discern these returning [Origins] to be from the same group that had just been created earlier. These [Origins] had traveled to other worlds and remained there for a year, or just a few months in his view, had actually lived for an entire life thanks to the difference in time flow of each world.

    ncing at these [Origins], Negary found that they did not bring back anything useful at all, and even if more of them returned, it would still be simrly meaningless.

    ¡¼ Then how about this? ¡½Negary ced a small portion of his power into a newly created [Origin] and let it freely reincarnate.

    His attention also followed the new life of this [Origin] thanks to the power he imbued within it.

    That [Origin] proceeded to enter a world with a feudalistic society. Because it carried a portion of Negary¡¯s power, he was born extraordinary, being hailed as a genius since birth. By the time he was 21 years old, he discovered a certain fact: he seemed to have stopped aging.

    His physique, his body state, everything seemed to have been solidified at 21 years of age, time seemed almost helpless to affect him. In order to not expose this truth, he initially had his family members cover up and only ever leave the house with a fake beard.

    Eventually, when concealment was no longer possible, he faked his death and changed into another identity to continue living.

    In the beginning, he was silently delighted, but after his peers began to grow to 70-80 years old, after the love of his life hadmitted suicide due to being unable to ept her aging, after hisrades and friends eventually die of diseases or of old age, this delight disappeared without a trace.

    His descendants continued to grow in number, from one generation to the next, but his familial attachment to them became gradually thinner. Eventually, all of them seemed like strangers who took advantage of one another for profit, even though all of them call him their ancestor.

    Of course, he had also felt despair and tried tomit suicide, but regardless of how he died, he would only remain dormant for a period of time. Once that time had gone by, his body would simply recover.

    The very first time he died, he slept for over 30 years before he climbed out of his grave, almost scaring his great great great grandchild to death.

    As the years went by, he discovered that the better his body was preserved, the shorter he had to sleep, and vice-versa.

    In this manner, he lived from feudal society all the way to the modern age.

    He had lived in insanity, as a hero, as a tyrant, as a great monk, as a free spirit, as a vignte, as a renowned merchant. In the end, the only thing he had left was indifference.

    After a thousand years of longevity, he could finally feel the power that supported his immortality disappearing, followed by his consciousness being pulled somewhere unknown.

    Is this heaven? Or hell?

    While he was thinking this, he was gently received by a hand, who seemed to be judging him.

    ¡¼ Garbage ¡½

    Without waiting for him to react, his consciousness was thoroughly erased.

    Looking down at the [Origin] in his hand, Negary shook his head. Having been imbued with a part of his power, other than a slightly stronger will than normal and rtively eventful life, this individual didn¡¯t manage to achieve anything of note. What else was he but garbage?

    Even if that was a no-magic world, following Negary¡¯s thought process, if Negary was given the same conditions, he would have already released his [Origin] and researched a method to transmigrate to another world.

    Negary had even left a set of world coordinates within that bit of power, if that individual had been able to utilize the power to a certain degree, he would have been able to notice those coordinates.

    This was the same rule he adhered to for all his experimental subjects by leaving one path of survival. If he had been able to follow those world coordinates and travelled to that world, members of the Impure Hermit Order would be waiting to happily receive him.

    But in the end, he got immersed in his sense of superiority as an immortal, unkible person, wasting his entire life in a single world being sorry for himself.

    He should have been able to sense the power that maintained his immortality the first time hemitted suicide, but never tried to seriously dig deeper into itter on. While he imed to hate immortality, he had never tried to actually explore that power to change it. The arrogance of being immortal had clouded his eyes.

    ¡­

    While Negary was researching how to use [Origins] to earn himself more power, part of his attention was also dealing with the aftermath of the Deste Sacrifice world.

    Yun Yi had sacrificed his life to ensure the serpent¡¯s death, but before his soul was destroyed, Gu Qing Shan had fished it out and put him back into the Ancestral Wild¡¯s cycle of reincarnation to incubate once again.

    By the time he was resurrected, the Deste Sacrifice world¡¯s name had been changed to the Totem world. The natural shorings of the Celestials who had been living here had also been remedied.

    The name ¡®Celestial¡¯ that had originally been used to distinguish themselves from the Destes due to their differences was no longer necessary, as they could now simply be called ¡®Humans¡¯ without any distinguishing features, the only difference was that those who had begun to walk the path of eternal peace would automatically join the Celestial department. (Note: Some nuances were lost in trantion here. Both the Destes and Celestials originally had the suffix ¡°human¡± in their Chinese names, but that suffix was removed for the sake of better reading. As mentioned a few chapters ago, both the Destes and Celestials were still only slightly better than regr humans, unlike elves or other long-lived races)

    ¡­

    While Yun Yi was walking on the sidewalk of a neat and clean street, watching the vehicles that traveled back and forth, smiling as he saw two other people standing next to a nearby car.

    While juggling a pair of bright red daggers in his hand, Yun Rong noticed Yun Yi and patted the top of the vehicle, after which a person with a half-withered appearance peeked his head out from inside, Po Nan.

    Their previous battle had left him with a permanent change in the essence of his life form, which couldn¡¯t be said to be either a good thing or bad thing.

    ¡°How¡¯s the current situation?¡± Yun Yi quickly approached and received the pair of sses in Po Nan¡¯s hand and asked.

    ¡°Everything is well. The Totem world haspletely stabilized, our poption grows by the day. Most menial tasks can be done through the AI machines, so we¡¯re all a bit free right now¡± Yun Rong¡¯s speaking grew increasingly faster. While he didn¡¯t mean to retort orin, everything that left his mouth felt like aint.

    ¡°And that¡¯s why the three of us have some special orders¡± Po Nan took out three bags of documents and handed it to each of them.

    ¡°This is? From what I know, haven¡¯t the deste¡­ the Totem world suppressed the few resistance forces it had remaining?¡± Yun Yi received the bag of documents and asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s why our orders aren¡¯t within the Totem world¡­ This is a job from a certain wealthy individual in the Impure Hermit Order. They found a new world suitable for their organization, but the natives are a bit difficult, so they hoped that our Celestial department would be able to cooperate with them¡± Po Nan replied.

    After reading everything, Yun Yi entered the vehicle and smiled: ¡°Then what are we waiting for? My bones have practically gone stiff during the entire time I was in the hospital¡±

    #

 Volume 7 1: Skeleton

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 1: Skeleton</h4>

    A flourishing meadow of grass.

    Negary was wearing a simple ck feather robe while standing barefooted in the grass. Standing next to him was Lan Shan who was narrowing her eyes in a good mood as she held up a parasol for Negary.

    ¡°Is this where you came into existence, milord?¡± Lan Shan scanned through this area, not noticing anything unique about this location.

    ¡¼ Ah, you can say that ¡½as Negary waved his hand, a set of dried bones emerged from the grass.

    Seeing this skeleton, Negary slightly frowned.

    A thousand years had gone by in the me world.

    Except this time flow wasn¡¯t very urate at all, since if he took the original time flow of the me world into ount, a few ten thousand years should have already gone by.

    After Negary invaded the world¡¯s Information Sea, this was the conclusion he had drawn.

    After N ignited the First me once again, it only burned for 300 years. The Age of mes officially came to a close after those 300 years, followed by 300 years of the Age of Turbulence.

    This current age was 400 years after the end of the Age of Turbulence, which was called the Age of Metal.

    In this era, everyone believed their bones to be created from metal, which had given birth to a new system of power.

    ¡¼ In that case, the so-called Age of Metal must be a result of those entities¡¯ experiments as well ¡½

    From what he could tell from Eternal Heat and Life Bearer¡¯s fusion into Eternal Light, the indescribable entity that was the White Light had been experimenting with a single topic: the fusion of powers.

    In that case, his understanding of the White Light and ck Abyss¡¯ collision that created the me world should probably be adjusted, although Negary fully expected this adjustment to also be faulty as well.

    Due to the shift of the eras, the me world¡¯s fire characteristics seemed to have weakened, as time was now moving at an exceptionally slow rate, almost the same as other Sand Realms.

    Of course, regardless of whether a thousand or ten thousand years had gone by, the fact that this skeleton remained up to this point was already an anomaly.

    ¡¼ There are two possibilities. Firstly, Wang Yuan¡¯s world itself wasn¡¯t simple, most likely not just a normal Sand Realm ¡½

    Wang Yuan¡¯s understanding of his own world wasn¡¯t particrly deep, so Negary didn¡¯t haveplete knowledge of it either.

    Although he had sent someone over to investigate, the investigator¡¯s range of motion was limited and was unable to discern the world¡¯s unique characteristics.

    And the second possibility was that Wang Yuan¡¯s skeleton was purposely left here. The Age of Metal, and metallic bones, what a great coincidence this was. If Negary hadn¡¯t confirmed that the world¡¯s misfortunate characteristic was still in effect, he would have thought that those entities wanted to create a [Protagonist] with a golden finger - the bones of God.

    ¡¼ Or perhaps, both of them are true ¡½Negary carefully observed Wang Yuan¡¯s skeleton.

    It currently had a certain level of simrities to Meng Luo¡¯s beast tooth, which were things that carried a higher essencepared to the world itself.

    ¡¼ The world that Wang Yuan once lived in was definitely not a greater realm, but that world must have had its own unique characteristics ¡½

    With a wave of his hand, Negary took the skeleton.

    Meng Luo¡¯s beast tooth was now in Negary¡¯s hand. The reason for its high quality was the fact that it was the unique catalyst for a greater realm.

    Dim Silence had received even more damage than previously expected. At the time, Negary was facing a great threat in Eternal Light, so he had triggered the countermeasure he left inside Dim Silence while he still could.

    At the time, Dim Silence had a temporary truce with Negary, so he was about to borrow the beast tooth catalyst to head into a greater realm, taking advantage of the greater realm¡¯s natural istion to cut off both his covenant with Negary and the countermeasures Negary had imnted inside him.

    In the end, he was one step too slow. Negary¡¯s countermeasure managed to interrupt his ritual, causing his newly-formed body to instantly die. What remained of his consciousness was also caught by Eternal Light¡¯s white mes attack that was meant for Negary and once again fell to his deathbed.

    Using what remained of his capabilities, he attracted the [Protagonist] to have the beast tooth be Meng Luo¡¯s golden finger, thus ensuring his own safety.

    Dim Silence¡¯s original n was to wait for the [Protagonist] to seed, then absorb some sort of energy - Source Energy was his best option - then resurrect again. He had very few choices left except to hope that the [Protagonist] would fare as best as possible.

    Meng Luo didn¡¯t disappoint him either, as arge amount of Source Energy was indeed collected for him to absorb as he wished when all the Deste Totems were devoured.

    Unfortunately, under those circumstances, he couldn¡¯t do anything at all. He¡¯d have a death wish if he tried to absorb and use that chaotic Source Energy, resulting in him being assimted and bing a part of that serpent if nothing unexpected had happened.

    In the end, Dim Silence could only turtle up and wait. Once Negary showed upter on, he effectively lost all options and was summarily erased.

    However, even while Negary personally erased Dim Silence, he could clearly feel that this guy hadn¡¯t actually diedpletely yet.

    His ability to divide his own existence was simply too potent. First a corpse in the Moon Tree world, then another corpse in the Inexistent World of the SCR world, then he managed to continueying dead in the Deste Sacrifice world for a while.

    Not only that, the beast tooth was present in the Deste Sacrifice world because he had actually obtained it before and knew exactly how to use it, which meant that he might have also gone to the greater realm connected to the beast tooth and left a corpse there as well.

    This guy¡¯s understanding of alternative aspects of Reality was exceptional, and considering that he wasn¡¯t an expert fighter, most of his efforts were most likely spent on various ways he set up to protect his own life.

    This was evident in how he managed to discover the Inexistent World in the SCR world; but instead of trying anything else, he had sealed a part of his own existence within it, thus being able to resurrect after his original body had died.

    Most likely, he did something simr in the greater realm as well.

    Clearly, Dim Silence¡¯s capabilities, wits, and even talents were exceptional, but he was simply unlucky.

    He was born in the elven race with a decent essence of life form and rtively great talents, but he had the Moon Tree over his head, which made sure that he had to form a covenant with the Moon Tree in order to achieve his Pathway.

    While the Moon Tree world was growing stronger, the Seven Gods arrived, killing and forcing him toy dead in the Aspect of Silence.

    After finally getting a chance at resurrecting, he fell into a trap, losing this Moon Tree world authority to Chromie and what remained of his power to Darr.

    And then after finally resurrecting in the SCR world and recovering a bit of his strength, he was caught by Negary when he was about to flee.

    After paying a heavy price to escape from Negary¡¯s hands and arrive in the Deste Sacrifice world, just as he was about to sessfully escape, he was killed by Negary once again. And when he tried possessing the beast tooth to help the [Protagonist], the [Protagonist] ran into an unprecedented issue.

    It was as if the only choices avable to Dim Silence at all times were a terrible choice and a horrible choice.

    Just thinking about it, even Negary felt sorry for him.

    After retrieving the beast tooth, Negary summoned Lan Shan to apany him back to the me world. The first reason was that he wanted to visit, considering how deep the murky waters in this world were, and secondly, he needed to borrow this world as a springboard to head into Wang Yuan¡¯s original world.

    Since he had returned, it was only appropriate for him to visit a few old friends. Although people who could be considered his ¡®old friends¡¯ were practically nonexistent during this Age of Metal, there were still two of them.

    Within the New Royas Kingdom, a certain statue seemed to have sensed something and woke up. He was able to feel an ominous but familiar presence.

    In the garden of a certain manor, the statue of a sword-wielding young girl remained still as it had always been.

    #

 Volume 7 2: Changes

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 2: Changes</h4>

    Caw caw caw caw!

    Arge number of crows flew across the sky, then one of them descended andnded on Negary¡¯s outstretched finger.

    The sharp ws gently wrapped around Negary¡¯s finger. This member of the terrifying species called the Death Crows was now intimately rubbing its head against Negary¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸ Yayu[1] wees Master¡¯s return! ¡¹the Crow spoke.

    Negary had now be a Pathway Entity, so even while he didn¡¯t purposely make his Pathway radiate its information, these crows had already begun to change, since they carry a mutated form of the original germs that Negary brought into this world.

    To be exact, ever since Negary set foot onto this world once again, the germs inside their bodies had already begun to change.

    The crow that proimed itself to be Yayu who was perched on Negary¡¯s hand had even achieved sublimation, this was because its [Origin] belonged to the Maniption domain, a part of which was now under Negary¡¯s management.

    That was why Negary was its master, even if only in name, and why it had benefited the most from Negary¡¯s return.

    The release of its bloodline had allowed the crow to obtain wisdom and knowledge that surpassed normal people. It was currently the leader of a flock of Death Crows with over 10,000 members, so as soon as its bloodline mutation ended, it brought its flock to wee Negary.

    ¡°So many of them, then there¡¯s no need for this parasol anymore, although the smell can use some improvement¡±

    Lan Shanmented as she looked up to the jet-ck sky. These crows did not benefit nearly as much as Yayu, even their wisdom hadn¡¯t been fully unlocked, but the pressure from their bloodline was more than enough to stop them from being noisy. Of course, with them being arge flock of birds, the smell wasn¡¯t going to be pleasant.

    Back in Reystromia, the crows were very self-aware and made sure to clean themselves, but these crows had been left alone in the wild for over a thousand years already.

    ¡¸ As miss Lan Shan wishes, Yayu will make sure to pay attention to this ¡¹

    The knowledge from its bloodline allowed Yayu to recognize Lan Shan and the other aspects of Negary, as well as a limited level of understanding regarding Negary¡¯s forces, so it ordered the flock of crows to fly a bit higher as it heard Lan Shan¡¯s words.

    During his research of the [Origins], Negary had profoundly understood the importance of vision. In the beginning, his practically insane method of advancement was also due to his limited vision; and that immortal who obtained Negary¡¯s power couldn¡¯t even take the first step after 1000 years was also limited by his own vision, clinging onto the arrogance of an immortal and refusing to improve.

    For that reason, to ensure that his subordinates wouldn¡¯t be crippled garbage, the information he initially teaches only includes knowledge regarding vision.

    ¡¼ What considerable changes! ¡½

    As the crows flew into the distance, Negary brought Lan Shan and Yayu with him towards his destination. Observing this changed world, even he couldn¡¯t help butment. Additionally, through theparison of the past and present, he was also further tempering his will, as this was the meaning of emotion¡¯s existence.

    This thousand-year change all began from the moment that N rekindled the First me.

    The approach of the ck Abyss brought numerous monsters with it, although most of them had already been eliminated by the White Light¡¯s approach after N rekindled the First me, some still remained.

    Afterwards, a huge gue urred within the Interkam Kingdom, followed by the loss of the Church of Divine Grace¡¯s ability to grant their Graces. These two disasters caused the Interkam Kingdom to be greatly weakened once again.

    On the other hand, the Great King Eldridge of the Royas Kingdom manifests as a spirit, so without hesitation, the Royas Kingdom ripped their previous peace treaty up and proceeded to invade Interkam.

    Royas still ended up an Empire, and the radiance of the Great King Eldridge illuminated thend, but this radiance onlysted for 300 years.

    Eventually, even the rekindled First me ended up being snuffed out, and not even Eldridge managed to save the world this time around. The First me had gone out too quickly, so there wasn¡¯t even ash left to burn, fortunately, the ck Abyss did not descend this time ago, as if both the White Light and the ck Abyss had thoroughly given up on this world.

    However, the symptoms of the First me being snuffed out still manifested themselves. Large-scale diseases began to gue the world, killing arge number of people every day. The Royas Empire ended up copsing under these circumstances, as even Eldridge seemed to have lost his powers.

    The upheaval of the era persisted for 300 years, greatly decreasing the world¡¯s poption. The Age of Metal slowly came into existence, the advent of which was the gradual ineffectiveness of the Age of mes¡¯ [Respiratory Art]. As this system of power spread out during the Age of Turbulent, it slowly turned into [Bone Forge Art]

    Everyone began to dig for humanity¡¯s owntent powers, improving their constitution through physical training, fighting off the disease, as well as the portion of ck Abyss monsters, Dragonborn Demons, and Crow Demons.

    While Negary had brought the majority of his troops with him to the final battle, some Crowmen and Dragonmen still remained in this world. Unlike the Ghostmen whose powers didn¡¯t corrte to their bloodline, these people could still pass on their powers through their bloodline, and once the First me died out, they also underwent mutation.

    ording to what Negary could sense, there were still descendants of Crowmen and Dragonmen in this world, but unlike the Death Crows, these humans had their own sense of self and were affected to a much lesser degree. Additionally, they seemed to also resist their bloodline, leading to them receiving very little information.

    ¡¼ Who would have thought there would be a day when my experiments were said to be a cursed bloodline? ¡»Negary was observing history, seemingly watching something highly interesting.

    Where he was observing, there was a story about the love and tragedy of a Dragonmen¡¯s descendant - a Dragonborn. In the end, he was forced to use his cursed bloodline to turn into a dragonoid monster, saving his vige while leaving another mark of the Dragonborn¡¯s tragic history.

    Even Ghostmen still exist in this world. Negary had left a total of 6 Ceremonial des in this world, so through trial and error, some people eventually managed to figure out how to create Ghostmen, although there were still differencespared to the originals.

    ¡¼ So Reya had been destroyed as well ¡½

    Negary was currently standing inside a certain city. The area that Negary originally constructed had already been destroyed shortly after Negary left, the ruins of which this new city was built upon.

    The Cauchy people never managed toplete their dream of a unified nation. During the Age of Turbulent, this race of people started to exist only in name, as they were assimted by the bigger tribes, at this point, very few people still remember themselves as being Cauchy.

    ¡°Remember, the bone is the origin of your blood. [Bone Forge Art] will modify your bones to manifest a tough characteristic, allowing your blood to eventually flow throughout your entire body and provide strength. And only those with a strong body would be able to be a Pugilist¡±

    On an empty plot ofnd outside the city, a middle-aged man was exining to a group of 10-odd years old children.

    If Killer J or Yun Rong was here, they¡¯d definitely say something about how this was the typical beginning of a fantasy novel. A brat with firm eyes would definitely be among these children, who would be the eventual main character.

    During this era, [Bone Forge Art] wasn¡¯t particrly rare, as everyone knew about the foundational basics. What wasn¡¯t public knowledge were the various schools of technique that were developed with [Bone Forge Art] as the basis.

    ¡°Where should we go next? Milord?¡± Lan Shan asked him from the side.

    Unlike Noah and Killer J who were born here, this was her first time in the me world, so she was extremely interested in everything here.

    [1] The name literally means Crow feather

    #

 Volume 7 3: Everything is me

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 3: Everything is me</h4>

    Sitting on a horse carriage, Lan Shan was observing Negary with slightly narrowed eyes, she was in an exceptionally happy mood.

    After bing a Pathway Entity, Negary had been spending a lot more time with her, even if this wasn¡¯t theplete him.

    After Negary achieved his Pathway and the essence of his lifeform had advanced further, he was germs, he was a living creature, he was a phenomenon, and he was also a way of thinking.

    The current true Negary was so grand that it was nearly impossible topletely observe him. The current humanoid Negary in front of Lan Shan was only a manifested form that she was able to observe.

    ¡®Everything is me¡¯. The Negary one could observe would always only be a part of him, his behavior was merely the disy of a part of his entire whole. Simr to how most people could only observe a magician¡¯s hands and what they were doing instead of the magician as a whole.

    And so, the Negary who apanied Lan Shan carried slightly more emotions than usual, but even that much had made Lan Shan feel happy unlike never before.

    Ever since that moment when he offered his hand to her within those ruins, Lan Shan had already sensed that she wasplete, but also iplete at the same time.

    Lan Shan as a person was iplete, but the Lan Shan who served and remained by Negary¡¯s side wasplete.

    ¡­

    During this Age of Metal, other than the New Royas Kingdom, the other kingdoms did not have many rtions to the Age of mes, and no particrly powerful nation had ever appeared. At the moment, there were about a dozenrge and small countries governing this continent.

    What was surprising was that N¡¯s legends continued to be spread even today.

    After Eldridge established the Royas Empire, he did not erase N¡¯s contributions and instead began to publicize her to a certain extent. Her determination and her justice had been passed down to the present day, where everyone knew it by heart.

    For that reason, N was hailed as the Goddess of Protection within the New Royas Kingdom, where statues of her were erected. The statues depicted a young blond girl wielding a knight¡¯s sword and armor, although the facial features weren¡¯t exactly the same.

    Apparently, they were sculpted using N¡¯s younger half-sister as the basis.

    Eventually, N¡¯s mother remarried. Even though N had given up her life for the world, the Tag family could not end during her generation. And so, the knight Rivers and Isabe had a baby girl not too long after N¡¯s sacrifice.

    After Royas conquered Interkam, most of Interkam¡¯s aristocracy were hunted down and killed, but the Tag family received plenty of partial treatment.

    Eldridge¡¯s attitude towards N had always been one of respect, since it was her who sacrificed herself instead of him.

    Unfortunately, the Tag family ended during the Age of Turbulent, while their descendants most likely still remained, the prestige and significance of their family name had already been lost.

    ¡°So that is N?¡± Lan Shan lifted the curtains of their carriage to look at arge statue of N at the center of the city.

    The fact that they saw this girl almost immediately after entering the first city of the New Royas Kingdom made Lan Shan subconsciously ask.

    ¡¼ Indeed ¡½Negary chuckled and yed with Yayu who was still perched on his shoulder. He created the pure human that was N, and N also created the path for him to proceed on, but in the end, it was all in the past.

    The past can be remembered but doesn¡¯t deserve any further attention. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Lan Shan still carried such a small emotion when she had already begun to manifest her Pathway, perhaps, it was only expected of the embodiment of his emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a bit regretful that the one who served you in this world wasn¡¯t me¡± Lan Shan lowered the curtain back down and exined.

    ¡¼ I know ¡½Negary consoled her, then turned his gaze away from Lan Shan.

    Apparently looking through the walls of the horse carriage, he saw something and smiled: ¡°It seems our trip this time can¡¯t really be considered peaceful at all¡±

    Negary¡¯s return to the me world was to merely use it as a springboard to enter Wang Yuan¡¯s world. He had no intentions of actually taking over this world since ording to his analysis, this ce was most likely an experimental site and one that the Multitudes Organization had borrowed more than once.

    Because of that, he had no intentions of infecting this world. He had three goals during his return to this world: to research more about it, to build a springboard that leads to Wang Yuan¡¯s world, and to remember the past.

    And it was this part of Negary apanying Lan Shan who was fulfilling his goal of reminiscing the past. Compared to Negary¡¯s rtively gigantic true self, this part of him wasn¡¯t particrly powerful.

    Of course, the fact that his nature as the phenomenon of ¡®progression¡¯ had surfaced on this journey and chose to stimte the advancement of the Age of Metal humans wasn¡¯t part of his goal. This was merely a hobby, or perhaps a part of research.

    ¡­

    ¡°Are you sure? Is that object truly here?¡± within the city hall of this city at the border of the New Royas Kingdom, the city lord was hurriedly asking a man who wore tattered and dirty clothing.

    He originally had many choices among the cities he could rule, so why did he choose this border city? Of course, it was in hope of obtaining this exact piece of information.

    If this information was true, then the Ashius family would be able to skip at least a hundred years of struggles, which was much betterpared to throwing themselves at those aristocratic widows.

    ¡­

    When the Age of mes ended, it wasn¡¯t after 300 years of the Age of Turbulence that the new Age of Metal came to be. Supernatural power also started to recover during this period of time, which was also why Negary had believed that this was the experimental site of greater beings.

    It was simply unnatural for a world without its own spirit to somehow increase its supernatural quality in such a short time span.

    In this era, the first step to obtaining supernatural power was to use the [Bone Forge Art] that was derived from [Respiratory Art] to vibrate one¡¯s bone, thus training the bone and giving it a metallic characteristic.

    After that, by using the blood created from this new bone, one would obtain a powerful body. This was only the first step, as one would then proceed to manifest a Pugilist Core throughprehension, enlightenment, rage, or other simr things.

    This process would improve the body in a qualitative manner, allowing it to absorb energy from the environment and thus obtain supernatural power.

    This made the importance of one¡¯s skeletal frame skyrocket, which was also part of one¡¯s bloodline inheritance. Since the skeleton was something everyone was born with, it was impossible to change naturally. Of course, that was only if one stuck to natural means.

    [Bone Swapping], a technique that was created at some unknown point by an unknown practitioner, but it had been confirmed beyond a doubt that if one found a high-quality bone, they would be able to use this technique to improve the natural density of one¡¯s bone.

    It was difficult to determine what would be considered the most powerful bones in this world, but if a ranking was made, the bones of giants would definitely make it to the top 3.

    ¡­

    ¡°One of three Gods from the First me, the bones of a God¡± Dn D. Ashius silently muttered to himself.

    His ancestor was an assassin of the Sacred Valley, which had been reconstructed before it was once again destroyed at the end of the Age of mes, and the skeleton of the giant also broke and crumbled at that time.

    The mountain-like gigantic skeleton of the giant ended up with only a few fragments of skull bone remaining to produce water for the Spring of Life, while the rest had already turned into mud and rock of the mountain.

    Eventually, even the skull bone fragments were lost during the Age of Turbulence, bing difficult to track down. Dn Ashius¡¯ family had continued to hold onto this secret knowledge, never once giving up their search for the remains of the giant.

    And finally during this generation, when he had finally found information regarding something simr to the Spring of Life, how could it not excite Dn?

    #

 Volume 7 4: Even dust has their moment of glory

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 4: Even dust has their moment of glory</h4>

    Aside from Dn who was silently excited, in a certain underground bunker of this border city, someone else was hysterical.

    ¡°Ahahahaha, as long as I find that thing, I¡¯d be able toplete this ritual!¡±

    He was a young man wearing a set of what seemed to be worn but clearly well-maintained aristocratic clothing.

    During the Age of mes, his ancestor used to be the sworn brother of a certain member of the Ghostmen. Since he lost the ability to leave descendants after bing a Ghostman, that Ghostman had told all of his secrets to the family of his sworn brother.

    Including the ritual to be a Ghostman.

    ¡°First drink the Impure Origin, then use the Ceremonial de to stab through one¡¯s heart, thus bing a person who lingers on the verge of life and death. At this point, by imnting oneself with a secondary soul, one would be a Ghostman who wasparable to a Pugilist who had obtained their Pugilist Heart. Not only would one obtain supernatural powers, they would also obtain an immortal body¡±

    ¡°But following that personage¡¯s department from this world, Impure Origin had gradually disappeared. Only by hunting the Crow demons or Death Crows would one be able to obtain an inferior version. Furthermore, both the process of collecting and imnting a secondary soul would be significantly more dangerous without that personage¡¯s help, leaving plenty of side effects¡±

    ¡°Even so; even an iplete ritual like this can result in the renowned Ghost Knight¡±

    The young man undid the leather sheath at his side to extract a golden glowing curved de.

    The curved de was slightly vibrating as if it had sensed something. It was also this vibration that allowed the young man to find it in a dark corner of his family¡¯s ancient storage room.

    ¡°And then there was also the Spring of Life. ording to the ancestor¡¯s records, Dead Walker Jason was someone who reced the Impure Origin with Spring of Life¡¯s water and managed to kill the vice-captain of the Ghostmen at the time, Cadiz¡±

    ¡°Under the circumstances where there wasn¡¯t any perfect Impure Origin, the Spring of Life¡¯s water would be the most perfect substitute¡±

    Observing the Ceremonial de in his hand, the young man thought about this family¡¯s run-down situation and made his determination to re-establish the family¡¯s glory no matter what.

    He just happened to learn of the location of the Spring of Life when he came out to sell his family¡¯s assets to another aristocrat in the city, coupled with his discovery of his ancestor¡¯s Ceremonial de, the young man¡¯s ambitions had been thoroughly lit.

    I, Catho Jugus, will surely regain the glory of the Jugus family!

    The young man silently swore to himself, then heard the sound of the underground room being opened, followed by the voice of a young child who was about 7-8 years old:

    ¡°Big brother, are you there?¡±

    ¡°Ramillies, I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll be there right away¡± Catho hurriedly hid the Ceremonial de and began to climb back up before he looked back at the wrapped Ceremonial de again.

    Although this thing can bring him immense power, it was still an artifact left by that personage. As everyone knows, that personage was also called by another name: the God of Omen.

    Any person who rtes with him in any way would be immersed deeply within menace.

    The Crowmen¡¯s bloodline was like this, the Dragonmen¡¯s bloodline was like this, and the inheritors of the Ghostmen ritual was no exception.

    Even the renowned Ghost Knight had a simrly notoriously tragic life story.

    ¡­

    Sitting in his horse carriage, Negary smiled full of interest as he observed all of this.

    He didn¡¯t try to use the world¡¯s curved aspect to observe their futures right away. This was because after Negary had achieved his Pathway, even the mere act of observing two mortals¡¯ futures with his world-crossing vision could greatly influence the future to be the version he witnessed.

    For that reason, before he could develop a better method of observing the future, he would not arbitrarily do it. Of course, with the current information avable to him, Negary could already see the most probable oue.

    ¡¼ Lan Shan, let¡¯s remain in this city for a period of time ¡½Negary said.

    Lan Shan naturally obeyed him without question.

    The roads of the New Royas Kingdom were quite decent, so Negary disembarked the horse carriage and traveled on foot with Lan Shan through its streets. Having not taken a stroll like this for a long while, he was now a bit more emotional towards itpared to before.

    ¡¼ Lan Shan, do you know why the majority of worlds within this multiverse contain humans? ¡½Negary¡¯s gaze continuously observed his surroundings. Reflecting the traces of how this city was formed, developed, and eventually ended up the way they were, in his eyes.

    Even a small piece of dust had its own past and history, perhaps it was once glorious, or simply an obscured nobody, there was plenty of information on them for anyone to observe and discern.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very sure about that, but perhaps it¡¯s simply amon characteristic¡± Lan Shan had clearly wondered this before but hadn¡¯t found an answer: ¡°Perhaps there was a Law of the universe called ¡®humanity¡¯?¡±

    ¡¼ No, no such thing exists. Of course, if you stretch the meaning, there could be ¡½Negary smiled and replied: ¡¼ ¡®Humanity¡¯ as a concept had not formed their ownplete Truth, they are merely the fragments created as the String of Truth operates and moves against Reality ¡½

    ¡°Fragments?¡±

    ¡¼ Indeed, just like this piece of dust. In any given room, the most numerous ¡®thing¡¯ would not be humans, but rather, dust. And humanity is the ¡®dust¡¯ of the multiverse ¡½

    ¡¼ A Sand Realm is equivalent to a box that is thrown on the sidewalk, so it naturally collects a lot of dust, while Greater Realms are equivalent to cities. Although there would be even more dust here, they had never been the prominent figure or master ¡½

    ¡¼ There are many sizes of dust, but in the end, they¡¯re still dust; and this was the same for humans. While there were clear differences between the humans of each world, their nature as ¡®dust¡¯ doesn¡¯t change ¡½

    ¡¼ This is the nature of humanity. A Sand Realm is too small for a normal ¡®person¡¯ to go in, even if they manage to, they would feel restrained, which was why the species called Humans managed to spread out across all the Sand Realms ¡½

    Observing the humans on the street, Negary stated this cruel fact.

    Negary was currently in that exact restrained situation. The time flow of a Sand Realm couldn¡¯t affect him at all, so he had to carefully maintain a stop on his own power in order to remain normal here.

    This was also the reason why he isn¡¯t observing the future, as the future of a Sand Realm really couldn¡¯t sustain his tinkering. The fact that he would only greatly increase the possibility of a certain future was already the result of Negary¡¯s extremely fine control.

    ¡¼ However, even dust have its own possibility ¡½

    Negary turned his gaze to a small piece of dust and caught it with his finger, gently smiling: ¡¼ 526 years ago, this was once a part of the Royas Empire¡¯s crown, and now it had fallen on my hand. That is the glory of dust! ¡½

    ¡¸ Indeed so. Meeting Lord Negary was also Yayu¡¯s glory ¡¹Yayu who was still perched on Negary¡¯s shoulder immediately followed up.

    Negary lightly stroked the crow¡¯s head, then let go of the piece of dust on his finger and continued his stroll. After finding a good location, he gently scored the void with his finger to open up a sub-space within another Aspect of Reality.

    This ce seemed to be an exact replica of the normal world, but all humans here are statues who remain eternally in one ce, up until the statue¡¯s corresponding person loses their life in Reality.

    Meanwhile, the piece of dust that Negary caught with his finger earlier began to change, it started to give off an immense attraction that collected other pieces of dust around it, eventually turning into a seemingly regr ball of dust, continuing to be moved by its surroundings towards an unknown destination.

    #

 Volume 7 5: Who am I?

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 5: Who am I?</h4>

    The most crucial symbol of an individual¡¯s existence is the recognition of their own self.

    Only when an entity recognizes their own self would they slowly be able to gain intelligence.

    As night slowly fell, the border city also gradually became silent.

    There are morepatriots on that side.

    The mass of dust bobbed up and down, the piece of dust at the very center together with the rest of the dust that was affected by the attracting force suddenly shifted.

    Apparently, the strange attracting force had sensed even more dust and became disturbed, so it quickly made a reaction.

    Following the reaction of the attracting force, the mass of dust¡¯s originally free form of movement was also altered.

    Increasingly more dust was being gathered by the mass of dust; it seems that the more dust it gathered, the stronger the attracting force became, and the more information the mass of dust was able to collect. This mass of dust gradually became entangled with increasingly more dust, resulting in increasingly more reactions.

    Of course, these were only reactions, at least, they were up until the point when this mass of dust came into contact with arge piece of ¡®dust¡¯.

    The mass of dust slowly climbed onto the piece of ¡®dust¡¯ that was evenrger than itself, using the attracting force to search over the bigger piece¡¯s body until it eventually covered his piece of ¡®dust¡¯ entirely. More information quickly flowed into the mass of dust and caused its attracting force to be moreplicated.

    More and more information flowed from therger piece of ¡®dust¡¯ into the mass of dust, causing the attracting force that could only attract dust to be greatly strengthened and also formte into a system, dictating the kind of reaction it should make towards certain received information.

    As more of this information was concentrated, they also became intertwined and eventually formed the very first thought:

    Who am I?

    This huge mass of dust stood up, now appearing as an unfortunate person whose entire face was covered in dust.

    He appeared confused as he looked around his surroundings, more and more information began to flow into his core, which formed more thoughts.

    ¡®Aureum¡¯. Is this me?

    The dust slowly gathered and manifested into such a thought, but he quickly recognized that a name was merely a different way to call an individual.

    He continued to stand there, organizing increasingly more thoughts in his mind. The original small piece of dust had gathered and concentrated enough for its attracting force to eventually form a mass of informational energy, eventually ending up as a unique closed structure.

    Then, who exactly am I?

    The dust Aureum thought.

    ¡­

    ¡¼ A newborn soul ¡½

    Negary turned his gaze away.

    The soul is a mass of informational energy created through the entanglement of an [Origin] and the world¡¯s energy, with the [Origin] being the source of universal Truth.

    Having achieved a Pathway, when Negary was doing research on [Origins], he had already recognized how to create a soul for a new life form.

    By stimting a certain physical matter through Truth, as the information contained with that Truth bes entangled with the world, a unique form of energy would be created. Following the inward flow of information from the surrounding world, the energy will eventually form thoughts and turn into aplete soul.

    However, different physical matters will lead to different methods of receiving information, which determines the soul¡¯s thinking capabilities.

    The initial piece of dust was simply lucky that it received Negary¡¯s favor, then just happened to run into a dead body that hadn¡¯t died for very long, thus obtaining arge amount of information on that dead body. In the end, it gained an iplete personality as well as a barely animated body together with all of its senses and a brain to serve as its core.

    ¡¸ That was also his fortune ¡¹Yayumented as it watched from the side.

    Although Yayu had learned about Negary¡¯s greatness through the information in its soul, knowing and seeing with its own eyes were two very different experiences.

    Evolving from a piece of dust to a basically normal living being in a short period of time, this abrupt change was quite shocking to any observer.

    Comparatively, it was simr to turning a mortal into a Pathway Entity. Of course, while the level difference was essentially the same, the difficulty involved was nowhere near the same.

    ¡¼ It is merely a test ¡½Negary didn¡¯t feel any bit of pride from his actions.

    Any Pathway Entity who had done even a little bit of research would be able to achieve the same.

    However, this process wasn¡¯tpletely reliant on the String of Truth¡¯s operational rules, as it cost the power of Negary¡¯s own Truth.

    Meanwhile, at another location in this city, inside a certain manor, a massacre was urring.

    The ck-robed soldiers were mercilessly wielding their spears to reap the lives of their fellow humans.

    Dn Ashius was currently sitting in a horse carriage just outside the manor with an indifferent gaze in his eyes, bringing no one but a few of his most trusted aides with him.

    The one who obtained the Bone of God was an aristocratic collector who resided in this border city. They didn¡¯t know the exact background of this artifact, only that it was capable of creating ¡®holy water¡¯ by putting it into fresh water.

    This ¡®holy water¡¯ had very potent restorative capabilities, which made it highly coveted for Pugilists.

    This aristocratic family had managed to form many rtions through this ¡®holy water¡¯, but because of how limited the production of ¡®holy water¡¯ was as well as its obscured backgrounds, none of the other aristocrats found it necessary to break the tacit rules between aristocrats just to obtain it.

    However, this was only a tacit rule not because it couldn¡¯t be broken, but rather because it wouldn¡¯t be broken unless there was enough benefit involved.

    Dn subconsciously touched the gem-ornate ring on his hand. This aristocratic family¡¯s current fortune was entirely thanks to the Bone of God, that artifact had be their roots and the source of their sess, so it would be impossible for them to hand it over in a trade.

    Furthermore, Dn also didn¡¯t have so much resource that he would be able to trade for it in a normal manner, and silently stealing something of such significance was next to impossible, thus leaving the only choice remaining an invitation to the afterlife.

    ¡­

    ¡°Wh¡­y¡­?¡±

    In the manor, the head of the household waspletely clueless about who would openly ughter an aristocrat in the city like this. As a border city, the New Royas military was naturally stationed all around the city.

    Their family also had its own forces, but they had already been suppressed one by one. Additionally, people who were capable of such a thing shouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the city undocumented, as it was impossible for such a force to not be detected by the military who were stationed at crucial chokepoints around the city.

    As evidence of this fact, the force that invaded them was powerful but nowhere near enough to fight the military, so where did they get the courage to do such a thing?

    ¡°Go ahead and ask those questions in hell!¡± the ck-robed man wielded his knight¡¯s sword and mercilessly swung down.

    The aristocrat¡¯s family head was unexpectedly able to see the insignia engraved on the sword¡¯s hilt, thus opening his eyes wide: ¡°You were¡­¡±

    With a ssh of blood, the head with a shocked expression rolled down to one side. The ck-robed man nced down at his own sword, noticing the exposed New Royas military insignia engraved on it.

    Dn did not mindlessly dedicate everything the Ashius family had to be the city lord of a border city just because of an obscured piece of news. The high-treason crime of embezzling and selling off military assets required his coordination as the city lord, so it made sense for them to help him eliminate a few enemies, didn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Sir, everything has been cleaned out¡± the man in front of the carriage reported.

    Dn wrapped himself inside a ck robe as well and began to head into the manor under the other party¡¯s lead.

    There was blood and corpses everywhere in his sight. As he walked past the body of a young boy, his steps paused briefly before he continued forward.

    The tall ck-robed man also emerged from the manor¡¯s main building, throwing a rag that was still soaked in blood to the side while unsheathing his sword. If one took a closer look, they would notice that there was a small mark on the rag that a group of bandits in this region uses as their insignia.

    Never mind whether or not the bandits would be so dumb as to leave their insignia behind after causing a crime, or whether a group of bandits who could only steal from regr people would be able to cause such a massacre, wouldn¡¯t it be fine as long as a clue was left behind?

    ¡°I¡¯ve done what you wanted. We haven¡¯t touched a single thing in the manor. First thing in the morning, I will be using the excuse of searching for the culprit to seal off ess to the city, the rest will be up to you¡±

    The ck-robed man paused as he walked past Dn, then led his men out of the main building, guarding around the outside manor.

    Dn slightly nodded and led his aides into the manor. They quickly found a secret room by following the traces of blood and reached a small fountain. At the bottom of the fountain floated a piece of what seemed like a kind of white mineral.

    ¡°This is it! This is exactly it!¡±

    Dn¡¯s eyes were full of excitement, immediately took the small fragment from the fountain and swiftly took his leave from the manor.

    In the darkness, the young man Catho Jugus clenched the Ceremonial de in his hand tightly, not looking at the disappearing horse carriage nor trying to follow it. In fact, if he hadn¡¯t remainedpletely still and fully concealed his breathing, he would have already been discovered and killed by the expert Combatants on the carriage.

    No matter what, I must regain the glory of the Jugus family!

    After everyone had left, Catho carefully infiltrated the manor and quickly found the small fountain, his gaze ignoring everything else.

    #

 Volume 7 6: Magnificence and glory

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 6: Magnificence and glory</h4>

    At dawn the next day, the daytime servants who entered the Eskin manor for their work immediately screamed out in horror, their voices resounding throughout the city.

    The public enforcers of the city quickly arrived at the scene and swiftly contacted the military stationed nearby.

    Because of how horrifying the scene of the crime was, this situation had already gotten far out of the city public enforcers¡¯ hands. Aristocrats had never been a bunch of helpless sheep waiting to be ughtered, they had ess to more resources in order to train more and better Pugilists, and the Eskin family was quite the renowned aristocratic family in the city, so this level of massacre wasn¡¯t something they could deal with.

    ¡°The manor¡¯s food servers work on a rotational basis, even their chef gets changed every once in a while, and they had more than one water source, so it was impossible to poison such arge manor of people all at once¡±

    ¡°Hm, there were many signs of struggle at the scene of crime, but none of them extended very far, the culprit must be exceptionally strong¡±

    The two public enforcers exchanged nces, then both looked down. Everyone understood that the situation wasn¡¯t normal, and it was very simple to use the process of elimination to discern a group with this level of capabilities after a bit of serious investigation.

    However, anyone with a little bit of experience would recognize this to be a pond disguised as a puddle. If they get involved, there is a possibility of being attacked and killed by ¡®thugs¡¯ at any moment.

    Because of this, shortly after exchanging nces, the two of them proceeded with collecting evidence like they always do. However, they were being a lot more careless with it, ignoring a lot of points of suspicion. For example, the fact that the cut wounds were too clean to be done by regr weapons, or how the dead Pugilists in the manor were clearly clinging onto some pieces of fine silk.

    The public enforcers took note of all of these details, but didn¡¯t say anything about it and instead began to faintly obscure them.

    Only sharp people would be able to make it into the public enforcers.

    Very quickly, the military temporarily put the city on lock-down with the excuse of searching for the culprits. Most of the citizens remained in their house to be investigated, meanwhile, a small group of carriages silently left the city.

    ¡¼ It seems Eldridge hadn¡¯t fully recovered his strength ¡½standing on a tall position, Negary observed everything as they urred, fully aware of what they were doing. Embezzling and selling military equipment or assets was a serious crime enough for capital punishment.

    If Eldridge still remained at his peak, the New Royas Kingdom would never be this way.

    However, in retrospect, Eldridge¡¯s power originated from the authority of the Last God, which originated from the first Age of mes.

    At the end of the Age of mes, the world¡¯s rules had already been changed, causing his power to backfire on him to a certain extent. Just surviving would have already been Eldridge¡¯s great fortune, so he was most likely in aying dead state. The extent of his power was only enough to help his subjects to rebuild the Royas Kingdom, but most likely not enough to actually take control of this country.

    Following that, Negary¡¯s gaze fell onto the worshipping altar at the center of the city, which worshipped the so-called Divine Lord Eldridge.

    Most likely, following the changes in the world¡¯s naturalws, Eldridge was no longer able to obtain the support of his subjects through faith in the sovereign alone, so he changed the method and used religious faith.

    The chaos within the city quickly came to an end. The lock-down quickly came to an end after the military left the city. The ¡®culprit¡¯ was also swiftly determined to be a group of bandits who infiltrated the city during the night and mercilessly ughtered the entire Eskin family; the military had announced their intentions of subjugating them all as soon as possible.

    However, the youngest son of the Eskin family, Aureum Eskin, had left the house the night before and fortunately managed to escape his death. Although he seemed to be shocked silly, the rules of aristocracy dictated that since he was the only remaining member of the Eskin family, he instantly inherited the Eskin peerage and became the new Baron Eskin.

    The city lord Dn had personally conducted the ceremony for him to inherit that peerage.

    ¡­

    ¡°YOU CALL THAT DOING YOUR WORK!?¡±

    Dn angrily mmed his table and shouted. The n he had drafted was supposed to be perfect, when Aureum left the house for a party the night before, he was supposed to have been stabbed to death already, but he was somehow resurrected.

    ¡°It¡¯s no longer suitable to act on him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve anything on his own anyways¡± Dn looked down at the man kneeling in front of his table and coldly said: ¡°As for you, since you couldn¡¯t fulfil your responsibilities, dismiss yourself and receive your punishment. You¡¯ll get another chance soon enough¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡± the man was still trembling as he retreated outside.

    At this point, a young boy carrying a wooden sword ran into the room, while he tried his best not to act arrogant, his small head couldn¡¯t help but perk up as if asking for praise: ¡°Lord father, I managed to learn all 20 steps of swordy today, aren¡¯t I great?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awesome, my little Parry¡± Dn¡¯s cold expression vanished and picked up the young boy, quickly praising him. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the dead body of the young Eskin family boy from the previous night.

    After a shortpse of attention, Dn smiled and said: ¡°Since little Parry had tried so hard, father shall give you a present. In a few days, I¡¯ll perform another baptism for you, you¡¯d then be able to practice [Bone Forge Art] and be a great Pugilist, what do you say?¡±

    ¡°Really, lord father, you¡¯re awesome!¡± the young boy happily eximed and hugged his father lovingly.

    ¡°Ahaha¡± Dn alsoughed heartily and put the young boy¡¯s corpse out of his mind.

    For the sake of the family¡¯s glory, for my son, everything is worth it.

    At another location, Catho¡¯s gaze fell onto the city lord¡¯s manor. As a decrepit aristocrat, he had already sold the majority of what can be sold in his house, leaving mostly only knowledge remaining. The Ghostman ritual was already thest remaining chance for his Jugus family, so he would not let it slip.

    Those people left the city almost immediately after that massacre, and it would have been impossible for such arge group to flee the city in the middle of the night without the city lord¡¯s participation.

    Catho recalled the information he collectedst night, coupled with the military¡¯s response today, he could already discern the true culprit of the Eskin family¡¯s massacre.

    There¡¯s definitely a dirty deal involved here, but that doesn¡¯t matter to me.

    All I need is the Spring of Life.

    He wasn¡¯t part of the public enforcers, so all he needed was suspicion, not clues. There¡¯s only a single Spring of Life, and there¡¯s only enough of the broken Spring of Life for a single person to use, so he must obtain that piece of Bone of God no matter what.

    So I need to employ some underhanded methods.

    The city lord¡¯s only son was also his biggest weakness.

    As long as I kidnap him and use him as leverage, I¡¯d be able to ask for the whereabouts of the Spring of Life.

    But that boy definitely has Pugilists protecting him at all times.

    Pugilists who have obtained a Pugilist Heart are people who wield supernatural powers. Even though Catho hadn¡¯t relented on his training for a single day, his bone quality wasn¡¯t particrly great, so without extra resources, it was next to impossible for him to train his body to the limit and be a Pugilist through traditional methods.

    Bone Swapping requires the gradual exchange of blood as well, so if resources can¡¯t keep up with the process, doing so would only leave side effects. For this reason, even though Bone Swapping wasn¡¯t a secret technique by any means, very few peasants can actually be Pugilists.

    For peasants, there are only two paths to bing a Pugilist: join the military, or be a dog of the aristocrat.

    Other than these two methods, other examples essentially cannot be replicated. They either get extremely lucky and pick up some sort of treasure or were born with excellent bone quality that surpasses regr people.

    I need to draft aplete n.

    Even after I obtain the Spring of Life, it mustn¡¯t have anything to do with the Jugus family at all.

    Catho gradually determined himself: ¡°For the glory of the Jugus family!¡±

    #

 Volume 7 7: Miserable world

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 7: Miserable world</h4>

    No matter what kind of status they have, everyone must go outside once every weekend.

    Catho stood outside the cathedral, closely observing this structure of worship for the God Eldridge.

    ording to the constitutions of the New Royas Kingdom, every citizen of New Royas muste to the cathedral and pay their respects at least once during the weekend. Even someone with a physical handicap must carry a simply effigy of the God with them and make simply prayers.

    Regardless of whether or not they honestly worshipped Eldridge, this was written as part of the New Royas Kingdom¡¯sw. Aristocrats are allowed to not go as often but they cannot skip it entirely, otherwise, the local council will condemn them.

    If the infraction was severe, they could be stripped of their aristocratic status, if not, then a heavy fine would be issued until they¡¯re forced to go.

    There was a saying in the New Royas Kingdom: There are only two things you cannot escape from in this country, dying at the end of your life, and praying to his majesty Eldridge.

    Because of this, regardless of the situation, everyone would take some time out of their lives to head to the cathedral and pray. If people have a lot of free time, they might even go more than once, expressing just how much they love and respect his majesty Eldridge.

    Even the aristocrat was like this. It doesn¡¯t matter how sincere they actually are with their faith, the least they must do was to show it publicly. While they were in the cathedral, it wouldn¡¯t be convenient for the Pugilists to protect them, especially during their prayers.

    This would be the moment when they¡¯re the least cautious, because no one would be so foolish as to attempt anything during the praying process, otherwise, the people of the cathedral would go berserk.

    Thinking of the people of the cathedral¡¯s expressions when he conducts this n, Catho chuckled. Those people were part of the reason why the Jugus family fell to ruins.

    The aristocrats are heavy when ites to pride, so at some unknown point, a tacit rule had been established between the aristocrats and the church, which was that the offerings of the aristocrats when they visit the cathedral cannot be too stingy.

    The amount wasn¡¯t extortbitant, even peasants would be able to provide that much, but the frequency of once per week was an issue. Considering all the spending that a failing aristocratic family has to shoulder to uphold their pride, having to pay a periodic ¡®fee¡¯ to the cathedral this way was also quite a bit of expenditure.

    What I need to do is to ensure that I don¡¯t face any Pugilist directly.

    Catho was nearing insanity, but his insanity only made his mind even clearer. He understood very well that if he didn¡¯t take this risk, the Jugus family was as good as done for.

    Because of this, his insanity was the insanity of being ready to try anything and everything.

    ¡­

    Negary sat on top of the cathedral watching this little yground act y out.

    Having nned against an unsuspecting victim, the chances of Catho¡¯s sess was around 50/50.

    As if seeing something, Negary reached his hand into the void and pulled a butterfly into his hand.

    ¡°Milord, are you influencing their future?¡±

    Wearing a long dress, Lan Shan sat next to Negary while leaning on him. She continued to hold a parasol over Negary¡¯s head to help shield him from the sun, even though a little bit of sun wouldn¡¯t affect the current Negary at all, Lan Shan insists on doing it anyways.

    ¡¼ No, I¡¯m merely making things a little bit more interesting ¡½Negary replied: ¡¼ ording to avable information, a member of the church will be drawn by this butterfly and notice Catho¡¯s arrangements in three minutes, leading his entire gambit to fail ¡½

    ¡¼ That would be much too interesting. The difference between the two sides is simply too great, so the weaker side that is the boy deserves a chance ¡½Negary casually replied, but this true goal was only known to himself.

    Following Negary¡¯s advancement to a Pathway Entity, even a portion of him was difficult for Lan Shan and the rest toprehend.

    In a location where nobody could possibly know about, boundless golden light was radiating. Something in the me world seemed to be changing, which caused the world itself to change as well, obscuring certain pieces of information.

    ¡¼ This feeling of myself being history has its own charm ¡½

    Negary was very aware of the other party¡¯s goal. The Ghostman ritual and the Ceremonial de were both things that he left behind, but as time went by, these things had be myths and legends among the people, affecting them generation after generation.

    ¡­

 Volume 7 8: Negaryâ€™s human aspect

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 8: Negary¡¯s human aspect</h4>

    ¡°Big brother, big sister, where am I?¡± Parry confusedly asked.

    Earlier, he was still talking to a pastor, since his father had taught that he should maintain an amicable rtionship with the white-robed men, when he suddenly felt a sharp pain on his neck and fell unconscious.

    When he woke back up, he suddenly saw these two entities who had inhumane beauty.

    That was to say, beauty still had its value. If the one who appeared in front of Parry was an ugly mug who looked like a viin, then Parry would now be trying to run while screaming for help, but since the one he faced was Negary, all of his guards had been lowered.

    ¡¼ You are already dead. We saved you. You should now let go of your previous identity ¡½Negary curtly made three statements and arranged everything.

    This Negary was the portion that Lan Shan, his embodiment of emotions, had been able to observe andprehend, the crystallization of Negary¡¯s humanity, which took up 1/10000 of Negary as a whole. He was one of Negary¡¯s ten thousand aspects, the human aspect.

    That was to say, this Negary was the part of Negary that was easiest to talk to, the friendliest to humans, and the one that loved them the most.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that Negary¡¯s human aspect would suddenly be partial to humans to the point of being their Saint Mother, his adhesion to Negary¡¯s rule of granting everyone an opportunity had simply been greatly magnified.

    This Negary would provide appropriate aid to the innocent and those with potential, allowing them to mature more easily. Of course, there was still a price to pay, but it was much more lenient.

    For example, Parry wasn¡¯t considered innocent. He was Dn¡¯s son and was raised with Dn¡¯s resources, although he hadn¡¯t actively harmed anyone, his corrtion to their deaths couldn¡¯t be disregarded.

    After saving him, Negary created a fake body to rece him, turning him into a normal person who has nothing to do with the Ashius family from this point onwards.

    ¡¼ Do your best. By the time you¡¯re capable enough to see me again, I will help you remember everything ¡½after saying that, Negary¡¯s palm covered Parry¡¯s vision.

    Before the young boy could understand what was happening, he fell unconscious once again. After this, his appearance would be changed, he would forget both his name and background, having nothing left but his knowledge up to this point.

    Standing next to him, Lan Shan giggled a bit with her eyes slightly narrowed. If it had been the original Negary, Parry would have forgotten everything, having to rely on his instincts to grow stronger. If he couldn¡¯t achieve this, he would remain a normal person for the rest of his life, and the most he would receive was an emotionless piece of information.

    But the human aspect had instead left this piece of memory, ensuring that Parry would not be confused when he woke up again.

    ¡­

    At another location, Catho was prepared to act as if Parry was still alive and used him as a hostage to demand a ransom from Dn, asking for the Spring of Life.

    No matter who took the Spring of Life, the city lord Dn would have been involved in that matter, so it was the best choice to demand it from him as the only lead Catho had.

    Regardless of who actually possessed the Spring of Life, as long as the city lord wanted to preserve his son¡¯s life, then he would have to hand over the Spring of Life.

    The only danger Catho had to face right now was how to safely retrieve the item he demanded while not being suspected at all, especially when the hostage was already dead.

    During this process, if his identity was revealed at any point, he would have to bear the full brunt of the city lord and the cathedral¡¯s berserk vengeance, considering how much their reputation had been tarnished by letting the city lord¡¯s son be kidnapped while they were at the cathedral.

    Even now, the pastors were still visiting houses one after another to investigate this matter, showing that they were panicking even morepared to losing their own children.

    However, no matter how tough it was, for the sake of the Jugus family¡¯s glory, Catho had no choice but to gamble it all.

    ¡°Big brother, what have you been doing recently? I haven¡¯t seen you around at all¡± Ramillies peeked his head up, trying to help Catho move the trunk, only to hear the most severe scolding he had ever received in his life.

    ¡°Put it down, do not touch it!¡± Catho quickly took back the trunk with a strict expression, but as he realized that he had scared his brother, he slowly calmed down and said: ¡°It¡¯ll just be a bit slower. Ramillies, your only duty right now is to train yourself and study as much as you can, just leave these things to your big brother, ok?¡±

    After saying that, Catho started pulling the trunk down into the underground chamber. No matter what happened, he intended on bearing the sins alone and leaving his younger brother out of this entire matter.

    Observing the Ceremonial de that remained on his hip, Catho understood that there were still a lot of preparations left to do.

    ¡­

    Time quickly went by, and for the next few days, numerous people had walked across the little beggar without realizing that he was the city lord¡¯s son, including himself.

    Looking at the poster that was put all over the streets, Parry felt nothing but envy. That kid¡¯s family members were worried sick for his absence, but he couldn¡¯t even remember his past.

    Of course, he also had the wishful thought that he was actually the young boy in the poster.

    But I¡¯mpletely different from the boy in the poster.

    He has blond hair, while I have nothing but the mostmon brown-colored curly hair.

    Suppressing his unrealistic wishful thoughts, Parry rang the bell on the door of the Eskin manor.

    After being revived with this inexplicable information in his mind, Parry had closely observed his surroundings in an attempt to grow stronger, but the prerequisite for growing stronger was to first survive.

    He had no status or identity, so he needed work.

    The bronze bell rang from the other side of the door. After waiting for a bit, when Parry was about to get on his tiptoes and ring the doorbell again, he saw an expressionless man opening the door with a book in his hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, little boy?¡± Aureum¡¯s gaze briefly left his book and turned towards the one who rang his bell.

    Initially, he didn¡¯t even know that the bell ringing meant that someone was at the door. It wasn¡¯t until the city¡¯s public enforcers thought that he had fallen victim to another attack and forced their way inside that he understood a ringing bell meant someone was looking for him.

    ¡°Greetings, sir Baron, I want to find a job. I¡¯ve been observing for a while and saw that your manor doesn¡¯t have any servants or managers. I just happen to know a lot about these matters¡±

    Parry had been living in a simr manor for his entire life. Thanks to his excellent upbringing, his observational skills were quite decent, so he had rtively detailed knowledge in many things, and even if he had forgotten who he was, he had managed to retain this knowledge.

    ¡°No, you are too young. Furthermore, many people have already been killed in this manor. This is a cursed ce, you should just leave¡± after giving his reply, Aureum started heading back into the manor.

    All the daytime workers who were previously employed here had asked to quit just a few days ago, saying that the manor was cursed. Of course, the majority of them knew very well what had happened, but they simply didn¡¯t want to get involved with trouble.

    ¡°After the end of the Age of mes, the so-called Evil Spirits of the past have ceased to appear. Even the witches of the past have mostly gone extinct, so a curse is nothing but nonsense¡± Parry had a lot of rtive knowledge. He knew about these obscure pieces of trivia, but he had no idea about the wickedness and schemes that the human mind could conjure up.

    ¡°Are you very knowledgeable about these things?¡± Aureum halted his steps and asked.

    Even though he had learned a lot of information through this human body and gradually gotten ustomed to human customs and etiquette, he was still mostly clueless about the numerous formalities of the human race. The only thing that could touch his mind right now was knowledge.

    ¡°I can remember that someone had taught me this, but I don¡¯t remember who, I don¡¯t even remember who I am¡± Parry smiled bitterly.

    ¡°So you do not know for sure who you are either?¡± Aureum suddenly understood what the emotion of ¡®sympathy¡¯ meant, so he turned around again and opened the gates of the manor: ¡°Come inside first¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir Baron¡±

    ¡°No, just call me Aureum¡± Aureum didn¡¯t really understand what kind of qualitative changes there would be for such diverse forms of address. He had simply looked up the meaning of his current name - He Who Loves Learning - so he preferred that others called him Aureum.

    #

 Volume 7 9: Confrontation

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 9: Confrontation</h4>

    ¡°Sir, this was delivered by a beggar, he didn¡¯t even see who was the one that sent this message¡±

    ¡°I know, you¡¯re dismissed¡± Dn was exceptionally regretful about not keeping a close eye on Parry. As he read the ransom paper, he was seething with rage.

    He had to spend all that effort coborating with the military through their wicked deeds in order to retrieve the Bone of God from the Eskin family, but now the other party was asking him to just hand it over.

    His rage cannot be described by words alone.

    Their search had eventually discovered that the culprit carried his son off using the cathedral¡¯s sewers, but it was already toote when they tried to search for the boy, and they still had no idea who the culprit was.

    ¡°Those damn pastors, I can¡¯t believe there was such a huge opening in the cathedral!¡± Dn just wanted to shout into those pastors¡¯ faces right now. Not only did they open a sewage system in their backyard without consultations, but they also didn¡¯t even station anyone to watch it.

    Furthermore, the pastors¡¯ mouths weren¡¯t very tight. The investigationter found that the information about there being someone near the sewers was first casually mentioned by a pastor responsible for garbage disposal. There were simply too many people who knew about this for it to be a usable clue for screening members.

    The arrogance of those people had already reached their core.

    The ransom letter demanded him to hand over the artifact that produces the Spring of Life, otherwise, they would kill Parry Ashius. As for how the trade would be conducted, they will go into details in another letter to be sent three dayster, and that he had better get the trade item ready within those three days.

    ¡°Master, that Aureum hasn¡¯t left his manor for the past few days¡±

    Someone naturally suspected the survivor of the massacre, but since Aureum was focused on nothing but knowledge, he hadn¡¯t left his manor at all for the past few days, putting him out of suspicion.

    ¡°Is this karma?¡± the corpse of the small boy in the Eskin manor shed before Dn¡¯s eyes once again.

    He was now in extreme panic, he was scared that his little Parry would also end up as a corpse in a ce like that as well.

    ¡°Send someone to tail that beggar closely. And also, station our eyes in every possible location, we need to find the culprit¡± thinking of another possibility, Dn¡¯s expression became ferocious and continued: ¡°Continue monitoring the Eskin manor, find an opportunity to get rid of that remnant¡±

    ¡°Understood¡± the butler epted his orders and dismissed himself.

    ¡­

    ¡°What does this word mean?¡± Aureum asked Parry who was eating right next to him.

    The original owner of this body didn¡¯t have a particr liking to knowledge, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone out of his house in the middle of the night to meet with a married woman.

    The amount of knowledge that the dust inherited wasn¡¯t a lot, so even after reading the same book for a long while, he still had a lot of things he didn¡¯t clearly understand.

    On the other hand, while Parry was still young, Dn had expected a lot of him and hired many tutors for him ever since he was young. Although Parry¡¯s bone talents weren¡¯t particrly great, he was a genius when it came to schrly matters, as well as being highly perceptive. This was the reason why Dn loved him so much.

    ¡°Let me take a look. This word is from the Cauchynguage, it¡¯s pronounced ne-ga-ry. It means another ¡®self¡¯ within oneself, this ¡®other self¡¯ is a more¡­ powerful and unrestrained version of oneself. Although, in an earlier era, it used to refer to the God of Omens and Diseases¡± Parry swallowed his food and looked at the word in the book, swiftly exining it. For some reason, a certain piece of memory resurfaced in his mind.

    So I can only find my past self if I¡¯m capable enough to find that person again?

    ¡°Ne-ga-ry¡± Aureum softly muttered this word and also felt a strange sensation in his mind, it was as if he had just received some information from the name itself: ¡°A more powerful self?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the Cauchy people believed that there was a God called Negary who existed in everyone¡¯s body, like how everyone would eventually get sick¡±

    ¡°Get sick?¡± Aureum felt a bit puzzled: ¡°Why is a stronger self equal to getting sick?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The teacher who taught me before only exined that many people thought about it that way¡± in the end, Parry was still just a 10-odd-year-old young boy, he had learned a lot of things, but he wasn¡¯t very clear about moreplicated subjects.

    ¡­

    ¡¼ At the time, the will of Negary was the strengthening of one self through any method, regardless of means and unrestrained by the rules of society ¡½apparently noticing their conversation, Negary smiled and exined: ¡¼ The ideal was still in its infancy at the time ¡½

    ¡¼ This kind of ideal would naturally be considered a kind of sickness by those in power, especially a feudal society that hopes to keep its popce dumb and clueless ¡½Negarymented.

    It was necessary for Negary¡¯s will to be at an infant level at the time, a weaker individual can only improve themselves through this manner, while a stronger individual would have better methods to achieve the same results.

    ¡°Then what about now?¡± hearing Negary telling her about his past, Lan Shan felt exceptionally delighted. After all, there was nothing more intimate than your most important person being willing to share their past with you.

    ¡¼ I am the rules ¡½Negary gently replied.

    ¡­

    ¡°Dn, your request is over the line¡± the ck-robed man coldly said to Dn: ¡°I¡¯ve already aplished your previous request, you losing your child is your own problem¡±

    ¡°I understand that, Bastin Faye, I understand¡± Dn lightly nodded. While these words were very polite, the forcefulness within it could clearly be heard by anyone: ¡°My Parry is my everything, he is the motivation for my struggles, as well as the biggest reason why I had taken the risk to coborate with you people. If he isn¡¯t here anymore, nothing good woulde out of this coboration for both of us¡±

    ¡°I will send my men to help you¡± the ck-robed man called Bastin Faye red at Dn for a while before standing up to leave the city lord¡¯s manor: ¡°But only this once. You must understand, the city lord doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be you¡±

    Watching as Bastin Faye left his office, Dn slightly sighed. If necessary, he didn¡¯t want to have to meet that guy face to face. Dn finds his inhuman sense of pressure incredibly ufortable, but to ensure that nothing goes wrong, the only one Dn could rely on was him.

    Dn sighed heavily. He understood that it definitely wasn¡¯t a good thing to coborate with such a person, but for the glory and continuation of the Ashius family, he had no other choice.

    Time continued to pass day by day, the 3-day time limit had caused Dn to feel nothing but anxiety, this was the first time Parry had been away from him for so long, living in an unknown environment not under his control.

    ¡°The Bone Swap ritual has already been prepared, Parry, as soon as you return, you¡¯d be able to practice [Bone Forge Art] and be a great Pugilist, so you have to return safely¡± Dn continuously prayed to the great Emperor Eldridge, praying that he could allow Parry to return.

    ¡°Sir, a message has arrived!¡±

    The report caused Dn to stop his prayers. Once again, he saw the same kind of paper and envelope, which the butler had already opened and was reading for him.

    ¡°They told us to leave the object in a certain part of the sewers. If they notice anyone around or that the object was fake, they threaten to break off the deal and kill the young master at any moment¡±

    ¡°Who delivered it?¡± Dn asked.

    ¡°A blind person from the slums. The other party had given the letter to him and instructed him exactly what to do, we couldn¡¯t see how they did it¡±

    ¡°I understand, prepare the object¡±

    The letter had purposely used the word ¡®us¡¯, so it was very possible for the culprit to have an aplice, with one side killing the hostage if the other was captured. This made it so that Dn couldn¡¯t take a risk and had no choice but to properly prepare what they demanded, but if those damned kidnappers believed that they could simply escape after obtaining the item, then they¡¯re too na?ve.

    #

 Volume 7 10: Corpse victory

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 10: Corpse victory</h4>

    The letter had specifically pointed out that the who to deliver the demanded item must be a non-Pugilist, and that after the item was left there, they¡¯re forbidden from approaching it for one hour.

    After this period, Parry would naturally be released, considering they didn¡¯t want to cause the city lord to gopletely berserk.

    However, as the delivery person reached the first address, they found nothing but a letter that directed them to another location in the sewers, telling them to bring the item there within half an hour.

    ¡­

    ¡°Shifting the delivery location to tire out the person tasked with delivery, these thieves sure are sly¡± Bastin Faye was currently dressed in a ck robe.

    As an upper brass of the military, it wasn¡¯t a particrly good thing for him to be personally acquainted with the city lord or a border town, let alone having a good rtionship with them. Only by separating the military from the cities would the royal family and the church feel assured.

    For that reason, it wasn¡¯t convenient for Bastin Faye to publicly wear his military uniform during this operation.

    ¡°However, this thief¡¯s understanding of top-level Pugilists is too shallow. Even at this distance, I would still be able to detect and lock onto an individual¡¯s life signatures. As long as that thief tried to retrieve the item, they would not be able to escape my pursuit¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll trouble you during this matter, mister Bastin Faye, please ensure the safety of my son¡± Dn was very timid during their conversation. He only managed to convince the other party to help this time around by threatening him with their rtionship.

    Bastin Faye curtly nced at Dn without saying anything else. Being threatened wasn¡¯t the only reason he had agreed to help Dn, but rather because those who have a clear weakness like him are also those easiest to control. As long as he holds Dn¡¯s weakness in his hand, it would be beneficial to his nster on.

    The delivery person had to travel to several more locations, each of which contained only a single letter directing them to the next location.

    This level of patience drew Bastin Faye¡¯s interest in these thieves. The one who came up with this was quite the talented individual, so if he could hold back during his pursuit, he would leave that person alive and see whether or not they can be used for his benefit.

    ¡°Hm? So this is the final location huh?¡± the delivery person seemed to have discovered something at thest location, as their life signs fluctuated ever so slightly.

    A few momentster, the delivery person left that location and returned straight to them.

    ¡°There weren¡¯t any approaching living beings ¡± Bastin Faye maintained his surveince on that location while asking the delivery person: ¡°Your life signs changed slightly while you were in there, did something happen?¡±

    ¡°The newest letter told me to put the item there, but I found a newly-deceased body in the vicinity¡± the delivery person hurriedly exined: ¡°I¡¯ve already stabbed a dagger through the head to confirm that it was a real dead body¡±

    ¡°But very strangely, the other party¡¯s face seemed to have been mutted by something, I couldn¡¯t discern their appearance at all¡±

    Hearing that, Bastin Faye¡¯s expression changed and hurriedly ran towards that location. His body was bulky and muscr, but he leapt on the rooftops as lightly as a feather.

    From the distance, without already knowing where he was and keeping a close eye on him, no one would be able to tell that he was approaching them.

    ¡­

    In the sewers, the dead body with the mutted face suddenly stood back up. Even though there was a deep and long gash on his face, that didn¡¯t impede him at all.

    Those who are stabbed in the heart by the Ceremonial de would only be a reanimated corpse. The difference between them and the Ghostmen was the fact that without Impure Origin or the Spring of Life to support them, their bodies would gradually decay until there was nothing left of them except bones.

    Catho knew very well that he couldn¡¯t possibly resist a powerful Pugilist, so he had already conducted the ritual ahead of time to turn himself into a rotting reanimated corpse. He used the constantly changing locations to wear down the other party¡¯s patience while also ensuring that they couldn¡¯t arrange for people to block out all of his exits, then disguised himself as a dead body not too far away from the delivery location.

    As a reanimated corpse, other than the fact that he could move, he was literally no different from a corpse.

    After picking up the Bone of God, without examining it at all, Catho swiftly ran through the sewers and jumped into the dirty water. As a corpse, he had no problem with this little bit of filth.

    While fleeing, he also plunged the piece of bone into his heart, which caused his blood that had clotted up to also be fluid again.

    This made Catho very d, as he didn¡¯t have a way to confirm whether or not the other party had given him the real article. The only thing he could do was gamble that the city lord would be wary of his nonexistent aplice, as well as the fact that he valued his son highly enough.

    And now, everything seems to have paid off. As long as he can escape pursuit during this asion, he will have already seeded, he can always choose a secondary soulter on.

    Of course, there was also the problem of the aftermath. For example, how to heal his face so that he still looked like a normal person, but this shouldn¡¯t be an issue after he obtained the Spring of Life.

    The ritual hadn¡¯t been conducted for very long, so his body hadn¡¯tpletely rotted away, and with the Spring of Life¡¯s help, the damage done up to now can be healed.

    ¡­

    Bastin Faye quicklynded into the sewer water and paused. He was examining the surrounding movements, then swiftly leapt forward in the direction Catho was fleeing.

    It was quite interesting for the other party to be able to y around with him like this. Although he could only utilize the abilities of a Pugilist for now, being able to achieve this in the first ce was already extraordinary.

    ¡­

    Sitting on top of a building, Negary¡¯s gaze somewhat changed as if he had seen something interesting. His previous expression of enjoyment also turned to seriousness, as something unexpected seemed to have found itself into the script Negary had written.

    ¡­

    While Bastin Faye was quickly giving chase, a loose brick from the wall of the sewers fell out, seemingly due to a slight tremor. The brick fell onto a certain poisonous bug that just happened to be crawling by, squeezing just enough poison from its innards through its mouth to form a jet of poison that shot towards him as he ran past, urately targeting his eyes.

    Even a first-rate Pugilist was only human, so if poison had directly shot into his eyes without any protection, it was possible for him to be blinded.

    Bastin Faye immediately closed his eyes, causing the poison to be blown away by a force that exuded from inside his body.

    His expression then turned serious. That poison jet had attacked him just as the forces in his body reached the peak of cirction; if it had attacked just a second earlier orter, he would have had a better way to deal with it, but right at that moment, it took a lot of force just for him to blink.

    This definitely wasn¡¯t a coincidence, but somebody was actually helping that kidnapper.

    However, would someone with such capabilities be interested in a piece of bone without much Source Energy left in it?

    ¡°So this is your game huh?¡±

    The military man stopped his advance and observed this seemingly mundane sewer tunnel. He could almost confirm that if he continued this pursuit, more ¡®coincidences¡¯ will ur.

    That¡¯s why he stopped, because nothing would havee out of this even if he continued his pursuit.

    ¡°Because my strength had already exceeded the limits of this game?¡± Bastin Faye muttered: ¡°Then I hope that you won¡¯t interfere with my n as well, otherwise, we¡¯d have no choice but topete to see whose means are better¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lan Shan slightly opened her eyes and asked.

    Negary had been rtively rxed throughout this entire journey, and this was the first time that he had shown such a serious expression.

    ¡¼ It¡¯s a clone of some other entity ¡½Negary opened his eyes and replied: ¡¼ Apparently, they didn¡¯t bring their own powers, relying only on this world¡¯s native power system, so I can¡¯t urately discern their true capabilities ¡½

    At this point, Lan Shan sensed a change in Negary¡¯s human aspect, some information was rapidly flowing back and forth, causing even more changes to ur¡­

    #

 Volume 7 11: Corpse defeat

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 11: Corpse defeat</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± when Dn saw Bastin Faye returning empty handed, he immediately felt uneasy.

    Even though nothing was as important as his son, that bone was still something that he spent untold amounts of effort in order to obtain, so he wasn¡¯t willing to simply lose it.

    ¡°The thieves have backing, they¡¯re at least the level of first-rate Pugilists, I can¡¯t easily help you in this matter¡± Bastin Faye told him straight: ¡°Just consider yourself unlucky this time¡±

    After that, Bastin Faye simply left without any further exnations. Originally, it was because Dn had threatened him with their rtionship, and he also wanted more leverage to take control of Dn that he begrudgingly agreed to help. Now that an unknown entity has gotten involved, this matter can only be left aside.

    As for Dn, other than considering himself unlucky, there was literally nothing else he could do. He didn¡¯t even have the ability to scold Bastin Faye, as he was the weaker side in their rtionship.

    The other party helping him just once was already a show of their sincerity, any further forceful demands would only result in terrible consequences that he didn¡¯t want.

    Dn¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t great, but he just heaved a long sigh. Regardless of what happened, everything was fine as long as his little Parry returned to him, things like talent and potential can be consideredter on, even if all the resources and effort he spent earlier on the bone had gone to waste.

    ¡­

    Catho opened the door to the underground secret room and touched his face. He could feel the buds of flesh moving on his skin, his blood that was now filled with vitality once again circted throughout his entire body, making it seem like he was no longer a dead person.

    He fell to his knees and covered his mouth, madly grinning trying to hold back hisughter. His facial expression was horribly distorted.

    I¡¯ve done it, I managed to obtain the Spring of Life from them and be a pseudo Ghostman.

    After this, I only need to find a suitable secondary soul and I¡¯ll be a true Ghostman, directly wielding supernatural powers.

    During the Age of Metal, even though the foundational technique for supernatural powers had bemonce, there are still very few who could actually wield them.

    A Pugilist who wielded supernatural powers would receive partial treatment and privileges equivalent to an aristocrat no matter where they were, although this treatment wasn¡¯t hereditary and they wouldn¡¯t be granted anynd.

    Most people can only reach the level of training their bodies, they don¡¯t have the resources to change out their blood, so even though many people were practicing [Bone Forge Art], very few of them could advance any further.

    After his hysterical fit ofughter was over, Catho wiped the tears from his eyes and turned towards the trunk in the corner. Some traces of limestone powder could be seen around the edges, together with a faint rancid smell.

    Catho stood up and opened the door of the secret room, picking up the trunk, he thought briefly before putting a letter on it.

    ¡­

    ¡°The city lord ising¡­¡±

    ¡°What now?¡¯

    ¡°City lord, sir¡­¡±

    Themotion around him caused Dn to feel a bit detached from reality. When his butler ran in to report the news, he could already guess by the look on his face.

    But even now, he couldn¡¯tprehend that this was the truth, it was as if everything had be unreal.

    He was clearly still showing off his achievements to me just a few days ago, so why did it turn out like this?

    The group silently parted ways for Dn to see the small trunk in front of him. A purplish bruised small face drained of any blood was silently lying within a mass of limestone powder.

    Dn¡¯s legs lost all of their strength, he fell on his knees, practically screaming out loud: ¡°That can¡¯t be my son, my little Parry still isn¡¯t dead, he can¡¯t be dead¡±

    ¡°How could he be dead!¡±

    Dn waspletely broken, no longer paying attention to his pride or dignity as the city lord or an aristocrat.

    Even though he was denying that this dead body was his son with all his might, Dn couldn¡¯t help but slowly crawl in front of the wooden trunk. As he pulled the small boy¡¯s body out of the trunk, his rationality rapidly plummeted, repeating over and over to himself that this couldn¡¯t be true.

    His motivation, his faith, the very pir for his life up to his point hadpletely copsed, he was only a hair¡¯s breadth away from going insane.

    In the room above, Bastin Faye frowned. Dn as a person had already beenpletely broken, so his n would have to be changed as well.

    ¡­

    Dn didn¡¯t know when he returned to the city lord¡¯s manor, nor who brought him back, but the small boy¡¯s dead body had remained in his embrace this entire time.

    It wasn¡¯t until that night that Dn regained his senses. His expression was exceptionally calm, or rather, terrifying calm.

    He could clearly feel himself calmer than ever before. He had already read the letter in the wooden trunk as well, which exined in simple words that they were sorry and that Parry had already suffocated to death when he was being carried away by the sewage water.

    ¡°So this is karma?¡± Dn once again recalled the small child¡¯s body in the Eskin manor.

    For the sake of his goal, he had massacred everyone in the Eskin family, leaving only Aureum remaining who somehow survived.

    But the only thing he got out of it was the terrible death of his own son as well.

    ¡°If this was karma, then let¡¯s have things be even more insane¡± Dn stood back up. His body was already ruined from the years of toil, he could no longer have a second son, so the Ashius family was already done for, he had no other heir.

    ¡°I might as well lose everything else as well¡± Dn turned to the butler and said, the calm but desperate look in his eyes caused the butler to tremble.

    ¡°Order the men around the Eskin manor to do it, my son is dead but he¡¯s still alive, that simply isn¡¯t right¡±

    Dn stood up and lightly stroked the dead boy¡¯s head in an incredibly gentle manner. Even the tone of his voice was the same, giving off a terrifying sense of gentleness.

    ¡°Understood, sir¡± the butler hurriedly responded while also sighing in relief.

    Turning his rage to an underserved party was a normal reaction at times like this, so as long as he has relieved his rage, lord Dn should return to normal.

    However, Dn¡¯s next statement caused the butler to freeze uppletely: ¡°Furthermore, little Parry liked to make merry, we should send a few more people down with him¡±

    He continued to keep the body in his embrace and walked to the highest floor of the city lord manor to look down towards this border town. In his vision, he could see numerous people walking through the streets, some of which were little children ying with one another.

    Dn turned to the butler and said: ¡°My son is already dead, so why do they get to live?¡±

    ¡°Mi-milord¡­¡± the butler was trembling.

    ¡°Order some men to do it. There are always reckless idiots willing to risk their lives for money, let alone something of this level. Weren¡¯t those thieves also the same? The Ashius family is already done for¡±

    ¡°Understood, milord¡± the butler trembled as he dismissed himself. He didn¡¯t know what the city lord would do if he had refused, so he didn¡¯t have the courage to refuse.

    There are always reckless people who want to be Pugilists and would not stop at anything to earn resources for this goal. It wasn¡¯t difficult to massacre a bunch of children, as long as they remain wary of any revenge thates afterwards.

    They¡¯re already used to it, just change their identity after getting these resources and flee to another city, they would still be able to live perfectly well. And for border cities like these, such dark people were a dime a dozen.

    Negary and Lan Shan were both standing behind Dn, but the other party couldn¡¯t see them at all. He also had no strong emotions towards this city-wide massacre one way or another.

    There had always been people who die in this city every day, no one would obtain any salvation, as the only one who could save them had always been themselves.

    #

 Volume 7 12: One without anything?

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 12: One without anything?</h4>

    The massacre swiftly went into motion. Those desperate for money in the city were more than willing to bring in the heads of children in exchange for bounty, especially when it was so much easierpared to bringing in other kinds of heads.

    However, these people didn¡¯t notice that this massacre was very different from before.

    A portion of children managed to escape from the hands of these desperate fellows, while others who lost their lives were unable to close their eyes no matter what, it was as if something was incubating in those eyes.

    Additionally, such argemotion couldn¡¯t possibly deceive other people, and after confirming the situation, the cathedral had issued an announcement to eliminate city lord Dn, who had fallen to wickedness due to the distraught of losing his son¡¯s life.

    The other aristocrats in the city had also joined forces and sent out a coordinated group to attack the city lord manor.

    By the time they arrived, the corpses of over ten children had already been gathered. Dn was standing there with his son¡¯s corpse in his embrace. There were other corpses all around him as well; looking at their clothes, they were most likely some greedy people.

    The majority of the city lord manor¡¯s people had already fled, those who managed to seize their time and finished their job had also fled as soon as they got their money, only those whose greed clouded their eyes were on the ground.

    While Dn was already insane, his strength hadn¡¯t gotten any weaker, instead, he seemed to have gotten even stronger. If he wasn¡¯t already prepared to die, or if the state of his body was a bit better, he might be able to break through his current level as a Pugilist to obtain supernatural powers and gain a qualitative change.

    ¡°Ah, you sure arrived quickly. If only you had found my son this quickly as well, none of this would have happened¡± Dn smiled while gently patting the corpse in his embrace, seemingly easing his own suffering.

    ¡°This and that are two different matters, you¡¯ve fallen, Dn¡± the bishop of the cathedral¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be described as anything other than horrible. In the end, the cathedral was partly responsible for this as well, considering Dn¡¯s son was kidnapped while they were in the cathedral.

    For that reason, what he wanted to do right now was to quickly pronounce Dn as ¡®sinful¡¯, after which they could easily consider everything as Dn receiving what he just deserved.

    ¡°Were you responsible for the Eskin massacre, Dn?¡± the bishop loudly questioned. He even imbued his voice with the cathedral¡¯s own unique mental forging technique, which allowed his will to affect the mind of weaker people.

    No one was actually stupid, but when certain things being uncovered wouldn¡¯t provide them any benefit, and would also offend the city lord, there was literally no reason for them to say it. However, when they needed an excuse at times like this, even if that event wasn¡¯t orchestrated by Dn, they would still force that responsibility on him.

    ¡°You can say whatever you want¡± Dn knows that even if he refuses to admit it with all his being, these people will still consider him to have confessed. He no longer has the mind to argue against these matters, everything is already over for him anyway.

    If nothing unexpected urred, Dn would simply stand here until death with the corpse in his embrace, the cathedral and aristocrats would secretly feed all the non-existent evidence of his crime to him, casually taking this chance to wipe their own asses. This was already something they were used to.

    Most likely, not too long from now, various ¡®truths¡¯ woulde to light that point to Dn being the culprit. Of course, he wasn¡¯t actually innocent either.

    For that reason, Negary wasn¡¯t willing to see something like that y out and walked next to Dn whose heart was already dead. Dn¡¯s eyes became dted as he finally managed to observe Negary, but the others didn¡¯t notice Negary at all and were still ferociously ¡®questioning¡¯ Dn¡¯s crimes.

    However, Dn didn¡¯t care about him either. Because he had already lost everything, Dn¡¯s current state of mind was that of a watcher.

    He had indeedmitted a crime, and if his son had died for the crimes hemitted, then he had simplymitted an even greater crime than he had thought, but now at least no one else will need to suffer again, as everything was already over for him.

    ¡¼ Did you think it was all over? ¡½Negary lightly asked but didn¡¯t receive any reaction from Dn. He didn¡¯t care what this person who showed up out of nowhere wanted, he now simply wanted to join his son in death.

    ¡¼ When Parry was about to die, I was at the scene ¡½but Negary¡¯s next words immediately got a reaction from Dn.

    It wasn¡¯t that Dn didn¡¯t want revenge; he simply didn¡¯t have the capabilities to do so. Even Bastin Faye had confirmed that the other party had a first-rate Pugilist backing him, which means they were an entity that he was powerless again.

    He didn¡¯t even know who the culprit was, he only knew that everything was already over. Coupled with the Eskin massacre from earlier, he felt that his actions had gotten Parry unnecessarily involved, so he wanted nothing more than to join his son in death.

    But when the ¡®culprit¡¯ had already stood in front of him, Dn would not hesitate to attack them no matter what, even if the only thing he could do was take a bite out of them.

    And so, under the pastors, bishop, and aristocratic troops¡¯ confused gazes, Dn abruptly went crazy and began to attack the emptynd next to him.

    ¡¼ That¡¯s why I had allowed him to continue living, care to guess where your son is now? ¡½Negary didn¡¯t care about Dn¡¯s attacks and simply continued to speak, although that didn¡¯t stop Dn from continuing to try and attack.

    However, the more Dn attacked, the slower Negary talked: ¡¼ The human body is carbon-based, so it¡¯s exceptionally simple to create a soulless body ¡½

    ¡°Where is he!?¡± finally, Dn managed toprehend what he was hearing. He felt like his head was spinning, being pulled back from a watcher¡¯s perspective to reality caused him to feel a bit disoriented, but still loudly asked: ¡°TELL ME! Where is my son? Hurry up and tell me!¡±

    ¡¼ You¡¯ve given your subordinate quite a terrible order, getting innocent people involved ¡½Negary¡¯s tone contained a quality that made sure others had to believe him: ¡¼ You should know as well, several days earlier, the Eskin manor had just hired a rtively young new butler to help Aureum manage his estate ¡½

    ¡¼ Your subordinate is currently acting on your orders. He seems to be preparing to loot the Eskin family¡¯s fortune afterpleting the deed, as you should know, that subordinate of yours want a bit of money for the road ¡½

    ¡¼ And so, whates next will depend on how well you perform. Perhaps you might even be able to see him onest time if you just run fast enough ¡½Negary¡¯s figure slowly faded away, but the scene of how Negary altered Parry¡¯s appearance manifested in his mind.

    ¡°NO, NO!!! WHAT HAVE I DONE!?¡± Dn becamepletely insane. By the time he looked back at the corpse in his hand, he could now clearly see that the corpse in his hand was actually a living, hovering butterfly.

    Letting go of what was in his embrace, Dn proceeded to make a mad dash towards the Eskin manor, but quite obviously, these people who are ¡®questioning¡¯ his sins would not allow him to do that so easily.

    There were quite a few Pugilists among them as well, so they all stepped forward to block Dn¡¯s way.

    ¡­

    At another location, in the Eskin manor, Aureum was watching as two young children were talking about something.

    One of them was Parry who had lost his memories, while the other was Catho¡¯s younger brother, Ramillies.

    After learning of the name ¡®Negary¡¯, Aureum had been searching as much as he could for all information rted to it, hiring people to teach him, and even asked the academy about this matter. Which Ramillies just happened to overhear while he was in ss.

    Thinking of how busy his brother Catho was, as well as how the Jugus family was gradually falling to ruins, he volunteered his help to Aureum.

    The Jugus family originally had close rtions to Negary¡¯s Ghostmen in the past, so they were rtively knowledgeable about the Cauchy people and Reystromia.

    #

 Volume 7 13: Return of Evil Spirits

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 13: Return of Evil Spirits</h4>

    Outside the Eskin manor, a sneaky figure was silently observing the inside.

    Since the boss had gone insane, people who do dirty work under them like him would naturally need to consider a way of retreat for themselves.

    Now that everyone¡¯s attention is drawn over there, it¡¯s best that I take this chance to threaten thest remaining member of the Eskin family and flee with their fortune.

    These were Ryan¡¯s thoughts.

    Observing the light that still hasn¡¯t been turned off in the reading room, Ryan frowned.

    He clearly remembers twisting Aureum¡¯s neck and confirming that he had stopped breathing before he returned to report.

    Unexpectedly, that guy somehow crawled back to life the very next day, causing him to be punished, so now he¡¯s going to pay it all back in full.

    After waiting for the other side to go intoplete chaos, Ryan snuck into the manor.

    There were only a total of 3 people in the entire Eskin manor right now, the few new employees that they managed to hire were unwilling to live in the Eskin manor.

    Because of this, this infiltration could only be said to be exceptionally simple, Ryan had practically walked into the manor through the front door and swiftly began his search.

    There wasn¡¯t actually a lot of wealth remaining in the Eskin manor. No one was stupid, so they clearly see the Eskin family with only one member remaining as a soft fruit to be squeezed, not to mention that the new Baron Aureum seemed to have actually be stupid due to the severe shock.

    Because of this, various ¡®debtors¡¯ proceeded to look for him, saying that the previous Eskin Baron had coborated with them and owed them money, so now that such a thing had happened to the Eskin family, their coboration could no longer continue and the Eskin family had to reimburse them.

    None of their documents contained the Eskin family seal, so even if they were real, they were only the previous Eskin Baron¡¯s personal debt, and Aureum could easily use this to argue against them.

    However, Aureum at the time didn¡¯t care about these matters, nor did he understand the market or tricks, so he very easily ¡®repaid¡¯ their debts.

    Of course, even after doing that, the remaining wealth of the Eskin family was more than enough for Ryan to covet. After all, some of the aristocrats actually cared about their outer appearance and didn¡¯t try to devour the Eskin family whole.

    ¡­

    ¡°Hm? Someone just came in¡± while discussing matters within a certain book with the two children, Aureum was surprised and suddenly said that.

    Ever since Aureum learnt of [Bone Forge Art] through Parry, he had immediately begun to practice it. A lot of things that were exceptionally difficult for others were very easy for him.

    In a mere few days¡¯ worth of time, he had already activated his bone¡¯s metallic characteristics. After all, the current Aureum was nothing but a living being with a mote of dust as its core. He found it much easierpared to humans to control his own body, and the dust under his control had filled every corner of his body, aiding him in controlling it better.

    For the past few days, Aureum had continuously absorbed knowledge like a sponge, so his mental capacity was already at a simr level to other humans, perhaps even superior in certain parts.

    His problem was that he didn¡¯t have the correspondingprehension of human rtions, desires, and emotions.

    That¡¯s why he understood that he wasn¡¯t safe and that those ¡®debtors¡¯ had actually harbored malice towards him. In truth, if he didn¡¯t already have a certain level ofmon sense, he would have killed all of those people on the spot.

    This was because the malice they gave off told him that they wished for him to just drop dead, which caused the sensitive mote of dust to want to react ordingly.

    The human world wasn¡¯t safe and Aureum, as smart as he was, quickly analyzed the reason why the other party didn¡¯t try to kill him right away. During this period of time, the city enforcers had frequented his ce, and the massacre had made such a huge impact that acting to kill him would easily cause issues. The aristocrat must keep their dignity.

    Even though Aureum didn¡¯t feel like dignity could actually do anything at all.

    For that reason, Aureum had remained constantly ready to face danger.

    He used his own superior control to practice [Bone Forge Art], then used some of what was left of his family¡¯s resources to change out his blood. Recently, he had even begun to wonder what a Pugilist Heart was, as well as whyprehension and emotions would be able to help an individual manifest the most crucial aspect of their supernatural powers.

    Thanks to all of these factors, Aureum was much stronger than others would think, not to mention he had the natural talent of controlling dust that was attracted by the core of his soul.

    The Eskin family might seem like it was unguarded, but various motes of unsuspecting dust had scattered all around the manor, ensuring that anyone who came inside would be essentially walking into Aureum¡¯swork of surveince.

    Right as Ryan entered the Eskin manor in preparation to rob them, Dn was also fighting as hard as he could to run towards the Eskin manor.

    ¡­

    The Ashius family wasn¡¯t a particrly renowned or noble family. They didn¡¯t have any bloodline inheritance, nor did they have [Bone Forge Art] that had formed its own School. The most they had were some of the assassination techniques passed on throughout the generation of the Sacred Valley¡¯s assassins. They were essentially a family that was in the middle of the road.

    There weren¡¯t too many members in the Ashius family as a whole, which was why Dn was able to use the family¡¯s resources to bring himself to the very limit despite his inferior bone talents.

    It wasn¡¯t until his son was born that he was moved by thebined emotions of family glory, bloodline continuation, as well as witnessing a new life, which stimted his Metal Soul and manifested his own Pugilist Heart.

    For the same of his family¡¯s glory, Dn Ashius had made a lot of effort and paid many prices, but he knew perfectly well that this was the limit of his abilities and that he would only be an entry-level Pugilist at best. This was why he had ced his hopes in the Bone of God, hoping to conduct a Bone Swapping ritual to improve his son¡¯s bone talents as well as his family¡¯s bloodline as a whole.

    Any aristocrat can invite some particrly talented servants and help them be Pugilists, who would then serve the family as their stewards in return, but those Pugilists were very unreliable, with the case in point being that all three of the Ashius family¡¯s stewards had disappeared.

    All great ns must hold power directly in their hands. The threat of a first-rate Pugilist didn¡¯t pale inparison to a small army, and only families who had produced a first-rate Pugilist would qualify to be a great n.

    Outsiders can¡¯t be relied on or trusted, simply because of the difference in bloodline. Even if they ept stewardship, even if they truly pledge themselves to the family, they could only protect the family up until a certain point.

    Numerous examples of stewards ending up taking over the family had led these aristocrats to believing that only those from bloodline could be trusted. Only a strong individual would have the privilege of leaving descendants, as weaker individuals would suddenly notice one day that their descendants actually had no rtions to themselves.

    People who had advanced and be Pugilists and normal people were already two very different species.

    That was also why Dn had hoped to find the Bone of God. The Ashius family originated as part of the Sacred Valley, the Bone of God was something that they had protected for generations and converting to this bloodline was actually a glorious matter.

    Life is always unpredictable, and it wasn¡¯t until after his family had been all but destroyed that Dn could finally sense himself advancing further as a Pugilist.

    Like a madman, he attacked everyone who stood in his way, his heart filled with urgency had once again stimted his Metal Soul, his vitality was rapidly being burnt away, opening a newer path of Pugilist to him, as he had been able to grasp the internal life force of all things.

    If he could remain in this state, then he could have a chance to advance and be a first-rate Pugilist.

    This state of continuous burning vitality was called Burning Soul Steel Tempering, which was also the symptoms of advancing to be a first-rate Pugilist. This caused the pastors and aristocrats who stood in his way to all be startled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, his body couldn¡¯t possibly support his advancement. In no longer than three minutes, he will have already burned himself to death¡±

    It simply wasn¡¯t simple to advance and be a first-rate Pugilist. Mind-Body-Skill, all three of these factors must reach a certain standard in order for it to be achieved.

    For the Body obstacle, Dn¡¯s body was originally honed through resources, his bone was also naturally inferior. For the Skill obstacle, the Ashius family¡¯s [Bone Forge Arts] were only a bit betterpared to what was being taught on the streets. Furthermore, ever since Dn became a Pugilist, by instinctively realizing that a higher level was impossible for him, he hadn¡¯t trained himself at all.

    Only the Mind obstacle, after experiencing the death of his son and the fall of his family, after everything he cared about had already been destroyed, his current mental state where a tiny bit of hope had pulled him out of the abyss was just barely enough for Dn to qualify.

    Under these circumstances, attempting Burning Soul Steel Tempering was basically suicide.

    I can sense it, that is Parry, that is truly my little Parry!

    Dn didn¡¯t care about what others think, he finally managed to sense his own son¡¯s internal life force through their bloodline connection, confirming that he was indeed in the Eskin manor.

    Facing the frenzied Dn, everyone very firmly took a step backwards.

    There was no reason for them to risk their lives against someone who would die in 3 minutes. As for whether or not he would cause senseless massacre after being released like this was of no concern to them, or rather, him doing that would only make it more convenient for them to ce all the me onto Dn.

    ¡°Follow him closely¡± the bishop ordered, but suddenly realized that their surroundings were not quite right: ¡°Since when did this fog?¡±

    ¡°Bishop sir, it¡¯s no good, we¡¯re¡­¡± a man with a panicked expression ran towards them, still calling out that it was no good, then told them in an eerie tone: ¡°We¡¯ve lost our way¡±

    ¡­

    Watching as the bodies of 10 young children slowly stood back up, Negary chuckled.

    ¡¼ These aristocrats and pastors also need a bit of urging ¡½

    #

 Chapter 476: New content has been added, time to fight a few BOSS

    <h4>Chapter 476: New content has been added, time to fight a few BOSS</h4>

    Evil Spirits are the product of the iplete rules of the me world during the Age of me.

    As the era changed, so did the rules of the world, and these beings also gradually faded out of existence.

    In this current Age of Metal, the only remaining supernatural power was that of Pugilists. For the sake of his own continuation and status, while Eldridge calls himself a ''God'', he had actually be a Pugilist in nature.

    The ability he obtained from the Last God that allowed him to reinforce himself through faith has been altered by Eldridge into a Pugilist school of techniques, called the School of God.

    Manifest a fake Seed of Pugilist through his followers'' faith, then bestow them to the pastors and knights under him, thus creating a positive feedback loop.

    The Age of Metal is also the age of Pugilists, and this was only the beginning of the era.

    The various schools of [Respiratory Arts] had slowly been exposed during the Age of Turbulence and slowly changed into [Bone Forge Arts]. By the time that the chaotic war times had settled down and gradually formed the independent countries of today, many aristocratic schools of Pugilist techniques had alsoe into existence.

    As far as Negary''s eyes can discern, the system of power called ''Pugilists'' had only just been developed. A so-called first-rate Pugilists was only equivalent to an entity at the peak of the second stage of release.

    However, what this system of power managed to disy so far had truly drawn Negary''s interest.

    Because of that, Negary added some new ''content'' for the Age of Metal.

    He truly had no intentions of taking over this world, but there was no issue with him using it as a jointboratory. As the world''s misfortune characteristic has removed ''luck'' from the equation, a lot of subjective facts would produce very different results, which are also more urate.

    Bastin Faye was also the same, being the clone of a certain entity. The reason why he descended into this world and did not introduce any new powers to it, merely utilizing the world''s own power system, was to naturally utilize the world''s environment to conduct their own experiment.

    But Negary had done a lot more than that. He was now changing the Akashic Records of the past, using his own version of ''history'' to cover actual history.

    Among the worlds Negary had seen so far, the majority of them were in motion, meaning that the world''s physical matter was continuously changing and being modified. This way, the past was truly in the past, information had already been recorded, and the only thing that the past left behind was information.

    The [Heroic Spirit Trial] that Negary had created before was based on the power of this past information, which could also be called Contribution.

    When a heroic spirit that had formed aplete connection with their Contributions, as long as this connection remained, would remain literally undying, as past information recorded in the Akashic Records are very difficult to change.

    Of course, it was only difficult to change. As the time of the world changes, when this Contribution has been forgotten by the world, especially if the world itself discarded it, it will gradually lose its colors and disappear.

    This was why the Akashic Record kept mostly the most renowned Contributions in its history, gradually snipping off excess information and even erasing it from existence.

    Negary''s means had essentially changed what was recorded inside the Akashic Records. After all, considering that he was part of that history, it was easier for him to alter itpared to others.

    And so, as the world seemed to be blurred for a short moment, several people in different locations suddenly looked up.

    A piece of knowledge regarding a King of Evil Spirit suddenly appeared in their minds.

    These entities that used to be a product of the iplete rules of the Age of me now had a different description.

    An old legend from the Age of me, lingering spirits from a distant past that were returning through an opened loophole.

    Even though the only thing left of them was information, information also contained power, and that power was to affect the present.

    ording to this new setting, Evil Spirits are the ashes of unwilling saviors from the previous era who vanished following the end of the Age of me. However, the King of Evil Spirits did not disappear, he had simply fallen into slumber, and once the world underwent another upheaval he would return, bringing about the new birth of Evil Spirits following his wake.

    As this new content was finished being added, history was swiftly overwritten, causing this information to greatly affect the present. Although it wasn''t to the point of the SCR world where a small change in the past would result in the entire timeline being changed, the me world had still been affected.

    Those with close rtions to this information were affected the most, their muscle memories and even part of their personalities would be affected by this sudden change in the world''s past, resulting in corresponding changes.

    ¡­

    A certain adventure whose face was full of scars became solemn; this new presence had stimted the ancient memories that were passed down to him.

    Some terrible visions appeared in his memory. ording to the vision, his ancestor, the legendary adventurer Chris, had been killed by this King of Evil Spirits, then became corrupted into an Evil Spirit himself.

    The School of Firewood that Chris practiced began to be passed down and spread from Chris'' son through his descendants. They had continued to pass down the glory as well as memories of their ancestors one generation at a time, each of them continuing the fight for the sake of justice.

    So now that the King of Evil Spirit had awoken, for the sake of the world''s peace as well as the peace in his heart, he would naturally attempt to stop him.

    ¡­

    At another location, a man whose body was covered in ck patterns heaved a heavy sigh and began to gather his belongings. The cursed inheritance passed down from the King of Evil Spirits had gued Gary''s n for generations, it is time that it must be severed.

    ¡­

    There was also a man whose entire body was full of golden scales. His gaze was full of madness as he looked down at the scales on his hand. Plunging his hand into another person''s chest to pull out their still-beating heart, he dered with frenzy in his voice: ¡¸ No one will lord over me, not even the King of Evil Spirits!! ¡¹

    ¡­

    In a certain estate, arge number of people had gathered. They raised the torches in their hands while standing around a campfire, gazing at the sword-wielding young girl''s statue with nothing but admiration in their eyes.

    "The King of Evil Spirits has returned! As her highness'' servants, we must surpass all obstacles to spread her glory. The cathedral of the useless fake emperor should not be allowed to stand upon this earth, this is the chance for us to stand up!!!"

    "For the glory of the me!"

    ¡­

    Only Eldridge who was lying in a certain location within the New Royas Kingdom slightly opened his eyes, apparently noticing something inappropriate, but he swiftly fell back to slumber.

    The change of the era had caused him a lot of damage, the change of his ability into a Pugilist school of technique was still a bitcking, and he needed even more religious faith in order to awaken from this state.

    ¡­

    With the flow of information, the term ''Negary'' had turned into a noun. He seemed to havepletely disappeared from this world''s history; everyone could only remember the King of Evil Spirits, but not Negary.

    "Why did you erase your brand upon this world, Lord Negary?" Lan Shan asked while standing next to Negary.

    Yayu also called squawked: ¡¸ Milord, why did you have them forget your glorious name? Rather than Eldridge, these people should be worshipping your greatness instead ¡¹

    ¡¼ None of this is truly important, don''t you think? ¡½Negary seemed to be gazing at something else they couldn''t see.

    Fame or infamy can certainly provide one with power, but once an entity has reached his level of existence, unless they were an entity that followed that corresponding Pathway, fame was essentially meaningless to them.

    Of course, his actions this time could also be considered a rtively crucial experiment. If it could seed, then Negary would have found a new path to grow in a rapid and stable manner.

 Chapter 477: Uncle, lets play together~

    <h4>Chapter 477: Uncle, let''s y together~</h4>

    Regardless of what other people were preparing for the return of the so-called King of Evil Spirits, the people gathered around the city lord''s manor were currently in shock.

    "Lost? What do you mean?" the bishop found it unbelievable that a pastor under him would actually say such a thing.

    The city lord''s manor was situated at the very center of this border city, all therge paths lead straight to it, and since it was in a rtively high location, anyone would be able to see over half the city from here, so how could they be lost?

    However, the fog that was gathering increasingly more around them had caused the bishop''s unease to grow gradually stronger.

    "Do not panic, his great majesty Eldridge is watching over us. Everyone is here, you can tell us clearly what happened" the bishop helped this pastor stand up and spoke to him in a calm tone, utilizing his mental power to ease the other party''s panicked emotions.

    "Yes¡­ sir" the pastor slowly calmed back down thanks to the bishop''s aid and exined: "We were searching in the manor¡­ for remnants"

    If this was earlier, everyone around would have chuckled at him in a mocking tone. Everyone on city lord Dn''s side had already run if they could, in fact, quite a few of those people had already been epted into their ranks. The so-called act of searching for remnants was actually just them ransacking the manor, meaning that while they were busy fighting Dn, these pastors were sneaking around.

    Of course, they had also sent in people to ransack the manor in a simr manner, and everyone understood that perfectly.

    And so, since no one here was an idiot, they waited for this pastor to continue:

    "Gradually, we started to hear the sound of crying andughing throughout the estate. We went to search for them since we thought someone was hiding, but after the fog began to spread, we started to be lost within the estate"

    "No matter how we tried to move, we weren''t able to leave the estate at all" the man''s tone was bing rapidly fearful as he exined: "It wasn''t until the fog had be thoroughly spread out that we managed to leave the city lord''s manor and find you, bishop"

    "You mean to say that there was something wrong with this fog that would cause us to be lost or trapped here?" the bishop confirmed the unease he felt earlier and tried leading some people down the path leading away from the city lord''s manor, but once their eyes became clear again, they found themselves returning to the city lord manor''s gates.

    The pastor was correct, their movement seemed to have been restricted to inside the fog, their original sense of direction had bepletely useless, and unless the fog continued to spread, they would not be able to leave it.

    At the same time, the bishop discovered something even more terrifying. By the time he got back to discuss this matter with everyone, he finally noticed that therge group of over a dozen Combatants had be separated at some point, only 5-6 people were still with him.

    The bishop didn''t notice anything strange at all during this entire process. He could clearly remember still talking to the people who had disappeared just a bit earlier. It was almost as if they had all vanished in a split second.

    "The fog is getting thicker" the bishop''s expression was bing grim.

    This sudden situation had made him feel like things had gotten way out of control.

    <i>Could Dn have activated some sort of treasure as ast resort?</i>

    The bishop thought of this possibility, as there was no other reason for the fog to suddenly spread as soon as Dn left his estate.

    <i>We need to return to the manor, that ce is the origin of all of his, perhaps we''ll find a solution there.</i>

    The bishop stabilized his thoughts and said: "Follow me closely, we''re heading into the estate together"

    After dering that, the bishop pushed the gates of the estate that had been closed at some unknown point, only to be greeted by a gust of cold wind that caused even the bishop to shiver.

    "Follow¡­" the bishop dered again, only to notice as he turned around that there were no longer any gates behind him, but instead an empty hallway. None of the people following him earlier was anywhere to be seen either.

    <i>Uuuuoooo¡­</i>

    As if it was the middle of winter, the strong breeze carried with it a natural shrieking that caused goosebumps to instinctively appear all over the bishop''s body, followed by some chiming clearughter.

    ¡º Ehehehe, uncle, y a game with me~ ¡»a voice sounded from behind the bishop.

    As he turned his neck, he was greeted with a pale white face. Apletely naked young boy was clinging onto his back while severely tilting his head to look at him. The boy''s pair of jet-ck eyes began to leak bloody tears as the bishop turned around, the bright red liquid was very pronounced on top of the pale white skin.

    ¡º This game is called, ''pretending to be blind'' ¡»the boyughed out loud, the more heughed, therger his mouth became, then with a curt cough, a bloody hand shot out from his mouth towards the bishop''s eyes.

    Instinctively, the bishop tilted his head away and twisted the muscles on his upper back to fling the young boy away. The muscles of his arms bulged up as an aura of vitality fused with metallic characteristics of his bones to form a glow around his hands, trying to block the attack.

    However, the hand from the mouthpletely ignored the bishop''s actions and phased through his hand like an illusion, then tightly grabbed the bishop''s well-maintained face, carrying with it a nauseating stench of blood.

    The hand applied enough force for the bishop''s face to distort, then pulled it back towards the boy''s gaping open mouth.

    Even as the bishop was pulled into the young boy''s mouth like that, nothing actually changed with his body at all, only the fog around them seemed to have gotten a bit thicker.

    ¡­

    While the bishop and aristocrats were losing contact with one another, Dn took advantage of the vast power temporarily brought by Burning Soul Tempering to rush straight towards the Eskin manor,pletely ignoring everything that urred behind him.

    All he wanted to do right now was to move faster and faster. His body practically moved like a gust of wind, he could clearly sense his vitality burning away, but he didn''t care about that as well. The only thing he cared about currently was to make up for his mistake and save his son.

    He could already sense the aura changes within the Eskin manor.

    ¡­

    Aureum''s body leapt backwards and kicked the wall, while leaving a few cracks he leapt forward once again towards his opponent. Under the support of dust, he controlled his body to umte all the kic energy into a single punch.

    As his fist came into contact with Ryan''s palm, Ryan''s wrist trembled a bit. All the hair on his body stood up as some kic energy was expelled through his pores and reduced the force, neutralizing the attack.

    Both of them were forced to retreat a step, but Ryan''splexion suddenly became flushed as he opened his mouth and spat out a jet of sword qi.

    Aureum''sbat experience was basically zero. Although he had suddenly be stronger, reaching the same level of strength as Ryan who was only a step away from bing a supernatural Pugilist, when it came to realbat, he was at a disadvantage.

    The jet of sword qi was extremely fast, forcing Aureum to twist his head to dodge. Even so, the sword qi brushed past his face and still managed to leave a long wound before striking the wall behind him and destroying one of the bricks.

    School of Solid Qi, this was the Pugilist school of techniques that Ryan practiced. It was a rtivelymon school of techniques, only betterpared to the run-of-the-mill [Bone Forge Art] that''s taught on the streets, and Ryan had practiced these techniques to their very limits. All he needed was a little bit more resources to try and break through his body''s physical limit, then attempt to stimte his Metal Soul through enlightenment and be a supernatural Pugilist.

    This was also the reason why he had worked for Dn.

    Seeing Aureum avoid his sword qi, Ryan''s lips curled into a smirk. A burst of energy seemed to have been circting within his body and provided just enough power during this critical moment to stop his retreat. He once again leapt forward with his fist aiming to hit Aureum''s head.

    As Aureum struggled to put up his hands to stop Ryan''s fist, he raised his knee and attacked Aureum''s stomach, using the excess momentum to spin and kick Aureum''s head, which gave off a clear cracking noise.

    As Aureum''s body fell down, Ryan still didn''t let his guard down and kicked Aureum''s head again. Under this extreme force, his head broke off from his neck and flew away, sttering blood everywhere.

    This was the brutality of closebat, even a single wrong move can easily be taken advantage of by the enemy to kill you.

    "Now it''s your turn, you know where the vault is, don''t you!?" Ryan breathed heavily for a short moment before leaping out from the window tond in front of Parry, lifting him up with one hand.

 Chapter 478: Dying in despair

    <h4>Chapter 478: Dying in despair</h4>

    "I¡­ I''ll take you there" Parry''s expression wentpletely pale while his gaze discreetly nced towards behind Ryan: "The treasury is in a secret vault, I know where it is, I''ll take you to it, please don''t kill me"

    "Then lead the way!" Ryan let go so that Parry fell down, then urged him: "Hurry up, otherwise I''ll kill you right now"

    Parry stood up without saying anything and swiftly led the way towards a certain part of the manor. Ryan walked closely behind Parry, gradually rxing his muscles.

    Every battle was a risk, and everybatant must use 200% of what they can usually muster, otherwise, it would be them who died.

    For this reason, Pugilists who are forced to fight frequently and couldn''t nurture their bodies or advance to be supernatural usually don''t live past their prime.

    Leading the way, Parry opened the door to the reading room and pointed at a painting on the wall: "The switch to open the secret vault is behind the painting"

    "Go and switch it on, as long as I get what I want, I''m not going to kill you" for the past few days, during his monitoring, Ryan had noticed that Aureum put a lot of trust in this child. On many asions when other people came to ask for ''reimbursement'', it was this child who retrieved the funds to pay.

    <i>What I didn''t expect was for Aureum to suddenly gain so much strength.</i>

    <i>It''s a good thing that he was still inexperienced inbat and I managed to take advantage of that to finish the battle quickly.</i>

    <i>I''m sure I killed Aureum the previous time, so there must be a reason why he had not only revived but also grown significantly stronger.</i>

    <i>If I find that secret, I might be able to advance and be a supernatural Pugilist, or perhaps even more!</i>

    <i> </i>

    Ryan''s gaze reflected his determination. He came from a rural farmer''s family, but during his initial training with [Bone Forge Art], he had already disyed his incredible talents.

    However, theck of resources was a huge obstacle. Without resources as support, unless someone was born with a superior constitution, it would be impossible for them to advance any further, as the blood-changing process would kill them.

    To ensure that his path as a Pugilist didn''t stop prematurely, Ryan had decided to pledge himself to a small aristocrat in his hometown, thus receiving his support and aid.

    By bing a dog for the aristocracy, Ryan obtained what he needed to advance further, after which he assassinated that aristocrat to further his dream, gradually turning the sessor into his pawn.

    He understood his ce in the world. It was next to impossible for those without peerage to actually obtain peerage, so his only choice was to control the aristocrat from the shadows. Additionally, by the time the heir grows up, he would also be supported by ''justice'', being able to call upon the aid of the church as well as other aristocrats to remove or eliminate Ryan.

    Knowing this, after squeezing everyst bit of resources from that aristocrat''s house, Ryan used the excuse of traveling to further advance as a Pugilist to take all the resources with him and fled.

    He had done many dirty things: assassination, theft, robbing merchant groups on trade routes. To break through the limit of humans and be a supernatural Pugilist, to change his own fate, Ryan had broken everyst bottom line he ever had.

    This was his own enlightenment; he fully believed that as long as he had enough resources, he would be able to advance and be a supernatural Pugilist.

    At that point, all he needs to do would be to change his identity and move to another country or region, where he would leap up the ranks of society to be one above many.

    Watching as Parry moved the painting aside and turned the switch behind it to reveal a passage, Ryan grinned and headed inside. He then put up his hand behind himself to firmly stop an iing sword.

    Turning around, he saw that the attacker was another young boy, Ramillies. Clutching the sword with both hands, his body was trembling. He had already put all the strength he had into it, but the sword doesn''t even want to move.

    "Your heartbeat was too loud, boy" Ryan waved his hand to fling sword away, then grabbed Ramillies by his neck. He then kicked Parry who was rushing towards him to send the boy rolling into the secret vault.

    The secret vaults of aristocrats are always rigged with plenty of traps, so he needed some fodder to test them out.

    Dragging Ramillies, whose face had be flushed due to theck of air, by his neck, Ryan headed into the secret vault, where Parry was struggling to stand back up.

    He scanned through several shelves to see that the boxes here were mostly empty, several small chests were left open to disy how hollow they were. While those aristocrats had to mind their so-called dignity, it couldn''t be helped that each and every one of them were so diligent.

    Fortunately, the shelves weren''tpletely empty. Heaving a sigh of relief, Ryan grabbed Parry and tossed him towards some small wooden shelves, from which several arrows could be seen shooting out from the corner of the room. Several ces on the floor also sank down.

    Copsing where he fell, Parry was unconscious with numerous wooden spikes all over his body. The most critical wound he sustained was a spike in his throat that had punctured all the way through. His blood was quickly flowing out from the wound, giving him not too much time left to live.

    Ryan lightly leapt over the trap then tossed Ramillies forward. Stepping on Ramillies'' body, he observed for a bit before opening a box on the shelf with some bandages wrapped around his hand, revealing what looked like dried meat before putting it into his bag.

    Ryan worked quickly, and there wasn''t a lot of wealth left in the Eskin manor. After cleaning them out, he turned his gaze to the two little boys, Parry was already on his deathbed, so the only one left was the one under his feet.

    He couldn''t possibly leave witnesses alive, even after changing his identity, this might stille back to bite him someday, especially considering how fluid the value of an aristocrat''s dignity was.

    Once this was exposed, he would surely be ostracized by the aristocrats of any country, as aristocracy ced importance in their so-called etiquette, at least outwardly.

    Ryan didn''t feel anything at all towards his actions. For the past few years, he had already killed too many innocent people to count, so two more young boys aren''t really significant.

    Looking down at Ramillies below his feet, Ryan raised his leg and stomped on him with considerable force. Like a worm, Ramillies'' body squirmed, some blood coughed out from his mouth before it powerlessly went limp.

    Not wanting to draw more attention, Ryan took all the resources he had gathered and swiftly left the building. While he was dreaming of the wonderful future where he would change his status and be a supernatural Pugilist, a huge gust of wind as well as a breath of extreme heat struck his body.

    Without being able to resist at all, Ryan''s body was sent flying like he was struck by a speeding car. All he felt was his body breaking into pieces like a ripped fabric doll. As blood spilled out from his mouth and nose, he knew that his innards had all been turned to mush.

    As the resources in his bag fell all over the ground, Ryan wanted to struggle and stand back up, but couldn''t muster any strength at all. All it took was a collision for his life to go into countdown towards death, even his mind was bing blurred.

    "I¡­ still haven''t¡­ be¡­ a Pugilist¡­ I¡­" Ryan''s eyes tried to open as wide as possible while muttering under his breath, then finally lost its shine.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Dn didn''t care at all about the person he just crashed into and continued his mad dash into the Eskin secret vault, only to see the young boy copsed in a puddle of blood.

    Lightly embracing him, Dn could feel the boy''s life rapidly slipping away in between his fingers. Dn had no solution and no way of saving him, even his own life was on a countdown, so despair swiftly enveloped him.

    At this point, he heard a series of panicked footsteps from behind him.

 Chapter 479: Scramble

    <h4>Chapter 479: Scramble</h4>

    Catho was making a mad dash towards the Eskin family manor. He only found out just now that Ramillies had gone to work at the Eskin manor.

    After returning Parry''s corpse, he had begun to search for a secondary soul in hope of imnting it into himself and bing a Ghostman, thus bing powerful enough to regain the Jugus family glory.

    However, before he managed to find a secondary soul, he heard news of the city lord Dn giving out an insane order to hunt for children. Worried about Ramillies, Catho immediately returned home, only to find that Ramillies wasn''t actually home, leaving him a letter that said he had gone to the Eskin family manor.

    With how sharp Catho was, he instantly realized what sort of dangerous situation Ramillies might be in. Since Dn had been able to issue a massacre of children due to his rage, it was impossible for the only survivor of the Eskin family to be allowed to roam free.

    This was why he had rushed to the Eskin family manor, but he still came a bit toote.

    By the time he arrived, all he saw was Dn embracing a young child with an expression of despair, while his brother had copsed on the ground and stopped breathing entirely.

    Without having the time to think about why Dn was here, Catho hurriedly rushed to his brother''s side. The Jugus family had only started to fall into ruins the past few years, so Catho had been able to enjoy the life of an aristocrat, but when Ramillies was born, their father was killed during an aristocratic struggle.

    The family started going downhill, and Ramillies had not been able to enjoy even a single day of aristocratic glory since he was born, but he had always been a considerate boy that didn''t worry anyone.

    Without hesitation, Catho drew a dagger and cut open his wrist, allowing his blood to flow out into Ramillies'' body, carrying the massive vitality into his body.

    The surging vitality instantly drew Dn''s eyes. With his current senses, how could he not realize that it was the aura of the Bone of God?

    He also began to remember Catho, recognizing him as one of the people in the cathedral during the day of Parry''s kidnapping. Dn had seen him during the cathedral lockdown, but didn''t think that he would be the culprit.

    The Bone of God''s appearance gave Dn a bit of hope. While this thing was no longer as potent as the Spring of Life during the days of the Sacred Valley, it still contained a massive amount of vitality.

    "Wake up, Ramillies!"

    Catho could only me himself for not paying enough attention to Ramillies. If he had cared even a little bit more about Ramillies, he wouldn''t have allowed him to step a single foot into the Eskin family manor.

    However, this vitality was only enough to barely bring Ramillies back from the brink of death. His organs were already crushed, his body itself had died, and the link between his soul and body was slowly breaking off. This little bit of vitality-filled blood wouldn''t be able to save Ramillies'' life.

    The only way to save Ramillies right now was to turn Ramillies into a Ghostman, but since there was only one Bone of God, saving Ramillies meant that he would gradually be reduced to an undying skeleton. This was the most horrifying thing, as he would be unable to die, but also couldn''t move to do anything about it, forced to remain in eternal torture.

    Drawing the Ceremonial de from its sheath, Catho stabbed it into his own chest and took out the Bone of God that had been embedded inside his heart. He then proceeded to stab Ramillies'' chest and put the Bone of God inside.

    "The King of Evil Spirits'' Ghostmen Ceremonial de" his actions caused Dn to instantly recognize what this was.

    He gently put Parry down, then stood up and stared closely at the ckened Ceremonial de. In reality, he and Catho were the same kind of people, willing to do anything for the sake of their family''s glory.

    If it was before, Dn would have done everything in his power to steal the Ceremonial de and keep it as the Ashius family''sst trump card, but the only thing he wanted to do now was for his son Parry to survive.

    Dn could sense the mes of his life rapidly being snuffed out and would quickly cease, so he immediately began to act to steal the Bone of God.

    There''s only a single piece of bone, so only one person will get to survive between Parry and Ramillies.

    Catho naturally noticed this, so he stood up to shield Ramillies while ncing confusedly at Parry.

    "You''ve already killed Parry once, so now it''s your turn to use your lives to be his survival"

    With the remaining time he had, Dn sighed and charged towards Catho, his hand forming a de as he chopped towards Catho''s neck. His hand swiftly sank into Catho''s body while his other hand took the Ceremonial de and thrust it into his own body. He didn''t have much time left, so even as a reanimated corpse, he would die very soon; Burning Soul Tempering doesn''t only burn away one''s vitality.

    Dn pushed Catho''s body away and reached into Ramillies'' chest to pull the Bone of God out and headed towards Parry, only for Catho to hold his leg back.

    Catho''s constitution as a reanimated corpse allowed him to continue moving as long as his body was still mostly intact, he locked his hands around Dn''s legs to prevent him from moving forward.

    Right at this time, Dn''s Burning Soul Tempering time limit was over. Although he wouldn''t die right away thanks to using the Ceremonial de on himself, his body had gotten much weaker. He was currently even weakerpared to Catho, and no matter how much he tried to kick Catho away, he wouldn''t let go.

    Dn struggled to get closer to Parry, but his strength was waning, so it was now a desperate struggle for both reanimated corpses.

    "I''m sorry, only one person will survive, so I hope that it will be my brother" Catho was risking everything he had to stop Dn. He had even thought about whates next, Ramillies wouldn''t need to find another secondary soul, he could just use his soul.

    This way, he would be able to escape from the fate of being trapped in a useless boney body, and since he whole-heartedly wanted to save Ramillies, the side effects of a secondary soul would be reduced to almost nothing.

    ¡¸ I think you two can stop yourpetition, I have a way for both of them to survive ¡¹ right at this point, a slightly crooked voice called out.

    Aureum had arrived while using his hand to hold onto his head. He was defeated and fell down, but he wasn''t dead since his main body was just a single mote of dust. He also had a general idea of what had happened here.

    For the past while, he had been spending his time to heal his body, otherwise, a mote of dust wouldn''t have been able to do anything. What he didn''t expect was for the two boys to already be dying by the time he healed himself.

    "I have a way to split that piece of bone you''repeting over in half. Although the potency will decrease, I can mostly guarantee that they remain the same" Aureum exined.

    Having gone through physical death, his soul had been further stimted to improve his control over dust. Otherwise, how could he heal himself so quickly with his head kicked away?

    The majority of the Giant''s bones had turned into regr rocks, only a portion of it managed to maintain activity and became the source of the Sacred Valley''s Spring of Life.

    During the change of the era, the Sacred Valley copsed. Although this piece of bone managed to adapt to the change of the era and remained in existence, Aureum managed to discern that a part in the middle of the bone had already been calcified thanks to his control over dust.

    If he used his full power, he would be able to split the Bone of God in half.

    Dn and Catho exchanged nces, both of them fully understood that if they continued to struggle, the ones at risk were the two boys.

 Chapter 480: The completed bridge

    <h4>Chapter 480: Thepleted bridge</h4>

    "Before his death, lord Dn regained his senses and felt remorseful for his mistakes, so he had given his remnant soul to you" Aureum exined.

    Perhaps it was out of his guilt towards Parry''s death but Catho easily handed over the method to extract and imnt a secondary soul. Dn had also requested Aureum not to tell Parry about who he was, not wanting the boy to know of his father''s evil deeds.

    After that, while Dn''s remnant soul hadn''tpletely burnt away, it was extracted and imnted.

    In this way, Parry and Ramillies both became Ghostmen.

    Perhaps because the imnted secondary soul both belonged to their family members who truly wanted to help them survive, there were practically no side effects to the imnt, allowing them to quickly sense their respective awakened abilities.

    Ghostmen aren''t just known for being able to utilize a secondary ability, but also for their ease of practicing [Bone Forge Art]pared to normal people. A Ghostman had once practiced to reach the level of a first-rate Pugilist, which was the renowned Ghost Knight.

    From what can be seen, the reason why Ghostmen can so easily reach the level of a first-rate Pugilist was partly due to their undying constitution, allowing them to undergo ludicrous levels of training.

    Additionally, thanks to their secondary soul, Ghostmen can more easily stimte their Metal Soul and obtain a Pugilist Heart, not to mention how rtively easier it was for them toplete the Burning Soul Tempering process that was next to impossible for the normal person.

    "Brother¡­" Ramillies stood looking down at the rotting dead body, feeling like the sky had fallen down around him.

    Just before his birth, his father had lost his life in an aristocratic struggle, swiftly followed by his mother who had neglected her health due to immense sorrow.

    Most of Ramillies''s memories in his earlier years were rted to his older brother by 10 years. He was the one who had done everything in his power to keep up their aristocratic dignity, otherwise, many people would have alreadye straight to their house to cause trouble. For the past few years, it was Catho who had kept the Jugus family barely afloat, and now for his sake, his brother had chosen to sacrifice himself.

    Observing the two newborn Ghostman, Aureum frowned, a bit confused about these people''s emotions.

    <i>Isn''t one''s own existence the most important thing in the world?</i>

    <i>Why were these people so willing to give up their lives for another person''s sake?</i>

    ¡­

    Negary had also been observing the progress of this entire script, which had so far proven that his experiment had failed.

    If one could observe from Negary''s vision, they would find that the Parry here was actually a butterfly, while the butterfly at the city lord''s manor had already taken flight into the distance.

    While Zhang Zhou dreams of being a butterfly, the butterfly also dreams of being Zhang Zhou. As soon as Negary had interfered, their identities had already beenpletely mixed up.

    If Negary had seeded, Parry would only be Parry and the butterfly would only be a butterfly in his vision.

    Normally speaking, all temporal abilities are nothing but the adjustment of the physical world''s activity speed. Slowing down, speeding up, or even stopping time was nothing but the control of the physical world''s activity speed.

    Meanwhile, the so-called act of reversing time was to ess the world''s past information and restructure the world''s matter to be the same, in which case it couldn''t actually be called Time Reversal, but rather Past Reconstruction.

    Unless it was in ayered world, time travel seemed to be impossible, because there is nothing left of the past except a chunk of information.

    The Akashic Records of the past was also a part of the Akashic Records of the present, except it was hidden in a deeper aspect of the physical world, it can indeed affect the present world to a certain extent, but only to a certain extent.

    Even the act of changing the past Akashic Records would be done in the present. This was essentially no different from stabbing someone with a knife to leave a wound, except the stab was much deeper.

    The main difference here was the efficiency, changing the Akashic Records of the past was akin to scratching an itch on your foot through the sole of your shoes, which is highly inefficient, using up more effort for a lot fewer results.

    If Negary''s Pathway hadn''t fully epassed his own existence, his attempt to extract his own information and rece it with the so-called King of Evil Spirits would have taken up a considerable bit of Negary''s power.

    Negary''s experiment was to use this chance and see whether or not he could change something else to a further extent.

    Evidently, it had failed.

    ¡¼ True temporal alteration can create the effects of reversing entropy, but within the current multiverse, the increase in entropy cannot be reversed, or at least it currently is in my eyes ¡½

    What Negary wanted to attempt this time wasn''t reversing entropy, but rather to limit the increase in entropy, to be specific, he had attempted to only increase entropy with corrtion to himself.

    By extracting his own information and recing it with the King of Evil Spirits'' information, he was able to cause a change in other information in the present, thus turning Parry into the butterfly and the butterfly into Parry.

    However, this change in information was only an overwrite, as information of the originally-human Parry remained after being changed into a butterfly, while the butterfly''s information also remained in the new Parry.

    The changes in the past''s information did not affect this portion of information at all.

    If the change had been sessful, then the source of all of this entropy would have been Negary. Negary would then have been to manipte all changes in the world following his will, as all entropy resulted from him.

    In this way, Negary would have been able to truly alter the past of anything other than himself.

    Unfortunately, it failed, and this was under the circumstances of a world where Negary had previously left his information.

    This made perfect sense, but it still caused Negary to feel somewhat disappointed. His research regarding Impurity was still too shallow and the part it took up on his Pathway was still not enough.

    If he had seeded, he would have been able to proceed to the next step of his experiment and invade the world''s Akashic Records, turning himself into an entropy god that gradually reced the world''s ''change''.

    Because all changes would rely on him to ur, he would gradually have a grasp on all information of the future, turning all possibilities into a direct result of his actions, thuspleting his dream of dominating over all things.

    And from the results so far, he still had a way to go on this path.

    "I fully believe that Milord would be able to seed" Lan Shan said.

    As one of the three embodiments of Negary, she only knew a part of Negary''s ns, but that didn''t prevent her from wholeheartedly supporting Negary.

    "Milord" with a sh of light, Noah appeared next to Negary.

    While Lan Shan was apanying Negary''s aspect of humanity, Noah was busypleting a different job.

    In the past, Negary had already undergone a lot of changes, so the world coordinates that remained within his soul weren''t necessarilyplete. This was why it was necessary to use the me world as a springboard to determine the location of Wang Yuan''s original world and build a bridge leading there, and this was Noah''s job.

    So the fact that he had appeared in this ce meant that Noah''s job wasplete.

    "Everything isplete, there were no unusual urrences" Noah purposely reported, apparently to inform Negary of something.

    As soon as the bridge waspleted, Negary immediately sensed fluctuations in the world barrier as a number of individuals appeared in this world.

    ¡­

    Several people, both men and women, in modern clothing appeared in a certain city, one of which appeared simr to Wang Yuan when he was alive, solemnly observing this world.

    "Everyone, we came to this world in order to save it, to dissolve the scheme of the King of Evil Spirits and an end to the disqualified king"

    ¡­

    ¡¼ So, the grand y had begun ¡½Negary sighed.

    ¡¼ So that is my sessor huh, quite decent, from the looks of it ¡½

 Chapter 481: Supreme God world

    <h4>Chapter 481: Supreme God world</h4>

    There weren''t too many people on the main road, and the showering small rain made it difficult for anyone to want to go out.

    Negary was currently strolling through a street with an umbre in his hand. This was the path that Wang Yuan used to take when he went to school, but Negary didn''t feel too many emotions walking through it now.

    This was merely a ritual, a whim that made Negary want to take a stroll through this area. What Negary was currently disying was akin to the aspect of Wang Yuan''s nostalgia.

    Not unexpected to Negary, the world Wang Yuan was born in was an Intermediate world, which was called the Supreme God world.

    An Intermediate world was the in-between form of a Sand Realm and Bed Realm, the Moon Tree world that used to be under the elves'' control was a world that almost reached this level.

    The greatest difference between this kind of world and a Sand Realm was the fact that an Intermediate world had an abundance of Source Energy, outer space with actual stars, and plenty of colonized realms.

    Due to how vast an Intermediate world was, the speed at which its physical matter operated was exceptionally low, resulting in a slow flow of time.

    Wang Yuan had only left this world for a total of 18 years.

    Negary stopped in front of an apartment building, which he entered and followed a decrepit hallway up to the fourth floor and opened the door.

    Even after 18 years, there were still things that Negary recognized.

    Wang Yuan wasn''t an orphan, perhaps he might have be an orphan shortly after turning into the [Protagonist], but since everything had ended before it actually began, very fortunately for these two individuals, they did not have to die.

    Of course, they had also mourned for their son suddenly going missing, Negary could see that Wang Yuan had a younger sister thanks to the government''s two-children policy, who had drawn the attention of their parents.

    Negary''s goal foring here wasn''t to simply meet his ''rtives'', as he had felt less and less regarding familial love ever since a long time ago. He was Wang Yuan, but Wang Yuan wasn''t him.

    That little bit of familial connection was far from affecting Negary. There was another reason he had specifically made a trip to this ce, which was his younger sister that he had never met. There was a possibility of her being turned into a weapon in the Supreme God world''s hand to be used against, him, so he had to deal with it before it became a problem.

    Even a little bit of familial connection could be a weakness or opening. If they were willing to join the Impure Hermit Order, then Negary wouldn''t mind granting them some partial treatment in consideration of this little bit of familial connection. On the other hand, if she appeared as an enemy, Negary would remove this small bit of emotion and suppress her as he does any other enemy.

    At the current moment, his rtionship with the Supreme God world was rtively hostile. Ever since Negary entered the world, he had been able to sense some sort of operational mechanism that was continuously taking over other Bed Realms.

    Those Bed Realms would eventually be a colonized realm.

    What Negary was curious about was the method that the Supreme God world was using to take over Bed Realms.

    Firstly, it anchors the projection of other Bed Realms, then send in humans that it calls Apostles into those projections to begin conquering the world like a game, silently stealing those world''s ''luck''. Finally, once it had umted enough power, it would mobilize the Apostles who had taken up the world''s luck to thoroughly take those worlds over and turn into its colony.

    This method was apparently called the Infinity Room in this world, which was why Negary had coined this Intermediate world''s name as the Supreme God world. This world had truly stimted Negary''s taste, as he would be able to advance one step further if he devoured this world by himself. (TN: In case someone hadn''t realized, the author is literally referencing the Terror Infinity novel series)

    If Wang Yuan hadn''t been persuaded to go with the System, he would most likely have entered the Infinity Room.

    ording to his simtion from previously known information, Negary suspected that Wang Yuan would have grown stronger within the Infinity Room, bing one of, if not the most powerful Apostle among them all.

    He would then leave the Supreme God''s Room to find that his parents had unexpectedly lost their lives with only a younger sister remaining, thus beginning his life as a [Protagonist] who travels infinitely.

    Unfortunately, before he managed to enter the Supreme God''s Room, Wang Yuan had already been taken to a different world, suppressing his inactivated [Protagonist Aura] and was killed off.

    This was made possible partially due to Wang Yuan''s [Origin] having originated from the Maniptor, and it made sense for someone of the Maniptor''s caliber to act for the sake of a [Protagonist Aura] belonging to an Intermediate world.

    The amount of informational resource contained within such an Intermediate world was more than enough for Negary to advance his form of existence by another step.

    The [Protagonist Aura] is the umtion of this world''s ''luck'', which wasprised of a vast amount of the world''s information. Even to the current Negary, it was still a considerable treasure with equivalent value to a Divine Artifact.

    If the Supreme God world was allowed to devour enough Bed Realms for itself and form a perfect closed cycle, there was a very real possibility of it advancing to be a Greater Realm.

    In the past, Wang Yuan''s existence as a [Protagonist] was supposed to support the Supreme God world''s modern society to absorb those colonized realms, thus enabling the world spirit to travel into those realms and make it more convenient for them to absorb even more worlds.

    In the end, Wang Yuan''s disappearance caused the n to bear no results. It took the world another 10 years to create a new [Protagonist] to rece Wang Yuan, but now they''re no longer part of the world spirit''s realm traveler n.

    Instead, they were part of Negary''s Evil Spirit n.

    Even though Negary had lost his [Protagonist Aura], he still had the title of ''Disqualified King'' which had rtions to this world''s inner workings, and it was thanks to this connection that Negary initiated this threat.

    By extracting Wang Yuan''s information to create a vacuum, Negary had put short bits of other information to rece what he took, through which he used to infect the world and cause it to be ''sick''.

    The remnant grudges that existed in each of the devoured Sand Realms were awakened by Negary to create powerful world-ss Evil Spirits who began to attack the Supreme god world.

    Additionally, he also created a link between two worlds, resulting in a considerable cmity.

    By building the bridge, he had turned the me world''s misfortune characteristic into a domain that enveloped the Evil Spirit''s bodies, allowing them to be unaffected by the world''s ''luck''.

    Most of the Apostles'' powers came directly from them exchanging theirbor for the world''s ''luck''. While this allowed them to quickly mature, it also made it possible to suppress all of their abilities through the Misfortune Domain.

    Without resolving the Misfortunate Domain, those world-ss Evil Spirits would only grow increasingly more advantageous until they devour the Supreme God world in return and form a multi-center world.

    After Negary finished building his bridge and input the information of the King of Evil Spirits into the world, the time flow of both worlds gradually became influenced by one another. If this continued for another while, the vanguards of the Supreme God world would arrive in the me world and turn that ce into another battlefield.

    ¡­

    "I''m home!" a young girl who was 16-17 years of age habitually called out as she opened the door. Just as she put down her school bag, she notice Negary sitting on her sofa.

    Caution was the girl''s first reaction, after which she realized that the other party seemingly doesn''t harbor any hostility.

    ¡­

    <i>¡¼ Not using ''luck'' as the foundation for the source of power, huh? ¡½</i>

    Negary immediately began to analyze the young girl''s power.

    The Infinity Room with its ''luck''-based conquering system wasn''t the only one in the Supreme God world, it also had the digitization temte of the Nightmare Space, as well as the deteriorated [Origin] release method in the Devil Game. These two systems serve as auxiliary conquering systems, while the ''luck''-based system was the main one.

    If there were no mistakes, this girl should be a yer of the Devil Game who had reached the third stage of release, and perhaps even a ranker on the game''s leaderboard.

    ¡­

    "Who are you? What business do you have with my home?" the girl didn''t sense any hostility, but still asked with a very solemn tone.

    Just now, she couldn''t even sense that there was anyone in the house despite being a Legend-ss yer who hadpleted three stages of Divinity Extraction.

    ¡¼ I''m your older brother ¡½Negary didn''t beat around the bush and gave her a straight answer.

    "Huh?"

 Chapter 482: My naive sister

    <h4>Chapter 482: My naive sister</h4>

    In Wang Yu¨¤n''s ear, that statement of ''I am your brother'' sounded exactly like ''I am your great ancestor''.

    After all, if a stranger suddenly appeared in your house and told you something like that, anyone would react like that, assuming that they''re joking or trying to rile you up.

    However, Wang Yu¨¤n''s mind was sharp. Even though her parents hadn''t told her any details, she knew that she had a missing older brother from before she was born.

    <i>Could it be him?</i>

    <i>Why did he return?</i>

    <i>Why does he also have power?</i>

    <i>Is he a member of the Infinite Room, or the Nightmare Space?</i>

    These three organizations frequently shed against one another in Mission Realms, as an appropriate level ofpetition was beneficial for the overall development as a whole.

    For that reason, Wang Yu¨¤n wasn''t unfamiliar with the other two organizations.

    Among these three groups, the Infinite Room was the most powerful, not because of their top-levelbatants, but rather the sheer number ofbatants they have. After all, the Infinite Room makes it extremely easy to gain power.

    By causing changes in a script, they would obtain Script Points to be exchanged for power from the Supreme God. In Mission Realms where time flows rtively faster, even someone who originally knew nothing could grow as strong as abatant who haspleted two stages of Divinity Extraction.

    Of course, most of those Apostles'' powers were obtained through exchanging them, so there was a possibility of improper use and weaknesses, but talented people are still talented, so there were still quite a few Apostles who relied on exchanging resources toplete three stages of Divinity Extraction as well.

    Comparatively, Nightmare Space waspletely different. Their members rely on immortal bodies that were obtained through digitization. Not only could their bodies be reinforced with different abilities, but they could also revive in the Nightmare Space if they died.

    Their nature made it impossible for any Divinity Extraction to ur, so under normal circumstances, they don''t appear in campaigns and instead remain in the main world to ensure social stability.

    The Devil Game was even more different. As soon as they enter the game and go through the oath realm, they must choose one of three methods to immediately undergo Divinity Initiation.

    These three methods were respectively dissimtion, imnts, and heart demon. After this Divinity Initiation, they would all gain a corresponding ability, at which point they would need to continuously nurture and train their ability until they reach Divinity Extraction.

    Wang Yu¨¤n''s choice was heart demon, through which she obtained her own heart demon beast.

    ¡­

    From Negary''s perspective, the Infinite Room''s function was mostly to rob the ''luck'' of other Bed Realms, so their main job was to fight against the forces of other worlds, while the Nightmare Space was the internal military trained by the Supreme God world.

    The Devil Game, on the other hand, was a farm. It nurtures the [Origin] diversity of its ''yers'', then puts them under the world''s control while also training them as special ops.

    Divinity Extraction was nothing but a different way to call [Origin] release, in other words, the so-called process of Divinity Initiation was nothing but the pseudo-release of their [Origin], with the world taking advantage of this process to also insert certain things to facilitate better control over them.

    And so, as Wang Yu¨¤n was about to speak, Negary lightly waved his hand. A pure-white unicorn ¨C Wang Yu¨¤n''s heart demon beast ¨C was extracted from her body and crushed to death without being able to resist. It was then turned back into a mass of energy and reinserted into Wang Yu¨¤n''s body, except a white feather that was now in Negary''s hand.

    "Xiao Bai! What did you do!?"

    Wang Yu¨¤n eximed, discovering that she could no longer sense her heart demon beast. On the other hand, the holy glow that used to be her heart demon beast''s ability now existed on her body.

    ¡¼ A small meeting gift ¡½ Negary answered while crushing the white feather in his hand.

    For the current him, someone at the third stage of release who hasn''t begun to sustain a Seed of Truth was like amb to be dealt with however he wished. However, from the looks of it, this little sister of his didn''t particrly like his meeting gift.

    "You¡­ Xiao Bai is my partner, myrade, give her back to me!" Wang Yu¨¤n shouted angrily. For some reason, she felt nothing but fury towards Negary''s indifferent demeanor.

    Without saying a single word or discussing anything, he curtly killed her partner without caring about her feelings. Someone like that couldn''t possibly be the older brother that she had always imagined.

    ¡¼ That thing is of no benefit to you. If you want to turn your power into a summoned creature, I can teach you ¡½ Negary was fully aware of all the discrepancies on Wang Yu¨¤n''s body as soon as he nced at her. The Supreme God world wouldn''t only put a single restraint on her body.

    In Negary''s eyes, whether it was her soul information, power characteristics, and even the aspects of Reality that her body existed in, they were filled to the brim with openings. All of her foundations were under theplete control of this world.

    And since the foundation made up the individual, if Negary had destroyed all of them, there would be nothing left of the little sister Wang Yu¨¤n.

    Because of this, the only one who could fix this was herself, gradually putting her restraints under her own dominance. The only one who could save a person is ever only themselves, the most Negary would do was to provide a little bit of aid and remove the biggest and most prominent influence from her.

    Familial bonds were nothing but mutual information entanglement resulting from those from the same bloodline interacting or living with one another.

    If Negary wanted to, he could literally be anyone''s ancestor, imposing a sense of irrefutable familial bonds upon them, but it''s simply useless to him.

    What he hopes for in a family member is for them to trulyprehend his Pathway and ideals, as well as ept the nature of their rtions. However, this little sister of his which had achieved sess too easily didn''t seem to understand this point very well.

    She couldn''t even understand the information contained within the power that was returned to her.

    ¡¼ As expected, this world had given too many privileges, hasn''t it? ¡½

    Negary felt a bit disappointed. It wasn''t actually very difficult to release one''s [Origin], some species as a whole are born with their [Origins] already released to their third stage and be capable of sustaining a Seed of Truth with just a little bit of training.

    As long as there were enough resources and if the individual''s will was firm enough, it isn''t difficult to blindly release one''s [Origin] without any training, let alone having three entire systems of power.

    To a certain extent, these systems are a form of protection, allowing the practitioners to be less likely to undergo Origin Assimtion while releasing their [Origins].

    Because of this, in Negary''s eyes, Wang Yu¨¤n wasn''t an appropriate batant'' at the third stage of release at all. After Negary removed the excess functions of her system, she couldn''t even flexibly use her abilities, otherwise, she wouldn''t have screamed out loud and instead attacked him in retaliation.

    Any first-rate Pugilist of the me world, even if they were only at the second stage of release, would be able to easily defeat Wang Yu¨¤n. The Pugilist power system had been able to convert power into directbat prowess so well that even Negary had to praise it.

    If someone were to judge Pugilists purely based on the stages of [Origin] released, they would be in for a world of pain.

    "I don''t need you to teach me, get out of my house!" Wang Yu¨¤n''s face was flushedpletely red, finally managing to manifest a pure-white mass of light in her hand, which formed into swords of light that attacked Negary.

    ¡¼ So weak, how exactly have you been surviving? ¡½ Negary easily destroyed the light with a wave of his hand.

    With a single step forward, he walked through the light shield that she had struggled to put up and grasped her neck.

    ¡¼ Take a careful look at what I''ve given you, my na?ve sister ¡½

    A sh of red appeared in Negary''s eyes, casually utilizing Killer J''s hostility maniption to destroy all of Wang Yu¨¤n''s internal barriers, forcing her to rely on her own mind to escape.

    After that, he put the little sister he had lifted with one hand into the air to the side and turned to the old couple at the door, whose grocery had already fallen to the ground, and smiled: ¡¼ Long time no see mom and dad ¡½

    After saying that, the little bit of humanity that Negary had became even more obscured. Being able to personally talk to his parents onest time had always been Wang Yuan''s wish, and it had now been fulfilled.

    In Chinese, the pronunciation of her name -ÍõæÂ - is different from the Wang Yuan -ÍõÔ¨ - that ended up bing Negary, but transcription into English makes their names both Wang Yuan. To distinct one from the other, the sister''s name will be written in the phics form

 Chapter 483: If you arent willing to change, then so be it

    <h4>Chapter 483: If you aren''t willing to change, then so be it</h4>

    After almost 20 years of not seeing them, Wang Ran and Luo Yi, who were both normal humans, had aged considerably.

    By this world''s time, Wang Yuan was exactly 20 years old when he transmigrated, and after 18 years of him being missing, his parents had already gone past the threshold of 60.

    Casually tossing his sister aside, Negary didn''t try to answer their questions at all.

    The difference between them was currently toorge, even if Negary had answered their questions like ''where have you been'', ''what have you been doing these past years'', and ''why are you fighting your sister'', their gradually ossifying thought process as a result of being repetitively fed useless information for too long would still find it difficult to understand him.

    Forcefully changing their thought process through his powers was possible, but direct alterations like these would cause living beings to lose their endless possibilities, so most of the time, Negary only acts as pressure and guidance.

    Because of that, as soon as Negary saw Wang Yuan''s parents, he had already started to trigger the will of progression that had silently been lying at the base of their minds.

    Normally, by simply standing in front of Negary, the information of Negary''s existence would have thoroughly triggered their progressive nature, gradually understanding themselves and triumphing against the obstacles that prevent them from bing better.

    However, their minds were now exceptionally firm, and those tiny insignificant details had already be solidified in their souls.

    All of their passions had already ceased, their spirits crushed by the weight of living, their dreams had copsed into reality, and their future was already firm.

    As an old couple of mundane humans.

    Having clearly seen through this, Negary stopped hesitating and stepped forward, thrusting his hands through their chest. He extracted the part of their soul that was entangled with Wang Yuan''s information to form their mutual rtionship, the information of their bloodline rtions, as well as the resulting product of familial bond.

    Their gazes towards Negary instantly became unfamiliar/

    ¡¼ If you aren''t willing to change, then so be it ¡½

    From this point on, these two individuals were no longer rted to him in any way.

    These two parts of souls that contained familial bonds would be put into the Totem world''s cycle of reincarnation, where Negary would spend some resources to help them manifest new bodies. Perhaps one day, they would have the chance to explore the mysteries of the Pathway as well.

    After that, he turned his eyes towards his unconscious little sister. Negary had never lived a single day with her, so other than a bit of bloodline information, there was literally nothing else for Negary to take even if I wanted to. At most, he could only give her a bit of aid to see if she would be able to surpass the world''s control.

    After that was done, Negary''s figure disappeared. For entities at Negary''s level who had surpassed bloodline as well as life and death, familial bonds might be the great emotion among all the emotions, but also the most useless one.

    Why are long-lived races so indifferent towards familial bonds?

    Simply put, it is because they can maintain their existence by themselves. They don''t need any descendants to carry on their bloodline and the meaningless information contained within, nor do they need those descendants to hold them in their memories.

    Not disappointing them, nor bing obsessed with them, something so simple was enough. Although, for normal people, that isn''t simple at all.

    ¡­

    Wang Yu¨¤n was quickly woken up by Wang Ran and Luo Yi, who didn''t seem to even remember who Wang Yuan was. They believed that he was Wang Yu¨¤n''s friend, so they were scolding her for bringing a stranger home who wasn''t even her boyfriend.

    Hearing their incessant nagging, Wang Yu¨¤n felt a sense of warmth. Regardless of whether or not she was a high ranker in the Devil Game, only her parents would ever constantly nag her about these insignificant minor matters.

    After that, as she thought of Negary, Wang Yu¨¤n''s expression became grim. Having epted Negary''s information, she had gained a certain level of understanding towards the concept of Negary.

    However, in her perspective, Negary was nothing but a devil born from Wang Yuan''s death. His actions of forcing people to progress and move forward couldn''t possibly be good, merely the one-sided tyranny of pushing people to move following his will.

    Such a person had even plotted against the very world that nurtured him, creating arge number of Evil Spirits that threatened the world''s safety and numerous deaths. This was eating the apple and chopping down the tree, being disloyal and ungrateful, unfaithful and inhumane, purely an insane demon that Wang Yu¨¤n was ashamed to even know.

    These thoughts very naturally appeared in Wang Yu¨¤n''s mind, as thoughts were a derivative of the information contained within her soul, even if they were considerably biased towards the world.

    With this in mind, Wang Yu¨¤n didn''t try to look more into the information that Negary had given, believing them to be wicked knowledge of forbidden magic.

    Otherwise, Wang Yu¨¤n wouldn''t have waited until Negary had already left to be woken up by her parents.

    ¡­

    Between the gaps of many realms, a golden light flickered briefly as two sprites of light were taken away from the world in the middle. The portion that contained Negary''s familial bonds was extracted and no longer existed.

    Meanwhile, under Negary''s golden light, numerous grudges were madly howling, manifesting into gigantic Evil Spirits.

    These were all the Bed Realms conquered by the Supreme God world. Their ''luck'' was initially robbed by the Supreme God world''s Apostles, who would then turn that ''luck'' against the world. In this manner, these worlds had no choice but to be suppressed by the Supreme God world, their world spirits being broken and turned into a colonized realm.

    However, the destruction of a world spirit didn''t necessarily leave nothing behind, in fact, their grudges were umted inside each colonized world without an outlet.

    The Supreme God world had no choice but to slowly mobilize the colonizers ¨C members of its three power systems ¨C to go through these ''stages'' time and time again, gradually removing the grudge bit by bit, and eventually turning these colonized worlds into a star in the main world''s night sky.

    Originally, if Wang Yuan had been the [Protagonist], his main job would actually be to clean up these grudges.

    The Supreme God world spirit''s original n was to turn these grudges into monsters that would slowly invade the main world, creating increasingly terrible incidents for Wang Yuan who had returned from the Infinite Room to resolve one by one.

    In this manner, the main world would slowly digest these grudge monsters and rapidly resolve arge group of colonized realms.

    Unfortunately, it chose the wrong candidate and the dog thief ended up being bitten by a rabid dog. The [Protagonist] that it spent so much effort to nurture ended up being kidnapped, leaving it no choice but to quickly nurture a second [Protagonist] right as Negary returned.

    He took advantage of a ripe opportunity to trigger the grudges of all the colonized realms at once, creating several powerful Evil Spirits. Even more importantly, the me world''s characteristic was also used to create a Misfortune Domain that virtually weakened the Supreme God world''s advantage over these colonized worlds whose ''luck'' it had robbed.

    ¡¼ The next battlefield will be in the me world ¡½ Negary understood this very clearly, as this was also something that he had purposely pushed to happen.

    Furthermore, with how smoothly Noah managed to make the bridge, it was clear that the White Light and ck Abyss also felt interested in the results of this war experiment, otherwise, the bridge wouldn''t have been so easily established.

    Negary had also suspected this to be the case from the beginning.

    Eternal Light was originally the product of a [Origin] fusion experiment, and the Pugilist power system could also be discerned as the product of fusing at least two different powers together, so they would surely not mind if the collision was a little bit more intense.

 Chapter 484: The Apostles and the Salvation Church

    <h4>Chapter 484: The Apostles and the Salvation Church</h4>

    "Xu Yao, howe we haven''t reached the Duke''s manor yet? When can I see N?" among several people who had changed into the me world''s adventurer''s clothing, a blond man impatiently asked.

    In the past, whenever the Supreme God world consumed a new world, it would first anchor down that world''s projection and siphon its information, recording them onto a catalyst in the Supreme God world.

    Combined with how a projected world''s information can be easily derived from and continuously repeated, these so-called Apostles mostly treat the people of these worlds as characters in a plot.

    Of course, the exceptional individuals between them wouldn''t be so shallow. They''ve learnt part of the truth from the Supreme God world and had their ownprehension regarding the myriad worlds.

    Before their trip to the me world this time around, due to the connective bridge, the Supreme God world had also obtained a portion of the me world''s information and built a simtion of the world''s past, then rapidly speed up time within the simtions and sent the Apostles in to clear it like a normal mission.

    One of the most popr forms of entertainment within the Supreme God world was the transcription of these worlds'' information into anime.

    This group of vanguards were all Apostles who hadpleted this plot, quite a few of which had even managed to bring the plot character N, and even Isabe out with them. Most of the time, as long as they were female and had some level of beauty, they would be brought back to the Infinite Room as a homunculus.

    Some of these people have thousands of blow-up dolls in their personal space that were almost indistinguishable from the real article, as well as a small number of actual people from those worlds, all of whom were a part of their benefit for conquering the realms.

    Now that they had a chance to enter the true me world, some of them would naturally not give up on this chance to expand their harem, everyone wanted to take this chance to undo N''s petrification. Not only would they gain a powerful ally inbat, but also a beautifulpanion.

    If Isabe wasn''t already dead in this real world, they would not hesitate to take in both the mother and daughter, thus enjoying some mother-daughter y.

    "Don''t act like there''s nothing but white liquid in that mind of yours through the entire day" a female in the group scoffed at her malepanion despite all of them understanding perfectly well how male Apostles usually were.

    This was Bai Zi Xi, a magic-based Apostle whose Reinforcement Ability was [Magical World]. Although her personal space also contained thousands of differently handsome men, she still had to scoff at these stinky men whose heads are full of nothing but degeneracy.

    "This world is different from what we''ve faced in the past. The mastermind behind it had even caused a disaster in the Supreme God world, so we shouldn''t let our guard down. Furthermore, due to the other party''s interference, our plot variation value would be much higher than normal, it will be very difficult to resurrect if we die here"

    Xu Yao smiled wryly while informing them with a stern expression, then instinctively touched his nose as a cold gleam reflected from the back of his gaze.

    "I know, the newly-formed Pugilist power system, ording to the Supreme God''s estimation, hasn''t the peak of their power only reached two times Divinity Extraction? All we need to do is be wary of the mastermind then" the blond man''s given name was Blondie.

    In truth, the majority of these Apostles were actually using fake names, for example, Bai Zi Xi, who Blondie was willing to bet wasn''t actually called that before.

    "On the other hand, those Pugilist women though, if they''ve been training themselves for a long time, their bodies should be able to hold up quite well" Blondie changed the subject back to women once again. It was as if the only two things in this guy''s mind were girls and women.

    "Ying, how''d the scouting go?" Xu Yao swiftly turned his attention to a long-haired young girl about 16 years old who currently had her eyes closed.

    She was holding a pink oiled paper umbre with calligraphy written on it while several blue bursts of mes that were almost invisible to the naked eye floated around her.

    Hearing Xu Yao, Ying opened her blue-and-red heterochromia eyes and answered: "My Shikigamis have scouted the outskirts of a farm. I believe we should reach our destination soon enough"

    "Then let''s pull your Shikigami back for now. We still don''t know the extent of the Salvation Church, so there''s no need to cause unnecessary strife for now" Xu Yao nodded to affirm her, then gave his orders.

    The so-called Salvation Church are devout worshippers of the Saintess. They were mostly from aristocratic families during the Age of mes whose authority and power had changed following the end of that era but was unwilling to let go of their glorious past during the Age of Metal. Some of them had managed to find the broken Sacred Valley as well as the Kiln of the First me inside, and more importantly, they found N who had turned into a statue.

    And so, using the Saintess as a banner, they ralliedrge groups of individuals who were unhappy with the status quo as well as fanatical worshippers of N and established the Salvation Church.

    They proim themselves to be servants of the Saintess N whose duties were to triumph against any and all obstacles for the sake of the Saintess in order to spread her glory, targeting the majority of people.

    While the New Royas Kingdom worshipped the Saintess, their shrines and cathedrals only ever worship the Fake Emperor Eldridge who swindled his way into the new era. Such a country would naturally need to be destroyed, and since the other countries don''t even worship the Saintess, they must be destroyed as well.

    The world belongs to the Saintess, as Her Highness N was originally the princess, she should have been the king of this world.

    She had turned herself into a statue for the sake of the world''s salvation, but as her servants, we should watch over and govern the world for her.

    What about Her Highness N''s descendants?

    While the Holy Mother Isabe had brought the Saintess into this world, she had also willingly wallowed herself in degeneration and remarried a sinner. The descendants of such people are not worthy of calling themselves descendants of Her Highness.

    If Her Highness doesn''t wake for 100 years, then they shall help Her Highness govern the world for 100 years. If Her Highness doesn''t wake for 10,000 years, then their descendants will govern the world in her stead for 10,000 years.

    If Her Highness wakes up? What nonsense are you spouting? Her Highness N had burned herselfpletely in order to save this world, so how could she possibly awaken?

    You must be questioning Her Highness N''s determination toy down her life for the world, a despicable and vile person, so we''re going to capture and burn you alive. In that case, the N who wakes up must also be fake that must be captured and burned alive as well.

    In short, the Salvation Church was such an organization, but it can''t be denied that this g of greatness had managed to rally plenty of people under it. Most of these people used to be aristocrats from the Age of me, so they naturally held a lot of secret knowledge, all of which had exerted themselves to help the organization grow increasingly stronger.

    What these Apostles were after was to first awaken N in any manner they could, then borrow N''s name to kill those people with evil intentions and perform a hostile takeover of this organization. If not for this, it would have been impossible for the few of them to triumph against the King of Evil Spirits and undo the connection between this world with the Evil Spirits currently invading the Supreme God world.

    Of course, they also needed to be wary of the mastermind, but the main body of the mastermind had already been stalled by the Supreme God world itself, so the one that remained here should only be a clone that couldn''t use its full power.

    Several of the most renowned experts of the Infinite Room who had gone through numerous Mission Realms, as well as winning against countless BOSS were gathered here. More experts would soon follow them as well, and they were already used to conquering worlds in this manner, so there was nothing to be afraid of.

    Xu Yao put a hand on his chest as a thought shed through his mind.

    <i>Afterpleting this mission, I would finally be able to retire from the Infinite Room.</i>

 Chapter 485: What is a Pugilist?

    <h4>Chapter 485: What is a Pugilist?</h4>

    The current leader of the Salvation Church was Duke Slick Alrobis, someone whose real identity had never been revealed within their plots.

    Through the information derived from the Supreme God world''s stimtion, they had made an educated guess on this Duke''s true identity.

    Up to this point, there had been a total of five Empires through the entire history of the me world.

    Respectively, they were the Lommichte Empire, the Reiter Empire, the Moiy Empire, the Cauchy people''s Trncia Empire, and finally, the Royas Empire.

    This Duke Slick might have actually been the ruler of one of the previous Empires who were awoken due to the change of the era.

    And he seemed to be plotting something by gathering these people under N''s assumed banner.

    However, even after thoroughly studying the plot inside and out, Xu Yao''s group still couldn''te up with any possible answers as to what that goal might be. After all, the simtion of theter parts of the plot was made based on iplete information, so it wasn''t particrly reliable.

    In Xu Yao''s words, the plot variation value was toorge.

    However, the plot wasn''t exactly useless either, since they were still simtions conducted by the Supreme God world through real information that it had collected, suggesting that they had some value as reference.

    "Hey, do you think N can really be woken up?" seeing that Xu Yao and the others had opted to ignore him, Blondie turned towards a tall muscr bald man at the back of the group and asked him while acting like they were very close.

    The bald man called himself Big Qiang, his Reinforcement Ability was [High Martial Arts]. Including him, this squad had 5 people with 3 male and 2 female, the entire line-up of members of this vanguard group.

    "Should be, I really want to try and spar against her just once" Big Qiang answered with his husky voice.

    If one took a closer look, they would find that his body was continuously trembling; and if one closely listened, they would be able to hear some sort of noise radiating from inside his body, almost like the roars of a tiger or dragon.

    Additionally, he was holding a book from this world in his hand, which recorded amon type of Pugilist [Bone Forge Art].

    Those who are truly strong in the Infinite Room have never relied only on exchanging for their strength through ''luck'', as each of them hastent potential that far surpasses that of normal people. The Infinite Room had simply acted as a tform for them to exert thistent potential as much as they could.

    Big Qiang was originally a mixed martial artist. He initially entered a normal martial arts world to study their martial arts, thenter traveled to the High Martial Arts world where strong people roamed thend and trained himself. After going through a total of just 3 Mission Realms in total, he had alreadypleted the first stage of Divinity Extraction.

    All of the ''luck'' he earned had been used to exchange for martial arts knowledge and training time, his entire body''s worth of power was trained purely through his own efforts.

    The others in the group might have relied on power exchanged through the system in the beginning, but they''ve all conducted their own research in one way or anotherter on. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have survived for so long in the evesting invasion of other realms.

    The fellows who rely on nothing but exchanged power to act high and mighty always end up as nothing but fodder.

    "These Pugilists aren''t your run-of-the-mill mobs, by consideration of martial arts alone, 300 years of developmentbined with over 1000 years of extension from [Respiratory Arts] in the past had afforded this closebat power system exceptionalbat prowess" Big Qiang had also attempted to practice [Bone Forge Arts].

    The step that Big Qiang was currently stuck on was the training of the bone''s metal characteristics. He had originally thought that ''metal characteristic'' was an exaggeration and it was essentially just the strengthening of one''s bones to improve the rate at which they produce blood, but when he started to take a closer look at it after arriving in this world, he discovered that the so-called ''metal characteristic'' actually exists here.

    "It seems that if I want to practice [Bone Forge Arts], I''ll have to rob some corresponding ''luck'' and exchange it for talent" Big Qiangmented with a regretful tone.

    From what he''s seen from the plot, the Pugilist power system had disyed quite a bit of potential. Having read about so many types of martial arts, he had gotten quite obsessed with collecting various martial arts.

    "You can search for the Bone of God within the plot to conduct a bone swapping ritual" Xu Yao reminded him from in front of the group.

    For the Apostles, a power system is nothing more than the manifestation of strength. There are already so many power systems in the Supreme God world, but once practiced to the very limit, they were all very simr to one another.

    What''s more important is the practitioner, whose true point of focus should be upon the Life-bound Ability that they slowly manifest through Divinity Extraction. No matter how many types of power systems they practice, it wouldn''t improve their strength by a significant amount, so this was a hobby more than anything else.

    Simr to how Blondie likes to collect famous beauties within the plot; or how Bai Zi Xi likes to keep handsome men around her and feed them aphrodisiac to force them to apany one another throughout the entire night; or how Ying likes to date people before torturing and turning them into her Shikigamis.

    Everyone has a hobby one way or another, and Big Qiang''s obsession with martial arts was a rtively vani hobby within the Infinite Room.

    "That''s true, let''s take a look at the quality of our [Protagonist] if we get a chance" Big Qiang replied.

    In this plot, Ramillies and Parry had both been temporarily marked as the [Protagonists], as they have both been predicted by the simtion to grow up and be powerful Pugilists.

    In fact, Bai Zi Xi had already imagined an entire delusion about the two young men''s confused love, physical attraction, and tragic parting during their process of maturity. In her eyes, men who like women are abnormal stinky men, while the only true men are those who can understand the wonders of same-sex love.

    In this manner, this group of vanguards that didn''t have a single normal person entered the Duchy.

    They could see how much attention the Duke had paid to the Salvation Church, as they immediately witnessed arge statue of N as soon as they entered the Duchy. The statue was made exactly like the real thing, so much so that the stone material couldn''t prevent everyone from feeling affection towards her at all.

    Staring closely at the statue, Blondie suddenly felt like the N he had taken from the plot were nothing but inferior products that couldn''t evenpare to the statue.

    "I''m going to get rid of them when I return" Blondiemented.

    "The real N statue is currently being kept at the Duke''s manor. ording to plot simtion, several conditions must be met in order to awaken her"

    Xu Yao was talking with everyone else while holding a paper talisman in his hand. After entering the Duchy, while they appear to be talking, they''ve actually been discussing mentally through the paper talismans crafted by Ying.

    They had to admit that they underestimated both this Duke and Pugilists, as they could sense that all of their movements were being monitored as soon as they entered the Duchy.

    They already knew about a first-rate Pugilist''s ability to sense all living beings within a certain range by reading their vitality, but they didn''t expect the sensing range to be so huge.

    They then quickly analyzed where the unique manifestations of a Pugilist''s abilities were through [Bone Forge Art], during the process of which they also made educated guesses through [Respiratory Art]. After all, [Bone Forge Art] was originally derived from [Respiratory Art], and the strength of [Respiratory Art] lies in its ability to sense, then adjust one''s rhythm to harmonize with the world.

    After that, they managed to draw a general conclusion that ''metal characteristic'' was very possibly power from the Age of me that had fused with the ck Abyss'' power and eventually settled down. The power of a Pugilist would then be thebination of both of them.

    While the Metal Soul was actually the manifestation of this world''s rules. By umting metal characteristics then allowing the soul to undergo a unique state, they woulde into contact with the world''s rules and take advantage of them to perform the various feats that a Pugilist was capable of.

    Additionally, this power system seems to be extremely epting of integration. Any other kind of power would very easily be able tobine with the most basic [Bone Forge Art] to form their own school of style, which was also where the potential of this power systemy.

    Even the ones who were originally indifferent towards this power system started to feel interested in it.

 Chapter 486: Big bone boiled into soup

    <h4>Chapter 486: Big bone boiled into soup</h4>

    There were currently a total of three known entities who had been turned to a statue.

    The first was the Last God, who had turned into a statue by burning himself away with the majority of the world''s supernatural entities at the end of the first Empire.

    The second was N, who had turned herself into a statue by burning herself at the Kiln of the First me.

    And finally, the third was a true devout servant of N, Alkors Louis, the heir to the [School of Steel Respiratory Art]. After discovering that N was burning herself away, he had used [Respiratory Art] to harmonize himself to the rhythm he felt and turned into a statue just like N.

    And ording to the Supreme God world''s simtions, Alkors'' statue was the easiest for them to return to normal, and there was only a single means to achieve this.

    That is------- big bones should be boiled into soup¡­ not!

    It was actually to gather the factors corresponding to this phenomenon, this meant they needed an artifact that could be firewood during the Age of mes that now contain the rules of the new world within it, which would be used to light a Rejuvenating me that would rekindle life within the statue.

    And the Bone of God just happened to perfectly fit the requirements. It was an artifact that represented the Giants during the Age of mes, and the fact that it was still potent after the Age of Turbulence means that it had also be ustomed to the rules of the Age of Metal.

    There was a high possibility of awakening petrified entities through using the Bone of God to rekindle their mes.

    However, Bones of God had now been scattered all over the world, and the only one whose location they could confirm was in the border city of the New Royas Kingdom, which was the one that had been split in half and imnted inside Parry and Ramillies.

    Since they weren''t well-prepared yet, wouldn''t making their way in front of the King of Evil Spirits essentially be a death wish?

    But apart from it, there were very few other things that fit all the requirements, otherwise, why were people so afraid of bing firewood?

    "There''s another solution, the dragon''s bloodline"

    The discussion of Xu Yao''s group had reached this point, mentioning that the dragon''s bloodline had also been passed down since the Age of mes.

    During the Age of Turbulence, many people with this bloodline had gotten out of control and turned into monsters. The descendants of Negary''s Dragonmen troops, the monstrous offsprings of stray Bizarre Scales, as well as the bloodline of families that naturally contained dragon''s blood like the Tag n, all of them had to face the threat of their bloodline going out of control through each generation.

    However, life was strong, and as long as it wasn''t direct destruction, they would eventually adapt to their circumstances.

    After many generations of their bloodline going out of control, someone from a dragon''s bloodline family had managed to adapt to the changes of the era and used that very same bloodline as the foundation to establish a new school of Pugilists, thus bing a first-rate Pugilist.

    That person was called the Dragon Warrior, and it would be possible for them to light a fire that rekindled N''s vitality and awoke her from her slumber if they extracted all the dragon''s blood from his body.

    However, the Dragon Warrior''s current level of strength was too low. With his power level only at two stages of Divinity Extraction, it would be like pouring some water into a desert. From their estimations, it would take at least someone who hadpleted three stages of Divinity Extraction in order to awaken N, or perhaps even higher than that.

    None of them knew for sure what power level N had managed to achieve before burning herself in the First me, but they had confirmed that the more powerful someone was prior to bing a statue, the harder it would be to rekindle their fire.

    In other words, Alkors might awaken right away just by being sshed with some dragon''s blood.

    This guy was the heir of the [School of Steel], and even though it was a [Respiratory Art], only the heavens would know whether or not it actually had some connections to the Age of Metal. He might even be quite the formidable ally when he reawakens.

    The knight of the Saintess, who had turned into a statue with her, suddenly waking up over a thousand yearster into an unfamiliar era; in order to awaken his Saintess, he would walk the path of collecting the necessary factors.

    This sounds nothing short of a ssic hero''s journey, he would fit right into the mold of a main character.

    Or rather, there were too many people in this world whose story could fit into the mold of a main character.

    The Dragon Warrior who had determined himself to struggle free of the influence of his own bloodline; the newest generation of Chris who hums the hymn of justice and exact his own sense of just; the only son of the ck Blood n whose Blood of Impurity originated from a Crowman had gued them for over a thousand years; a first-rate Pugilist who was called the Ghost Knight that was actually a Ghostman; Parry and Ramillies who shoulders the glory and honor of their respective families in the border city of Royas, having been imnted with fragments of the Bone of God; the mysteriously resurrected Aureum whose identity was just as much of a mystery; the reawakening Great Emperor of Royas, Eldridge.

    In any other worlds, such people would at least y the role of Deuteragonist if they weren''t the [Protagonist], but in the me world, there were so many of them that the Supreme God world could make a long-term series out of their stories.

    A blessednd with many heroes. One could describe the current me world in this manner, or one could also call it Arkham, regardless if this ''Arkham'' referred to a mental hospital or a small city.

    Regardless, since the Dragon Warrior wasn''t reliable as a n, the group of Apostles had actually ced the hope of awakening N on the Salvation Church itself.

    Due to the return of the King of Evil Spirits, the Salvation Church had recently been gathering and umting a lot of items of interest. From their analyzed information, they knew that there was a great possibility of the skull of thest dragon, the human-lover Versace, to be in the possession of Duke Slick.

    ording to their analysis, Versace might possibly have been the origin of the Tag n''s dragon bloodline, which by extension would be the origin of N''s dragon bloodline. If it hadn''t been destroyed during the Age of Turbulence, there was a 80-90% chance of it being able to rekindle N''s me.

    Of course, the most urgent task for them right now was to awaken Alkors, which might be able to serve as an extra helping hand, otherwise, they would definitely sh with the Duke by directly asking for the dragon''s skull.

    Naturally, shing with the Duke was inevitable, as the other party was only gathering people on the pretense of rallying under N''s banner, while their true intentions were unknown to everyone.

    However, there was a great deal of difference when interfering with the inner workings of the Salvation Church as a member and interfering with it as a group of strangers.

    And with Alkors on their side, they would naturally have the high ground of righteousness.

    After entering the Duchy, the Apostles squad only discussed briefly topletely grasp the world''s status quo before scattering again. After all, they were all expertbatants who hadpleted three stages of Divinity Extraction.

    The only reason they weren''t willing to sh directly against the Salvation Church was inconvenience, not out of fear towards Duke Slick.

    Ying was responsible for looking for an artifact to rekindle Alkors; Bai Zi Xi was responsible for bringing Alkors'' statue to the rendezvous point; Blondie was responsible for searching for survivors from the Tag n who had lost the Tag name during the Age of Turbulence. After her awakening, N might be more willing to cooperate with them if they had this descendant on their side.

    Big Qiang was responsible for seeking out Adventurer Chris, who would then gather those willing to fight against the King of Evil Spirits under one banner and persuade those who can''t be convinced with words using his fists.

    As for Xu Yao himself, he would be closely monitoring Duke Slick and resolve the issue ofter Apostles being transported into this world.

    ¡­

    In the border city, the fog was gradually spreading wider. Those who had realized that something was wrong had already escaped the city, which naturally including Aureum''s group.

    As he, Parry, and Ramillies had undead bodies, they established the Deathless Organization with the goal of collecting ancient knowledge as well as scouting various ruins.

    Aureum was purely pursuing knowledge to better understand who he was; Parry wanted to be stronger in order to find his memories; while Ramillies wanted to regain his family''s glory.

    Negary was now travelling with the ck crow Yayu on his shoulder and Lan Shan who continued to hold an umbre over him as they headed towards the capital of the New Royas Kingdom. Since all preparations were now ready, he wanted to visit an old friend.

 Chapter 487: Vol7 Chapter 25: Wicked Spirit Terracotta Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 487: Vol7 Chapter 25: Wicked Spirit Terracotta Warrior</h4>

    As Negary moved forward, none of the entities around him noticed his existence at all. The only thing they recognized was that someone had just walked past, but they had no idea who or what they looked like.

    Even as the mere embodiment of Negary''s human aspect, his existence was far beyond theprehension of normal people. As long as Negary wasn''t purposely suppressing the informational radiation from his existence, those people''s survival instincts would tell them to not receive Negary''s informational radiation, otherwise, their sense of perception might copse where they stand.

    This was the same for even first-rate Pugilists, in fact, as their senses far surpass those of normal people, their natural survival instincts were desperately warning them topletely shut off their senses.

    All they could sense was that something extremely terrifying was walking past them, a sense of fear that surpassed even that of life and death.

    ¡­

    As Negary walked past, a man sitting in a certain pub in that city tried to take a sip of his ale with his shaking hands, but his trembling had caused most of the liquid to ssh onto his body instead.

    Ever since bing a Pugilist and sessfullypleting the Burning Soul Tempering process, Adrian had not felt fear, but today that sense of fear had manifested into a heavy shadow that would not disappear, constantly guing his mind.

    Under his skin, something was wiggling, causing his originally wheat-colored skin to shift and manifest into scales, a sense of bloodthirst was once again wavering him.

    Adrian''s ancestor was a mundane knight in every sense of the word, the only thing about him that wasn''t mundane was the fact that he killed a certain monster.

    During the Age of me, that monster was called a Bizarre Scales, which people now call Dragonborn Demons.

    His ancestor who killed the Bizarre Scales was sshed with a lot of the monster''s blood, which caused his body to be dragonoid whenever he felt overwhelming emotions. This process would result in an almost insuppressible sense of bloodthirst that had been passed down throughout the generations until it reached Adrian.

    Thanks to his dragon bloodline''s superior constitution, Adrian''s path to bing a Pugilist wasn''t particrly difficult. The only issue that gued him was that the more he practiced [Bone Forge Art], the easier it became for him to be dragonoid. In the past, he would only be dragonoid whenever he felt any sort of overwhelming emotions, but now, just a slight bit of emotional imbnce could cause him to be dragonoid.

    Additionally, even without bing dragonoid, his body had started to undergo various changes. At this point, he felt that if he just opened his mouth and shouted too loudly, fire would literallye out.

    To suppress his own emotions, Adrian usually drowns himself in alcohol in order to ce himself in a state of deliria, which also suppresses his bloodthirst.

    However, as absolute terror walked past him earlier, this equilibrium was broken and hepletely sobered up. The will contained within his dragon''s blood also seemed to have been frightened awake and immediately began to act up as soon as the terror left.

    Knowing that things weren''t going well, Adrian hurriedly stood up and rushed outside. He can''t stall any longer, otherwise, too many people in this city would die.

    In response to that, two muscr men who were guarding the pub''s door stood up, obviously not intending to let anyone leave without paying.

    Their muscr arms blocked the door and dered: "Drunkard, you still haven''t paid"

    Adrian looked up as his eyes slowly became red, as he briefly opened his mouth, the smell of sulfur could be clearly felt.

    Right as Adrian was about to lose it, a female voice spoke up at the door.

    A beautiful young girl who wore luxurious clothing with a flower parasol in her hand stared straight at Adrian: "I had thought that it was the Dragon Warrior, but you''re just a half-insane dragonborn. Oh well, good enough"

    "Spirit Moth!" Ying softly uttered, causing the blue bursts of me around her to explode into numerous blue ming butterflies that flew towards Adrian.

    Recognizing the unadulterated hostility directed towards him, Adrian could no longer hold himself back and openly roared, firing a burst of extremely hot mes that burned the two muscr door guards to a crisp in a split second.

    However, the blue ming butterflies simply flew through his mes and rushed straight towards Adrian''s body before exploding. The intense explosion flung his body back into the pub, crashing into the counter.

    Everyone who had some level of insight in the pub had already started to flee for their lives, naturally skipping out on paying for their drinks, while those who hadn''t managed to sober up were still nkly looking around for the source of the abrupt noise.

    Arge number of blue ming butterflies then swarmed the pub, which those drunkards tried touching, only to see an explosion of blue fireworks apanied by the bloody fireworks created from their own arms.

    Ying slowly entered the messed-up pub while spinning her flower parasol. Some of the blue ming butterflies were flying around her, some had evennded directly on her body.

    Behind the counter, Adrian struggled a bit to stand up. His clothing had already beenpletely ruined by the earlier explosion, which fully exposed his body. The wounds caused by those explosions earlier were rapidly closing back up while scales swiftly grew all over his body.

    "Immense vitality, extremely high resistance against magical and physical attacks. If converted into a bloodline, it should be around A-rank" Yingmented.

    If it didn''t have the side effects of lowering one''s rationality, this bloodline might have been judged to be higher ranked.

    ¡¸ Gaah! ¡¹Adrian uttered a low growl, then pounced forward as a blurred shadow.

    His eyes that clearly revealed his bloodthirsty desires drew two glowing lines in the air, his scale-covered hand reaching Ying''s face in an instant.

    However, a ck hand swiftly caught Adrian''s dragon w. The long nails of therge ck hand clearly exuded a foul stench of blood, which belonged to a 4-meter ck figure who had just appeared behind Ying.

    The figure was wearing a strange suit of bulky armor with eastern aesthetics, an oni mask on their face, and a golden bow on their back.

    Wicked Spirit Terracotta Warrior, one of Ying''s main Shikigamis. It wasn''t a Shikigami that she exchanged for from the system, but something that Ying created in a real colonized world. By using an ancient suit of armor as the catalyst, Ying murdered over a hundred named generals of that world, pouring it into the armor to create a world-ss demon.

    This was an autonomous weapon that can bear arge amount of energy by itself. It also contains a huge amount of grudge that acts as both the anchor and restraints that would swiftly pull the armor back together even if it was broken or destroyed.

    Most importantly, during one of herter missions, she had rubbed the blood of a certain goddess onto the armor and had the [Protagonist] of that world wear it, whichpletely fused the [Protagonist] into itself, refining him into a living dead.

    With such a Shikigami, as long as she doesn''t get affected by its bacsh, Ying would be capable ofpletely sweeping across the majority of Mission Realms by herself, and this was only one of her four strongest Shikigamis.

    Adrian was continually struggling in order to get free, the Wicked Spirit Terracotta Warrior''s strength was terrifying, so much so that he still couldn''t break free after bing fully dragonoid. And so, he decided that he simply would not break free.

    As a certain connection within his soul was stimted, aura surged forward from Adrian''s body and was infused into the warrior''s hand, causing its ck flesh to bulge up and explode. Adrian then turned his wrist and continued to move forward, aiming straight towards Ying''s beautiful small face.

    During a frenzy, a dragonoid person wouldn''t care whether or not the one they''re killing was beautiful, so the dragon w swiftly caught her head and squashed it.

    However, what poured out from Adrian''s grip wasn''t blood, but instead more blue ming butterflies

 Chapter 488: Because they love me

    <h4>Chapter 488: Because they love me</h4>

    The pride and dominance of a dragon were extremely corrosive, which was also reflected in a dragon''s blood.

    Those who bathe in the blood of a dragon will be immune to physical attacks, gain immense strength, and a dragon yer will eventually be a dragon themselves.

    The legend of those carrying a dragon''s bloodline had always been a hot topic in myths to be discussed, but what were they seeing now?

    As the pub was blown to flying pieces, a man whose entire body was covered in dragon scales flew backwards onto the main street. Those who were observing from the distance all gulped as they observed the young girl who emerged from inside the horde of blue ming butterflies.

    What little bit of pearly white skin she exposed was already enough to cause their hearts to tremble and beat faster. In fact, if she hadn''t just shown her strength by flinging a dragonborn like a sack of dirt, those who saw her would not hesitate to fantasize about taking her for themselves. Violently embracing her and intimately feeling her petite figure.

    The Wicked Spirit Terracotta Warrior stood firmly next to Ying, its hostility continuously moving around its body, only making sure to not make contact with Ying. Even the glowing red eyes beneath the armor''s helmet became a bit gentler as it walked forward.

    "What immense vitality" Ying slowly approached Adrian, who was now lying t on the ground while covered in wounds.

    She could tell that the other party wasn''t at his strongest, as his dragon''s bloodthirst was interfering with Adrian''s mind, making it impossible for him to exert his power as a Pugilist.

    The Terracotta Warrior''s strength was about the third stage of Divinity Extraction, so if Adrian exerted his full power as a first-rate Pugilist, he should technically be able to fight back.

    "If you weren''t still useful, I really want to turn you into one of my Terracotta Warriors as well" Ying squatted down in front of Adrian, allowing him to see everything under her skirt if he just looked up slightly.

    A light fragrance was drifting out from Ying''s body, pouring into Adrian''s nostrils and helping subside his bloodthirst.

    "Regain your rationality, stay by my side and you''ll be very calm" Ying softly whispered, but the Terracotta Warrior standing behind her started to exude unstable hostility and tried to charge towards Adrian.

    "Calm yourself already!" Ying turned around and ordered, causing the Terracotta Warrior to pull its hostility back.

    Adrian''s dragonoid features slowly receded and finally looked up towards the young girl. For some reason, he felt his heart unable to help itself beating faster before he turned his flushed face away.

    Seeing Adrian''s reaction, Ying giggled happily, the same giggle of joy from a little girl who had just gotten a new favorite toy.

    Her Terracotta Warrior was unmistakably powerful, but Ying had never been afraid of her Terracotta Warriorshing back at her. Her Terracotta Warrior loved her, so much that it could go mad, and in front of her, the Terracotta Warrior was literally the most loyal dog.

    This was because the blood of every single individual who had ever been poured into this suit of armor had once unleashed their bestial side on her young body. Even the [Protagonist], before he was turned into a living corpse, insisted that he saw her only as a young sister, only to lose to temptations andy with her in the end.

    These pedophiliac scums of the earth were all the exact same, they say that they would protect her, but when they got to hurt her, they were more excitedpared to anyone else. It was as if destroying beautiful small things could excite them to a climax.

    If they enjoyed her so much, loved her so much, and liked ravaging her so much, then wouldn''t it be better if they were turned into her Shikigami and remained forever by her side as her toy? Up until no one could ever push her down again.

    Her giggling became increasingly louder and even started to sound a bit psychotic.

    Every single individual who had entered the Infinite Room was obsessed with bing stronger, and for better or for worse, the Infinite Room would greatly amplify this obsession.

    For example, Ying was originally kidnapped and held in an underground secret room, kept as a toy to relieve her kidnapper''s frustration. Even after entering the Infinite Room, without the power to support herself, she had no choice but to be a toy for the characters in the scripts as well.

    At this point, their minds and mentality had all bepletely distorted. Ironically, only such distorted minds would be able to grow and mature rapidly in the Infinite Room, exerting theirtent potential to its very limits.

    After she stoppedughing, Ying waved her hand towards the Terracotta Warrior behind her, which transformed into a paper talisman in her hand with a puff of ck smoke. She then gestured to Adrian to follow her.

    Adrian also stood up with a smile and obediently followed Ying. He was definitely no match for this little girl, so he wouldn''t be able to run from her either. Additionally, she seemed to have the ability to somehow suppress his bloodthirst,bined with the little bit of affection towards her that he just felt, Adrian had no other choice but to follow her.

    ¡­

    ¡¼ A deep obsession is a good thing, but also a bad thing ¡½Negary was still obviously observing the source of events here.

    An obsession was nothing but one of the many thoughts of an individual. Powerful thoughts can help an individual''s mind remain firm, but these thoughts should be under one''s own grasp, instead of being controlled by these powerful thoughts in return.

    Without leaving this cycle, unless Ying turned into a demon of obsession, she would never reach the requirements to sustain a Seed of Truth. Although she would continue to grow stronger with her collected Shikigamis, there will eventually be a day when her puppeteer [Origin] ability would be unable to control them. At that point, her only oue would be physically ripped to pieces by the bacsh from her Shikigamis.

    However, these Apostles were all firmly under the Supreme God world''s grasp, so it would be difficult for Negary to grant them an opportunity even if he wanted to. To take another step forward, the only choices were to see through the core of their issue or to be thoroughly immersed in it.

    Negary''s journey was quick, so he reached the New Royas Kingdom''s capital in no time at all, and since he wasn''t suppressing his presence at all, Eldridge quickly recognized him and awoke from his slumber.

    In a dimly lit underground chamber, Eldridge, who was lying under the Last God''s statue, abruptly opened his eyes.

    "The King of Evil Spirits¡­" as soon as he instinctively uttered these words, Eldridge''s expression changed and began to clutch his head. His chaotic memories mixed with the numerous prayers of varying volume caused Eldridge to feel even more of a headache.

    However, he was still a great man among humans. After epting the authority of the Last God, Eldridge had ruled for 300 years as the Great Emperor, and if it wasn''t because of the world''s paradigm shift, he would have been able to sustain a Seed of Truth by borrowing the world''s authority.

    He quickly recognized a different memory that had been overwritten, recognizing the King of Evil Spirits as a fake memory and that the one who was truly approaching him was¡­

    At this point, Eldridge noticed that he only managed to recall that such an individual existed, but he had no idea who this individual actually was. The memories of that individual hadpletely been erased, leaving him with the knowledge that the individual had already left this world in the past.

    Other information rting to that individual was still there, like what they had done and the name of their organization; but everything about the individual themselves was missing.

    Eldridge knew that he could use these pieces of corrting information to form a general figure and recall that individual''s name through various visions, but he hesitated.

    Having reached this point, he knew that the true names of entities contain power, and recalling that individual''s name was equivalent to putting their grip on his head, giving them free rein to crush his memories.

    Suddenly, a sense of failure appeared on Eldridge''s mind. The other party was now so strong that even without using their true name as support, they could probably still crush him like a bug. He understood this fact, but he didn''t have the courage to recall that name.

    Laughing to himself, Eldridge discarded those thoughts. Now that the other party was already right in front of him, what use is there to think about it any further?

    Using certain anecdotes as a basis, Eldridge finally uttered the name: "Have you returned to this world? Negary!"

    ¡¼ I have ¡½Negary answered as he once again walked up these same stairs to meet his own acquaintance. He was the same as when Negary beheaded him the previous time, but both of them had bepletely different.

 Chapter 489: No longer a hero when I met you again

    <h4>Chapter 489: No longer a hero when I met you again</h4>

    "Why did youe back?" Eldridge slowly stood up, clearly cautious.

    Negary could also observe the means by which Eldridge was remaining cautious.

    His [School of God] could crystalize the faith directed towards him into Seeds of Faith, which he would then be able to grant to others.

    Through the Seed of Faith, others would be able to skip through the process of stimting their Metal Soul and be a supernatural Pugilist as long as their faith and constitution meet a certain level of requirements. This greatly lowers one of the stricter and more difficult requirements for Pugilists, enough that it could almost be considered a new path.

    For that reason, many people who originally couldn''t be a Pugilist had chosen to join the New Royas Kingdom in order to be one.

    This was also one of the main reasons why the New Royas Kingdom was growing increasingly more powerful among therger kingdoms in this world. Of course, as the center of the [School of God], it was necessary for Eldridge to continuously fall into slumber in order to adjust the [School of God], leading to the New Royas Kingdom''s issues to grow together with its power.

    Of course, the [School of God] itself was also very powerful, as each of the Seed of Faith that is distributed was actually a part of Eldridge himself. The reason why his believers could skip over the Metal Soul process was because they had borrowed Eldridge''s ownprehension of the Metal Soul during this phase.

    While his believers use the power of the Seed of Faith to strengthen themselves, they were actually strengthening Eldridge as well, since he had the ability to take a Seed of Faith away from them at a moment''s notice.

    The poption of the current New Royas Kingdom numbered in the millions, and just a bit over a million of them were his believers. Although there were also quite a bit of low-faith believers, he had only managed to create over ten thousand Seeds of Truth over the past years, and over half of them had already reached the level of supernatural Pugilist, so theirbined force wasn''t inconsiderable.

    Although Eldridge was silently mobilizing the force of these Seeds of Faith, Negary could see very clearly what Eldridge''s intentions were, through his thoughts. His target was actually a certain believer among hiswork, whose body contained what was most probably the beacon of an Evil God who was currently at the level of demi-god. When absolutely necessary, it was possible for him to summon this Evil God to this world.

    Negary''s main body was currently shing against the world spirit of the Supreme God world, so the one here was only his human aspect with various restraints on all of his abilities. If Negary truly does allow Eldridge to summon this Evil God, it would pose a not inconsiderable threat to him.

    Of course, there was also the possibility of this Evil God''s beacon not being Eldridge''s real trump card. After all, he was the Grand Emperor who had unified the me world under him for 300 years, there''s no telling how many secrets he had actually umted.

    He was merely using this Evil God to threaten Negary. If Negary wanted to attack Eldridge through his true name or through other means, he would immediately use a chain reaction to activate that beacon and summon the Evil God.

    ¡¼ I''ve merely returned for a short visit to this world, and to a few old friends ¡½Negary felt a bit more emotional than usual as his gaze passed through Eldridge.

    Back in the me world, so many people hadpared him to Eldridge, but as time went by, their statuses had bepletely different. Eldridge now had to use what is essentially a means of mutual destruction to summon an Evil God, just to barely threaten a small aspect of himself.

    This was about equivalent to an opponent using up all of their strength to leave a small paper cut on his hand.

    The Evil God was indeed threatening to Negary''s human aspect, but with Negary''s expertise on summoning rituals, he could easily change the rtive spatial factors right at the moment of Eldridge''s summon to divert thending point to another location; for example, the Supreme God world.

    Or perhaps, he might disy the main body''s aura right as the Evil God was summoned. If that Evil God''s head was still working properly, they would not try to seek death, and if the other party''s head wasn''t working properly due to being on the side of chaos, Negary had the means to make their minds even worse.

    For example, distorting the beacon''s ritual and hiding a non-partial agreement within it, if that Evil God truly doese, they would only be Negary''s henchman due to the agreement.

    Negary also had certain conjectures about Eldridge''s other trump cards, but if he dared to use any of them, it would be the same as a death wish.

    Not to mention the fact that Lan Shan was right by his side and Noah was still making preparations all over this world. Both of them were entities who had reached the point of manifesting their own Pathways, so an Evil God wasn''t something they couldn''t deal with.

    In the past, Eldridge had left a considerable impression on Negary, who recognized him as a proper emperor and gave him quite a bit of respect.

    But now that he looked at the current Eldridge, he felt that Eldridge was only at that level, at least right here and right now, he didn''t receive any respect from Negary.

    Perhaps Eldridge had never changed at all and the one who changed was Negary, as his power had grown far beyond what it used to be, so did his vision. An individual who managed to leave a deep impression on him in the past was now just a slightly stronger ant who could carry one grain of rice more than the others.

    Among the ants, he was indeed very strong and great, but that was the extent of it.

    ¡¼ I''m merely here to take a look ¡½Negary emphasized this point again.

    He truly was here for no reason other than to take a look, as well as casually boasting of his achievements. The mentality of wanting to return to one''s ce of origin to show off one''s sess was something that anyone had. It wasn''t a na?ve notion, but rather the encouragement of one''s own sess, as long as one doesn''t take it too far.

    It was also this sense of encouragement that allowed Negary to further affirm that his path was correct. He would continue down this path and be more powerful, all the way until those he once considered terrifyingly strong with impressive means, like Eternal Light, or even the White Light and ck Abyss, would no longer seem so mysteriously terrifying.

    Having satisfied this little bit of emotion, Negary stood up and bid Eldridge farewell. He meant what he said and only came to take a look at Eldridge, although he did draw a little bit of joy from Eldridge who reacted with the utmost precaution at the mere sight of him.

    ¡¼ And so, farewell ¡½Negary turned around and left.

    Negary was sure that after he left, Eldridge would start to reexamine himself like mad, trying to consider every possibility to discern his true intentions,e up with numerous plots and schemes, only to finally realize that the schemes he had thought up were all one-sided.

    Perhaps to the ones at a simrly high perspective, their goal doesn''t need to be soplicated, but those at inferior positions cannot afford to think in such a simple manner.

    If Eldridge had really thought so simply, Negary could easily change his originally simple goal into a different one at a moment''s notice. The weak don''t get to choose, and their only choice was to ensure every loose end was covered to prevent any unexpected happenings.

    For that reason, when Eldridge confirms that Negary truly hasn''t nted anything on him, he would only be even more paranoid. He would either check again to see if he had been nted with something he couldn''t notice before, or suspect that there was another ploy waiting for him.

    The weak have no choice but to be paranoid, because not being paranoid could result in eating a bitter fruit, and this was exactly how Negary came to be.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Ying had brought Adrian in search of the Dragon Warrior, preparing to hunt him down to turn him into material for resurrecting the Metal Knight, Alkors.

 Chapter 490: Dragon beasts are not dragons

    <h4>Chapter 490: Dragon beasts are not dragons</h4>

    Ying was leading the way, asionally pretending to act innocently cute and graceful in order to tempt Adrian to the point that his face became flushed.

    However, Adrian still managed to maintain hisposure, still keeping up his etiquette even with a face as red as a tomato.

    If it wasn''t for the dragon''s blood influence, Adrian might have be an adventurer.

    Ying wasn''t dejected as she knew the nature of these men. They''re all weak to temptation, always iming their raw desires to be ''love'', the same way as Blondie who was in her team this time.

    However, Blondie was very smart, as he had made sure not to bother her at all, not even locking eyes with her. Furthermore, that one had trump cards hidden just like any other Apostles, so unless it was absolutely necessary, Ying would not get into a conflict with him.

    "We''re close, I can sense the presence of dragon beasts" Adrian reported while turning his face away, as Ying was changing her clothes right behind him.

    The faint rustling felt like a tiny hand gently stroking his heart, constantly tempting him and his will to immediately turn around and explore her small loli body.

    Ying understands them very well, people simply cannot resist temptation, and the only reason why some people haven''t acted on it was because the temptation wasn''t great enough.

    Adrian was no different, Ying could see how he was wavering and hesitant, she could see her desires. This person would eventually be consumed by his desires, thoroughly bing a ve to those desires and gradually be wrapped by her ability, bing a toy in her hands.

    "Is that so? Then let us take a look at this legendary Dragon Warrior" Ying slowly finished changing her clothes and began strolling towards the direction Adrian was pointing in with her parasol.

    ¡­

    The Dragon Warrior''s ancestor was a member of the King of Evil Spirit''s troops, the Dragonmen. During the final battle to reignite the First me, they were one of the few who didn''t follow the King of Evil Spirit into the Sacred Valley, allowing them to survive and foster offspring.

    Ever since he was young, the Dragon Warrior had loved to fight. Instead of considering his bloodline''s bloodthirst a curse, he thought of it as part of himself and started to understand it, control it, finally founding a new Pugilist style, the [School of Dragon].

    Many dragonborns who had been gued by their dragon''s bloodline hade to the Dragon Warrior over the years and became his followers, christening themselves as the Dragon Vanguards and had been trying to convince the Dragon Warrior to form his own country and be the Dragon King.

    Of course, there were also other dragonborns who did note under the Dragon Warrior despite being gued by their bloodline.

    Dragons were prideful and domineering creatures, unless there was a significant discrepancy in their blood, dragons would not easily pledge themselves to other dragons.

    For this reason, many dragonborns, including the Dragon Warrior himself, look down upon the dragonborns who pledged themselves to the Dragon Warrior, calling them dragon beasts.

    The term ''dragon beast'' originated from certain ancient wild species that became ''infected'' by dragon''s blood and became half-dragon. Instead of inheriting the dragon race''s will, they be fanatic worshippers to dragons, volunteering everything including themselves in the presence of a dragon, just because they caught a bit of dragon''s aura.

    Of course, even though those people are berated as dragon beasts, their strength wasn''t something to be looked down upon. After all, it was very easy to increase the number of dragon beasts. Coupled with how the Dragon Warrior had freely allowed the [School of Dragon] to circte, these dragon beasts all had extraordinary strength, not unlike that of supernatural Pugilists.

    The only difference would be that since they hadn''t manifested a Pugilist Heart, they wouldn''t be able to utilize qi.

    ¡­

    "Are we just going to head over there like this?" Adrian worriedly asked.

    Although he had made it through Burning Soul Tempering to be a supernatural Pugilist, he hadn''t been able to utilize the full extent of his powers due to the interference of his bloodthirst.

    This was not the same for the Dragon Warrior who had integrated this bloodthirst into his Pugilist style. Instead of being weakened, he would actually be strengthened by the bloodthirst and be more ferociouspared to other first-rate Pugilists inbat.

    Furthermore, with the many dragon beasts following him, his forces were not inconsiderable, otherwise, those self-proimed Dragon Vanguards would not be so positive that they''re already making the preparations for the Dragon Warrior to be crowned the Dragon King.

    "Miss Ying might be powerful, but isn''t it a bit risky to rely on yourself alone?" Adrian tried persuading her against it.

    "There''s no issue, we can simply waltz in, and I won''t necessarily be alone" Ying answered and began strolling towards that direction with her parasol.

    <i>There was a possibility of the Tag n''s descendants being part of thisrge gathering of dragon beasts so that skirt-chaser Blondie might have alsoe here.</i>

    <i>Of course, it''s more likely that he''s gone off skirt-chasing somewhere again.</i>

    Ying''s arrival seemed to have caused quite a bit ofmotion, drawing the attention of dragon beasts to observe them from the shadows, although the target of their observation wasn''t Ying, but rather Adrian who was following her from behind.

    Despite everything, Adrian was still a dragonborn, and since he had advanced to be a first-rate Pugilist, the dragon''s blood in his veins had been refined to very high purity.

    Dragon beasts were all extremely sensitive to dragon''s blood. After they no longer carry the will of dragons, they''ve be increasingly more fanatic towards the will of a more powerful dragonborn. The stronger the dragonborn, the more fanatic they would be.

    These dragon beasts consider Adrian''s presence here a form of provocation. This was becausepared to Adrian''s natural dragon blood, the Dragon Warrior''s [School of Dragon] had refined his dragon''s bloodline to be much more powerful and invasive.

    For that reason, before someone with a stronger dragon''s blood appeared, these dragon beasts would serve the Dragon Warrior with more loyalty than a house dog.

    "Adrian, state your intentions!" about a dozen figures appeared from the tree branches around them, their faces were obscured as one of them initiated the questioning: "If you''vee to pledge yourself to the great Dragon King, then you will be our dragonborn brother from now on, but if you''re here for other reasons, then we of the Dragon Vanguard will kill you on the spot"

    Dragons had never been a social species. As long as there wasn''t a true king who ruled over them all, there had only ever been two types of rtionships between dragons: subservient or opposed. For this reason, most dragons prefer to stay away from one another.

    In the me world of the past, the dragons only banded together as a species while the Progenitor Dragon still led them.

    Of course, dragons were also a race that highly valued bloodline. If anyone were to kill a dragon, they would receive the total hostility of all other dragons.

    Unfortunately, these dragonborns did not inherit this characteristic. Instead, some of the extreme human emotions had instead fused with dragon characteristics and ended up giving birth to their near-uncontroble bloodthirst.

    "We¡­" Adrian wasn''t sure about why Ying was looking for the Dragon Warrior either, as all of his questions up to now had resulted in no answer.

    If it was up to him, he would definitely not have approached this location, but now he had no choice but to try and get the Dragon Warrior to show himself before any further discussions.

    "My goal is to test the quality of this so-called Dragon Warrior. If he''s really all he was cut out to be, I''ll capture him. Although he''s not a real dragon, he should still be decent enough as a pet" Ying stated directly without holding anything back, clearly looking down on the Dragon Warrior no matter how they tried to spin it.

    Naturally, all the dragon beasts hiding in the trees became absolutely ballistic. Her insulting the target of their fanaticism had made them even more furiouspared to her personally insulting them.

    All of them leapt out from the surrounding trees, aiming straight towards Ying. Only by ripping her into tiny pieces would their anger be somewhat appeased.

    Once again, arge number of blue ming butterflies emerged from her body and flew towards the charging dragon beasts. Ying understood very well that she had to cause as big amotion as possible and provoke the reputation of the Dragon Warrior, as well as the dragon race''s pride, in order to lure the Dragon Warrior out and ensure that he doesn''t simply escape.

 Chapter 491: The path of a Pugilist is the path of forging swords

    <h4>Chapter 491: The path of a Pugilist is the path of forging swords</h4>

    With the sound of continuous explosions, severed limbs flew everywhere upon the butterfly-filled sky.

    Ying continued to stroll forward with her parasol on her shoulder, stepping over the flowing blood as she faced the increasingly many figures approaching her: "Who else¡­ would like to die?"

    "Or has the Dragon Warrior who''s about to be my pet already ran away?" Ying asked while turning towards a different direction, sending numerous blue ming butterflies there.

    Each of these blue butterflies were an artificial Shikigami created from Ying''s spirit energy, they do not have personal will so it''s very easy to control them, which Ying employs as her main form of offense.

    "Well, well, provocationes right to my door" a figure parted the crowd as he walked in front of everyone else.

    "Adrian, I''ve heard of you before. Why have you brought this woman here to provoke me?" the Dragon Warrior''s physique was towering. His bulging muscles were visible even through his clothes, his golden hair was so long it almost touched the floor, and there was a long scar that ran across his handsome face.

    If one could disregard the diforting bloodthirst that constantly emanated from his body, perhaps he might be the dream lover of many aristocraticdies.

    "I''m just a prisoner" Adrian wryly smiled. After hearing Ying''s words earlier, he had understood his position better as nothing more than an unqualified toy.

    "What a disgrace to dragonborns" the Dragon Warrior stated.

    A domesticated dragon, it''s such a big joke that he felt ashamed by proxy, so he turned his gaze towards Ying. The pride of a dragon makes sure that he would not condone this woman who had humiliated the dragonborn.

    Without any further talking, the Dragon Warrior''s figure shed forward and charged towards Ying. He could sense that this woman was emanating immense power from her body, the aura of which surpassed even his own. However, this didn''t mean anything, even a child can kill an adult under the right circumstances, and a battle had never been determined by pure strength alone.

    ¡­

    The current power system of Pugilists was divided into a total of three stages. The first is to use [Bone Forge Art] to forge the metal characteristics of one''s bones, then change out one''s blood to strengthen one''s body.

    The second stage is to stimte an individual''s own metal characteristic through various means, thus manifesting a Pugilist Heart to obtain Metal Qi.

    Metal Qi would then be used by each individual as their own forging material. Each Pugilist [School] would forge the Metal Qi in a different manner, mixing various materialponents into it.

    Whates next would be the Burning Soul Tempering process, through which an individual''s mind, body, and skill would be used as fuel to temper their Metal Qi andplete the forging process, turning it into a peerless weapon. When this process wasplete, they would then enter the third stage as a Pugilist.

    For this reason, even though all first-rate Pugilists were powerful, the actual strength of each individual is determined through how they forged their own Metal Qi.

    The main issue for all Pugilists currently lies in how difficult it is to further improve one''s Metal Qi after the Burning Soul Tempering process. This was currently the full extent of the Pugilist path, as everyone was still searching for a point of breakthrough.

    There were increasingly more first-rate Pugilists by the day, so it was quite predictable how big of amotion it would be once any of them found the point of breakthrough.

    The original reason why the Age of Turbulence came to an end, reced by the Age of Metal, was the discovery of the Burning Soul Tempering process as the point of breakthrough. As the first first-rate Pugilists came into existence, arge number of smaller forces were kicked off the stage of history through their defeat, allowing the initial forms of the current countries to emerge.

    Someone had predicted that once the point of breakthrough to surpass first-rate Pugilists was found, the current equilibrium of therger countries would be broken, and the 6th Empire woulde into existence.

    Of course, the people of the New Royas Kingdom also believe that once their Grand Emperor Eldridge awakens from his slumber, the status quo would also be changed.

    "Half Dragonoid!" in an instant, the Dragon Warrior''s original human appearance began to change. Scales began to grow all over his body, a pair of dragon horns emerged from his forehead, a thick tail sprouted from behind him, and even his back slightly became bulged up like it could grow a pair of wings at any moment.

    Arge number of blue butterflies rushed towards the Dragon Warrior with reckless abandon, all of which ignited in a resounding explosion on contact with him.

    Numerous explosions rang out one after another and kicked up a storm of dust, from which the Dragon Warrior leapt out as he charged towards Ying with intensely surging smoke.

    If one took a closer look, one would notice that qi was circting throughout all of his scales, and that other than his clothes, the explosions from earlier caused no damage to the Dragon Warrior at all.

    Seeing this, the dragon beasts erupted into loud cheering, encouraging the master they serve.

    The [School of Dragon] was one that fused all of a dragon''s characteristics, including their bloodthirst, into one''s Metal Qi, resulting in a more powerful defense and evoking many characteristics of the legendary dragons.

    Dragons cannot die to mortal weapons, dragons are immune to the majority of physical attacks, a characteristic that even creatures who had bathed in dragon''s blood would manifest, which was perfectly disyed in the [School of Dragon].

    Before the power of an attack reaches a certain threshold, no attacks would be able to cause any damage to him, and each attack must be able to damage the continuously regenerating scales all over the Dragon Warrior''s body in order to defeat him. This means that sheer number alone was useless against the Dragon Warrior.

    Carrying immense heat through his body, the Dragon Warrior arrived in front of Ying as a red sh flickered in his pupils, manifesting a terrifying pressure around him that can startle any being.

    If Ying hadn''t been in constant contact with entities that invoke mental dread like murderous ghosts and grudgeful spirits, thus bing used to such means of mental attacks, she might have fallen prey to the Dragon Warrior here.

    Unfortunately, there was no ''if'' in this world, and the Wicked Spirit Terracotta Warrior manifested in front of Ying once again while exuding immense hostility, blocking the Dragon Warrior''s attack.

    The ck armor of the Terracotta Warrior shattered, the Metal Qi was howling as it was expelled through the scale-covered hand, reaching the flesh inside the armor. ck blood spilled through the broken armor, carrying with it a foul stench of corpses.

    ¡­

    This caused Negary who was observing from the side to feelment. The Dragon Warrior had managed to use power level at the second stage of release to fight on par with an entity at the third stage of release.

    Back in the Disaster world, Negary needed to use both a scheme and the power of Sin that counteracted the dragon race in order to kill a dragon at the third stage of release. After that, he even had to use deception and relied on the world''s power in order to skill the God Negary who had begun to sustain a Seed of Truth.

    With the metal characteristic as a foundation, all of one''s power could be concentrated to create the strongest possible weapon avable to oneself, allowing one to explosively exert an extreme level ofbat prowess. If he had known about the Pugilist path in the past, he wouldn''t have needed to go through so much trouble.

    Currently, the Dragon Warrior still hasn''t released his [Origin] at all, so if he could fuse his [Origin] ability into it as well, then hisbat strength would be greatly boosted once again.

    It was for this reason that Negary praised the Pugilist power system for having a lot of potential. Its immense inclusive capabilities can unify the majority of powers into a single one, and if that young girl called Ying only had a single Shikigami, she would fall at the Dragon Warrior''s hand 80-90% of the time.

    Unfortunately, as the ck Terracotta Warrior mobilized the ck aura around its body to coil around the Dragon Warrior''s hand like thread, Ying crushed another talisman in her hand to summon a different towering figure over her head.

    This was a slender humanoid bird with ck wings whose entire body was d in mes; as soon as he appeared, the temperature of the environment sharply increased.

    At the same time, the caw of a crow echoed, followed by the bird''s resounding voice: ¡¸ This one is the Sky Crow, governor of life, the great heavenly Sun God, wielder of the Sun, and lord of all crows! ¡¹

    For some reason, the Sky Crow suddenly felt a chill down its back right after saying its introduction lines.

 Chapter 492: I AM!

    <h4>Chapter 492: I AM!</h4>

    Seeing Sky Crow immediately boasting as it appeared, Ying scowled.

    Sky Crow had a little bit of Golden Crow bloodline flowing through its body, a God of Takamagahara within a certain Sand Realm, as well as the sessor of a so-called Great Goddess Amaterasu.

    However, that world''s supernatural forces weren''t particrly strong. Even the self-proimed pantheon of Takamagahara was nothing but a small force, and having originated from this small force, Sky Crow doesn''t only have an extreme level of pride, but also extreme arrogance.

    Taking pride in its own identity as his world''s God King, even after its world had be a colonized realm of the Supreme God world and it was turned into Ying''s Shikigami, as well as having traveled with her to various worlds and witnessed many powerful entities, Sky Crow''s bad habits simply refuse to die, always grandly carrying itself wherever it went.

    However, Sky Crow was also the only one among Ying''s four strongest Shikigamis that she didn''t conquer using [Desire Puppeteer]. The reason for this was that its appreciation for beauty waspletely different to that of humans, having a preference for only birds.

    This sense of beauty was so absolute that no matter how charming a human seemed, they were essentially no different from a pile of rock in its eyes.

    For that reason, Sky Crow had actually been beaten to a pulp by the other three Shikigamis, then forcefully tamed.

    This type of boastful entrance made Ying feel somehow uneasy, but this shouldn''t be any different from normal.

    Flying in the sky, Sky Crow felt a chill down its back for some reason, but still insisted on continuing its boastful act.

    ¡¸ So you had summoned this great one because of these insignificant fellows¡­ ¡¹as Sky Crow continued its speech, it felt the chill behind it growing even stronger as a shadow slowly eclipsed it.

    Turning its head, what it saw was a pair of jet-ck wings that covered the sky.

    Followed by arge pair of talons that tightly gripped Sky Crow''s head and violently pulled it away.

    ¡¸ I AM THE LORD OF THE CROWS APPOINTED BY MASTER, I AM!!! ¡¹a furious scream resounded together with the caws of a bird. The immense force produced by the pair of wings made it so that the giant crow violent wrestled Sky Crow to the ground, kicking up a storm of dust

    ¡¸ I AM!!! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I AM! I AM! IAM!! ¡¹the ck crow continuously made this deration in a frenzy while keeping its grip over Sky Crow''s head.

    Even while Sky Crow''s mes burnt away at its talons, it persisted without letting go, madly wrestling its opponent down while stating its will.

    ¡­

    "Yayu is so cute!" Lan Shanmented while holding up a parasol for Negary, watching the gigantified Yayu like she was looking at a cute child.

    ¡¼ Indeed that is the case ¡½Negarymented as he continued to observe. Even he didn''t expect that Yayu would be so concerned about this Title that he had bestowed, immediately going into a frenzy as soon as it heard another entity proiming themselves as the lord of crows.

    <i>¡¼ As expected, it was still iplete huh? ¡½</i>

    Negary''s attention was ced on Yayu''s strength.

    Yayu originally had a decent level of strength, having been the ruler and manager of the me world''s Death Crows. Thanks to the germs that Negary had left in this world, it was able to achieve the first stage of release through the germs, obtaining the ability to be gigantified.

    When Negary arrived in this world and bestowed it intelligence as well as wisdom, it also underwent the second stage of release, after which it had been apanying Negary for the past few days.

    Negary wouldn''t waste even a split second of his time, as he was in a constant state of either growing stronger or experimenting on how to grow stronger. And so, Yayu naturally became the experimental subject for Negary''s Pugilist experiments.

    It had been practicing a [Bone Forge Art] created by Negary himself, integrating both the germs and Yayu''s gigantification [Origin] ability into the same [School]. Although it had only reached the second stage of release, itsbat prowess could easily bepared to someone at the third stage of release, perhaps even slightly higher.

    However, there were still certain issues with this newly-created [School], otherwise, Yayu should have been able to utilize both the [School] and its [Origin] ability in unison and perform a second Soul Burning Tempering while it released its [Origin] for the third time.

    "That stupid bird!" Ying only felt her connection being cut off from Sky Crow. As expected, randomly boasting that assortment of titles had caused issues, but that giant crow from earlier was also quite noteworthy.

    The other party''s presence was so strong that even she felt tough to deal with, but it had said something about being the lord of crows as appointed by ''master''.

    <i>Is that ''master'' also in this world?</i>

    "Focus¡­ otherwise, I wouldn''t feel nearly as much joy in defeating you!" the Dragon Warrior''s gaze scanned through the crow that had just been pulled away, understanding that if it wasn''t unexpectedly removed from the battlefield, that half-man half-crow fellow would have been his opponent as well. Despite that, he was still full of confidence.

    "I, Eder Woer Despark, will surely be the most powerful Pugilist in this world. Whether it''s Eldridge, you bunch of people who appeared out of nowhere, or that so-called King of Evil Spirits, everyone will be nothing but stepping stones on my path of strength!" the Dragon Warrior''s arms began to bulge up, causing the dark strands that reached out from the Terracotta Warrior''s body to snap one by one.

    After that, the Dragon Warrior sent the Terracotta Warrior aside with a swing of his tail, then lowered his stance. His highly-trained Metal Qi had gotten livelier than ever before, even causing him to feel a bit of tremor that he hadn''t felt in a long time.

    "This is how it should be, using the blood of my enemies to forge my sess!" the Dragon Warrior became even more excited, his bloodthirst having surged more than ever before.

    Adrian opened his eyes wide in shock as he witnessed this ur. He had sharply recognized the Dragon Warrior''s strength that had originally reached a peak was gradually growing again. Even as a dragonborn with a simr sense of pride, Adrian couldn''t help but feel a sense of inferiority to him.

    ¡¼ What a decent talent indeed, very simr to Neville ¡½Negary turned his gaze away from Yayu and started to evaluate the Dragon Warrior.

    Thanks to the bloodline connection, Negary knew exactly which Dragonman the Dragon Warrior had descended from, after all, all the Dragonmen in the past were created at his hands.

    His ancestor was called Neville Woer Despark, a neer of Reya who came shortly before the final battle.

    Neville''s goal in Reya was very simple: to be stronger. He desired the power of supernatural abilities, and for the sake of strength, he was willing to pay any price. Additionally, he had also openly stated at the time that he would challenge Negary once he had grown strong enough.

    Negary greatly appreciated his pure will at the time, so he permitted his entry into the Dragonmen, but the ck Abyss had already descended while he was still in the process of blood conditioning, so he was allowed to stay behind in Reya as Negary ordered all members of the three troops to block N''s way in the Sacred Valley. This ended up saving his life.

    After returning to the me world, Negary had also examined the information of his past subordinates, knowing that Neville hadter attempted to challenge Eldridge, who was already the Great Emperor at the time, and lost both his life and the battle by one regretful move.

    It was quite unexpected for one of his descendants to have such a simr personality over a thousand yearster.

    "Tch, so I''m being underestimated" Ying scoffed.

    The Terracotta Warrior that was flung aside earlier had returned to her as she crushed another talisman. A monster made of arge number of different body parts slowly climbed out of Ying''s shadow.

    "I didn''t want to use this Shikigami, it''s all because of that damned bird''s fault!" Ying gritted her teeth.

    In Chinese mythology, Golden Crows are considered the real form of the sun, as seen in the myth of Hou Yi shooting down the 9 suns

 Chapter 493: What kind of strong?

    <h4>Chapter 493: What kind of ''strong''?</h4>

    ¡¸ I AM!!! ¡¹ Yayu kept a tight grip over Sky Crow with one talon while the other talon continued to attack, all the while shouting in frenzy.

    ¡¸ Damn it, I am a God!!! ¡¹Sky Crow shouted while trying its best to struggle free, the mes exuding from its body had already caused a huge wildfire in the nearby forest, turning their battlefield into a sea of mes: ¡¸ But you really are cute! ¡¹

    ¡¸ What nonsense are you saying!!? ¡¹Yayu continued its frenzied attack, not expecting this half-man half-crow bastard to still have the mind to pay attention to such a thing in battle.

    ¡¸ Be my divine consort ¡¹Sky Crow concentrated its mes and released it all at once in an explosion to escape from Yayu''s talons. It then pped its burning wings to stabilize itself in flight: ¡¸ Your earlier form had thoroughly conquered my heart, only a bird of your caliber and strength would be worthy to be my divine consort ¡¹

    ¡¸ Fucker¡­ ¡¹Yayu''s gigantic body grew evenrger, pping its giant wings to produce a gust of wind that carried the majority of oxygen in the area away, snuffing out the huge forest fire that had just been started.

    Its gigantic talons once again grabbed hold of Sky Crow and violently swung it on the ground. Its other talon mercilessly plunged into Sky Crow''s body, causing the burning magma-like blood to pour out: ¡¸ Keep dreaming, I am male ¡¹

    Not knowing if he had made a mistake, Yayu suddenly felt the ''thing'' under his talons bing even more excited as he said that.

    ¡¸ But I am female! ¡¹Sky Crow tried to puff out her chest, barely showing that there was indeed a bump there.

    ¡¸ Can''t see it at all ¡¹Yayu''s talons became bulged up as the Metal Qi inside his body violently surged forward. Because it hadbined with his own gigantification ability, his Metal Qi was more suitable for reinforcing his bodypared to using it to attack. Naturally, this didn''t mean that his Metal Qi could only be used for bodily reinforcement.

    ¡¸ As it had fused with [Gigantification], my Metal Qi has also gained the attribute of ''expansion'', now die! ¡¹Yayu''s Metal Qi violently poured into Sky Crow''s body through his talons, affecting Sky Crow''s body from the inside.

    Sky Crow''s body began to expand unnaturally at different rates, her stomach was the first to be bloated up before exploding into a mass of high-temperature heat that burned Yayu''s body.

    By the time Yayu had flung the burning liquid blood away, Sky Crow was already nowhere to be seen.

    <i>Fled?</i>

    Sensing his own Metal Qi bing weaker, Yayu hurriedly readjusted his ability and shrunk back down.

    ¡­

    Unlike Mana, which is expended with each use, the power obtained from [Bone Forge Art] that is called Metal Qi would not be consumed upon use. Instead, it would always exist inside the user''s body as a constant.

    The limitations for this power was, in fact, its own ''sturdiness''. After being used at extreme degrees, Metal Qi would gradually be weakened, and if one continued to use it without rest, there was a possibility of the Metal Qi shattering and causing the effects of Burning Soul Tempering to disappearpletely.

    For that reason, understanding the time limit of usage for this power was also a mandatory course.

    ¡­

    While Negary was standing on top of arge tree, Yayu slowlynded on his shoulder after turning back to his original size, speaking with an earnest tone: ¡¸ I''m sorry, Lord Negary, I was too agitated ¡¹

    ¡¼ And the reason? ¡½even though Negary already knew, he still asked.

    ¡¸ Because the ''lord of crows'' title was something that Lord Negary had bestowed to me, but that one had sphemed this title. That was the reason why I was so agitated ¡¹

    ¡¼ So it wasn''t because you felt like something that belonged to you had been taken away, but rather because you felt like they had proimed themselves as such without my permission, thus spheming me, correct? ¡½Negary asked again while lightly patting Yayu with his hand, remedying Yayu''s injuries and agitation.

    ¡¸ That is the case, Lord Negary, I''m sorry that I let that one flee ¡¹Yayu replied. He was indeed concerned about the ''lord of crows'' title, but his attention was on the fact that this title was bestowed to him by Negary, not the title itself.

    ¡¼ Then it was an outburst done purely out of worship for me ¡½Negary confirmed this, then turned towards the location where Ying and the Dragon Warrior were fighting, once again asking Yayu: ¡¼ Then Yayu, what kind of ''strong'' individual do you wish to be? ¡½

    ¡¼ From the perspective of capabilities, the ''strong'' can be divided into two types, which are ''capable'' and cking'' ¡½Negary said: ¡¼ Through the knowledge I''ve bestowed, you should know about the rapidly force under my lead, the Celestials ¡½

    ¡¼ They have chosen to walk the path of eternal peace, which is also the path that pursues me as the Forerunner. Most of them perfectly understand their limits, their chances of manifesting a Pathway are so low that even I cannot discern them; so they had chosen to be dependent on my Pathway instead, doing everything in their power to continuously spread my influence and increase the strength that I already possess ¡½

    ¡¼ There are many of them that are considered the ''strong'' because they are ''capable'', exerting their capabilities to their very limits. It was because of their existence that I am able to rapidly improve myself, freeing up a lot of spare effort to pursue what I was originallycking ¡½

    ¡­

    On the battlefield, the Dragon Warrior had to continuously dodge towards areas on the ground where he could stillnd, as the terrifying Shikigami made up of countless body parts was rapidly spreading over the existing ground, limiting the range of his movements.

    ¡­

    ¡¼ On the other hand, there is another kind of ''strong'' people who pursue what theyck. Every individual has their own absolute limits that would restrain their steps, but some people choose to exert both effort and wisdom in order to break through this limit, searching for that tiny chance that not even I can discern, risking their lives in the process ¡½

    ¡¼ In the other force that I had founded, the Impure Hermit Order, there are many such fools who pursue this foolish notion. While they also worship me, they have their own pursuits in life ¡½

    ¡¼ These two kinds of ''strong'' cannot be clearlypared to one another, sometimes, they cannot even be distinguished, but it is the most general direction ¡½Negary paused his hands and asked again: ¡¼ Yayu, which kind of ''strong'' individual do you want to be? ¡½

    ¡¼ Topletely sustain my will and develop my existing power, turning into a part of me? Or to follow the foolish path of continuously breaking through one''s limit and eventually bing my subordinates? ¡½

    ¡¸ I¡­ ¡¹Yayu hurriedly wanted to give an answer, but Negary had cut him off.

    ¡¼ A part of me, or my subordinate, think carefully about it ¡½Negary didn''t openly say which one he preferred and simply continued to observe the battle below, giving Yayu time to slowly think.

    "The Dragon Warrior is in a difficult position. He''s very powerful, but his capabilities were mostly focused on his defenses and expert closebat skills, both of which had been countered by that fluid mud monster" Lan Shan narrowed her eyes and smiled while shemented.

    ¡¼ Indeed ¡½Negary turned towards Lan Shan and wryly smiled.

    <i>¡¼ As expected of the embodiment of my emotions, huh? ¡½</i>

    <i>¡­</i>

    <i>I can''t keep this up with that monster.</i>

    <i> </i>

    The Dragon Warrior''s body shifted as he looked towards Ying who was now surrounded in liquid mud. The girl still had the leisure to keep holding her parasol up this entire time, her face was currently observed, but the muddy liquid flowed continuously around her body more and more, gradually pushing the Dragon Warrior towards his death.

    If he touched those muddy monsters just a little bit with his foot, that liquid would rapidly surround his leg and climb up in an attempt to restrain him, which he would have to use up a lot of strength to avoid.

    <i>I''ve beenpletely countered!</i>

    The Dragon Warrior was trying to wrack his brain ande up with a way to get out of this situation.

 Chapter 494: Ancestor, dragon wings, letting go, and a different kind of father

    <h4>Chapter 494: Ancestor, dragon wings, letting go, and a different kind of father</h4>

    "Father, did the ancestor really lose?" the young man called Eder Woer Despark sat by a burning furnace and asked his father who had regained a rare moment of rity.

    "Isn''t it obvious? If not, the one who''s being worshipped in the churches of New Royas would be our ancestor instead" the man who had cut off his limbs to ensure that his desires for bloodthirst would not harm his family members answered.

    "At that point, having obtained dragonoid bloodline, the ancestor had continued to pursue the path of strength and obtain immense power. Under his leadership and strength, the Despark family had quickly grown prosperous. Even his majesty Eldridge was ready to bestow the ancestor a peerage"

    "But the ancestor refused. Instead, he used this peerage as a condition to issue another quest towards his majesty Eldridge" at this point, the man became excited: "That was to challenge Eldridge!"

    "If the ancestor had wanted to challenge Eldridge, he was surely confident in being able to win, then why did the ancestor lose, could Eldridge have yed¡ª" the young man asked with an agitated tone.

    The Despark family hadn''t fared very well for the past few years, being shunned by everyone as the descendants of the ''rebels'' who were ready to challenge his majesty Eldridge. For that reason, the young man had considered Eldridge an enemy, and it''s in human nature to think lowly of one''s enemy.

    "No, it was the exact opposite. His majesty Eldridge had unified the continent by his own hands and reached the peak of his power after establishing the great Empire. Our ancestor was not confident in being able to defeat him, and Eldridge had very fairly fought and defeated the ancestor by one move" even while talking about the enemy who caused their family to fall into this sorry state, the man still referred to him as ''his majesty'', showing his respect.

    This was Eldridge''s charisma, not only did he crush his enemy with the righteous might of his empire, but after defeating Neville, he still posthumously bestowed him the peerage and forbid his other subjects to not iste the Despark family.

    During the time of the Royas Empire in the Age of mes, Eldridge had kept his promise and sheltered the Despark family for them to develop as normal. The current state of the Despark family''s istion had actually urred during the Age of Metal.

    Having expended most of his strength, Eldridge did not have the spare efforts to still be managing his country.

    "If the ancestor wasn''t confident, then why?" the young Dragon Warrior asked in confusion.

    "Because it was impossible for him to grow any stronger through mere training alone" the man''s body slightly shook: "Before the battle, the ancestor had once made an analysis and realized that he would not survive one full-power attack from Eldridge"

    "But he went ahead with it regardless. Even while knowing that it was impossible, he had made the decision to attempt it anyway like a fool. And in that battle, he had grown from not being able to survive an attack to losing by only one move"

    "Eder, your ancestor was a great person" the man''s body limbless writhed unnaturally.

    The bloodthirst of a dragon was about to act up again following his excitement, but the man who had chopped off his own limbs continued his story.

    "My son, yourtent potential is clear, I fully believe that you will surpass your father who had no choice but to chop off his own limb, surpass the bloodthirst, even surpass the ancestor, surpass that final attack that he could not surpass, surpass his majesty Eldridge, and surpass the impossible!"

    "I have absolute faith in this, so show me that you can do it! My son!" the man dered with a hysteric voice, then finally becamepletely paralyzed as his body fell down next to the furnace, having breathed hisst.

    On that day, Eder Woer Despark lost his father, but obtained the blessings of his father to surpass everything.

    ¡­

    "I will not fall in this ce! I am the one destined to surpass it all! Father, I will show you!"

    The Dragon Warrior dug his feet into the mud and dirt under his feet, then concentrated all of his strength into a single point, using that to infuse the mud and dirt with his Metal Qi.

    Numerous cracks immediately spread all over the ground, followed by the Dragon Warrior''s kick that sent numerous pieces of dirt flying towards Ying.

    Immediately after that, the Dragon Warrior leapt upwards, using the flying pieces of dirt and mud as his foothold to once again charge towards Ying.

    ¡­

    "It''s useless, your abilities only amount to so much!" Ying slightly raised her parasol and looked straight into the Dragon Warrior''s nearly burning red eyes, then lowered her gaze back down.

    <i>Although men are creatures controlled by their own desires, there are still moments when their radiance can shine after all.</i>

    The Terracotta Warrior took off the golden bow that had been on his back this entire time and fully drew it backwards. Arge amount of hostility poured out from the Terracotta Warrior''s body and manifested an arrow of hostility, which was then shot towards the charging Dragon Warrior.

    As the arrow of hostility was fired, the Dragon Warrior had no other ce to dodge except the pieces of dirt and mud in the air, as the ground under him had already been filled with mud-soaked limbs, a sutured monster Ying calls the Desire Beast.

    She had sewn together the nauseating desires as well as the dead bodies that those people had ever held towards her, turning it into this infinitely growing monster. Those who were stuck inside would be tightly grabbed and pulled down into the swamp of desires.

    Once the Dragon Warrior had fallen inside, he would not be able to simply break free through brute force like he had done before.

    "And so, you''ve lost!" Ying dered with absolute confidence.

    ¡­

    Seeing the arrow of hostility approaching him increasingly closer, the Dragon Warrior smirked and reached both hands behind. His sharp dragon ws ripped open the bulging muscles on his back, causing a pair of bloody wings to spread.

    The wings rapidly pped to increase his altitude, after which he swooped down towards Ying once again like a hunting hawk.

    "DIE!" the Dragon Warrior''s ferocity was now on full disy.

    As hended in front of the Terracotta Warrior that was shielding Ying, his hands and feet became the most terrifying weapons, ripping the Terracotta Warrior''s body apart in a sh before once again charging at Ying.

    Only to discover that Ying had taken advantage of the time that the Terracotta Warrior had bought to be covered by the Desire Beast and brought away.

    Looking down at his body full of slime and her ruffled clothes, Ying disyed an irritated expression and took out another talisman.

    "What an excellent appearance that is, Miss Ying, would you like me to help you?"

    Hearing the sound of arrogantughter and seeing his signature blonde hair, Ying''s brows became furrowed.

    Blondie was standing with two girls, one small and one big, just a bit outside of the battlefield. As expected, the Tag n descendants had also gathered in this location, and he managed to find them.

    Seeing how Blondie was holding the two girls'' wrists, Ying frowned and crushed the talisman in her hand, summoning another figure behind her: "Just stand there and watch, I don''t need your help. Also, watch your hands!"

    "They are the targets of the mission, if you offend them, then your mission would already be meaningless" Ying paused a bit before continuing.

    The reason why they had retrieved these Tag n members was to console N, so she really didn''t know why this skirt-chaser had been assigned to such a mission.

    "I''m merely watching out in case they run away, and I''m doing this for their sake. Once they understand the truth, they''ll be thanking me, perhaps even falling in love with me" Blondie replied in an exaggerated manner, but still rxed his grip somewhat: " Although, they weren''t qualified to love someone like me in the first ce"

    The Dragon Warrior nced at Blondie, then continued to fly towards Ying. Regardless of how powerful the enemy was, he would continue to fight. This wasn''t simply the pride of his dragon bloodline, but also the pride of him as Eder the person.

    Swatting the Dragon Warrior away with a swing of his hand, this newly appeared Shikigami started tough in a disgusting voice:

    "Gahahaha! My adorable daughter, so you''ve called upon me once again. One of these days, you will no longer be able to control me and return to being my toy. Gahahaha, what a day to look forward to indeed!"

 Chapter 495: Defeat and attack

    <h4>Chapter 495: Defeat and attack</h4>

    "Cease your nauseating speech, at least for now, you''re still nothing but my Shikigami!" Ying''s disgust was openly disyed on her expression as she looked at the Shikigami in front of her.

    Although he still looked humanoid, he was something even more disgustingpared to the muddy liquid Desire Beast.

    He had the body of a regr adult human male, albeit slightly stocky, but it was riddled with wounds oozing with foul pus, any adjective you can think of to describe disgust would fit him perfectly. To be disgusting to this degree despite being humanoid made his name the Wicked Prisoner.

    Ying didn''t remember when her hypocritical father had torn off his mask and began to imprison her in their house''s basement, disying nothing but the ugliest aspects of himself to her.

    However, ever since she killed him and turned him into her Shikigami, he had gradually grown stronger and eventually became the most powerful among her Shikigamis.

    As expected, there''s no cure for this world nor the lust of men. Even such an evil and terrible person was somehow able to grow strong so quickly.

    Blondie observed the Shikigami, then turned to Ying and chuckled mockingly.

    ¡­

    The Dragon Warrior spun his body in the air to avoid the Desire Beast''s entanglement and once again take flight. Even though this was his first time using wings, he had already mastered their use after just a few moments thanks to his overwhelming potential.

    Turning to the new enemy that the girl had just summoned, the Dragon Warrior exhaled. His [School of Dragon] had integrated the endurance of the dragon race, which made his Metal Qi a lot tougherpared to normal people, giving him the ability to fight for prolonged periods of time.

    He was rapidly analyzing the ability of this new enemy. Earlier, he had seen how Ying summoned the Sky Crow and Desire Beast, so he was already prepared to face another opponent when he saw her, but that one''s speed waspletely beyond his expectations. He had only just prepared himself to avoid the attack when it had already struck and sent him flying.

    "Is his ability super speed?" the Dragon Warrior pped his wings as he circled around Ying''s position. This newest opponent was moving his stocky body in a manner that suggested he wasn''t speed-oriented.

    "That one there¡­ I need to make this swift!" the Dragon Warrior scanned through the entire battlefield, noticing the flesh of the Terracotta Warrior that he had just ripped to shreds earlier was rapidly converging with the armor pieces, literally piecing itself together in a visible manner.

    Since he didn''t know that Sky Crow''s connection with Ying had already been severed, the Dragon Warrior could only assume the possibility of Sky Crow winning against the unfamiliar ck crow and returning to the battlefield.

    Combined with the resurrected Terracotta Warrior, the rapidly expanding Desire Beast, and the nauseating Wicked Prisoner, he would be the one at a disadvantage the longer this battle went on.

    After all, even if his Metal Qi was sturdierpared to other kinds of Metal Qi, it would still eventually weaken.

    Having decided on his tactics, the Dragon Warrior raised his wings and circled behind Wicked Prisoner to attack Ying, but as he was about to approach her, the nauseating man turned his body around in an eerie manner, wrapping his malice around the Dragon Warrior and kicked him at a speed that surpassed his reaction time.

    "If you want my daughter, you''re going to have to pay for her!" Wicked Prisoner made another disgustingment.

    The Dragon Warrior was once again sent flying by the attack, crashing into a nearby tree canopy. Some of the disgusting pus had stuck to his stomach and continuously ate away at his body, but he simply stood up again with renewed vigor.

    ¡­

    <i>He''s still not down!</i>

    Blondie was able to clearly see what happened as he observed from the distance. Right before he received that kick, the Dragon Warrior had managed to concentrate the defensive capabilities of his dragon scales on his stomach, thus barely being able to defend against that attack.

    ...

    "It wasn''t super speed, but a tracking attack¡­ no, to be more urate, an attack that cannot miss" the Dragon Warrior spat up a big mass of blood and began to rapidly process the information he had just obtained.

    ...

    Ying frowned and sent even more of her invisible [Desire Puppeteer] threads towards Wicked Prisoner.

    <i>Even when I''ve continuously kept a close eye, he still grew stronger, if this continued¡­</i>

    Wicked Prisoner''s ability was just as disgusting as he was, which he called [Unavoidable Malice].

    As long as he wrapped his target in malice, they would definitely not be able to avoid his attacks no matter what they do. Even when the opponent had used superior speed to avoid it, his attacks would still strike the target in an inexplicable manner.

    This sensation was simr to how she was kept imprisoned in that small underground basement,pletely unable to avoid his ugly side no matter what she did.

    As soon as this thought shed through her mind, Ying furiously dered: "I order you to beat him up"

    "Gahahaha, you''re definitely going to be my toy in the end!" Wicked Prisoner once againughed, but didn''t resist Ying''s orders and charged straight at the Dragon Warrior.

    The Dragon Warrior opened his eyes wide in observation. Although he had generally grasped what kind of ability his opponent had, this type of ability wasn''t the kind that he could fight against just by knowing about it.

    ¡­

    <i>"I have absolute faith in this, so show me that you can do it! My son!"</i>

    ¡­

    The man''sst words before his death by the furnace continued to echo in the Dragon Warrior''s mind.

    "I will surpass all of this! I will show you!!!!" the Dragon Warrior struggled, then charged straight towards Wicked Prisoner, the same way Neville had done when he challenged Eldridge in the past. Even while knowing that he was no match, he must still continue forward, as neither of them was the kind of people willing to be restrained by a cage.

    "Since those attacks can''t be avoided, then I will¡­ crush them!" the Dragon Warrior shed against Wicked Prisoner, madly attacking him with his hands, feet, and even tail.

    ¡­

    "Heh!" Blondie chuckled, knowing that the Dragon Warrior had lost.

    The pus that was stuck to the Dragon Warrior''s stomach earlier began to distort right at that moment, causing Wicked Prisoner''s attacks to all go through the Dragon Warrior''s attacks and perfectly strike his chest, blood spilling from the Dragon Warrior''s mouth.

    The Dragon Warrior tried to struggle but still ended up copsing, having lost the ability to fight.

    "Return¡­" Ying raised her talisman and ordered, responded by Wicked Prisoner''s malicious smirk.

    He was then beheaded by a single sword strike, causing his pus and blood to spill into the air before turning back into ck smoke, returning to Ying''s talisman. With the injuries he had just suffered, it would be another while before he can be summoned again.

    Blondie brandished his sword, having just sessfully ambushed and taken out one of Ying''s main forces, then turned his gaze towards the cautious Ying.

    <i>Does he intend to backstab me now?</i>

    Ying felt slightly flustered by Blondie''s sudden attack just now.

    <i>He had always kept a strict distance, but now that he found an opportunity, does he also intend to inflict his disgusting desires upon me like the rest of them?</i>

    After staying cautious for a few moments, Ying directly ripped off her clothing that had been soaked in Desire Beast''s fluids to reveal her petite slender body: "What? Are you going to do something?"

    "I''ve always hated that bastard. There only need to be one person who collects and ruins young girls'' lives, the rest of them can just fuck off the hell already" Blondie turned away and dered: "Although I really want to take you for myself as well, your ability is too dangerous. Just you wait, I''ll eventually be strong enough and add you into my harem as well"

    ¡­

    As Negary turned his gaze to these two Apostles, a clear hint of interest could be seen.

 Chapter 496: Rally, heroes of this world!

    <h4>Chapter 496: Rally, heroes of this world!</h4>

    As soon as the Dragon Warrior was defeated, the dragon beasts all fled.

    Blondie slowly sheathed his sword by putting it back inside his body. The pain of thrusting a sword into his flesh caused his facial muscles to distort before it finally disappeared.

    "Let''s go, we''ve already achieved our goals" Blondie indifferently said as he turned to the two girls next to him.

    They were currently the only descendants left of N''s family, the Tag n. In order to resolve the issue of his bloodline going out of control, their father had pledged his allegiance to the Dragon Warrior, but he lost his life during a recent mission. Blondie found the two girls through an ability he exchanged from the Infinite Room, [Factor Search].

    "Carry him" taking back her Shikigamis one by one, Ying ordered Adrian to pick up the Dragon Warrior and began heading towards the Duchy.

    ¡­

    As the two fists shed, their muscles started bulging up, perfectly putting the beauty of strength on disy.

    Big Qiangughed heartily as blood trickled down the corner of his mouth: "Bahahaha, Ghost Knight! If you lose, join us, let''s gather all the power we can to defeat the King of Evil Spirit!"

    "100% Sure-kill Non-bending Specter!" Big Qiang''s muscles bulged up further, causing the ground he was standing on to shatter and his clenched fist to grow evenrger.

    ¡¸ TSK! I''ll be enough by myself, I''m not going to lose to you! ¡¹the Ghost Knight furiously roared and swung his fist towards him as well.

    As the two fists shed, the terrifying shockwaves blew everything around them away in a loud bang, forming arge crater right underneath their feet. A few momentster, Big Qiang carried the injured Ghost King out of the crater whileughing ecstatically.

    There''s nothing as exciting as defeating a strong enemy by oneself.

    ¡­

    However, when they regrouped at their base in the Duchy, some bad news was waiting for them.

    "Bai Zi Xi died?" Blondie opened his eyes wide. Without actually fighting, it was impossible to tell who was stronger between him and that rotten girl, but it was clear that their strengths weren''t too far apart.

    This also meant that since the other party was able to kill Bai Zi Xi, they could also kill him.

    "Was the culprit the King of Evil Spirit or the mastermind?" Big Qiang clenched his fist tightly. Although they all knew that the enemy was very powerful this time, they didn''t expect for one of theirrades to have already fallen so soon.

    "That''s not it" Xu Yao denied their conjectures: "She used her ability earlier to send news that she had found Alkors'' statue, but the enemy was very powerful and that she might need my ability to support her. When I opened the [Warp Gate] to receive her, she managed to return with the statue, but swiftly died not too long afterwards"

    "Before she died, she was able to generally describe the enemy to me. She had confirmed that they''re not an Evil Spirit but more likely a native" Xu Yao''s expression was clearly not happy: "That guy was called Bastin Faye, a General of the New Royas Kingdom"

    "The other party was clearly capable of killing Bai Zi Xi, but he let her go in order to learn more about us" Xu Yao sighed helplessly.

    Not too long ago when he received Bai Zi Xi''s distress signal, Xu Yao had opened a gate to take her back to base, at which point the one called Bastin Faye gave up on pursuit and just watched as Bai Zi Xi took the statue back with her. Bai Zi Xi didn''t notice anything wrong with her either, but after talking to him for a bit, her body suddenly began to split apart and became a pile of chopped-up flesh and bones.

    And it was right at the moment of the corpse''s dposition that Xu Yao finally noticed the probing intentions.

    "Putting too much trust in arade¡­ no, in an Apostle, as well as the severe underestimation of the enemy had led to them learning quite a bit about us" Xu Yao exined: "This was my mistake"

    ¡­

    "So the goal is to revive the Saintess N, huh?" still wearing a military uniform as always Bastin Faye pulled his Metal Qi back into his body.

    As the clone of an Evil God, his goal this time was to destroy all the countries in this world and rece them while not utilizing any power from the original.

    "The King of Evil Spirit that Negary created,bined with this group of outsiders, the more chaotic the better"

    After leaving the border city, Bastin Faye had managed to find out a little bit about Negary, thus not feeling worried about this.

    In the me world, they wouldn''t utilize power that surpasses the ''limit'', as this ce was still theb of the two great entities White Light and ck Abyss, they''re more than happy to see the start of new experiments, but definitely not the destruction of theb itself.

    Even the Supreme God world also realized this, which was why it had sent in its Apostles instead of attempting to devour the me world using the powerful World Essence of an Intermediate Realm after the bridge waspleted. Compared to how restrained Negary was feeling when he entered a Sand Realm, the Supreme God world was the one that was truly restrained here.

    It had to face arge number of Evil Spirits with the Misfortunate Aura in its own world, but was unable to directly act to destroy the origin of this Misfortune Aura and had to send out its subordinates.

    "I''vepletely grasped my new power" Bastin Faye reached out his arms and clenched. He had attempted to and finished simting the path of advancement for first-rate Pugilists.

    Earlier, that woman had said something about burly men in military uniform after seeing him, so Bastin Faye had simply taught her a lesson.

    "Be more chaotic, this world! I''m looking forward to it!"

    ¡­

    One dayter, outside of the Duchy, the Apostle group, as well as their new temporary members, had all gathered.

    The Apostle group now has four members remaining: Xu Yao, Big Qiang, Ying, and Blondie; while the new temporary members were the dragonborn Adrian who followed Ying here; the Ghost Knight who was defeated by Big Qiang and bound by their agreement; and the only son of the ckblood n, Crowman Nasir.

    Aside from them, there were several other Combatants whose information had been collected by the Supreme God world, all of which were sought out by Big Qiang and invited here.

    A young researcher of various [Schools] of techniques, hailed by many as the Grandmaster. He had achieved an extreme in the ''Skill'' of the three Pugilist requirements of Mind ¨C Body ¨C Skill, having grasped over a hundred different kinds of [Bone Forge Arts], half of which was created by him and taught to others without holding anything back.

    A serum alchemist with a love for Mysticism who had integrated it into her own Pugilist [School], Transenna. After learning of their goal to revive N, she had volunteered to join the group, having been a fan of N.

    "During the gathering of the Salvation Church, we will release Alkors'' statue as proof, then use that to demand for Versace''s skull bone. That''s our general n" Xu Yao exined to everyone at the gathering, then showed them a vial of writhing golden blood.

    "In order toplete this, we''ve extracted the Dragon Warrior''s and Adrian''s dragon bloodline, I hope that everyone can sympathize" Xu Yao was exining to the Ghost Knight and their other coborators since most of the people here were generally allies of justice who might feel a bit of reservation towards this.

    "Not at all, to me personally, this might be a good thing instead" Adrian''s expression seemed a bit drained. The bloodthirst caused by his dragon''s blood had always been his nightmare.

    Of course, to the Dragon Warrior, this was a severe blow. His Metal Qi had already been broken due to its source of strength being dug out from his body.

    "We''re not old-fashioned people, so we''d naturally understand" Grand Master answered, his young face carrying a gaze filled with vicissitudes.

    His vast experience had informed him that these people who gathered them weren''t exactly model citizens, but since their goal was currently the same and they were willing topromise, both sides had reasons to cooperate.

    There weren''t too many dragonborns who had reached the level of first-rate Pugilist. Aside from Adrian who rejected his dragon bloodline, most others would integrate their dragon bloodline''s abilities into their Pugilist style one way or another, so not many people would willingly give up their blood.

    Crowmen were also troubled by their bloodline, but Nasir hadn''t gotten his Xu Yao to extract it for him, so it was clear that his power was also rted to his bloodline.

    "Then let us begin. It''s time to awaken lord N from her slumber" Transenna excitedly said.

    this is the direct trantion for the Japanese term fujoshi

 Chapter 497: The Duke

    <h4>Chapter 497: The Duke</h4>

    "DAMN IT!"ying on a bed, the Dragon Warrior struggled with all his power in an attempt to leave, but unlike Adrian, his bloodline was practically fused entirely with his Metal Qi, so the extraction of his bloodline caused the frame of his power to copse.

    Most likely, for the foreseeable future, he''s going to be crippled.

    As they were cooperating with native forces, Xu Yao and the other Apostles didn''t take this chance to kill him, and instead took care of him.

    However, he didn''t want any of this at all. What he wanted was immense power that would surpass all obstacles, but unfortunately, he was the loser.

    <i>Is this the end of my life''s ambitions?</i>

    ¡¼ Your life''s ambitions haven''t ended just yet ¡½Negary suddenly appeared next to the Dragon Warrior with a slight chuckle: ¡¼ If you must ask the reason why; it would be because I have arrived ¡½

    "That is¡­" the Dragon Warrior was naturally drawn to the sudden voice and noticed the crow on Negary''s shoulder.

    Although the size and shape weren''t quite correct, the crow''s presence was simr enough that the Dragon Warrior recognized it.

    <i>Then, could this person be the ''Master'' that it mentioned earlier?</i>

    "What do you mean by ''it still hasn''t ended''? If you can heal and allow me to obtain the bloodline power that I''ve lost, what kind of price would I have to pay?" after the initial shock, the Dragon Warrior calmly asked. He had also made an assumption about who the individual in front of him was.

    ¡¼ I am not the King of Evil Spirit, even though your guess isn''t wrong either ¡½Negary recognized the Dragon Warrior''s thoughts at a single nce and immediately told him: ¡¼ Your obsession with power is very simr to your ancestor, which I appreciate, so I''m willing to grant you power ¡½

    ¡¼ Naturally, that doesn''t mean that this power doesn''te at a price ¡½Negary slowly reached his hand towards the Dragon Warrior: ¡¼ I''ve once hunted a real dragon in another world, then extracted their soul and blood to conduct my research, taking on the sins they''ve caused to this world in order toplete a different form: the Dragon of Eternal Sin. Now, you shall be bestowed all of it, that is, as long as you can survive! ¡½

    The Dragon Warrior''s body instantly tensed up. While his mouth was opened wide, he couldn''t even utter a gasp, let alone a scream. He no longer had the mind to think about Negary''s words, as his consciousness had beenpletely swarmed, having no choice but to passively ept this new knowledge.

    As the information flowed into the Dragon Warrior''s mind, a picture slowly formed.

    A three-winged dragon that eclipsed the sky with a total of three golden eyes. This sense of pressure that surpasses humanity and even the world itself caused the Dragon Warrior to feel like the ''Dragon Pressure'' he had manifested in the past to be nothing but a child''s toy.

    When the Dragon Warrior regained his senses, the one he suspected to be the King of Evil Spirit was already gone without a trace, while he was currently in the middle of a forest. He could sense the immense power within his body, but also how difficult it was to actually utilize this power.

    At the same time, a new [Bone Forge Art] appeared in the Dragon Warrior''s mind, which was simply called [Reforge]. The essence of this technique was to repeatedlyplete the Burning Soul Tempering process, each time forging a different Metal Qi before breaking it down and keeping only the refined essence, then perform Burning Soul Tempering again.

    If one had ample resources, this method was the best way to break through the limit of first-rate Pugilists.

    "So that power is the ''resource'' I was provided with?" the Dragon Warrior gained a sense of understanding towards the nearly unending power flowing through his body, but then swiftly moved his weakened body to the side to dodge something.

    Numerous insects had started crawling towards the Dragon Warrior from the ground below, there were also a number of wild beasts rushing towards him. Thanks to the heightened senses that he gained when he became a first-rate Pugilist, he noticed that those creatures, no, that the world itself was going after him.

    To ensure that he didn''t utilize the power of other worlds, Negary had bestowed the Dragon Warrior with the power of the dragon race''s Sin that originated from this world. Through Negary''s improvements, this was a vast and overwhelming amount of power, but it was also a type of power that the world hated.

    Due to the me world''s Misfortune characteristic, itcked a world spirit and could only operate following the world''s foundational rules, so those who carry the power of the dragon race''s sin would naturally be an entity rejected by the world itself.

    All conscious living beings in this world would start to reject the Dragon Warrior, or rather, it rejected the power inside this body, swearing to eradicate it no matter what.

    This was what Negary truly meant when he said that the Dragon Warrior needed to first survive.

    ¡­

    On the other side, Xu Yao''s group had also begun their operation. A portion of them was escorting Alkors'' statue to the Duke''s meeting in preparation of reviving him, while the rest was busy determining the location of Versace''s skull, ensuring that Duke Slick would not destroy the dragon''s bone when he was pushed to a corner.

    "It''s unfortunate that we couldn''t contact the youngd Chris" Grandmaster sighed as he observed Alkors'' statue.

    The ''legendary adventurer Chris'' was a name that was passed on from generation to generation. From the original [Respiratory Art ¨C School of Firewood], it had evolved to be the [Bone Forge Art ¨C School of Firewood]. Although they were both first-rate Pugilists, the young Chris of this generation was actually stronger than him when it came to directbat.

    As Grandmaster saw it, reviving N as a person would only grant them the force of another first-rate Pugilist at most, while N''s true strength lies in her ability to rally the people.

    The mysterious fog epassing the border city of the New Royas Kingdom had grown more severe over time. Some Evil Spirits had already left the fog to start attacking normal people, but most of the people in this world still don''t consider this threat in a serious manner.

    To make everyone cooperate and face this crisis, N''s reputation was necessary. It would take nothing less than the banner of the ''World Savior Saintess'' for the rest of the world''s forces to actually rally, considering how renowned N''s reputation was.

    Of course, their goal this time wouldn''t be quite so simple. While most of the Salvation Church were worshippers of N, many of those who hold higher positions within the church were individuals brimming with ambition.

    Duke Slick''s reputation was limited to how he was a newly conferred Duke, but if it was him who had taken N''s statue back from the Sacred Valley, then some information should already be leaked.

    The Sacred Valley had copsed following the Age of Turbulence, but what remained of the Age of me left the Sacred Valley''s original location to be full of danger. In order to just enter that location, one needed to have the strength of at least first-rate Pugilists, not to mention the Salvation Church had managed to use a lot of residual information from the Age of me to benefit themselves.

    It should be known that some forbidden items might be even stronger than the world''s current limit of first-rate Pugilists.

    So it was possible for the Duke to attack them during their journey to the gathering ce and stop their n.

    ¡­

    "What''s the situation?" next to a beating open me, the flickering light of the me was illuminating a statue. Duke Slick, who was currently dressed like an aristocrat, was casually asking a man in a ck robe standing next to him.

    "Our brothers who have scattered all over the world have basically all gathered here" the ck-robed man respectfully reported, then was unable to help his eyes being drawn to the statue next to the me.

    Those who hadn''t personally seen the statue wouldn''t understand, N''s charisma was such that she can rouse others to worship her even while being nothing but a statue.

    It was as if she was the greatest, most beautiful thing in this world, exuding a power that illuminates the darkest corners of one''s heart to unknowingly start worshipping her.

    "Then after this meeting is done, we will set out towards the border city of the New Royas Kingdom to defeat the King of Evil Spirit,pletely crushing this cmity that not many had realized yet to spread the light of the Saintess to the world" the Duke loudly dered, his firm tone full of justice caused the people around him to cheer.

    "Are we under attack?" the Duke suddenly noticed a powerful presence approaching him.

    <i>Have the rallying members of the Salvation Church drawn the attention of the others?</i>

    With the sound of ripping wind, some of the sharper individuals had begun to notice something out of the ordinary and hurriedly turned towards where the sound wasing from, at which point they saw a bulky man approaching them from above while carrying a statue.

    "Everyone, I am the Grandmaster, I believe everyone would recognize me. This time, we''reing without hostility, please listen to me" Grandmaster and Big Qiang bothnded in the center of the venue.

    Grandmaster was the most well-known among everyone in their group. He earned his moniker of Grandmaster thanks to how he frequently teaches advanced [Bone Forge Art] to those who are qualified, but no one actually knows his real name.

    "They are infiltrators, fakes. Guards, attack them!"

 Chapter 498: Revive, Saintess Nala!

    <h4>Chapter 498: Revive, Saintess N!</h4>

    "They are enemies in disguise, guards, attack them!" very resolutely, the Duke gave the order to attack, and several men in ck robes emerged from the group, revealing their hidden knight swords.

    This was the result of confronting the Salvation Church at a gathering of the majority of its members. If they had reached out to the Duke at earlier points in time, the Duke''s guards would have been the least of their problems.

    "[School of Wind]" Grandmaster''s body shifted very slightly, mobilizing his Metal Qi to knock the approaching attacker away, then continued: "That statue is called Alkors. Those who are familiar with Her Highness N''s legends should know about a servant of hers called Alkors Louis, the sessor of the [School of Steel]"

    "Some of you must have heard of him before!"

    Right as Grandmaster was about to continue, his expression changed and twisted his body in an unnatural manner to avoid a thrust from a rapier: "[School of Spirit]"

    The rapier''s attacks didn''t cease and instead sped up, attacking Grandmaster like a rain shower to ensure that he didn''t get a chance to speak.

    Many people were also attacking Big Qiang in an attempt to take the statue away.

    While the Duke didn''t know what these people were nning, he knew that his n didn''t need these interferences, and since they were unnecessary, the only thing he needed to do was remove them.

    "iming a random statue to be Sir Alkors and using that to attack our gathering, this is sphemy! sphemy to both thete Sir Alkors and Her Highness! Even if the statue was real, your actions have clearly disturbed their peace, and you should be eliminated!" the Duke slowly but firmly addressed them, looking to settle this matter right away.

    Unfortunately, these people acted beyond his expectations and another voice had continued the exnation in ce of Grandmaster.

    Xu Yao descended from the sky, using his aura to keep himself hovering in the sky while his voice echoed throughout the entire venue without any trouble: "When Her Highness N decided to sacrifice herself to save the world, the heavily-wounded knight Sir Alkors had chosen to turn into a statue together with her. This was something that had been documented, so it couldn''t be fake"

    <i>A sound-based ability?</i>

    The Duke frowned.

    <i>The other party seems to have brought quite a few Combatants with them, while some Combatants of the Salvation Church seem to have decided not to attack right away thanks to Grandmaster''s and Alkors'' reputation.</i>

    <i>This is going to be troublesome.</i>

    "And we have found a way for the statues to return to normal" as soon as Xu Yao said this, a small sk appeared above the statue and fell onto it, pouring a golden liquid onto the statue. Some scorching smoke could be seen emanating from the statue, which drew everyone''s attention.

    The Duke''s expression changed and rapidly thought everything through, he was easily able to discern the other party''s intentions. At this point, it was already toote to stop the other party while discreetly mobilizing his forces, so his only choice was to ensure that the situation didn''t escte any further.

    As the dragon blood dripped down the statue, it started to visibly crack with loud crackling noises, followed by numerous burning gazes that closely observed it.

    While the leaders and upper brass of the Salvation Church all had their own ambitions, the majority of their members were actual worshippers of N. They might be obsessively blind and were susceptible to being led by the nose, but when it came to their idol of worship, they were sharper than anyone else could ever be.

    <i>If Alkors can be revived from his state as a statue, then could Her Highness Laura also be revived the same way?</i>

    <i>That would mean our Saintess would still be alive!</i>

    <i> </i>

    The surrounding guards had no choice but to slow down their attacks. Quite a few of them were part of the Duke''s personal force, but this was the Saintess they were talking about!

    As the cracks on the statue grew increasinglyrger, the outermostyer finally broke open from the front, releasing Alkors'' body which was caught by Big Qiang. He looked around with a confused expression and muttered: "Where¡­ am I?"

    "A pure Interkam ent!" some people who had done extensive historical research on the Age of me excitedly eximed.

    Whenever a person hopes for something to seed, they will subconsciously search for various clues to prove themselves correct, sometimes, they would even make up proofs in their minds even when there weren''t actually any.

    This was also the reason why so many frauds and scams can sessfully deceive so many people. Those who take the bait would naturally hope the bait would be the real deal, selectively ignore the minor details that would suggest that the bait was fake, then make up all sorts of reasons for the unnatural appearance of the bait.

    Of course, Alkors'' revival was very real, so various ''clues'' were naturally discovered.

    "His sword is the same style made in that era, I have one in my collection"

    "The patterns on his armor is indeed the same kind from Her Highness N''s army"

    Alkors clutched his head that had just barely regained its rity and listened to the various chaotic and unfamiliar statements around him. Some of them he could understand, but others he could only recognize that it was still the samenguage; over a thousand years of development had naturally distorted thenguage to make it not fullyprehensible to him.

    However, since he could still understand some of thenguage, he recognized that the mostmonly uttered term was ''Her Highness N'', at which point his eyes finally reached the statue by the campfire.

    "Your Highness!"

    "Sir Alkors, you''ve been in slumber as a statue for over a thousand years, it''s about time that you woke up" a statement containing some strange Interkam dialect sounded by his ears, causing Alkors to turn towards the speaker, a young man with a pair of eyes filled with vicissitudes.

    "We n on awakening Her Highness N, and all of this still requires your aid"

    The battle had ended, so the Duke''s expression had also turned to one of uncertainty and questioning, a perfect mix of excitement and doubt that was not unlike the other N worshippers at the venue.

    "Your Highness, N!" Alkors'' thoughts were still at the final moments when the pir of light shot through the clouds, so hearing such a thing just as he had woken up carried quite the intense impact.

    ¡­

    In the Duke''s underground vault, a jet-ck entity was rapidly moving until it found what it was looking for, the dragon skull that naturally carried [Dragon Pressure].

    But when it prepared to lunge forward, a sword had already stabbed the ground right in front of it.

    "As expected, as soon as you discover that dragon''s blood can awaken the statue, you''d definitely attempt to destroy the dragon skull" Blondie leapt forward andnded right next to his sword, revealing various wounds all over his body, from which some faint glowing light could be seen.

    Ying as well as natives like the Ghost Knight alsonded on the other side, it took them a lot of effort to go through all the barriers in order to enter this vault.

    Seeing that its intentions were now impossible, the ck entity simply vanished, but Blondie didn''t let his guard down for even a moment. Bai Zi Xi''s death had reminded him of the nature of this mission, and since he definitely can''t die here, he had gotten 100% serious.

    Very few people among the Apostles know for sure what Blondie''s [Origin] ability was, but his main form ofbat was tool-based. By nurturing various tools inside his body, he managed to bypass the inherent pickiness of tools with their users.

    Of course, some people had also suspected that Blondie''s ability was something simr to [Sexual Tension] inhibiting his sense of pain. Otherwise, just the pain of putting so many tools into one''s body alone should already be enough to kill, let alone some special tools that would even asionally erupt to ask for blood to ''strengthen the bonds''.

    It was unimaginable that a skirt-chaser like him wouldn''t have an ability of this nature.

    As the chaos of the meeting gradually subsided, the Duke apologized to Xu Yao and Grandmaster''s group with an excited expression, saying that it was a misunderstanding and that he didn''t expect that they would have a method to revive the statues.

    Alkors was also slowly digesting all of this new information, turning his gaze towards N''s statue with aplicated expression.

    In the past, he had decided to harmonize with N through [Respiratory Art] with thest of his strength, thus turning into a statue like she had. He didn''t expect to be able to wake up again, let alone waking up a thousand yearster when the Interkam Kingdom was already long gone and the era had already changed twice.

    Grandmaster was exining what he knew about that part of history. Because the first requirement for researching various styles of [Bone Forge Arts] was to research the various [Respiratory Arts] of the Age of me, Grandmaster had taught himself thenguage of the Age of me.

    After learning of this, Alkors also wanted to prove his identity. Fortunately, his descendants were among the crowd at the venue, so it was very easy to confirm who he was through bloodline connection and family tree.

    "We''ve brought the necessary material for the revival. I believe that if Her Highness N could be revived, the Duke wouldn''t be stingy with this piece of dragon skull, yes?" the Ghost Knight emerged from inside the Duke''s manor while carrying arge dragon skull, further validating many people''s beliefs in this matter.

    The Ghost Knight also had quite the reputation, but the reason why he didn''t show up together with Grandmaster earlier was that his reputation wasn''tpletely clean. The Ghostmen used to be part of the King of Evil Spirits'' army, so the Ghost Knight''s appearance at that time would have only backfired.

    It would only be now when the majority of the people had been convinced of this truth, that his reputation would provide the expected validation.

    "Of course not, however, I would like to ask that you allow all of us to observe how you create the serum, this is to ensure the safety of Her Highness N''s revival, I''m sure that isn''t asking for too much either!" the Duke smiled and said in apletely fair manner.

    Xu Yao epted the dragon skull, then began to mobilize the light in his hand to extract what remained inside the dragon skull.

    Xu Yao''s [Origin] ability was called [Devour], allowing him to devour and consume anything and everything, while this extraction was actually a form of fine control of his ability, halting the devouring process before the ''digestion''.

    As the golden blood filled with overwhelming [Dragon Pressure] was extracted from inside the dragon skull, the majority of the people here only had a single thought left:

    "Revive, Saintess N, you''ve remained in slumber for far too long!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!